《My Domineering President Hubby》


 C1

    Coastal City was famous throughout the country for being a holy land for entertainment.


    In the brightly lit room, the warm light filled up all the air elements, leaving not even a crack.


    The warm feeling even filled every cell of his body. The feeling of swelling and heating could explode at any time.


    In comparison to Su Nuan Nuan''s completely red body, Tian Yi Lan''s expression did not change as he sat there steadily. Whether it was his expression or words, victory was within his grasp.


    She really couldn''t stand it.


    After being in love with her for three years, her boyfriend was still together with her best friend.


    When she saw the two of them fighting each other on the bed, her patience had reached its peak.


    Towards the anger and despair of that time, what did this little bit of suffering count for!


    Su Nuan Nuan coldly pulled at the corner of her mouth, and beads of sweat dripped into her eyes, blurring her vision, "Even if I were to die, I won''t admit defeat, and even more so, I won''t break up and let you go!"


    I can''t let her suffer alone, can I?


    "You''re already engaged, what''s the point?" Tian Yi Lan said.


    Engagement? Su Nuan Nuan''s glass-like eyes, which were filled with starlight, swayed for a moment.


    "It''s still too late for you to admit defeat now. Otherwise, you''ll end up like it. You''ll be in deep trouble then." Tian Yi Lan glanced at the tray on the side.


    There was a chicken in the tray. It had been half-cooked just now, but the high temperature in the room had already made it completely cooked.


    Su Nuan Nuan raised her hand to wipe away the droplets of water on her forehead. She then retracted her train of thoughts as her beautiful lips curled up into a sneer.


    Although Tian Yi Lan had been pretending, she could still see that his hands were trembling.


    "It''s just a game, it''s not good to lose your life just by playing. Why don''t we play something else and decide who wins?" Tian Yi Lan said.


    "Play what?" No matter what, she would accompany him.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t quit and let them have their time.


    Tian Yi Lan stared at the chicken in the tray, "Whatever I do to it, you do to the person you met the first time you walked out of this sauna. If you don''t dare, then it''s your loss."


    It was a small trick, he couldn''t possibly get on this roasted chicken, right?


    "Alright." Su Nuan Nuan answered without hesitation.


    Su Nuan Nuan was flabbergasted.


    Tian Yi Lan looked at her proudly, "Admit defeat!"


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched his fists tightly. In order to be together with Dai Xiu Xiu, he fought with everything he had, he had no moral integrity!


    Having been in love for three years, he had never once considered''s feelings, even though it was for her sake.


    Admit defeat?


    She had always been admitting defeat. Since she was three years old, she had been left in an orphanage. She had later been paid to work, so after having some effect on that family, she had to take her home. She had admitted defeat.


    After that, for the sake of benefits, he decided to give up to a fool he had never seen before?


    It was up to her whether or not she admitted defeat!


    It was all up to her whether or not she would bow down to fate, wasn''t it!


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched her teeth. She clearly knew that if she lost this time and let Tian Yi Lan go, it would be equivalent to her tacitly agreeing to be engaged to Liao Li that fool.


    She suddenly stood up. Because she had been sitting cross-legged for such a long time, her body swayed a few times with dizziness. However, she didn''t care about anything else. She steadied herself and directly pulled open the door to the sauna.


    A man wearing a black suit walked into the room. His figure was tall and straight, and his eyes were deep like the ocean. His noble aura was clearly visible between his handsome eyebrows.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s gaze swept across the entire arena. Other than him, there was no one else.


    "Mister." Su Nuan Nuan opened his mouth.


    Panic was hidden in her beautiful eyes. Although she knew it was not good to speak to a stranger like this and felt inexplicably uneasy, she had no choice but to do so in order to prove herself.


    The man lifted his eyes and his lazy and noble gaze fell on her. He followed her flushed face and looked at her collarbone that was drenched with sweat. The woman''s invisible charm caused him to squint slightly.


    "Can you take your pants off?" Su Nuan Nuan forced out a sweet smile, which was as gentle and harmless as the wind.


    A trace of astonishment flashed through the man''s eyes. After a short while, his sexy lips curled up slightly. He smiled coldly and looked down at her.


    "You want me to go up?"

 C2

    His voice was deep and mellow, with a hint of masculine sexiness. A sentence that did not reach the ears came out of his mouth, giving off an inexplicable shock and domineering feeling.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart trembled.


    "Let''s borrow your pants and your back." Su Nuan Nuan rubbed the middle finger of his right hand to hide his nervousness, as he raised his head.


    Tian Yi Lan was stunned by his gaze.


    After that, his gaze fell upon Su Nuan Nuan''s pure face once again. She bit her lips lightly, frowned, and her face was filled with distress.


    The man''s jade-like fingers lifted her chin. Su Nuan Nuan was startled, but a warm lips had already been pressed on her lips as she rolled around.


    She was forcefully kissed!


    A strong masculine scent wafted from the man''s breath onto her face. The cold and blazing heat from her lips seeped into her blood, causing her entire body to heat up.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened, he was about to struggle, but the man let go of him. He embraced her shoulders and looked down, his gaze ambiguous and distant, "Since you want to do it, then find a convenient place to do it as a whole."


    "No... "I ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan was in complete chaos.


    Ming Ling held onto her shoulder and turned, bringing her away without any hesitation. He then took out his phone and instructed the people there, "Prepare a presidential suite, use it in ten minutes."


    Su Nuan Nuan warned loudly.


    Although she was the one who suggested the invitation, she didn''t mean it that way.


    And she didn''t like strangers touching her.


    "Teacher, you misunderstand, I was just thinking ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan wanted to push him away, but to no avail.


    Before he could even finish his words, he was thrown into the car, where Su Nuan Nuan did not even have room to turn the car around, as the car had already started speeding away.


    "Sir, I ¡­"


    "Don''t talk, or I don''t mind starting in the car." He lowered his voice and looked forward with deep eyes. His words seemed to contain a trace of anger.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and then he shut his mouth honestly.


    Angry men are as terrible as lions.


    She didn''t want the car to shake.


    Su Nuan Nuan carefully looked at the man a few times. She wanted to say something, but she stopped herself, realizing that the lines on his face were tense and his expression was serious.


    A luxurious presidential suite.


    Su Nuan Nuan was thrown onto the super huge bed.


    Ming Ling walked straight up to the bedside with his long legs. His action of pulling on his tie was elegant and honorable.


    A powerful aura pressed forward.


    Su Nuan Nuan retreated in fright, "What are you doing? "Don''t come near me..."


    The Generalissimo Belt was thrown to the side. Ming Ling undid two buttons on his white shirt, revealing his wheat coloured skin.


    He stood tall and straight beside the bed, staring at her with his pair of falcon-like eyes, "Pants, do you want to do it yourself, or should I do it for you?"


    The rich sound quality was extremely tense and firm.


    Every word could not be ignored.


    Su Nuan Nuan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Everyone said that men were creatures of the lower half, and could not be provoked.


    How could she explain it? She couldn''t say that she made him take off his pants just to lick his butt!


    These words could not be said even if one was beaten to death.


    Su Nuan Nuan glanced at his pants, glanced past the belt on his waist and immediately got off the bed when she sensed danger approaching her.


    Just now, she had been so full of energy and told him to take off his pants. How could she dare to take off a man''s pants?


    "No, there''s no need. I''m joking with you ¡­" "Ah ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan crawled up from the ground. When he wanted to escape, the man pushed her against the wall.


    "There is no such thing as a joke in my life dictionary. Since you opened the word ''joke'', you will have to pay the price." He supported her slender neck with one hand and slowly undid the buttons on her chest with the other.


    In less than a month, this woman''s courage grew even greater.


    She easily sent an invitation to a man she was unfamiliar with.


    He was so close to her, his extraordinary handsome yet cold and tyrannical appearance was deeply imprinted in her mind. A strong masculine aura seeped into every pore of her body, causing her body to involuntarily heat up rapidly. Every cell seemed to be jumping, and this strange and unfamiliar feeling made her feel dangerous.


    Su Nuan Nuan trembled in fear, "I was just making a bet with my friends ¡­ "Hmm ¡­"


    She didn''t want to lose her footing for no reason, so she could only speak the truth. She originally thought that just because she was honest, she could bring more opportunities to her impulsive actions.


    However, before she could finish speaking, her chest was already invaded by someone. She couldn''t help but shiver, and her heart was thrown into turmoil.


    "Then lose to me!" Ming Ling''s eyes became colder and colder, his palm wrapped around her butt, and with a raise, she stuck onto his body, without any cracks.

 C3

    Su Nuan Nuan took a deep breath, he was so frightened that his mind went blank, all the energy in his body was sucked out, his body went soft, his vision turned black, and he lost consciousness.


    Originally, he wanted to continue, but when he felt the woman''s entire body pressing down on him, Ming Ling pulled out the hand that was placed on her chest. He held her body with one hand and pulled at her chin with the other.


    He removed the cigarette from his lips with his slender fingers and raised his hand. Smoke curled up around him, obscuring his face. "Speak."


    A simple word, always without any temperature, not to be ignored. (TL: No, no.


    With permission, the with doctor reported, "This lady is pregnant, four weeks ¡­"


    The hand holding onto the cigarette that was moving towards his lips suddenly stopped, Ming Ling''s cold expression showed a moment of astonishment, following that, the hand holding onto the cigarette slowly moved the cigarette to his lips, he slowly took a deep breath, and a dense smoke came out from his sexy lips, filling his eyes, causing people to not be able to clearly see what he was thinking.


    "Go down."


    There were no orders.


    Young Master had always been without surprise or joy, cold and emotionless. with doctor was not surprised at all.


    He left the suite with the medical kit anyway.


    After a long time, under the thick smoke, the corner of the man''s enchanting lips slightly curved upwards.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened his eyes from the deep sleep.


    The luxurious decorations of the room made her feel unfamiliar. The golden glow from the walls stung her eyes, and she raised her hand to block the light.


    "Where is this?" When she sat up, she realized that her voice was hoarse, as if she had caught a cold.


    The man was sitting on a beige velvet sofa, dressed in a black hand-made suit, in sharp contrast to the white velvet. His features were deep, and his eyes were like an eagle''s.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately remembered what had happened and quickly checked himself and the bed.


    "I''m sorry, I was in the wrong just now. I''ll apologize to you another time when I have time. I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first." Su Nuan Nuan nodded at him uneasily and left hurriedly.


    "Remember your other day."


    An ice-cold and low voice came from behind. Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously paused for a moment, then sped up his footsteps and left this place filled with conflict.


    If she said that, how could she be so stupid?


    It hadn''t been easy for her to escape this calamity, so how could she enter the tiger''s den again?


    As for making amends, she had already paid up. They would never meet again.


    Ming Ling who was casually sitting in front of the french window with his legs crossed looked down at Su Nuan Nuan''s petite body which was gradually getting further and further away. His pair of eyes that were as deep as a pool became even more secretive as he picked up his phone and dialed the number: "Yun Xin, inform Liao family, they know what to do."


    When Su Nuan Nuan returned home, he found Dai Xiu Xiu and Bai Wan there.


    They were sitting on the sofa, talking.


    Upon seeing her in such a sorry state, he walked in openly.


    Her "good" best friend, Dai Xiu Xiu, was like the owner of this room, mocking and smiling at the same time, "Yo, it''s warm, why have you only just returned?


    Hearing that, Bai Wan immediately glared at Su Nuan Nuan unhappily, "Where are your clothes!? This day and night, where did you go?! "


    Bai Wan''s blaming gaze was as unforgivable as if his daughter had stolen a relationship outside.


    Su Nuan Nuan glanced at Bai Wan, then looked at Dai Xiu Xiu who was at the side waiting to see a good show, and sneered.


    Green Tea Bitch, really good at acting, really good at acting.


    Her own mother had been taken away by her, and she was really drunk.


    Su Nuan Nuan was very tired, and did not have the energy to argue with them, "I''ll take the steamer." After giving a casual explanation, she headed straight for the bathroom.


    "Come out after you shower. There''s something important that I need you to do." Bai Wan said from behind.


    Su Nuan Nuan closed the door to the bathroom, isolating himself from the noise.


    Wasn''t Bai Wan the one who had raised his hands and approved of Dai Xiu Xiu taking away her boyfriend?!


    This way, she could naturally marry her to that idiot Liao Li and use her as a bargaining chip in an exchange of marriage.


    Therefore, Bai Wan and Dai Xiu Xiu working together was really fun.


    Su Nuan Nuan closed his eyes and stood under the shower of flowers, allowing the water to wash over her body.


    The water was so warm, but it could not take away the heartache.


    When he finished showering, Dai Xiu Xiu was already gone.


    Bai Wan threw a paper bag to her, "Wear this, and go to the Nether Sky Group for an interview today, and you will definitely take down this job. The people of Liao family said that as long as you enter the Nether Sky Group, your brother Su Mo will unconditionally enter the Liao to work, don''t leave me with nothing."

 C4

    Su Nuan Nuan sneered in his heart, because his brother Su Mo wanted to marry the Liao family''s daughter, Liao Li Li.


    The two of them had been in love at first sight for a long time, so now they were discussing marriage.


    Su Mo talked about marriage with Liao family, but the people from Liao family rejected him immediately.


    As long as she marries the fool of Liao family, then the people of Liao family will unconditionally marry Liao Li Li to big brother Su Mo.


    Therefore, Bai Wan did not hesitate to use her as a bargaining chip!


    Letting her enter the Nether Sky Group was no different from allowing her to be a commercial spy to steal the secrets of the Nether Sky Group.


    "No!" Su Nuan Nuan rejected him, she was not someone to be taken advantage of.


    Moreover, this kind of thing was extremely ridiculous.


    Sacrificing her life for the sake of others'' happiness was such a cruel thing that she didn''t know why Bai Wan would do it so naturally.


    Could it be that since Su Mo was his biological son, she wasn''t his biological daughter?


    To fulfill the happiness of a son, and destroy the life of a daughter!


    "As long as you enter the Nether Sky Group to work, you don''t have to marry to the Liao family. You decide your own marriage!" Bai Wan dropped the heavy bomb.


    Su Nuan Nuan wavered, as long as she did not marry Liao Li, no matter where she worked, it would be the same.


    Moreover, Su Mo was her brother, so it was understandable for her to help him.


    Maybe the condition of going to Nether Sky Group to work was something Bai Wan bought for her.


    In the end, she was still Bai Wan''s daughter. For her son''s sake, she was fighting for a trace of hope for him.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart softened a bit.


    She didn''t want to think badly about it. As a mother, she still loved her daughter, didn''t she?


    Bai Wan still loves her, right?


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have painstakingly fought for a chance to let her not marry Liao Li.


    Picking up the gift bag and going into his room, Su Nuan Nuan put on the clothes that Bai Wan had prepared for her. The white muslin skirt, and the low collar, just so happened to reveal a ravine, and it was just right perfect. The thin muslin material, and the close-fitting design, revealed her curvaceous and exquisite body, revealing her fair skin.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed bitterly. For this job, Bai Wan probably would not even hesitate to send her to the Nether Sky Group.


    After all, after getting the job, Su Mo could marry Liao Li Li.


    How could Bai Wan let her guard down? Even if she was slept in by the upper echelons, she wouldn''t even blink once.


    Su Nuan Nuan bitterly buried the bitterness in his heart, donned on a profession black skirt and jacket and went out.


    The Nether Sky Group was as majestic as the legends, as magnificent as a castle.


    "Miss Su, please wait." After knowing that Su Nuan Nuan was here for an interview, the secretary said cordially and asked Su Nuan Nuan to sit at a teahouse and wait.


    The stool at the teahouse was made of glass and looked very transparent. The moment Su Nuan Nuan sat down, he felt a burst of coldness, and discovered that his butt had been drenched in water.


    "Miss Su, you may enter."


    Before she could deal with it, the secretary invited her into the office of the CEO.


    She didn''t have time to worry about the wetness on her buttocks. She followed her secretary into the office, where she went out and closed the door.


    The office in the CEO was very big and spacious. It was entirely black and white, giving off a solemn and dignified feeling.


    CEO sat on the swivel chair with his back facing the door.


    Even though he could not see his face, Su Nuan Nuan still felt a strong sense of oppression.


    "Hello, I''m Su Nuan Nuan. I''m here to apply for a secretary job ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan opened his mouth, but his voice was constrained and a little nervous. He was originally very relaxed, but the moment he entered this place, he was immediately restricted by a low pressure.


    The man turned slightly, his face breathtakingly handsome.


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan here, the man was also surprised. Seems like the position of the Nether Sky Group''s secretary had reached the point where it could be used to heat up one''s hands.


    Even this girl, who had never asked questions before, had come to fight for this position.


    Su Nuan Nuan retreated back in fright, almost tripping over himself with his overlapping legs.


    As he leaned his body into a strong embrace, Su Nuan Nuan''s confused eyes met the man''s deep gaze.


    Ming Ling glanced to her side, and then met her gaze with his again, the corner of his lips curling up into a sneer.


    "I didn''t expect that you would miss me so much after just a few hours."


    "What nonsense is this!" Who cares about him, Su Nuan Nuan retorted.


    "Your body is much more honest than your mouth. You only need to look at me for a moment before getting wet." Ming Ling had a complicated look in her eyes.


    Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly stood up from his hand. "It''s not what you think!"


    She blushed with anxiety and shame.


    "What do I think? Or are you ready for me, eh? " The man slightly raised his brows and raised his tail. His throat was slightly hoarse, and a peculiar color appeared in his ice-cold eyes.

 C5

    He had always been extremely self-controlled. He never thought that just a touch would be enough to make his body tremble.


    Her palms were still warm from the woman''s body, and because her clothes were soaked, her palms were moist and hot, causing endless daydreams and ambiguous feelings.


    Ming Ling''s throat suddenly tightened.


    Her twisting and turning rubbed against his hot chest, it was extremely ambiguous. The force of Ming Ling''s arm around her waist made her body stick even closer to him.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s head started to spin from the kiss, no one knew if his entire body was burning due to anxiety or because of some unknown reason, and his lips were also being ruthlessly trampled on by''s thin lips.


    His kissing skill was very good. His lips were full of pain from the kiss, but there was a strange comfort, a feeling that made her both afraid and yearning.


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan was about to sink into the water, her lower abdomen sensed the gradually growing body, as well as the unimaginably hot temperature. It woke her up in an instant.


    She was shocked. She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. The smell of salty blood spread between her teeth.


    "En!" He groaned in pain and pushed her away, his black eyes blooming with anger. "Are you courting death!"


    Su Nuan Nuan nervously retreated a few steps, opening up a safe distance from him, she quickly wiped off the saliva and blood on the corner of her mouth, then slightly lowered her head and ignored him. Suppressing her embarrassment, Su Nuan Nuan braced herself and said, "CEO, I''m just here for an interview."


    When the man heard her, he glanced at her with his black eyes that were filled with anger. With a faint trace of ridicule, he said, "What are you pretending to be pure for!"


    It was a clear insult and sarcasm.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt uncomfortable in her heart, but thinking about how she still had a mission to complete, she couldn''t let Bai Wan down. She had gotten the chance that Bai Wan had painstakingly given her to not marry Liao Li with great difficulty, how could she miss that chance?


    In order to get rid of that bitter fate of changing marriage, a bit of humiliation was nothing!


    "I''m just here for an interview, that''s all."


    Ming Ling laughed disdainfully, "You are indeed faster than others in entering this state."


    Many of the women who gave it to him were disguised as interviewees. The position of secretary was indeed convenient and exciting.


    As for him, he always detested the women who were brought up as goods for him to enjoy. He hated the women who were delivered up as goods for him to enjoy.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she raised her head to look at him, at first she did not understand the meaning behind his words, but looking at his ice cold and devilish mocking expression, she seemed to have understood something.


    "I think you misunderstood. I was sitting outside in the water." Su Nuan Nuan suppressed the thought of turning around and leaving and explained to him.


    He must have misunderstood the wetness on her butt when he touched her.


    She admitted that he was handsome, noble and manly, but not attractive enough to make a person''s body react at a glance.


    Besides, she wasn''t that hungry.


    Ming Ling did not care about her explanation, in his eyes, any explanation was a cover up.


    He gathered his thoughts after she bit him, and approached her with large strides. "That should be very cold. You seem very hot?" He raised his eyebrows slightly as he stared at her flushed face. The taunt in his voice was very obvious.


    Wasn''t the reason he came here to apply for the position of secretary just to offer his life up to him?


    She pretended to be serious.


    Ming Ling had successfully seen the woman''s face, filled with panic, embarrassment, and anger.


    "The heating in the house is too strong!" Su Nuan Nuan replied with a flushed face and red ears.


    Wasn''t it all thanks to him that sweat was dripping from her face?


    If he hadn''t done that to her, how could she have done that?


    He clearly meant what he said!


    He dug a hole for her. She couldn''t be that stupid to just jump in along with him!


    The aura of a man was too strong. Step by step, he moved closer to her. The words that he wanted to say out loud immediately became powerless in front of him.


    When paired with her red face and soft voice, it made her seem slightly spoiled.


    In the ears of men, it also became sentimental.


    Ming Ling''s black pupils became deeper and deeper. If it were any other time, he would have already been enraged by her untactful and cunning actions.


    He was obviously very angry. Being so close to her, the faint scent of a woman constantly tickled his nostrils. Her flushed face and soft voice seduced him whether it was sight, smell, or hearing.


    The anger that was about to erupt changed. There was an impulse to eat her and possess her!

 C6

    Su Nuan Nuan could clearly see the deep understanding in Ming Ling''s eyes, and his slightly rolling adam''s apple. Her heart was beating wildly, some fear, some fear, some nervousness, and there was even a feeling that she could not understand what it was.


    "So, you want the secretary to send you a glass of ice water?" After a brief moment of indifference and concentration, the man spoke up.


    There was no hurry to tear her apart. There was always a long way to go, and he had a hundred ways to make her obedient.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not want to go through too much trouble, and if the other secretaries saw them acting like this, it might even send out some gossip.


    He put his handbag on the sofa and took off his suit jacket.


    However, she forgot that the clothes inside were prepared by Bai Wan for her when she went out today.


    Su Nuan Nuan was still thinking.


    No matter what, she had to interview him properly. If she took this job, she wouldn''t have to marry that fool Liao Li. Her marriage could be decided on its own.


    Therefore, no matter how difficult it was, she couldn''t retreat.


    With his back facing the man, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then turned around, "CEO, we can have a good talk ¡­"


    She had just calmed down and was ready to talk about the interview when she noticed the man''s squinting gaze falling on her. His expression was filled with arrogance and danger was close at hand.


    Su Nuan Nuan was surprised. She looked down to see that she was almost transparent in front of him, the low necked dress exposing her deep gully, that perfect curve created a full and abundant vision.


    The transparent gauze fabric, makes her curvaceous body perfectly outlined, the effect is better than not wearing clothes.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously hugged himself, but he felt something was wrong. He quickly grabbed the jacket on the sofa and put it on.


    "You seem very lonely these days." The man''s gaze became ice-cold. His hands were in his pockets as he examined her and said with certainty.


    Wasn''t it just a preparation that had come to deliver food to him?


    She pretended to be delicate and gentle as she pushed him away. She was playing with lust, but who taught her these tricks!


    After realising that she couldn''t lie no matter what, Ming Ling''s mood suddenly became even worse.


    What he hated the most was using his body to do business!


    No matter what her reason was, she shouldn''t have used this method to get a position!


    After consecutively doing such exposed things, Su Nuan Nuan knew that it was very easy for people to misunderstand and was slightly embarrassed. However, the man''s words made her feel uncomfortable.


    "You''re thinking too much." To clarify herself and stifle his thoughts, she added, "I have a boyfriend."


    "A boyfriend who sells women?" He leisurely stood there, looking calm and reserved. Just a few words were enough to cause pain in her heart.


    "No!" CEO, please do not presume about the lives of others. "


    His words were filled with blood and he did not try to cover it up.


    Su Nuan Nuan sucked in a deep breath, his fists clenched in humiliation. "I think I came to the wrong place! Goodbye! " He grabbed his bag and left.


    Originally, he only wanted to apply for this job and then, he would be able to solve anything.


    However, he never expected that in order to escape the wolf''s den, he had entered another tiger''s den.


    They were not good people!


    "Halt!" The man''s ice-cold voice sounded from behind him.


    Su Nuan Nuan had no choice but to stop in his tracks.


    "He left just like that? Didn''t you intend to fulfill the agreed apology? "


    Even if Su Nuan Nuan couldn''t see his expression, she could imagine his ice-cold, evil and mocking face.


    Su Nuan Nuan took a deep breath. Not wanting to answer him, he opened the door of CEO''s office and walked out.


    If she continued to stay here for another second, she would suffocate!


    When Su Nuan Nuan came out of Nether Sky Group, he was filled with anger!


    The wind was out of tune, and the rain wasn''t going well.


    It was still a fine morning, but it was raining in the afternoon!


    Coastal City''s February rain was mournful and sorrowful. It fell so heavily that it might not stop for a while.


    In the center of Nether Sky Group, there were also clear signs showing that taxis and cars were not allowed to go in or out.


    The lofty Nether Sky Group was arrogant, even cars were not allowed to stop carelessly!


    It looked like she was going to walk thirty minutes to the bus stop and go back the way she had come.


    In the rain, a black Rolls-Royce came up behind her and slowed down, moving as slowly as she could.


    Su Nuan Nuan moved to the side, thinking that he was blocking the way.


    The window rolled down and the man''s cold face appeared in Ye Zichen''s hazy line of sight.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned.


    As a Great CEO, he should be a busy man with thousands of jobs to do, right? It wasn''t even time for work yet, so why would he be here?


    Probably out on business.


    "Stop, get in the car!" the man said in an irresistible tone.

 C7

    Su Nuan Nuan did not stop his steps, but continued to walk forward. The rain had drenched her clothes and hair, and her vision was also blurred by the water mist.


    Rolls-Royce was in no hurry, and followed her slowly. "There are no cars in this area for you, not even a bus."


    Su Nuan Nuan abruptly stopped in his tracks, frowning as he looked at the man. In the rain, his face was even more handsome, as if there was a layer of oil painting between them.


    After more than two hours of travel and the heavy rain, she was no longer crippled or crippled by the time she reached home.


    As she stopped, Rolls-Royce stopped beside her, and the man''s deep eyes were clear in the rain.


    She had no choice. His expression and tone were clear.


    Su Nuan Nuan had no choice but to open the car door and sit in the front passenger seat.


    The man glanced at her.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned for a moment, and then matched it by buckling up.


    Ming Ling was not in a hurry to drive the car, but raised his hand to turn on the heat inside the car.


    When his hand landed on her body, Su Nuan Nuan tensed up due to his sensitivity, and looked at him warily, "What are you trying to do!?"


    Ming Ling paused for a moment, and then laughed lightly with his lips, after that he unwillingly took off her wet jacket and threw it on the back seat, and gave her a dry towel.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked his eyes in astonishment. Although it was a little awkward for him to undress, he still took the towel from his hands and wiped off the rain on his face and wet his hair.


    Glancing at him, she saw him undressing and thought of the last time he''d said it had started in the car. She rang the alarm bell, leaned back, and put her hands in front of her in defense.


    Ming Ling looked at her intently, then took off his jacket and passed it to her, "If you want to seduce me, you can leave me alone!"


    Su Nuan Nuan did not hesitate, and instantly grabbed the clothes!


    Who would want to tempt him! Haha, what a joke.


    After putting on his clothes, Su Nuan Nuan carried her body. His body''s temperature still remained on her clothes, which caused her ice-cold body to slowly warm up. It was actually more comfortable than before.


    The car was already moving.


    "To the Liao Enterprise, thank you." Without waiting for him to ask, she was the first to report her destination.


    Ming Ling steadily held onto the steering wheel, and when she said that it was a business owned by the Liao, a dark glint flashed past his eyes unnoticed.


    Outside the car, the rain was pouring heavily and the place was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Inside the car, it was quiet and warm, silent and calm.


    Firstly, she didn''t have anything to say to him, and secondly, she had already seen this man''s sharp words.


    Once she spoke, she didn''t know how to poke her heart.


    So it was better not to talk.


    The car stopped in front of the Liao Enterprise''s entrance.


    Su Nuan Nuan pushed the door and got off, the man also got off.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him curiously, "You..."


    "My destination is also the Liao." He only said one sentence, and walked towards the Liao with his arm around her shoulders.


    His breath came from the top of her head, and the faint scent of mint smoke lingered in her nose. Su Nuan Nuan felt an inexplicable panic.


    He came out of the crook of his arm.


    "You can go in. I live nearby, and I''m not coming to the Liao."


    Her palms were slightly covered in sweat. She was even breathing very carefully under the pressure of his powerful aura, but she wasn''t lying.


    He had originally planned to return home but didn''t get the job with the secretary. If he went back, Bai Wan would definitely give her a hard time, because she had rented a house outside when she was working, it was the Jade District near Liao.


    She didn''t want this man to know where she was staying, so she parked her car near Liao.


    "Up to you." Ming Ling looked at her and walked towards Liao in a reserved manner.


    "Szechuan, we have waited for you to arrive. Please ¡­" A group of people rushed out to receive him, flocking around Ming Ling.


    If Su Nuan Nuan was not mistaken, the one leading them should be Liao Li''s father, the Liao''s chairman, Liao Hong.


    How could a mere Liao be compared with the Nether Sky Group? Nether Sky Group was a multinational corporation, one of the best in the world, so Ming Ling, as a CEO, should be a person of high status, able to cover the sky with his bare hands. In the eyes of Liao Hong and the others, he should be a god-like existence.


    It didn''t have anything to do with her, as long as it didn''t make things difficult for her.


    Su Nuan Nuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    He turned and walked towards the Jade District, the phone in his bag started to ring, and when he saw the caller ID, it showed that it was Bai Wan.


    Su Nuan Nuan hesitated for a few seconds, but still pressed the answer button.


    "How is it?" Bai Wan did not beat around the bush and asked bluntly.


    "No face." Su Nuan Nuan did not hide from him.


    "Then you must marry Liao Li!" Bai Wan''s attitude instantly changed, "Otherwise, I will never give you an ID card and an account book!"

 C8

    She did not have an ID card or an account book. She was the black market population of this city!


    Nothing could be done. Even survival was a problem.


    Bai Wan''s technique was really ruthless, forcing her into a corner.


    If a man wanted her to pay him back, she wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    It was better to keep it for the time being.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    "Szechuan, we have already followed your orders and forced Su Nuan Nuan to marry to the Liao family. If there are no problems, about our cooperation with the Nether Sky Group ¡­" Liao Hong sat across from Ming Ling, trying to please him with his probing gaze.


    The man lazily sat on the sofa, casually crossing his slender legs. His high and mighty innate temperament was leisurely like a king.


    "The person I want can only be me, be it my heart or body. You still have three days."


    However, his casual words were enough for people to flatter him with all their might.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Three days later, even the hair on Su Family''s daughter, Su Nuan Nuan, belongs to Szechuan ¡­"


    Liao Hong perspired as he nervously spoke.


    He had already pressured Bai Wan to become Nether Sky Group''s secretary on his own. As long as Su Nuan Nuan became his secretary, wouldn''t that mean that he was a step closer to Ming Ling?


    He did not know how the interview was going for Su Nuan Nuan, but looking at the Szechuan''s referee expression, he guessed that the matter about the secretary was probably messed up by Su Nuan Nuan, that stubborn girl.


    Liao Hong thought.


    The of the Ming family could be said to be as wealthy as a nation. In the Coastal City, everything was as important as the rain and the wind, so no one dared to snatch the things that he had his eyes on.


    Liao was not stupid enough to go against such a prideful person like Ming Ling for a girl.


    However, wasn''t it an easy thing for such a man to obtain someone? Why did he still need to borrow the method of Liao forcing him to marry in order to force Su Nuan Nuan into a trap?


    Liao Hong could not understand no matter how much he thought about it.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    "Aren''t you going too far? Warmth, you can endure this!" Why don''t you just steal your account book and ID? "


    Su Nuan Nuan''s good friend Shi Xiao Rou slammed his hands on the table angrily after hearing Su Nuan Nuan''s explanation.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head weakly, "I tried, but I don''t know where she hid the things."


    "I''ll get someone to help you find it. Even if you want it, you have to take it!" Shi Xiao Rou said excitedly with her round black eyes filled with seriousness.


    If this thing were to happen to her, with her temper, she would have already started flaming with Bai Wan. It didn''t matter whether he was his own mother or not!


    Shi Xiao Rou sometimes did not know whether it was good or bad that Su Nuan Nuan had a bun like temper that he could bear.


    Sometimes, she would make people angry, making her swallow her anger.


    Sometimes it was painful, loving her kindness and patience.


    Su Nuan Nuan rested his elbows on the table, his hands on his chin, "A person has things that they want you to not be able to find, you can''t do anything even if you have to turn the world upside down."


    Shi Xiao Rou thought about it, "Sigh, how could there be such a damned thing in the world. Don''t be sad, it will eventually be resolved. Why don''t you come with me to the party tonight and relax your mind? "


    Shi Xiao Rou and Su Nuan Nuan were roommates and classmates in the university, all the way until they graduated from the university. Compared to her, Su Nuan Nuan was like a real Cinderella, a banquet was normal for him, but Su Nuan Nuan had never attended it, so he was not used to it.


    She shook her head. "No."


    She also knew that Shi Xiao Rou truly wanted to help her, and going to the banquet to resolve his mood was also good for him.


    The banquets of the upper classes were luxurious, magnificent, elegant, and tasteful.


    The hotel was richly decorated, and it was an elegant place to be in, regardless of words or manners.


    Shi Xiao Rou bid farewell to the people he knew, leaving Su Nuan Nuan alone. She was wearing a silk dress that covered her chest, her skin was already white, and the light purple made her even more beautiful.


    She only wanted to lower the feeling of her own existence and drink alone. However, she still heard a familiar voice by her ear.

 C9

    "Warm."


    Hearing her call, Xu Wangyou subconsciously turned around. Dai Xiu Xiu''s annoying face appeared in front of her and he was also standing next to her.


    "It really is you." Dai Xiu Xiu sneered, "How did you sneak in?"


    The boyfriend that was snatched away was still so arrogant, other than Dai Xiu Xiu, there was no one else.


    That''s true, with Dai Xiu Xiu''s experience, she didn''t have the qualifications to stand here. She could only stand on fairness by relying on Tian Yi Lan, so she followed Tian Yi Lan like a little dog.


    After all, Tian Yi Lan was the crown prince of a large company.


    The lights in the room shone down on them from the top of their heads. Su Nuan Nuan felt that it was very dazzling.


    Su Nuan Nuan retracted her gaze and gently swirled the cup in her hands. The bright red liquid also lightly swayed and reflected her clear and lazy look.


    "I''m a proper and upright dog. Unlike some dogs, I''m afraid of being kicked out if I lose my support."


    She was not someone who would tolerate being wronged.


    Dai Xiu Xiu was furious, his face twisted, but it was not good to flare up, as he said coldly, "Weren''t you also relying on the relationship between the Liao family s? A fool can play with you for your entire life, and you are only a trading commodity, worse than a prostitute, what are you proud of!"


    "Pah!"


    Su Nuan Nuan slammed the goblet down on the table and looked at Dai Xiu Xiu furiously, "Shut your mouth!"


    "What? I told you the truth. Are you angry from embarrassment?" Dai Xiu Xiu was proud.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately stood up, and quickly blocked in front of Dai Xiu Xiu, afraid that Su Nuan Nuan would do something that would harm her, "Warm, Soo Soo is speaking the truth, why are you so angry."


    The heck, what nonsense is this!


    Su Nuan Nuan stared at Tian Yi Lan with her bright eyes in disbelief.


    She had dated Tian Yi Lan for three years, and he had never defended himself in this way before.


    It was just a small movement of hers now, but he was already anxiously protecting Dai Xiu Xiu, afraid that Dai Xiu Xiu would be injured?


    And who really cared about her, worried about her?


    Who would have thought that she would feel pain and helplessness.


    It was because she never let Tian Yi Lan touch her, she only wanted to leave her first time on the night of marriage, and Dai Xiu Xiu had slept with her countless of times, so he would ignore her feelings, and protect Dai Xiu Xiu this way?


    So what is love, the heart or the kidney?


    "That day you lost the bet, wasn''t it to tacitly approve of the Liao family''s marriage, don''t deny it." Tian Yi Lan said.


    Su Nuan Nuan gnashed his teeth, "When did I lose!"


    A warrior could be killed but not humiliated!


    Now that these two bastards had teamed up to humiliate her, the bottom of Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was boiling.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything to them, and that was what angered her the most.


    If the love in Tian Yi Lan''s eyes was just acting as a kidney, she would rather never know him!


    "Did you lick the butt of the man you first saw?" Tian Yi Lan said with a sneer.


    "Oh? Lick your ass? Su Nuan Nuan, I''ll sit and watch you win. " Dai Xiu Xiu agreed with his sinister voice, looking as if he was watching a good show.


    Dogman, dog, dog, woman!


    Su Nuan Nuan was so angry that his entire body was trembling, he almost wanted to punch them till their mouths bloomed.


    But she could not create trouble for Shi Xiao Rou.


    She clenched her teeth as she clenched her fists until they trembled. "All of you, shut up!"


    "You don''t seem to be able to find any other words to say, just give up, and honestly marry Liao Li, and the feeling of being an idiot''s wife shouldn''t be too bad." Dai Xiu Xiu laughed in ridicule. He picked up his goblet and poured a cup of red wine on Su Nuan Nuan''s face.


    Su Nuan Nuan was caught off guard, and felt a chill run down his spine. Dai Xiu Xiu immediately raised his hand and slapped his face.


    Dai Xiu Xiu was someone who would definitely take revenge, and the fact that Su Nuan Nuan had mocked her just now, she was going to pay back the grievances that he had caused her!


    Her speed was too fast, and Su Nuan Nuan simply didn''t have time to react. She closed her eyes, and was prepared to receive this slap.


    She knew that in this gamble, she had lost and suffered a crushing defeat.


    She had always believed that I had you in my heart, and that you had me in your heart. That was true love, and as long as two people cared for each other, nothing could separate them.


    But now she was wrong, her obsession for love lost to Tian Yi Lan''s love for a woman''s body.


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched his teeth, preparing to receive this vicious slap.


    When the anticipated pain didn''t come, Su Nuan Nuan suddenly opened her eyes and a tall figure entered her line of sight.


    The man was clad in a handmade black suit with a close-fitting design that extended noble and elegant lines. He stood firmly in front of her.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked up, and saw that the man had grabbed Dai Xiu Xiu''s hand that was about to land, and then flung it away fiercely.


    The cold words hit the heart, "Scram!"

 C10

    Seeing who it was, Dai Xiu Xiu''s face changed, "Ming ¡­. Ming Ling... "


    It was rumored that Ming Ling''s CEO was cold, ruthless, and mysterious. No one could so easily see him, but now, she had met the Ming Ling who was just like a legend.


    Other than surprise, there was also surprise and fear.


    Until he could not see the figures of Tian Yi Lan and Dai Xiu Xiu, Su Nuan Nuan''s chest was still moving up and down. The grievances and humiliation in his heart accumulated together, unable to dissipate.


    Ming Ling turned around, and seeing her sorry state, he raised his hand with furrowed brows: "Are you used to being a bun!"


    He didn''t know how to reply even if he was scolded, and didn''t even know how to retaliate even when bullied.


    Speak wisely in front of him, mischievous.


    In front of that damned Tian Yi Lan, she endured just like that.


    Ming Ling was infuriated for some unknown reason.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously tilted his head back, avoiding the hand he stretched out, and for some reason, he couldn''t understand the reproachful words that came out of his mouth, "I just didn''t react to it."


    Indeed, she did not react to Dai Xiu Xiu''s actions.


    She wasn''t the only one who knew how to be a bun.


    Ignoring her explanation, Ming Ling placed his hand on her face and wiped the water droplets off her chin with his thumb.


    When his skin touched her, that soft and tender feeling was transmitted from his fingertips to his heart. It seeped into every cell, the desire that was originally submerged within. Hope also began to recover.


    Damn it!


    The woman''s skin was as tender as a newborn''s, and the touch of her touch was sweet and tender, making him want to go even further.


    The tips of his fingers were slightly cocooned, and after rubbing against her face twice, it felt as if there was an electric current flowing out from where he was touching.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s entire body trembled, and he quickly took two steps back, "I''m fine, I can wipe it myself." He hurriedly wiped away all the alcohol on his face.


    She didn''t dare look up into his eyes.


    His eyes were too deep and dark, like a deep pool that could suck people in at any time.


    "Do you want to win?" The man''s magnetic voice rang in his ears.


    "Huh?" Su Nuan Nuan raised his head and looked at him suspiciously.


    Ming Ling''s lips curled up into a smile. When he smiled, he looked even more handsome than if he didn''t laugh, his entire body enveloped in light. The moment his smile bloomed, it was as if the entire world had bloomed for him.


    However, the coldness of his body was such that no one dared to get close to him.


    "Since I''m the key to your victory or defeat, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Su Nuan Nuan did not understand what he meant, she looked at him in bewilderment, then blinked her watery eyes.


    "Your bet with Tian Yi Lan." Ming Ling slightly instructed.


    Su Nuan Nuan only reacted slowly, he was not stupid.


    His face suddenly turned red, "Who? Who said that you are the key." In front of her client, she could only try her best to cover it up.


    After all, he couldn''t speak of such an embarrassing problem once again.


    Moreover, his thoughts were extremely evil, and he was easily misled. She did not want to be harassed by him again.


    F * ck!


    He had heard what Tian Yi Lan and Dai Xiu Xiu had said to humiliate her!


    At this moment, Su Nuan Nuan''s mood seemed to have been stripped dry, half was shame, and half was anger.


    Su Nuan Nuan played with his hair awkwardly, "It was just a misunderstanding."


    Ming Ling smiled lightly, "Perhaps, you can ask me for help."


    He spoke as if it was a matter of course that she would beg him for it.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face turned red, he was very tall, even though she was 1.65 meters tall, she could only reach his shoulders and raised her head to glare at him, "Keep dreaming, even if you take off your pants and beg me to lick your butt, I won''t! "I''m begging you, what a joke."


    With that, she saw the man''s funny curled lips.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened his eyes wide, only now did he realize that he had said something that he shouldn''t have in a moment of desperation.


    From start to finish, he had never mentioned the matter of licking her butt.


    The face that had swelled up a moment ago suddenly turned even redder. Embarrassment, anger, shame ¡­ all these complicated emotions merged together.


    Su Nuan Nuan smashed her head in frustration, and turned to leave, she said that she could only hide, couldn''t she!


    Just as he took two steps forward, his arm was pulled back. Su Nuan Nuan was forced to turn around, the man''s muscular body was right in front of him.


    "Follow me." After saying that, he pulled her along and left.


    In the carriage, Su Nuan Nuan asked worriedly, "Where are you bringing me to exactly?"


    Tonight, the moon was bright and the stars were thin. It was filled with a dangerous aura.

 C11

    Just as he finished asking, his stomach started to growl loudly. Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly covered his stomach and wished that he could find a hole to hide in.


    Ming Ling held onto the steering wheel with both of his hands and turned to look at her.


    Su Nuan Nuan really didn''t think that this ice cold and evil man would be so kind as to bring her to eat.


    Sitting at the four seats, the two of them sat facing each other. They ordered some dishes that arrived fairly quickly, then fell into an awkward silence.


    Su Nuan Nuan cleared her throat and looked out the window. She did not speak to him, nor did he give him a chance to speak.


    Soon, the waiter placed the dishes on the table.


    For some reason, she had been especially prone to hunger lately, and her stomach was strange.


    Ming Ling looked at her carefully, and his deep voice sounded magnetic, "Don''t think too much into it while you''re eating."


    Su Nuan Nuan forcefully swallowed the food down, "What am I thinking?" Seeing the man''s deep eyes, she lowered her head to look at the food in front of her.


    She suddenly seemed to understand something, although she didn''t completely understand it, so what kind of serious thoughts could this man have?


    Su Nuan Nuan seemed to have thought of something, and goosebumps rose all over her body. Evil, I think you''re used to it ¡­ " Su Nuan Nuan lifted her head and stroked her chin, then looked at the food on her chopsticks.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s voice was soft, the onlookers only looked like she was making faces at him.


    The man''s hearing was surprisingly good. "Come over here!"


    His black eyes stared at her with a deep and cold gaze that revealed his anger.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, she realised that she seemed to have said something that she shouldn''t have.


    Moreover, his aura was too strong, so she obediently sat beside him.


    Ming Ling grabbed her hand and placed it on his waist.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned. She wanted to retract her hand, but the man grabbed even tighter, not giving her a chance to escape.


    Su Nuan Nuan could clearly feel the strong masculine aura from his body, and the scorching heat reached her palm ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened as her heartbeat became erratic.


    Saying that, she bit her ear.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s entire body stiffened, from her ears to her forehead, she could only feel danger close by.


    Her eyes widened in fear.


    Su Nuan Nuan pushed him aside and returned to his seat. He laughed dryly and gave him a thumbs up in embarrassment, "Hehe, I was wrong, I''ll give you a Like ¡­"


    Actually, she didn''t know what she said wrongly, nor did she know what his random thoughts meant. However, seeing that this man had such a huge reaction, it shouldn''t be a good thing, right?


    However, he was really strong, and she had already experienced it just now.


    If anyone were to marry him, he didn''t know whether to die from comfort or torture to death!


    He was going to die anyway, tsk tsk. He was really worried for his future wife.


    Su Nuan Nuan secretly shook her head. She could not be blamed for being evil, she could only blame herself for reading too many of these novels.


    "Be my woman." The man''s deep, cold, and unique voice sounded.


    "Mhmm..." Su Nuan Nuan was still immersed in her own thoughts, and when she did not hear clearly, she nodded her head perfunctorily.


    The next second, realizing the content of his words, he dropped the chopsticks in his hands to the ground, stupefied. "You, what did you say?"


    In contrast to Su Nuan Nuan''s shock, Ming Ling still maintained his calm and composed appearance.


    "As my woman, you don''t have to worry about being forced by your family, and you don''t have to marry Liao Li, nor will you be restrained by Tian Yi Lan." He analyzed it to her kindly.


    His power and influence would protect her from all difficulties.


    Su Nuan Nuan heavily swallowed her saliva.


    As soon as he was in mourning for his woman, he made such a request.


    Did he know Mind Reading? Sincerely!


    "Why?" After a short while of retorting in his heart, Su Nuan Nuan maintained his rationality.


    Ming Ling put down his chopsticks, and stared at her with a pair of pitch-black eyes.


    "But you? It''s not good for you, you don''t love me. "


    Su Nuan Nuan was now even more clear-headed than pure water. She had only met him three times, so she was sure that it wasn''t because of love.


    So what was his motive?


    At this moment, she was looking at him with a pair of serious eyes. The lights in the dining room were reflected from her clear eyes, like the starlight, sparkling and shining.


    It was like the light in the night sky that gave hope to those who were hesitating.


    "Your taste is not bad, make a decision before I''m still interested in you." His eyes were so dark that it was hard to see the end. His words had no warmth in them at all.


    Perhaps to someone as lofty and unruly as him, feelings were just a joke.


    The higher one''s status was, the more ruthless and ruthless they would be.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed faintly, she did not know if it was self-mockery or something else, "I will not marry Liao Li, and I will not become your woman."


    "So you''ve decided to lick your ass."

 C12

    The man''s words were aggressive and full of evil intent.


    In any case, the outcome of her bet with Tian Yi Lan was already unimportant. She had already decided to let go of Tian Yi Lan entirely.


    Firstly, she didn''t want to admit it in front of Tian Yi Lan because she had tacitly agreed to her engagement with him, which caused their relationship to break down.


    It was clear that Tian Yi Lan had to give her a hat that she had abandoned in the beginning.


    In this relationship, she was initially innocent, but Tian Yi Lan had forcefully added the crime of hacking her legs into the equation. She felt wronged and wronged, so she had to prove herself innocent by betting on herself.


    Secondly, she did not want to admit that she had lost to Dai Xiu Xiu just like that. Was her relationship with Tian Yi Lan not as tempting as Dai Xiu Xiu''s single time?


    She wanted to fight for one last time for herself. She wanted to prove that Tian Yi Lan loved her, so she didn''t want to let go so easily.


    However, reality would always give her a fierce slap.


    Just a moment ago, she had already completely admitted defeat, and her sincerity had lost to Dai Xiu Xiu''s body.


    Ming Ling''s lips curled up in ridicule, "No need to rush to answer, just give me the answer tomorrow night. "Let''s go."


    He stood up first and walked out with a tall and muscular body.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t want the man to know where her house was, so she put her down when she was still a stop away from her house.


    "Warmth''s back."


    Before even entering the door, Bai Wan had already enthusiastically welcomed her. Her smile, no matter how Su Nuan Nuan looked at it, was like a conspiracy.


    "Young Master Liao has been waiting for you for a long time. Come in, come in." Bai Wan was overflowing with enthusiasm, and took the initiative to receive the bag in her hands.


    Young Master Liao!


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart trembled.


    "Hehe, it''s warm, it''s warm. You''re so beautiful ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan had not recovered from the shock yet, when she heard an obviously stupid voice by her ear. When she saw that person, she was so shocked that her heart skipped a beat.


    A chubby man with pockmarks on his face was even richer than the stars in the sky. He was missing a yellow tooth. A pair of small eyes lustfully stared at her.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that she reflexively retreated two steps back.


    It was rumored that Young Master Liao was a fool, but no one expected him to be even more foolish than the rumors!


    It was so ugly that it could never be seen again.


    Bai Wan pulled Su Nuan Nuan back, her face full of smiles, as she stared at her in reproach, "Come in and sit with Master Liao and chat with him. He sure worked hard waiting for you."


    Su Nuan Nuan knew from the look in Bai Wan''s eyes that she was afraid that she would ruin her plans.


    She hadn''t expected them to lure Young Master Liao over so quickly.


    Before waiting for Su Nuan Nuan to speak, Liao Li impatiently said, "Warm, I''m here to propose marriage today. I really like you, I really want to marry you as soon as possible, hehe ¡­" When he spoke, he even licked the saliva on the corner of her mouth.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    She pushed Bai Wan''s hand away and said while resisting, "I won''t marry you, don''t waste your energy. Go back."


    "Ah?" They all say you will marry me, I don''t care, I don''t care ¡­ " Liao Li became angry like a child.


    Bai Wan immediately comforted her, "Young Master Liao, she''s joking." With a smiling face, she said to Liao Li. She turned her head and angrily said to Su Nuan Nuan in a sinister manner, "Warm, quickly apologize."


    "You started it yourself, why should I apologize?"


    A slap, without any warning, landed on Su Nuan Nuan''s face.


    Su Nuan Nuan covered her burning face, looked at Bai Wan who had fallen down after committing a crime and angrily looked at her, "You are simply lawless, who taught you to be so rebellious!"


    "It''s not you!" After Su Nuan Nuan finished speaking with a trembling voice, she turned around and ran out of the door.


    When Su Nuan Nuan ran out, the night was already as thick as ink.


    Tears fell on his face, mixing with the chill of the night, growing colder and colder.


    She wiped the tears from her face and looked at the road ahead. She didn''t know where she was going.


    The street was bustling with people coming and going. Everyone had their own place to go, but only she was like a root without a leaf, floating around.


    She had been in the orphanage since she could remember, and she didn''t know who her parents were.


    At such a young age, he had no family or friends. He was completely alone and at a loss.


    Until the age of 6, orphanage came a boy who was also a loner, perhaps in the end of the world, so they quickly appreciate each other.


    She and the little boy became friends, took care of each other, looked at the stars together, and they agreed to grow up together.


    And now, she was just as helpless as before.


    Su Nuan Nuan held onto the bracelet with the shape of a star, tears unknowingly covered her entire face.


    The Porsche window rolled down to reveal a familiar sound.

 C13

    "Warmth, why are you alone? I was looking for you when you suddenly left at the banquet?"


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed, "I''m out for a walk."


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t know how to answer.


    There are some things you want to hide, but those who care about you always catch traces of you.


    "I know even if you don''t say it. If I say it, then don''t go back to your home. Have they taken care of you since you were young?" "Come, come back with me and stay at my house. I''ll raise you."


    Shi Xiao Rou acted on her behalf and brought her to the back of the car.


    When he got in, Su Nuan Nuan realized that there was still someone sitting in the driver''s seat.


    From Su Nuan Nuan''s angle, she could only see the back of Yun Che''s head. His hair was slightly long, some of it was tied at the back of his neck, and there was a white neck, a white shirt collar, and a silver-grey suit encircling him.


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan''s astonishment, Shi Xiao Rou finally remembered to introduce him, "This is my brother, Shi Yi. Brother, this is the Su Nuan Nuan that I told you about, the one with extremely good luck and the one with the stupidest personality."


    "It''s better to hear than to see. Hello." The man turned to look at the back seat.


    The man''s facial features were handsome, and he exuded a refined aura. His smile was especially gentle and elegant.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled for a moment, and then, after realising what was going on, she smiled at him: "Hello."


    She had also heard from Xiao Rou that she had a brother who she had never met before. This could be considered as her first time meeting him.


    Shi Yi slightly nodded to her in greeting before turning around and starting the car.


    When Shi Xiao Rou saw the interaction between the two of them, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and excitedly said, "Hey, hey, hey, I have a solution. Warm, as long as you''re married, wouldn''t everything be resolved?"


    Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Yi did not speak.


    Shi Xiao Rou continued, "You and my brother''s marriage, everything was solved easily. Who cares about Liao Li, who cares about Tian Yi Lan!"


    Without waiting for Shi Yi to speak, Su Nuan Nuan spoke out, "Xiao Rou, stop messing around, marriage is not a child''s play, marriage is an irresponsible performance towards two people. Furthermore, without an ID card and an account book, how can I get married?"


    Shi Yi just quietly drove the car, and did not say a word.


    When they stopped the car at the gate, Shi Yi said his second sentence of the night, "You guys go back first, I still have some matters to attend to."


    Shi Xiao Rou got off the car first. When she got off, he inadvertently glanced at the bracelet on the window ledge. It was extremely clear and eye-catching when the light from the car shone on the bracelet.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart suddenly tightened.


    She was extremely familiar with that bracelet.


    The bracelet, made of stars, had been inseparable from her for more than a decade.


    She couldn''t forget the time, more than a decade ago, when she and the boy had parted and the boy had given her the bracelet. The boy had placed the bracelet in her hand, his face clean but indifferent, turned away, walked a few steps, then stopped, turned back, and said with a golden expression, "Keep it, I''ll find you."


    The boy was taken away in the car, and she ran after him, crying, longing for the boy to come back, but the car drove away anyway, and she fell to the ground, her flesh torn open, crying for the car to stay, still unable to keep him.


    The bracelet was divided into two, one for each of them.


    He had said that he would come to her, and she had believed that they would meet again.


    This promise had always been her heart''s desire and entrustment. She waited for more than ten years, but still didn''t see the boy. Afterwards, she was taken out of the orphanage, so there was no chance for them to meet again.


    "Warm, what''s wrong with you? Come down quickly." Seeing that Su Nuan Nuan was stunned, Shi Xiao Rou urged him.


    Su Nuan Nuan came back to reality and got off the car. Shi Yi had already drove away.


    Su Nuan Nuan stared at the direction the carriage drove off in a daze.


    Shi Xiao Rou pushed her arm, "Warm, are you alright?"


    Su Nuan Nuan retracted her gaze and asked Shi Xiao Rou, "Has your brother lived in an orphanage before?"


    Seeing her serious and expectant eyes, Shi Xiao Rou was puzzled, "I don''t know either, when my parents divorced, I followed my mother to live in America for a few years, then came back to live with my brother and father."


    So it''s possible that she lived in an orphanage.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s gaze wavered, her heart was in turmoil.


    Shi Xiao Rou was curious, "Warm, have you fallen in love with my brother yet? I can give you guys a chance, even if you guys don''t get married right now, you can make a farce with me first, making it so that everyone in the city will know about it. I want to see if the people from Liao family still dare to marry you!"


    was still excited, his eyes focused and lifeless. Could it be that Shi Yi was the boy from the orphanage?


    Shi Xiao Rou took Su Nuan Nuan''s stupidity as silent acknowledgement, and drove out swiftly and decisively.


    "Get in the car. Sis will take you to settle my brother!"

 C14

    Perhaps he had no other choice now.


    As long as she and Shi Yi made a scandal and took pictures of each other, causing the entire city to know, all problems would not be a problem.


    Anyway, he still owed her a promise when she was young.


    Shi Xiao Rou was very efficient and immediately made a call to confirm Shi Yi''s whereabouts.


    City emblem international hotel, 8032 presidential suite.


    Hehe, this location is really suitable for taking those pictures.


    Hence, Shi Xiao Rou and Su Nuan Nuan split up. One of them contacted the reporters, while the other looked for suite 8032.


    Today, the night sky of Coastal City was filled with dazzling stars and blooming fireworks.


    Su Nuan Nuan knocked twice on the door, and it opened by itself. She carefully pushed the door open and entered.


    Borrowing the light from the fireworks, Su Nuan Nuan could see that there was a man lying on the bed. It should be Shi Yi, he did not think that he came to the hotel to sleep, and surrounded the man''s vigorous breathing in the middle of the night.


    His fate had to be changed by himself.


    Su Nuan Nuan put down the bag in her hands and slowly laid beside the man. The man did not move.


    From his even breathing, Su Nuan Nuan knew that he had fallen asleep.


    The reporter Shi Xiao Rou asked for should be here.


    But this wasn''t enough. Wearing clothes and sleeping together wouldn''t even stir up a storm even if they were caught by the reporters.


    He had to do something!


    Su Nuan Nuan took off her clothes, then took off her jacket and put on her singlet.


    He had to take a picture himself first.


    Wait, what''s the point of not kissing and taking pictures?


    In the darkness, Su Nuan Nuan used her feelings to find the man''s lips and stuck his lips together. At the same time, she raised her phone high, found the right angle, and turned on the flash ¡­


    Press the photo button with your finger.


    "Pah ¡­"


    It was unknown if it was the sound of her cell phone taking a photo or the sound of the lights turning on.


    In a split-second, Xin Bai''s rays of light filled the entire space.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes were wide opened, her lips still pressed against the man''s lips, colliding with his pair of cold eyes.


    Their gazes met, and in the instant their gazes met, the surrounding air froze.


    "AHH!" Su Nuan Nuan screamed. She was so shocked that her phone fell onto the bed and her body fell backwards. Why is it you! " Her tongue was tied in a knot, and her hand, pointing at him, was trembling. She realized how naked she was, and covered herself with panic.


    Wasn''t the one lying on the bed supposed to be Shi Yi? How could it be him? Could it be that Shi Xiao Rou''s information was wrong?


    Just as she was about to run away, the man had sat up, grabbed her by the wrist, and led her to his chest.


    Discovering that her clothes were pitifully few, of course Ming Ling knew what had happened just now. Her fragrance still lingered by the corner of her lips, and with eyes filled with ice and snow, Ming Ling rolled over and pressed her down, "I''ve already thought of the answer, send her to me and let me do it, hm?"


    Su Nuan Nuan could not hide from him, she struggled a little, but touched his skin. The heat of the fire frightened her so much that she did not dare move, and she laid on the bed obediently, "I, I walked into the wrong room ¡­"


    The meaning behind his words was not to do anything, but to find the wrong person.


    Ming Ling saw that she had no love for him on her face, and his thin lips curved into a smile that was not a smile, as his eyes became ice-cold, "When you''re lying, you don''t even need to draw a rough draft?"


    The deep voice was filled with rage. Her large palm gripped her chin as an ice-cold anger flashed through her eyes!


    His aura was dangerous, and his anger was oppressing her so much that she didn''t dare to breathe. She really couldn''t breathe at such a close distance.


    "I didn''t lie. "Ugh ¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, his hand firmly clamped her lips.


    Ming Ling supported the back of her head, punishing her and kissing his fiercely.


    Naturally, he understood that she wasn''t here to find him. No one knew where he was, not to mention the fact that she was unarmed!


    He had long known that time could change a person, but he had never thought that time could change a person from beginning to end.


    It was hard to tell if his anger was the ruthlessness of time or the change he was going to make to her.


    But his palm was too strong, so her head was not able to escape his control, being suppressed by him, being kissed until she could not breathe, Su Nuan Nuan was not able to escape and could only struggle and make wuwu sounds.


    There was the sound of a door opening behind him.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that her heart almost jumped out!


    If someone came and saw her, she was dead!


    However, Ming Ling didn''t mind at all. He trapped her body, fiercely bit her lips, and deeply breathed in and out.


    "Young Master Ming, when I came, I didn''t hear that you were going to act out a show for me." A man''s voice rang out from beside the bed. Even though he said those words, it was still as gentle as the spring wind.


    Ming Ling finally let go of her. After taking a few deep breaths with great difficulty, he raised his gaze to see the person in front of him. Her toes hooked, and her heart trembled violently.


    Whoosh! Shi Yi!


    Heavens, what kind of development was this!

 C15

    Why is it that even the Heavens do not follow common sense!


    Before he could say anything, a group of people rushed through the door.


    The flash came wave after wave.


    For a moment, Shi Yi, Ming Ling and the others present were unable to catch up.


    Ming Ling turned his head and was about to speak to Shi Yi, but he was slapped in the face.


    When Shi Yi curiously turned his head to see what had happened, he was slapped in the face as well.


    Su Nuan Nuan, who was struggling to get up, raised her head and was smacked in the face by the reporters.


    The three of them all had different expressions as they entered the camera.


    "Surprise, everyone hurry up and take pictures! The news exploded, AHAHA!" Shi Xiao Rou, who came in after the reporters, encouraged them to quickly take photos.


    But as soon as she said that, she felt something was wrong.


    "Yeah? Brother, why are you standing here? " Shouldn''t it be the one lying on the bed naked?


    Shi Xiao Rou pointed at Shi Yi and blinked her eyes in puzzlement, then suddenly looked at the bed.


    A bare-chested man sat on Su Nuan Nuan''s body. His brows were knitted unhappily, and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "AHH!" A long but sharp shout came out from Shi Xiao Rou''s mouth.


    She held her face with both hands, staring at Ming Ling as she screamed. It was unknown if it was out of excitement or fear.


    "Nether ¡­" Big Brother Ming Ling, you''re so handsome ¡­ " After screaming, Shi Xiao Rou slapped her bright red face, and spoke to Ming Ling with an expression of adoration.


    Seeing that he could not push Ming Ling away, Su Nuan Nuan pulled up his blanket and covered himself completely.


    The reporter that Shi Xiao Rou brought over did not manage to catch the rumour about her and Shi Yi.


    How embarrassing!


    She could not allow the reporters to continue filming her.


    His plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, so why did such a huge mistake occur?


    The reporters immediately understood that this piece of news was even more explosive than what Shi Xiao Rou had described, and it immediately blew up.


    "Young Master Ming, is this your girlfriend?" or just your lover? " A reporter immediately came forward to interview him.


    One had to know that as an international power, the country''s name was husband, a golden bachelor had never spread the rumours around with him.


    Now, it was explosive news like this.


    Of course, smart reporters would not let them off easily.


    Ming Ling remained expressionless as he leisurely got off the bed. He donned the bathrobe and coldly said, "Ten seconds.


    When the reporters heard this sentence, they all quieted down and thought for a second about the meaning of the sentence. Then, one by one, they started to run out.


    In less than five seconds, it had completely vanished.


    Whoever dared to challenge Young Master Ming, was courting death.


    Shi Xiao Rou was still in a state of excitement, she could not extricate herself, and stared straight at Ming Ling, "How handsome!" Why did it feel so cool when he was wearing her belt?


    Shi Xiao Rou was only concerned with beauties, and had forgotten that the things that she had arranged today were not part of her plan.


    Su Nuan Nuan was still hiding in the quilt, shivering, and threw her jacket on top of her body. Through the quilt, he heard Ming Ling''s voice that she couldn''t ignore, "Put it on!"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body subconsciously trembled, after that, she extended her hand and grabbed the blanket off the bed, covering the blanket and putting it on, then slowly crawled out of the bed, stumbling over to Shi Xiao Rou''s side and rested on her arm.


    Shame, embarrassment, shame, all sorts of emotions caused her to blush.


    Shi Yi, elegantly dressed in a silver grey suit, stood beside the bed, unperturbed. When she looked at him, his gaze also happened to steal over.


    Su Nuan Nuan dodged to the side.


    This mistake met Ming Ling''s cold eyes.


    Those black eyes were not only filled with fury afterwards, but also with confusion.


    She immediately averted her eyes. This man''s eyes were too full to see the bottom, and he was filled with danger and insanity.


    "Shi Xiao Rou, you shouldn''t have explained anything to me."


    Anyone who knew what was happening would definitely know what was going on. Shi Yi looked at Shi Xiao Rou with an inquiring look.


    "Ah?" "Oh ¡­" Shi Xiao Rou was naturally silly, looking into Shi Yi''s blaming eyes, she scratched her head and laughed, "Haha, today''s weather is really good, bro, what do you think? "Heh heh ¡­"


    "Sorry, we seem to have made a mistake." Su Nuan Nuan came forward and slightly bowed in apology to Shi Yi, and unintentionally looked towards Ming Ling. His ice-cold expression startled her, and he quickly bowed to him, as an apology, then grabbed Shi Xiao Rou''s arm and anxiously brought her along to leave.


    The room fell silent.


    There was only Ming Ling and Shi Yi left. The intense and lively atmosphere earlier returned to silence within a minute.


    Shi Yi walked to the side of the sofa and sat opposite of Ming Ling, and asked: "Is she your woman?"

 C16

    Chapters 16 - 16. Nothing intended to be done


    He had originally come to look for Ming Ling today, but seeing that he had fallen asleep on the bed, he did not disturb him and coincidentally called him.


    "You know her?" Ming Ling put down his beer and looked at Shi Yi with a profound gaze.


    Shi Yi saw that his gaze was deep and cold.


    In regards to today''s matter, Shi Xiao Rou had also participated in it. Ming Ling naturally understood that Su Nuan Nuan had not come to find him, but rather, to find Shi Yi.


    If she had not accidentally met him, would that kiss have been given to Shi Yi?


    Thinking about it, Ming Ling was not in a good mood.


    Shi Yi truthfully said, "It''s my sister''s first time meeting her today."


    Meet for the first time?


    The first time they met, she dared to offer herself up?


    Woman, you are simply audacious!


    Ming Ling did not say anything as he raised his head to drink the wine.


    "As for the reporters, aren''t they going to do anything?" Shi Yi stared at Ming Ling calmly.


    He and Ming Ling got to know each other when they were 18 years old.


    For people like them who had been in the market for a long time, if their opponents were too weak, they would easily be defeated. As time passed, they would feel lonely, and when a strong competitor suddenly appeared, they would feel the desire and interest to conquer each other.


    Shi Yi knew his character very well, he would definitely not allow the gossiping reporters to write his news freely.


    "No need." Ming Ling spat out these two words.


    Shi Yi was startled, but his lips revealed a smile.


    Leave him alone?


    Wasn''t this Ming Ling''s style of doing things? Was there finally someone who could enter Ming Ling''s eyes? Things seemed to get more and more interesting.


    Shi Yi took out the bracelet from his pocket and handed it over to him, "I''ll return this to you."


    He had come to find him today in order to return this ordinary looking bracelet of stars.


    There was nothing special about this bracelet. It was just a handicraft made of pure silver. It was neither expensive nor outstanding.


    But Ming Ling always seemed to bring it with him.


    The last time Ming Ling was drunk, he landed on his car when sending him home. Originally, today, he was here to return a bracelet, but he didn''t expect such an interesting thing to happen.


    Ming Ling''s hand that was bringing beer to his lips trembled slightly, as his deep gaze landed on the bracelet on Shi Yi''s hand.


    The bracelet was flashing slightly under the light, as if it was flashing for a period of time.


    It had been one of the loneliest years with him, an indelible memory.


    Ye Zichen put down the beer in his hand and casually put it into his pocket. His gaze turned ice-cold once again, as if he wasn''t the one that was distracted just a second ago.


    "Drink it." He picked up the beer and clinked it with Shi Yi''s. The two men raised their heads and drank the alcohol into their stomachs, each with their own thoughts.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    "What''s going on? Why are you sleeping with big brother Ming Ling?"


    After walking out of the hotel, Shi Xiao Rou returned to normal.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately stopped, the previous embarrassment she felt was still there. "You''re still talking, you were just telling me that your brother is inside, and didn''t tell me that there''s another man."


    If the time had come again, she would not have done such a thing.


    At that time when I heard Shi Xiao Rou''s ridiculous idea, it was my head getting hot from drinking water!


    Shi Xiao Rou blinked her round eyes, "I don''t know either, if I knew, I would have gone up on stage myself, wuu ¡­" When she thought about how she missed the chance to sleep in the same bed as Ming Ling, Shi Xiao Rou wanted to cry.


    She had liked Ming Ling from the first moment she saw him, from 12 years old to 20 years old.


    Su Nuan Nuan weakly propped her forehead. Everything that had happened today was both strange and bizarre, completely catching her off guard.


    Only one was a surprise to her.


    But Shi Yi didn''t seem to remember her.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan Nuan''s mood became a little dejected.


    So it turned out that in this world, not everyone was as nostalgic as she was, remembering the past.


    "What do we do now? Those photos were taken by the reporters." Su Nuan Nuan suddenly thought of something important, and grabbed Shi Xiao Rou''s hand, her face full of anxiety.


    Shi Xiao Rou casually waved her hand, "Don''t worry, with big brother Ming Ling here, those reporters will not dare to easily send the reports."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course, Big Brother Ming Ling would never allow himself to have rumors. He has always been clean." Shi Xiao Rou raised her head, speaking with both admiration and pride.


    Seeing how certain Shi Xiao Rou was, Su Nuan Nuan heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s good."


    "Speaking of which, are you really afraid of making a scandal with my big brother Ming Ling? "Do you know how many women wish for this to happen?" When Shi Xiao Rou heard Su Nuan Nuan''s heavy tone, she looked at her in confusion.

 C17

    "It''s because he''s too outstanding that I don''t want to get involved with him." Su Nuan Nuan lowered his head and played with his hands.


    Moreover, evil and cold, no one dared to rashly approach him, so why would they want to have anything to do with him?


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The first ray of sunlight shone in from outside the window. Su Nuan Nuan was roused by a phone call while she was still asleep, so she groggily picked it up.


    "What!" Hearing the news from the other side of the phone, she sat up in shock. "I''ll go right now!"


    Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly put on her clothes.


    Shi Xiao Rou was woken up by her, she rubbed her eyes, "Warm, what are you doing?


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t have time to explain to her as she grabbed her bag and left.


    "Dad!" When he arrived, Su Fu Sheng was led by the police to the police station. His hands were locked in handcuffs.


    Hearing an urgent call, Su Fu Sheng turned around. Seeing Su Nuan Nuan''s anxious and worried face, a trace of an aged smile appeared on his face. "Warm ¡­"


    "What is going on?" Su Nuan Nuan stood in front of Su Fu Sheng and asked anxiously.


    "Liao family said that when I steal the secrets of Liao, I will still have to go to jail if I want to lose money." Su Fu Sheng said, looking powerless and helpless.


    "Nonsense!" Upon hearing all these, Su Nuan Nuan was extremely furious.


    Her father, Su Fu Sheng, was just a lowly employee of the Liao. He did not even see the upper echelons of the building, what kind of business secrets could he steal?


    This was simply a joke!


    When a man wants to frame you, why can''t he find it?


    Before Su Nuan Nuan could speak up for him, the police had already brought Su Fu Sheng away.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll definitely save you." Su Nuan Nuan said to Su Fu Sheng''s back with determination.


    She knew there was no evidence. There was no point in explaining it to the police now.


    Her father was the best person in her family since she came here. She couldn''t just sit by and watch as her father suffered injustice.


    Liao family! It''s the Liao family again, they want to use this method to force her to submit!


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched her fists in anger, her entire heart trembling.


    When he went to Liao in a rage ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan never thought that Bai Wan would also be here.


    She first looked in astonishment at Bai Wan, Liao Li and Liao Hong who were standing in the office. Then, her face broke into a mocking smile.


    "Can you guys be a little more fair and square with yourselves?"


    Bai Wan scolded, "Su Nuan Nuan!"


    "Don''t tell me you''re here to plead for Daddy." Su Nuan Nuan said coldly.


    Wasn''t this situation caused by Bai Wan? She definitely wouldn''t believe that Bai Wan was that kind.


    "Go away..." Su Nuan Nuan retreated a few steps back in disdain. This man was disgusted just by looking at her.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, since you know what the situation is right now, you should know what to do. As long as you marry Liao Li, everything can be resolved." Bai Wan took the opportunity to strike the iron while it was still hot.


    "Your daydream is still not awake!" Su Nuan Nuan mocked Bai Wan. Her eyes were filled with pain, anger and hatred.


    "Other than marrying Liao Li, do you have a better choice?" Bai Wan stressed and forced it again.


    However, before she could finish, a piece of news was broadcasted on the television in the office.


    The TV was a LCD TV with an oversized screen on the wall.


    Thus, when this piece of news was announced, it was exceptionally eye-catching and clear, robbing everyone present of their eyesight.


    "This is the first time that the country name husband, Ming Ling''s girlfriend, has been exposed. The two of them have checked into a hotel and are very close. The reporter on the television reported the title.


    After that, the television continued to play the scenes of Ming Ling pressing on her body.


    In the picture, Ming Ling''s upper body was bared, just as he turned to look at the camera, his handsome brows slightly knitted, revealing his displeasure.


    Su Nuan Nuan had just straightened her body, her shocked expression extremely lifelike.


    The reporters had really chosen an angle. She was clearly wearing a singlet, but in the capturing scene, her naked body was being bullied by Ming Ling. The two of them made contact through skin to skin, seamlessly connecting, and it was so ambiguous that it was as if they had completed the negative distance, making one''s imagination run wild.


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw this news, she gasped.


    Didn''t you say that you don''t know how to broadcast? Why are you broadcasting it so brazenly now?


    Bai Wan glared at Su Nuan Nuan, "You did a good thing!"


    That expression made it seem as if he wanted to pull Su Nuan Nuan out at any moment.


    Originally, Su Nuan Nuan was also lacking in confidence, but seeing Bai Wan like this, she suddenly felt extremely relieved, "You saw it too, what happened between me and the man in the photo, isn''t this choice better than Liao family?"


    She purposely said this to anger Bai Wan.


    "You!" Bai Wan pointed at her, so angry her fingers trembled.


    "Warm, no, warm, you''re mine, mine!" Liao Li could not take it anymore, he suddenly made a crazy move, fiercely going forward to hug Su Nuan Nuan, and then kissed her face again and again.


    "Ah, don''t come over!" Su Nuan Nuan was extremely frightened, she immediately retreated, but then fell down, her bottom hitting the ground, suddenly she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, her head became dizzy, and her vision turned black as she lost all feeling.

 C18

    "Pregnant women are emotionally unstable and almost miscarried. Fortunately, we were able to see them off in time."


    "Who''s pregnant!"


    Su Nuan Nuan and Bai Wan said at the same time.


    If they did not hear wrongly, the pregnant woman that the doctor had just mentioned was Su Nuan Nuan.


    After a moment of shock, the two looked at each other, then looked at the doctor nervously.


    When the doctor saw their surprised expressions, he laughed and said, "You are the mother of the patient and you don''t know that her daughter is pregnant? As a expectant mother, you don''t even know that you''re pregnant? "


    This family was truly strange. They were about to miscarry and send to the hospital without knowing that they were pregnant, but now they were lacking in self-awareness.


    This was simply a fantasy. She had never had sex with a man before, so how could she possibly be pregnant?


    Although she had dated Tian Yi Lan for three years, she had only held hands! How could she be pregnant? Could she be pregnant by holding her hand?


    Heavens!


    "Doctor, are you mistaken?" Su Nuan Nuan sat up anxiously, both her expression and eyes filled with nervousness.


    The doctor handed the examination form to Su Nuan Nuan, "This is the result of your examination, take a look for yourself."


    Seeing the words on the results list, Su Nuan Nuan found it even more unbelievable, as her hands began to tremble.


    It''s Su Nuan Nuan, it''s definitely him! How could this be!


    Bai Wan gnashed her teeth in anger, "Su Nuan Nuan, you better explain to me clearly, whose seed is in your stomach!"


    Just as Bai Wan finished saying this, all the reporters flooded the ward.


    Every reporter caught hold of Bai Wan''s words and continuously took pictures of him lying on the bed.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, may I ask if the child in your womb belongs to Nether Sky Group Ming Ling, or the time family''s Great Young Master Shi Yi?" The reporter asked Su Nuan Nuan sharply.


    They hadn''t finished reading the news just now, and the content that exploded out afterwards was even more explosive. In the photo, Ming Ling''s fury and mania, his heartache and grievance, and his helplessness and astonishment, were all vivid and vivid.


    Being described by this brain-dead reporter as a tragic love triangle caused Shi Yi to be heartbroken as he watched his beloved girl sleep with his good friend.


    "Mother Su, so you don''t know who the child in your daughter''s womb belongs to? Whose, in your opinion, is more likely? "


    The reporter attacked from two sides between Su Nuan Nuan and Bai Wan.


    Su Nuan Nuan only felt that her mind was in a mess, panic, fear, shame, and fear.


    Her lips trembled a little. She wanted to avoid the reporters, but there were so many cameras aimed at her. With so many reporters surrounding her, she had nowhere to run.


    "I, I don''t know ¡­" Her face was pale and she wanted to hide in the quilt, but so many eyes did not permit her to make the slightest movement.


    This feeling was even more torturous than suffering from a beating.


    How could she be pregnant? How could she possibly know whose child it was?


    Bai Wan was usually domineering, but this was the first time she was facing a reporter, so she was a bit at a loss for what to do.


    Just as the reporters were about to explode into a frenzy, the commotion in the room suddenly stopped.


    That man appeared with steady steps. He didn''t even say a single word. With just a single step, he was able to stun all the chaos around him.


    When the reporters saw that it was Ming Ling, some of them did not dare to speak anymore, and some of them went up to interview him.


    "Szechuan''s referee, your girlfriend is pregnant. Does this mean that we are about to witness a grand wedding?"


    Before the reporter could finish speaking, he was stunned by the cold gaze that Ming Ling shot over. He bitterly placed the microphone down.


    "All of you, get out." A deep and calm voice rang out, as though no anger could be heard from it. However, the innate aura of an innate king still had a shocking power.


    The room went silent for a second, then the reporters obediently went out.


    When Bai Wan saw Ming Ling, she was so scared that she didn''t know what to do.


    Just as he was at a loss, Ming Ling''s cold and deep eyes shot over, "Scram!"


    Bai Wan was so frightened that her shoulders trembled, and she anxiously rushed out.


    She had lived to this age and was afraid of others, but she had never been so afraid of anyone, especially someone who could frighten her with a single glance.


    The previously restless room instantly quieted down.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously knew that she had been freed, so she grabbed onto the blanket and covered it up.


    Ming Ling walked to her bedside and sat down beside her. Seeing that the blanket was trembling slightly, he frowned and removed the blanket from her body.


    The woman''s arms were wrapped around him, her face was pale, her lips had no trace of blood, and her entire body was trembling. Her pitiful appearance was like an injured little beast.


    Ming Ling reached out and pushed the black hair that was scattered across her forehead behind her ears.


    When his fingers touched her skin, there was a chill coming from his fingertips.


    Ming Ling was slightly taken aback, but he immediately scooped her into his embrace and hugged her, "Alright, don''t be afraid anymore ¡­"

 C19

    Su Nuan Nuan was indeed afraid, especially when she was surrounded by reporters asking questions. That nervous and fearful feeling swirled around her like a tornado, causing her to be at a loss and at a loss, yet at a loss of what to do.


    Her mind was a mess to begin with, and she was even forced to admit things that she couldn''t even admit.


    A gentle voice entered her ears, giving her a bit of comfort in her flustered heart.


    The warmth from her body did not discourage her.


    There was a faint fragrance of mint on his body, mixed with a masculine scent. It was as cool and dignified as rosewood. It was pleasing to the nose but also gave one a sense of security.


    Su Nuan Nuan probably relied on that rare sense of security. She did not raise her guard like a hedgehog, but was weak, and hid within his embrace without saying a word.


    The man wasn''t in a hurry either. He embraced her in his arms and gently patted her back to calm her panic.


    Time passed second by second.


    Under his consoling, Su Nuan Nuan calmed down bit by bit.


    When everything returned to normal, Su Nuan Nuan lifted her head from his embrace, and Ming Ling released her.


    The instant the two of them pulled away from each other, their eyes met.


    Su Nuan Nuan crashed into his deep black eyes. She was slightly stunned for a moment before looking away at the ground, "Thank you ¡­"


    Although his voice was very soft, he still heard it and thanked him.


    "What do you want to eat?" he asked suddenly.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not dare look at his eyes, but she was surprised that he would ask a question that she was concerned about.


    Why did he suddenly appear here?


    Could it be that he happened to be passing by the hospital due to some matter?


    It definitely wasn''t for her!


    After a moment of confusion, Su Nuan Nuan retracted her train of thoughts, "I''m not hungry."


    "Have some porridge." He ignored her words and directly called her, "Yun Xin, give me a bowl of red date lotus seed porridge."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him in surprise and blinked her eyes.


    Could it be that because of the news of her going to bed with him yesterday, she suddenly became pregnant again today, and he was afraid that it would become a dark history of his life, so he came here today to deal with it?


    Other than thinking this, Su Nuan Nuan couldn''t think of a reason for this man to appear in the hospital at this time.


    I can''t think of a reason why he would stand up for her.


    Ming Ling stood up, his tall and slender body looked extremely well-built in this small room.


    And such a noble man with a kettle of boiling water is particularly beautiful, he poured boiling water into the cup.


    He handed her a cup with his slender white fingers. "Drink some water."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s gaze moved away from him, "Ah? "Oh."


    He quickly took the cup in his hand, as if he was being desecrated a second later.


    When she took the cup from him, her hand accidentally touched his hand. She subconsciously shivered and almost spilled the water. Fortunately, she was able to stabilize herself. When she brought the cup to her mouth, the cup followed her hand and trembled.


    Seeing her like that, Ming Ling slightly frowned.


    After Yun Xin bought the porridge, he left the sickroom and closed the door for them.


    Su Nuan Nuan was about to get off the bed to get the porridge.


    The man shot him a look. "Lie down."


    He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    He opened the packaging of the porridge, and the porridge bowl that had the symbol of the Nether Sky Group printed on it, it was the highest quality porridge brand in the entire country, one month''s worth of her salary just by eating it.


    Did she want to eat up all the food for a month?


    While he was thinking, the man walked over to the bed with the porridge in his hand.


    Su Nuan Nuan reached out to catch it, but he opened his hand.


    What was going on? He fed her porridge?


    Did she have some dog shit luck today or did she have some dog shit luck?


    Su Nuan Nuan felt slightly awkward, her eyes blinked wildly, and she opened her mouth to drink the porridge beside him.


    Seeing that she was satisfied with her meal, Ming Ling brought another spoonful to her mouth.


    She didn''t know what to make of the porridge by letting her eat it herself.


    With her cooperation, the bowl of porridge was soon finished.


    The crux of the matter was the congee that he handed to her. She did not dare to eat it. This man was so imposing that people did not even have the courage to say no to him. Furthermore, this was a sky-high price congee.


    Ming Ling opened the empty lunchbox and used a tissue to wipe his hands. His movements were elegant, even a simple wiping of his hands was extremely cool.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little distracted.


    "How are you considering it?" A deep magnetic sound suddenly rang out.


    "What?" Su Nuan Nuan was a little out of sorts and turned to look at him.


    "Your answer." Throwing the tissue into the trash can, Ming Ling''s deep gaze fell on Su Nuan Nuan''s face.


    "What answer?" Su Nuan Nuan still didn''t understand.


    "Be my woman." he said with rare patience.


    He could bind a person''s body, but not a person''s soul.


    He had emptied her heart just to make her willingly and cleanly stay by his side!

 C20

    Everything was under his control.


    When Ming Ling had finished speaking, his eyes trembled violently, and ripples appeared on the surface. Soon after, he regained his calm, and his clear pupils reflected the image of him not smiling, but even a cold expression.


    At one point, she thought she had misheard. How could such a noble and lofty man make such a request to her?


    The last time he had said that in the dining room, she had assumed he was making fun of her, to embarrass her.


    She knew that she had said the wrong thing and he was angry. He did not want to let her off so easily, so he said what he said to embarrass her.


    She wasn''t a saint, but she wasn''t a fool either.


    She had her own faults, so she did not clash with him. She did not take his teasing joke to heart, nor did she take it seriously.


    But now, when she was at her most helpless, what was the point of saying such words?


    Was he trying to tease her, or was he trying to test her awareness?


    After a brief period of shock and disbelief, Su Nuan Nuan maintained her rationality.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke right now."


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" he asked.


    Su Nuan Nuan raised her head. Seeing his serious expression, she was immediately stunned.


    Ming Ling''s long fingers pinched her chin, his deep eyes looking into her eyes. "Don''t think about it too long, I don''t have much patience."


    The icy-cold words were clearly ordering her, how could this be a choice for her?


    Su Nuan Nuan turned her face away and turned her gaze away, "There''s no need to think anymore, I won''t be your woman."


    "Bam!"


    Su Nuan Nuan was so frightened that her shoulder shrunk, and sshe looked at Ming Ling in disbelief. Although he was usually cold and detached, he did not know that Ming Ling was so violent.


    She knew he was not to be trifled with, but she had never seen him in such a temper.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Ming Ling''s handsome face tensed up, and his clenched teeth could faintly be seen, the patience in his eyes had already been used up, and anger could be seen, "Is there something wrong with your head!"


    He pointed at her angrily.


    Become his woman, she can get rid of all these troubles.


    Furthermore, she had given up such a good opportunity to pretend to be innocent. She was truly sick!


    Su Nuan Nuan trembled at his roar, but she was not a person who would give in just because she was afraid of power, "Yes, so in the hospital ¡­ ¡­"


    She admitted she was sick.


    "You ¡­" Ming Ling grinded his teeth in anger, he raised his hand, and could not help but want to slap her on his head.


    Su Nuan Nuan closed her eyes and let him hit her. Since everything was already so bad, it didn''t matter if it was worse.


    Who would care about her pain? There was no hope.


    Seeing her resigned herself to her fate and take all the punishments, Ming Ling clenched his teeth and angrily flung his hand away. He turned and left, not bothering to look at her again.


    "Bang!" The sound of the door slamming onto the ground shook Su Nuan Nuan''s entire body of cells until they were about to be dehydrated.


    After the man left, the entire ward returned to silence. She was the only one left in the room, but the nervousness didn''t calm down for a long time.


    After a long while, Su Nuan Nuan finally let out a long sigh of relief. Her shoulders, which had been tensed up just now, finally relaxed, as the bed sheets were already wrinkled completely by her pinching. She let go of the hand that was tightly pinching the bed sheets, and slowly moved towards her stomach.


    Placing his hand on his still flat stomach, Su Nuan Nuan revealed a bitter smile.


    Now that she was pregnant with a child for some unknown reason, would she still have a chance to pursue her own happiness?


    Since this little life was in her womb, she was responsible for it.


    He would not rashly make any decision.


    Even though she was surrounded by enemies, it was hard for both sides.


    But she would not agree to Ming Ling''s request for his sake.


    She knew deep down, Ming Ling was only new to her and wanted to toy with her. When he got tired of it, he would kick her away.


    It was even more impossible for her to contain the child in her womb.


    If she agreed to his request, one of his conditions must be to let her get rid of the child in her womb.


    And she didn''t want to.


    "Don''t worry baby, I will find out who your father is as soon as possible ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan muttered to herself as she gently stroked her stomach.


    If she wanted to find the father, she would have to try to remember which man she was most likely to have sex with.


    What happened ¡­.


    She seemed to remember nothing except a dream she had a month ago.


    The man in the dream grabbed her and pestered her tightly. She even felt pain, but afterwards she felt very comfortable and didn''t feel anything. After waking up, there was nothing special about it.


    Did the child belong to that dreamy, beautiful man?

 C21

    No, this was impossible. This was simply too unbelievable. It was just a dream, who hadn''t had a dream? Could it be that they had to bear all the responsibility if they dreamed about it?


    It was just a dream, and it hadn''t really happened. How could he possibly have a baby?


    What if the dream was real?


    Su Nuan Nuan''s lips trembled a little. Could it be that she was hurt by someone while she was sleeping that night?


    This terrible conjecture hovered in her mind, ingrained.


    One month ago.


    Seeing Tian Yi Lan having an intimate relationship with him, she slapped him and said angrily, "Tian Yi Lan, you bastard!"


    After being slapped, Tian Yi Lan was still ridiculing him, "Su Nuan Nuan, who told you to keep pretending that I can''t touch such a pure and strong woman. I''m not an idiot, you brought this situation up on your own accord."


    Su Nuan Nuan was extremely angry, her chest was moving up and down, she suddenly felt that even if she was betrayed, she could not behave in such a dejected manner. She retracted her angry and upset emotions, and brightly smiled, "Congratulations on finding the one you like, I wish you a happy night." She threw down her words and turned around to leave arrogantly.


    She could not be sad in front of them.


    After he left, his sadness overwhelmed him. He was in a terrible mood and his heart was filled with grief.


    She went to the bar to drink, and then a girl who was equally frustrated drank with her, and the two of them got drunk, and she couldn''t remember what happened afterwards.


    All she knew was that she slept with the girl the next morning when she woke up.


    She thought it must have been the girl who brought her back to the hotel yesterday.


    It was just that that night, she had a very, very long dream. There was a man in her dream who had always been doing that to her.


    In her dream, she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. She could vaguely make out that he was handsome.


    When she woke up in the morning, she was still vexed over having such a dream from a infatuation. At that time, she didn''t think too much, she only felt that the image of Tian Yi Lan and Dai Xiu Xiu rolling around in bed was too shocking for her to forget.


    Who would have thought that the dream from a month ago was real!


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face instantly turned pale.


    What if it was a man with a bad character and a defeated appearance who made people want to puke?


    Su Nuan Nuan was scared just thinking about it.


    His father, who had originally wanted to look for his child, hesitated when he thought of this ¡­.


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan was struggling intensely in her heart, she pushed open the door and entered.


    She walked to Su Nuan Nuan''s bedside and said in a gentle voice, "I just spoke to the people of Liao family. Liao Li does not care about your past.


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly pushed Bai Wan''s hand away and said excitedly, "Go, I won''t marry Liao Li, and I won''t easily take away the child!"


    When she was at her most helpless and helpless, when she was on the verge of despair.


    These people still came to force her.


    Did he have to force her to a dead end?


    No matter how cold his hands and feet were, there was no coldness.


    Seeing that Su Nuan Nuan''s stubbornness did not change, Bai Wan immediately steeled her face, "Su Nuan Nuan, you have to measure yourself, you are pregnant with this child, who else would want you, if not Liao Li, you have to be grateful!"


    Hehe, what a joke!


    If someone like that didn''t despise her, she would be deeply grateful?


    "Since you like him so much, then marry him!"


    A determined look was reflected in Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes, and she looked at Bai Wan with dismal and resentful eyes.


    "What are you saying? You''re practically committing treason!"


    After slapping Su Nuan Nuan''s face, Bai Wan angrily roared out and glared at her with eyes that could not wait to tear her apart.


    Just how much hatred did he have to be able to use such a vicious gaze to look at her.


    After Bai Wan finished cursing, she went out.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face was burning hot and there were no tears in her clear eyes. She bitterly tugged at her lips, but looked even more miserable than when she was crying.


    Before she could regain her senses, the phone beside her rang.


    Her ringtone was "Exclusive Angel."


    The overbearing warmth of the lyrics always stung her heart.


    She was only a powerless woman. She also desired the care and protection of others ¡­


    However, this small wish of hers had always been just an extravagant one.


    She didn''t answer the phone. She stared at the unfamiliar number, letting the phone ring. The melodious and painful lyrics came out ¡­


    Only after a long while did she come back to her senses and answer the phone.


    "What!"


    Hearing the shocking news on the phone, Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes widened. She pushed herself off the bed and ignored her own body, "Don''t hurt my dad, I''ll be there right away."


    She hurriedly walked out. When she realized that she was still wearing her hospital gown, she anxiously went back to change into the clothes she wore before coming to the hospital. Only then did she rush out.


    When she arrived at the police station, she saw a tall and sturdy man grabbing Su Fu Sheng''s collar, looking like he wanted to beat him up. The surrounding policemen were doing their best to control the situation.


    Seeing that his father was being bullied, Su Nuan Nuan could no longer take it anymore. He strode forward and pulled the big sized guy away, "If there''s anything you want to say, let''s talk.


    "Who are you? Scram! If I don''t beat him up into a vegetable then I won''t have my surname ''Zhu''!" The tall and sturdy man''s eyes were wide open, as if he wanted to devour this person.


    "Plant man? "What do you mean?" Su Nuan Nuan was also shocked.


    The policeman soothed the burly man and sat down before explaining to Su Nuan Nuan, "Su Fu Sheng committed the crime again, during the period of labor, he will beat the female prisoner together with you into a vegetable."


    "You have to compensate my wife for her life, I must kill you today!" The muscular man named Zhu stood up, and was about to beat Su Fu Sheng up, but was held back by the few policemen.


    Su Nuan Nuan trembled in fear, turning her head to look at Su Fu Sheng in disbelief, "Father!"


    Her rebuke was filled with blame and resentment, but she was also puzzled by it.


    Su Fu Sheng''s wrinkled face was filled with vicissitudes of life, he was at a loss but he did not regret it, "She only heard one piece of news and she slandered you randomly, I do not allow it!"


    The woman had only used her ability to eavesdrop on the news broadcast on the Warden''s phone, and had also learned that the main character of the news was Su Nuan Nuan, his daughter. She had harshly said in front of him that Su Nuan Nuan was a bitch, a vixen that couldn''t even be compared to a prostitute, and had even slept with two men at the same time.


    Su Fu Sheng just couldn''t stand it. He wouldn''t allow others to talk about his daughter like that!

 C22

    He knew best what kind of person Su Nuan Nuan was. It was impossible for her to do such a thing.


    But a boy who would rather work hard than spend a penny on a boyfriend.


    A girl who was betrayed by her boyfriend and didn''t know how to fight back. She only knew that she was sad. How could he do such a thing as climbing into someone else''s bed?


    Furthermore, they were two men, how could Su Nuan Nuan do such a thing?


    Su Fu Sheng trusted Su Nuan Nuan a lot, and would not easily believe all of the rumors in the outside world.


    There must be a misunderstanding in the news.


    He had warned the woman not to say anything more, but the woman''s words were getting worse and worse, and he pushed her away in a fit of rage, but she fell to the ground, her head hitting the stone, creating a clump of bruises and turning into a vegetable.


    Su Fu Sheng only wanted to shout and stop the woman from talking, but he did not expect such a serious outcome.


    At that time, he was also frightened, so he didn''t know what to do. Later on, this woman''s husband came to make a ruckus. Sure enough, they were all the same type of people and didn''t have any good intentions.


    Heh heh, that woman slandered others without thought.


    News, slander?


    Hearing Su Fu Sheng''s words, Su Nuan Nuan immediately understood what was going on.


    Su Fu Sheng must have seen the scandal from yesterday and also heard the insults from others. He was careless because he wanted to protect her.


    Tears welled up in his eyes that were originally filled with confusion.


    "Dad ¡­" There was too much heartache in calling her father, and it also carried the weakness of a daughter in front of her father.


    No one understood her, no one thought for her sake. Now, the only one who protected her, believed in her, and protected her was her father.


    Ever since he had returned home, Su Nuan Nuan''s only consolation was that he had met such a good father. Previously, Bai Wan had made all sorts of difficulties for her, but she did not take it to heart.


    "My wife is lying in the hospital, and it''s unknown whether she''s dead or alive, but you, the murderer, have to pay the price! If anything happens to my wife, just use your life to repay her! " The big sized Zhu Han, who was being stopped by the police, was still pointing at Su Fu Sheng viciously. He grimaced in pain, wanting nothing more than to grind Su Fu Sheng into ashes right now.


    Su Nuan Nuan was afraid and quickly hid Su Fu Sheng behind his back, "This is the police station, don''t act recklessly."


    However, the police cuffed Su Fu Sheng and said, "Indeed, he did do it first. The warden and the others saw this too, so he had to assist with the investigation and await trial."


    Hearing that, Su Fu Sheng panicked, and turned to look at Su Nuan Nuan for help.


    Su Nuan Nuan was also at a loss of what to do, "Father, don''t worry, I will do my best to resolve this matter."


    She had seen the unreasonable attitude of that big guy Zhu just now. It was simply too brutal and crude. If she didn''t save her father, he would definitely be tortured to death in the prison.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan Nuan became even more anxious.


    Su Fu Sheng was brought back to the prison, awaiting his sentence.


    Now that the witness and material evidence were here, it would be even more difficult to deal with them if they were sentenced.


    What to do, what to do, what to do?


    Su Nuan Nuan was panicking, there was nothing she could do, it just had to be the big size man who was still clamoring, "Your father is dead, I will kill him for sure!"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    As Su Nuan Nuan walked on the main street, even though her heart was burning with anxiety, she still did not have a single clue.


    She had no money, no rights, no power.


    There was no money to find a good lawyer, no right to find someone to solve this problem, no power to not cause a storm.


    She was powerless. How could she help her father?


    Su Nuan Nuan walked on the main street in a daze, her hands and feet still trembling with cold.


    Suddenly, he felt that he was too insignificant in this world. It was so difficult for him to even try to live on.


    "Sigh, isn''t that Young Master Ming''s mistress?"


    "Eh, that''s right, it looks like it..."


    "What do you mean, ''similar''? That''s her ¡­"


    Suddenly, someone surrounded and pointed at her, saying that she was Ming Ling''s mistress and that she wanted to sell her body out for status.


    She lowered her head in an attempt to leave, but people were surrounding her. More and more people were surrounding her, pointing fingers at her and talking with their mouths open.


    Su Nuan Nuan was almost drowned by the waves of those unpleasant words.


    She glanced around at the people around her in panic. Her head felt more and more dizzy, more and more at a loss, like a rabbit on a chopping block.


    She covered her ears and shouted in panic, "It''s not like that, it''s not like that! Stop it, stop it!"


    "Hmph, still trying to argue. If he did not sell his body out, how could he possibly be pregnant? Do you think you''ve entered the kingdom of women? What a joke, even excuses are so ridiculous. " The surrounding people easily broke her argument.


    Each word became more ear-piercing and unpleasant to the ears.


    Su Nuan Nuan was about to collapse. Squatting down, she curled her body and covered her ears tightly. She did not want to hear the sounds of the outside world, and did not want to hear the insults.


    If she hadn''t slept with a man, how did the baby get here?


    But even if he had, who was that man?


    She couldn''t explain it to herself, so how could she explain it to others?


    That dream, that dream. She tried so hard to recall it, tried so hard to remember that man''s appearance, but she just couldn''t remember what she had to do.


    Right now, she only felt chaotic, her head was hurting, and her heart was on the verge of suffocating ¡­


    Not far away from the crowd, a lengthened Lincoln was parked there. The windows rolled down a little as a man in a black suit wearing dark glasses faced them with an emotionless expression.


    He watched the women being bullied as if they were watching an insignificant performance.


    "Young Master Ming, this should be enough, I think the Miss Su can''t take it anymore." Yun Xin who was in the driver''s seat asked.


    Ming Ling muttered to himself. From his angle, he could see the woman squatting in the crowd, covering her ears, with her head buried between her knees, pulling herself closer to her body like a ball. In order to protect herself, but her frail body was trembling like a dandelion who had returned to its roots without work.


    He looked at all of this, his lips slightly parted, "Don''t worry about her, it''s the perfect time to treat her illness."


    "Treat? What is the urgent condition of the Miss Su? " Yun Xin asked in confusion.


    Yun Xin was the assistant by Ming Ling''s side. After following him for 10 years, he had a good understanding of Ming Ling''s personality, but he could not make sense of the words that said.


    "Brainless, let''s go." With that said, Ming Ling ordered him to drive.

 C23

    Brainless?


    When others said this word, he did not feel that it was anything special, but when Ming Ling said it in all seriousness, he felt it to be extremely strange and awkward, a little funny.


    "If you don''t shut up, you''ll be back soon." Ming Ling took off his sunglasses and threw them to the side as he glanced at him meaningfully.


    "Haha, can''t I stop talking?" Yun Xin laughed out loud, and then took another glance at Ming Ling in the rearview mirror.


    He did not dare challenge Ming Ling''s dignity, he did not want to be a refugee in the west.


    After following Ming Ling for 10 years, Ming Ling had always been a workaholic, never caring about women, and it was also very boring. Every day, the face that did not change was a frozen face, and every word that came out was an order.


    However, Young Master Ming did not disappoint these titles. To be able to see a real smile on his face was like the sun rising from the west and the earth becoming square.


    But Yun Xin realized that other than the coldness and irritation on Young Master Ming''s face, he found it quite interesting ¡­.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The crowd only gathered to humiliate Su Nuan Nuan for a bit, and did not do anything to hurt her, but seeing that Su Nuan Nuan did not speak, and only hid herself, after a long time, they lost interest and gradually dispersed.


    Without the ear-piercing noises by his ears, the surroundings became quiet, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart gradually calmed down, he slowly raised his head, and looked around.


    People were coming and going on the streets, shuttling through the city''s blood arteries, but no one paid any attention to her.


    She put her hands on her knees and stood up, then quickly left.


    Because she had been squatting for so long that her feet were numb, she almost fell when she stood up. She tried to steady herself and quickly left.


    She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, the gossips would come and comment on her.


    This was how the world worked. Many people took the sadness of others as their own happiness. People believed all the rumours, but they never cared about the feelings or the truth.


    But where could she go now that she had escaped?


    The current situation was not safe for her. Anyone who had watched the news would know her. Furthermore, she had to quickly think of a way to bring a lawsuit for her father. She could not just watch her father get sentenced like this.


    Maybe the Liao would help her out on behalf of Liao Li Li. As long as he could help her father, everything would be okay.


    Su Nuan Nuan comforted herself as she stood at the entrance of Liao''s enterprise, and her palms curled tightly.


    Having made up his mind, he gritted his teeth and walked in.


    "Knock ¡­" She knocked on the door to Liao''s chairman''s office.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart tightened, her palms were covered with sweat.


    Originally, she was prepared to negotiate, but when she really had to face it, she was still somewhat afraid and afraid.


    She knew that in this negotiation, the Liao would definitely force her to marry Liao Li.


    But for Dad''s sake, she had to.


    When he pushed open the door and entered, Su Nuan Nuan had originally thought that he would see Liao Hong''s disdainful and disdainful attitude.


    But that did not seem to be the case.


    Seeing the man sitting on the office couch, Su Nuan Nuan was slightly stunned. His watery eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The man was sitting gracefully with one arm over the edge of the sofa and his long legs crossed. He looked like the owner of this room.


    Meanwhile, the real owner of this office, Liao Hong, was sitting opposite to the man with a fawning and flattering look on his face.


    Ming Ling!


    It''s him again ¡­


    The moment he saw Ming Ling, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart tightened and inexplicably became even more nervous.


    "Chairman Liao, there''s something I want to talk to you about." Su Nuan Nuan looked away from Ming Ling and looked at him.


    Liao Hong turned around and reproached, "Can''t you see that I have guests now?"


    Before Liao Hong could finish his words, he was stopped by a gesture from Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling said, "Let''s end it here for today, you have guests to properly chat with ¡­"


    When he spoke, his thin lips slightly curved upwards with a smile that was not a smile. Regardless of whether it was the angle or the gaze in his eyes, they were both ice-cold and filled with an aura that no one could ignore.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Then Szechuan, please take care. We''ll discuss this another day ¡­" Liao Hong stood up, and bowed slightly, completely respectful to Ming Ling.


    When he passed by Su Nuan Nuan, he stopped.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt his powerful aura solidifying around her, causing her subconscious to tense up. She raised her head slightly to meet her cold and mocking eyes.


    Her heart quivered, and she looked away.


    Ming Ling did not stay for long, he only stopped and walked out.


    After Liao Hong sent Ming Ling away with a bow and a bow, he turned around and said impatiently to Su Nuan Nuan, "If you have anything to say, say it quickly!"


    "I can cure Liao Li''s crazy and silly disease. Your Liao family will help my father win a lawsuit." Su Nuan Nuan stood in front of Liao Hong and said neither humbly nor subserviently.


    Liao Li was actually not born to be a fool, but had become one due to the stimulation when he was young. As Liao Li''s father, how could he not know?


    This kind of foolishness depends entirely on psychotherapy, and needs to be nursed and cared for.


    And when Su Nuan Nuan was in the orphanage, she was the best at understanding those children with mental problems.


    "Stop dreaming, you can either marry Liao Li! Either you just watch your father die! " Liao Hong pointed at Su Nuan Nuan with anger.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, "All of this was planned by you?" It turned out that the Liao family was the one who designed her father to turn him into a vegetable.


    Otherwise, Liao Hong would know the reason before she even said it.


    "Hmph, just you wait and see." Liao Hong snorted, declining to comment.


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched her fists tightly, she was enraged this time, and fiercely glared at Liao Hong, "There will be a day when your Liao family will pay the price!"


    With these words, she gritted her teeth, turned around, and walked out of the room.


    She was really stupid, she actually thought that she could negotiate with Liao family to save her father, but she forgot that it was Liao family who framed her father and imprisoned him.


    He had the power and influence to disregard human life and bully others!


    Su Nuan Nuan had never felt such despair before.


    As she walked out of Liao in large strides, her line of sight was blocked by a long Lincoln parked in front of Liao''s entrance.


    Through the window, she could clearly see the man sitting inside the car. His brows were slanted and his eyes were deep. He had an extremely handsome face. The sunlight reflected off of his brows was dazzling.


    The window rolled down to give the man a deep look. "Get in."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s mind was in a daze, thinking about how Liao Hong had gone overboard with his words just now. She pinched his palms together and opened the door, sitting in the front passenger seat.


    As soon as she got on, the car started up.


    The speed of the car gradually increased.


    "I agree, but I have a condition ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan, who was sitting in the back seat, raised her head, pinched her palms together, and gave her answer.

 C24

    "Speak." He threw down a single word. The voice was so cold that there was no warmth in it. His gaze was fixated on the road ahead.


    From the side, Ming Ling saw that she was biting his lower lip with his teeth. His eyes were full of expectation, careful and fearful.


    Su Nuan Nuan hesitated, then nodded her head: "Very important."


    Right now, she didn''t know if this child was important or not. All she knew was that she couldn''t easily destroy this child. Since this was a life, and this life lived in her stomach, she was responsible for it.


    At least not until you know who the father is.


    "Deal." Ming Ling spat out two words, but his lips curved up a little.


    He answered quickly and decisively.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him in surprise. She thought that he would definitely not agree, but she did not expect him to agree so straightforwardly.


    Did he not care that she had someone else''s child?


    Su Nuan Nuan could not believe it, it was like she was in a dream.


    The villa was built like a castle, with a round top and a towering pagoda at the top. One could tell that it was the residence of a noble family.


    To be rich was to be willful.


    He lived like a king.


    Following Ming Ling into the house, Su Nuan Nuan was once again shaken. The house was large and bright, with luxurious decorations and decorations that were dazzling in gold and jade, but the furniture had a noble air and a warm beige color to it. The spiral staircase twisted majestically upwards, but the end of it could not be seen ¡­


    How many layers must there be ¡­


    "Young Master, you''re back. It''s still western tonight''s dinner, so I''ll get the kitchen to prepare some food." The butler welcomed him respectfully and took his jacket.


    "Find a servant and arrange for her to bathe." Ming Ling looked at Su Nuan Nuan behind him and ordered.


    "Yes, Young Master ¡­" The butler nodded, "Come with me..."


    "Just call me Su Nuan Nuan." Su Nuan Nuan was not used to being treated with respect like this.


    "Alright Miss Su." The butler who was around 40 years old answered, and directly called out the name of the person Young Master had brought back as'' taboo ''. He absolutely did not dare to do so.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes. This butler was also a strange person.


    Didn''t we agree to call her by her name? Why do we still call her Miss?


    That''s true, Ming Ling was a weird-looking person, the people around him were not much better.


    "Lv Zhu, serve the Miss Su well and take her to take a bath." The butler passed Su Nuan Nuan over to a girl who looked to be around 25 years old, then smiled and said to Su Nuan Nuan: "If you need anything in the future, just call me. My name is Cheng Qi."


    "Thank you, Steward Cheng." Su Nuan Nuan said politely.


    Butler Cheng nodded and left.


    Lv Zhu brought some water for Su Nuan Nuan and got dressed. Then she said respectfully, "Miss, please come in and take a bath."


    Su Nuan Nuan walked in, but Lv Zhu closed the door.


    Su Nuan Nuan came to her senses and turned her head to say in shock, "You want to bathe together with me?"


    Lv Zhu quickly lowered his head, looking flustered and petty, "How could I dare? I am here to serve you."


    Su Nuan Nuan saw that Lv Zhu was extremely frightened, and immediately said, "It''s fine, I didn''t mean it that way. I can wash it myself, thank you."


    "But Young Master ¡­" Lv Zhu was still terrified.


    "He won''t say anything. I can wash it myself." She really didn''t have the manners to let others bathe her, and she wasn''t used to it either.


    Lv Zhu saw that Su Nuan Nuan was not deliberately making things difficult for her and was not such a difficult person to get along with, so she left in peace.


    The bathtub was filled with flowers that floated on the surface of the water. It had a breathtaking beauty to it.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed bitterly.


    No matter how beautiful something was, it did not belong to her. As matters stood, she was no longer qualified to talk about her love and happiness.


    But what was the purpose of this man having her bathe as soon as he returned?


    She couldn''t care about all that. After a day of suffering and fatigue, she was indeed exhausted.


    After taking a hot bath, she felt much more comfortable. The thing Ming Ling ordered his subordinate to prepare for her was a long white skirt, and her underwear and underwear were also pure white.


    He was thoughtful.


    "Miss Su, Young Master will treat you to a meal." Just as she walked out of the bathroom, Lv Zhu came over.


    Su Nuan Nuan nodded and followed him downstairs.


    Ming Ling sat at the dining table. He wore a set of gray casual sports clothes, and his short hair stood up slightly.


    His deep black eyes looked over in that direction, remaining silent and calm. Su Nuan Nuan did not dare meet his gaze, and so he lowered his gaze.


    The woman was wearing a plain white cotton dress, which made her fair skin look even more tender and translucent. When she carried the dress downstairs, she looked as beautiful as an elf.


    She was not the most beautiful woman he had ever met, but the most pure, just like the pure and pure memories of his childhood.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked over and sat in front of him. In front of him was a bowl of rice, on the table was a bowl of fish, a bowl of spicy potatoes, a bowl of tomato egg, and a bowl of green pepper fried meat.


    It suited Su Nuan Nuan''s appetite.


    Her stomach had long since deflated from hunger. She picked up her chopsticks and prepared to pick up the dish. Thinking that there was still someone else around, she stopped eating and put down the chopstick resentfully.


    "Eat." The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth curved up slightly as he spoke.


    Only then did Su Nuan Nuan pick up her chopsticks and start to eat. These dishes were too appetizing, moreover, she was extremely hungry, so when she ate, she forgot to be afraid and worry.


    Compared to Su Nuan Nuan wolfing down his food, Ming Ling''s eating was done for. He even carried the food into his mouth so gracefully that it was unspeakable.


    Su Nuan Nuan sneaked a peek at him, compared to him, she felt that she was too uncultured, so she slowed down her actions. But to have such a cultured and cultured personality, it was truly too tiring, and she was not full yet.


    Fortunately, although it was too slow, no one urged her on. She had already finished all the dishes on the table and the bowl of rice.


    Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, but her stomach was prone to hunger. Since she was already in this field, she didn''t care whether it was shameful or not.


    After dinner, Su Nuan Nuan was arranged to rest in her room.


    It was Ming Ling''s bedroom. The furnishings were simple and generous, the bed sheets and blankets were all golden-edged blue and grey, the entire room was cold, it fit Ming Ling''s personality very well, but it was out of place with the white milkiness in the living room.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt a little uncomfortable staying in Ming Ling''s bedroom. She originally wanted to ask for a different room, but the man who had turned around came in and threw her a stack of A4 papers.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, she lowered her head and looked at the contents of the contract. This was a contract to sell herself, signing this contract was equivalent to selling it to him, but she had already agreed to be his woman, there was no room for retreat now.


    "Why are you the only one who has the right to cancel the contract while I don''t?" She looked up at him.


    The duration of the contract depended on how long he wanted it to be, how long he wanted it to be, and she had no right to talk about cancelling it.


    This is unfair.


    "Are you qualified to negotiate?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with hegemony.

 C25

    Yes!


    "Then if you don''t break your promise, what will I do?" Su Nuan Nuan said angrily. She couldn''t possibly sell him out for the rest of her life, right?


    What if one day she found the child''s father and wanted to have a home?


    Ming Ling scoffed, "Aren''t you too confident in yourself? My sense of novelty has never lasted so long."


    All his life, oh, what was that?


    Fresh?


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes flashed, it was true, now that he had signed an agreement with her to make her his woman, it was only because of a new feeling.


    He had been fed up with the delicacies of the sea and the delicacies of the sea, so he would occasionally try some fresh water from the broth.


    Usually, people would only be interested in the fresh soup for a short period of time and would soon lose interest in it.


    Maybe soon the contract would be over and she would be free.


    Su Nuan Nuan took a deep breath, suppressing the grievances in her heart, "I said before, if I were to become your woman, you would help me solve all the difficulties, is it still okay?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright, I''ll sign." Su Nuan Nuan looked at the contract and signed it.


    As long as he could save his father, as long as Bai Wan did not have to put in so much effort, it was enough. No matter what kind of situation she was in, as long as it was someone who cared for her, it would be enough.


    There was nothing worse than not getting pregnant before marriage and not knowing who the father of the child was.


    "You''d better read the contract." Ming Ling gently raised his hand and kindly reminded Yun Che.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him, and then started to flip through the pages, only to be shocked by what he saw!


    These were all hegemony treaties!


    She couldn''t date any man except him.


    You can''t talk to any man for more than 10 minutes!


    After this body was touched by him, no man was allowed to touch it for the rest of their lives!


    Heavens!


    Why didn''t he remind her to look at the contract before she signed it before pretending to be a good person?


    What if she gave birth to a son and he wanted to drink milk, then he would have touched her!


    For a moment she was so angry that she could not speak.


    She was embarrassed when she said such explicit words in front of a man, but she could not take back the water she spilled when she said them.


    When Ming Ling saw her angry face, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. "Your son can only be considered a baby boy."


    "Huh?" Su Nuan Nuan randomly asked.


    "Don''t you understand? Do you need me to teach you the difference between a male baby and a male child?" His brow arched slightly, and he slid out in a charming voice. He lifted his foot and approached her.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide, and retreated as he got closer, "There''s no need, who needs your teachings."


    How could she have forgotten that she was currently in front of a wolf''s mouth. A single mistake would cause her to be eaten dry. How could she dare to say such explicit words?


    After forcing her to the side of the bed, Ming Ling stopped and leaned slightly towards her. Seeing her panicked expression, his eyes blinked wildly, and his long eyelashes swept up and down his eyes, fluttering like butterfly wings.


    He reached out and pressed the back of her head, pressing her lips against his.


    The moment their lips touched, Su Nuan Nuan gasped. Her eyes widened, and her heart started beating even faster.


    She could feel his deep breath.


    Su Nuan Nuan trembled, and her toes hooked up too.


    Ming Ling held her lips and gently bit down.


    "Hiss ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan knitted her eyebrows in pain, her hand supporting his chest. She originally wanted to push him away, but when she thought about the contract she just signed and her father who was still in prison waiting for her to think of a way to deal with it, the strength she was prepared to use weakened again.


    Ming Ling did not go any deeper, he only bit her lips and released his. A pair of abstemious black eyes stared at her, "Do you understand now?"


    Su Nuan Nuan came back to her senses, blinked her eyes chaotically, and randomly nodded her head, "I understand, I understand ¡­"


    Ming Ling released the hand that was placed on her waist, and calmly examined her, "Looks like you''ve finally recovered."


    "Recover?" When did I get sick? " Su Nuan Nuan herself was surprised, how could she not remember that she had ever been ill?


    "Brain disease." He only gave her a few words before he turned and walked back to the bathroom.


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t react for a moment, and blinked her eyes in bewilderment.


    After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly understood. He was saying that there was something wrong with her head before!


    AHH!


    She really didn''t realize that other than being ice-cold and evil, this man had such a dark potential.


    You''re the one with a screw loose, scolding people like this, saying that there''s something wrong with her head. AHH!


    Su Nuan Nuan was furious, but she could not do anything. She was under someone else''s shelter, so she had no choice but to do things as she pleased.


    He could only suppress the rage in his heart.


    Su Nuan Nuan was alone in the house. After a while, the sound of water splashing came from the bathroom as she looked towards the bathroom. Through the frosted glass window, she could see the man with wheat colored skin shaking inside.


    The thought of him stripping of all his clothes and being separated from her by a single pane of glass made her shudder and feel a little frightened.


    The cat wanted to go out and not stay in the same room with him.


    Just as he opened the door, Lv Zhu said, "Miss, it''s cold outside, you should go in."


    Cold my ass!


    Where is the air conditioner in this room?


    Wasn''t it just to have someone keep an eye out for her so that she wouldn''t run away?!


    Su Nuan Nuan awkwardly laughed, "Hehe, it''s fine, let''s see if you guys are tired or not."


    "We''re not tired, miss. Go in and rest." Lv Zhu said gently.


    Su Nuan Nuan was thwarted. If she could not escape, she could only return.


    Ming Ling had already finished his shower and came out. He only had a towel wrapped around his waist, and his upper body was bare.


    Wow, such a good figure.


    Su Nuan Nuan sighed, suddenly realizing that she had forgotten herself, she quickly turned her eyes away and looked elsewhere.


    "You seem dishonest." Ming Ling''s deep voice came out.


    Before Su Nuan Nuan could come back to her senses, the man held him by the waist.


    "What are you doing?" His aura was within reach, carried with it the fragrance of shower gel, and also carried with it the danger of masculinity. Su Nuan Nuan was immediately shocked.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that she struggled for a while, "Don''t be like this, let go of me ¡­"


    "Your every struggle means that you want to be taken care of one more time!" His words came as if it was no big deal.

 C26

    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and did not dare to struggle.


    She stopped as if resigned to her fate.


    "You''re my woman now, so be a good girl and don''t think about running away, eh?"


    A sexy, magnetic voice, slick with enchantment, rang out over her head.


    Even though his tone was not very high or his voice was not very loud, it was still filled with dignity and grandeur. Rather than saying that he was discussing with her, it would be more accurate to say that he was giving her an order.


    Su Nuan Nuan tilted her head to the side, obediently accepting his fate. "I got it."


    "That''s more like it..." It was like a grown-up saying something to a child, and then he bent his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Su Nuan Nuan stiffened her body, not daring to move.


    His kiss was blazing and tyrannical, sweeping over her lips in a fierce manner. Following that, he allowed her chin to extend that burning kiss down to her white neck ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan was very afraid. Even though she had a sweet dream, she had never been awake to face such a situation. Furthermore, a man''s kiss was not at all gentle.


    She was so scared that she wanted to push him away, but she had just signed the contract. Furthermore, her father was still in prison ¡­


    Her hand that was flat on the bed curled up slightly. She closed her eyes, accepting her fate ¡­


    The man''s kiss grew fiercer and fiercer. She felt that her entire body was ice-cold, and her clothes had been taken off ¡­


    His shoulder blade hurt ¡­


    She was bitten by him!


    "Ugh ¡­" "Yi Lan ¡­ ¡­"


    In the past when she was with Tian Yi Lan, she would always call Tian Yi Lan by her name whenever she was afraid, but this time, she was extremely afraid.


    She was also just a girl who had just turned 20. Although she wanted to sacrifice herself to help her family escape this difficult situation, she was not a saint, not a plant. She would also feel pain and fear ¡­


    The woman suddenly whimpered and called out the other man''s name.


    Ming Ling paused for a moment, and stopped all his movements. His interest in her body had all been swept away, and a wave of fury had arisen from his chest. He raised his head, and shouted angrily, "What were you shouting for just now!"


    Before she could vent her anger, she saw the woman''s tears falling down her cheeks. She bit her lip and tried her best to stop the whimper in her mouth. It was as if she knew she was wrong and had made a sound she shouldn''t have made.


    However, she could control her emotions, but she could not control the primal fear in her body. Therefore, her sparkling tears flowed unrestrainedly.


    That cautious and trembling appearance was like a small wild cat that was slaughtered by someone.


    At first, he was so angry that he wanted to curse, but when he saw her like this, the anger in his throat stopped. His palm turned her face into a different shape as he gritted his teeth, "Don''t act pitiful for me, this is your responsibility. The child already has it, what are you pretending for!"


    Seeing the ice and snow in his eyes, as well as the anger on his face, Su Nuan Nuan knew that he was angry, but she was truly not prepared for it. She blinked her eyes that were filled with tears, and revealed a pleading expression, "I am carrying a child, what should I do if something happens? It doesn''t matter what happens to me. What if something happens to me when you are most interested? Wouldn''t that be a waste of your interest? "We should still ¡­" Better not to do it.


    "Bam!"


    Before she could finish, he smashed her on the bed and heavily punched her.


    The strength of the punch was immense, and coupled with the elasticity of Simmons'' fist, it made her fall head down.


    "Don''t be arrogant just because I''m interested in you!" Ming Ling''s chest was filled with rage. Damned woman, she actually still had that damnable Tian Yi Lan in her heart!


    Ignoring her pleas, he pinched her face and fiercely kissed her. He poked his tongue into her mouth, attacking her from all directions. She wanted to retreat, but he didn''t give her the chance.


    It was only when he was almost done kissing her that he fiercely released her. She was kissed until her head spun around and her face flushed red, but his eyes were cold. "You''re nothing more than that!"


    Leaving behind an angry remark, he dismounted from her.


    "Pah!" He kicked over the bedside table, causing a loud sound. The lamp fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    The room that was initially lit up by the dim yellow light instantly turned dark. It was so dark that one couldn''t even see one''s own fingers.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that her shoulders trembled, not daring to move.


    "Bam!"


    The sound of a heavy door slamming was heard as the man walked out.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s tears fell from her eyes and curled up on the bed, still not daring to move.


    Ming Ling wore a bathrobe and came out wearing slippers casually. On top of the bathrobe, it was spread open and the muscles on his chest revealed an unbridled allure.


    Lv Zhu, who was originally guarding the stairs, immediately drooped her head in fright when she saw that it was Young Master, "Young Master ¡­" Young Master''s figure was very good, but she did not dare look at it. Furthermore, the current Young Master was obviously furious, so she did not dare to do anything other than respect.


    Ming Ling did not pay attention to her as he walked down the stairs with his long legs that were filled with anger. He sat on the sofa and impatiently lit up a cigarette.


    That damnable woman actually cried for him, and she even called him by another man''s name!


    Just thinking about it made Ming Ling burn with anger!


    He knew she was pregnant, and he had no intention of doing anything to her. He just wanted to kiss her.


    Courting death!


    "Young Master..." Seeing that he was in a bad mood, the butler, Cheng Qi, called out to him.


    Ming Ling stood up and grabbed the butler''s collar, "Cheng Qi, tell me honestly, it''s not good enough!"


    Cheng Qi immediately and sincerely said, "Young Master, you are the best man in all of Asia, no one can compare to you, if you don''t look good, then there won''t be any good men in this world."


    "Is it because I don''t have enough money?" Ming Ling''s nose was still filled with anger as he frowned and asked.


    "You are the most powerful and wealthy man in the city. No one can compare to you." Cheng Qi spoke the truth.


    Ming Ling threw him away, "What''s the use of that!"


    No matter how good he was or how rich he was, wouldn''t that woman always remember him?!


    He tried with all his might, but he still could not pull Tian Yi Lan out from her heart.


    "Young Master, you must be angry at Miss Su. In my opinion, Miss Su is not a normal person, you need to put your heart into it. "


    Cheng Qi saw through the Young Master''s thoughts and kindly suggested.


    Ming Ling looked at him, his deep black eyes filled with suspicion.


    Heart? What the hell was that?


    "What the Miss Su needs is gentleness ¡­" Cheng Qi said again.


    Young Master would never bring a woman back here. Miss Su was the first woman he brought back, he could tell how different Young Master treated this woman.

 C27

    Ming Ling waved his hand impatiently. "Enough, stop talking nonsense!"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Only after a long while did he hear Su Nuan Nuan''s relieved breathing, as he breathed out the heavy pressure in his chest.


    Ming Ling did not enter the room again, and his tensed up nerves finally relaxed.


    Was she being too hypocritical today?


    Since she had already signed the contract, and had already made up her mind to be Ming Ling''s woman, shouldn''t she pay the price of a mistress?


    However, she was truly very afraid. This had nothing to do with hypocrisy. It was a fear that she could not control.


    Forget it. If he was angry, then so be it. There was nothing he could do to make up for it.


    But coming back to it, she really didn''t understand why Ming Ling didn''t mind the child in her womb.


    Moreover, he had never even asked who the father of the child in her womb was.


    Also, did he not suspect that the child in her womb was Tian Yi Lan''s?


    After all, she had dated Tian Yi Lan for three years. Even though the two of them had never even kissed, they were still official male and female friends.


    What a strange and incomprehensible person he was to have a pregnant woman as his lover.


    Su Nuan Nuan sorted out the matter, and still did not manage to sort out any clues, as she fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day she was awakened by the sound of the room.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Lv Zhu sweeping the floor.


    Su Nuan Nuan sat up in a hurry. Lv Zhu was sweeping the floor for glass fragments, which were left behind by the table lamp the day before.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly got off the bed.


    Lv Zhu said, "Miss Su, be careful not to hurt your leg, just wait for me to clean up the broken pieces first, you can get up."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, where''s your Young Master?" Su Nuan Nuan got off the bed wearing her shoes and asked Lv Zhu.


    "Young Master went out yesterday and hasn''t returned yet." Lv Zhu replied.


    Out?


    Su Nuan Nuan was slightly surprised.


    No wonder it was so quiet all night. The man hadn''t come back for the whole night.


    "Oh, so that''s the case..." Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan was wearing the white dress that Ming Ling had prepared for her yesterday. Under the arrangements of the servants, she was bored out of her mind after eating breakfast.


    Originally, Lv Zhu wanted to go out for a walk but she told her that it was cold outside and not to go out.


    It was just Ming Ling ordering her to watch over her.


    Since she had nothing to do, she could only read in her room. In a blink of an eye, it was already noon.


    She took out her cell phone and flipped through it. Her original expectation was instantly dashed.


    She didn''t go back for the whole night and disappeared. Unexpectedly, no one found out that she had disappeared. There wasn''t even a text message. There wasn''t even a WeChat. There wasn''t even a phone call.


    Suddenly, she realized that she was the only person in the world who cared about her. No one would care about her safety.


    Even if she disappeared from this world one day, she wouldn''t know.


    A desolate feeling spread from the bottom of his heart.


    That''s right, in Bai Wan''s heart, there was only Big Brother Su Mo, and he would only think of her if something happened to his. In Tian Yi Lan''s heart, there was only Dai Xiu Xiu, and Father, was unable to save herself right now ¡­


    Daddy!


    If she angered Ming Ling yesterday, would he go back on his words and not help her save her father?


    Su Nuan Nuan was suddenly at a loss.


    "Miss Su, have some snacks." Just as she was thinking, Butler Cheng Qi came in with a dessert and placed it on the table in front of her.


    "Thank you." Su Nuan Nuan put down the book and smiled faintly.


    "Miss Su, although our family''s Young Master has a weird temper, it''s not difficult to get along with him after understanding his temperament. If he''s in a good mood, some things will be easier to handle." Butler Cheng Qi suddenly said to Su Nuan Nuan. His wrinkled face had a smile on, and he looked kind.


    Su Nuan Nuan was curious, "What personality does he have?"


    "Young Master has always lacked love since he was young. He is a little eccentric and his temper is also prone to get angry. As long as you slowly curry favor with him, anything will be fine." Cheng Qi gave Su Nuan Nuan a piece of advice and then left.


    Ingratiate?


    Su Nuan Nuan picked the main point.


    That''s right, she had to do something for her father.


    At night, Ming Ling returned.


    Su Nuan Nuan was sitting on the sofa in the living room and playing with her mobile, and upon hearing his voice, she stood up and took the initiative to go forward to pick up his jacket. Lv Zhu came over to pick up the tea in her hands, and Su Nuan Nuan went up to take it.


    "You must be tired. Have some tea." She spoke to him.


    Ming Ling shifted his gaze away from the financial newspaper, his deep eyes glanced at her, and took a sip of tea, before continuing to read the newspaper.


    The atmosphere was cold and cheerless. He was clearly ignoring her.


    Su Nuan Nuan bit her lips as she tried to think of a way to break this awkwardness.


    "About that ¡­" He wanted to find a topic to talk, so he cleared his throat and asked, "What do you want to eat today?"


    "Didn''t you cook in the kitchen? Cheng Qi! " Ming Ling threw down the newspaper, frowned and said.


    Cheng Qi immediately came over, "Young Master ¡­"


    Cheng Qi hurriedly admitted his wrongs, "It was my negligence, I will immediately order someone to do it ¡­" He hurried to the kitchen.


    Su Nuan Nuan awkwardly stood at the side, wanting to interrupt, but she couldn''t. She wanted to say, that was not what she meant.


    It wasn''t because she was hungry that she asked him that. She just wanted to ask what he wanted to eat, and she would cook it for him.


    Looking at Cheng Qi being lectured, Su Nuan Nuan felt really bad in her heart.


    Su Nuan Nuan wanted to say something, but seeing the cold lines on Ming Ling''s face, she was unable to find any words to say.


    "Let the kitchen cook whatever you want to eat, don''t be so timid." Ming Ling scolded towards her again.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "Eh ¡­. "I ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan wanted to say something to please her, but she was unable to say it out loud. She swallowed her saliva, and finally said it out loud: "I originally wanted to ask you what you like to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    Make some for him to eat?


    Ming Ling''s hand that was holding onto the newspaper suddenly stopped, a subtle change flashed across his eyes, it was so fast that no one could feel it.


    He then shook the newspaper and continued reading, "We have a lot of cooks in the Ming family, which cooking skills aren''t as good as yours?"


    "Yes ¡­" "That''s right..." Su Nuan Nuan was thwarted once again, by what he said, feeling a little awkward.


    The Ming family''s land was worth every inch of money. Since they were rich, what kind of chef couldn''t they invite? It was her turn?


    Not long after, the dishes from the kitchen were served.


    Ming Ling took a bite, and immediately spat out, "Pui! What kind of rotten vegetable was this! It tastes so bad! "


    "I''m sorry Young Master, the original chef took a day off from work. Today, this chef is temporarily acting as a substitute, I will immediately find a new chef."


    "Come back!" Ming Ling called out to Cheng Qi, "There''s no need, let her do it." He pointed at Su Nuan Nuan with a look of command.

 C28

    "You." Ming Ling confirmed.


    She had just said that she was too good at cooking and that she couldn''t move her noodles, and now she was asking her to cook.


    It was really an unfathomable temper.


    Cheng Qi brought her to the kitchen.


    The kitchen of the Ming family was also shocking. Not only was the space spacious, everything was arranged in a neat and orderly manner. As long as one had everything, the kitchen utensils would be imported with the highest quality products.


    There was everything in the big refrigerator.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not know what Ming Ling liked to eat, so he did not say anything.


    Thus, she randomly picked some ingredients and began to cook.


    He mixed the lean meat with some raw powder and added some mushrooms to cook the soup. Then, he stir-fried a bowl of spinach.


    She thought, since he just ate the big fish and big meat in the kitchen and didn''t like it, he must have eaten some meat, so she should make some vegetables.


    The two dishes were quickly prepared and brought to the table.


    Cheng Qi looked at worriedly.


    The dishes cooked by Su Nuan Nuan were not that beautiful, and it was so simple, could Young Master get used to it?


    Just now, the chef''s cooking was so colorful that it seemed to have an appetite, and Young Master was even angry.


    Right now, the dishes cooked by Su Nuan Nuan were so ordinary. If Young Master was not satisfied with his food and got angry again, tonight would not be good.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood in front of Ming Ling, with both of his hands in front, looking at him in anticipation. In fact, she was also worried that he did not like eating.


    Ming Ling raised his pitch black eyes, swept a glance over Cheng Qi''s body, and then landed on Su Nuan Nuan''s body. He only glanced at her once, then picked up the chopsticks and placed it into the bowl.


    He picked up a mushroom and put it in his mouth.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little nervous as she looked at him without blinking.


    Afraid that he would spit it out.


    As a result, he chewed and swallowed, then continued to eat spinach.


    Su Nuan Nuan and Cheng Qi were both very worried.


    Sure enough, Ming Ling frowned and said disdainfully, "There''s not even the slightest bit of color, what kind of skill is that!"


    Cheng Qi hurriedly carried away the two bowls of food on the table, "Don''t eat Young Master, I''ll have the chef from before come back as soon as possible."


    "Halt!" Ming Ling berated.


    "Put it down!" Ming Ling pointed at the dish in Butler Cheng Qi''s hand.


    Cheng Qi obeyed and put down the dishes he was about to carry away.


    "Go get a bowl." "No," he said.


    The servant immediately brought him a bowl.


    Ming Ling looked at Su Nuan Nuan with her black eyes, "Grab the soup."


    Only then did Su Nuan Nuan regain her senses, and she picked up the bowl and scooped up a bowl of meat mushroom soup, placing it in front of him.


    He picked up the bowl and drank it all in one gulp.


    When he raised his head and saw the woman staring at him with an expression of idiocy, he said snappily, "What are you standing around for? Eat!"


    Su Nuan Nuan was completely taken aback by the series of actions of him that did not follow common sense. The servants'' efficiency was extremely high as they quickly brought food and utensils.


    Su Nuan Nuan sat across from Ming Ling and ate with him.


    Yesterday, Su Nuan Nuan ate fast, Ming Ling ate slowly.


    hesitated as he ate, and he used his chopsticks to eat even faster than yesterday.


    But even if he ate fast, it didn''t affect his elegance.


    After he finished the two bowls of food, Ming Ling put down his chopsticks, feeling like he had not finished yet.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked.


    What was wrong with this man?


    It wasn''t that her cooking skills were bad, but that she didn''t taste good at all. If she ate up both bowls of food, there wouldn''t be any leftover.


    She had only eaten two chopsticks, so she could only eat for free. Seeing him put down the bowl, she also put down Wan.


    "Cheng Qi, ask the kitchen to make some dessert."


    "Yes, Young Master." Cheng Qi was also stunned. After receiving the order, he quickly asked the kitchen to prepare the dishes. It was rare for him to have such a good appetite today.


    Normally, Young Master would only eat a few bites. After eating so much today, Cheng Qi felt happy as well.


    "Hey, about that ¡­"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Nuan Nuan called out to him.


    He turned his head and a cold gaze shot over. Su Nuan Nuan was stunned and stopped talking.


    "Hey!" Have you ever been to primary school! " Ming Ling said in dissatisfaction.


    Su Nuan Nuan innocently blinked her eyes and changed her form of address, "Ming ¡­ Szechuan Judge... "


    "Call me Young Master Ming!" "What is it?" He put his hands in his pockets and listened to her with rare patience.


    "Can we talk?" He should be in a good mood right now. Could she tell him about the matters between them?


    "What are you talking about? What''s there to talk about?" Ming Ling''s ice-cold brows revealed a hint of impatience, he left behind a sentence when he turned, "Come to my room."


    Su Nuan Nuan thought that she wouldn''t be able to negotiate with him today, but did he mean by saying that she came to my room to give her a chance?


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at Cheng Qi, a little confused.


    Steward Cheng Qi was all smiles as he gestured to her, "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly followed.


    Inside the room, he sat on the bed while fiddling with the recently changed lamp whiskers on the bedside table. The dim yellow light shone on his face, pulling out a handsome face, perhaps because it was covered by a warm glow. At this moment, he no longer had the usual coldness, instead feeling a little warmth.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked closer, and then looked at her, "Speak!" It was only a short word.


    "Can you get a lawyer to help my dad? He''s really innocent." What Su Nuan Nuan was most anxious about was her father''s matter. She did not want her father to suffer, so if he was delayed by even a day more, her father would suffer. She was not willing to do so.


    "I don''t think he''s innocent." Ming Ling scoffed.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately felt as if someone poured cold water on him, "You said you would help me."


    "But did you fulfill your promise?" He raised his eyebrows as each word was spoken step by step.


    Commitment?


    What promise?


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little confused, but when she thought about what happened yesterday, she realized that he should still be angry about what happened last night.


    "Pleasing me." His cold eyes were mixed with evil charm, and his noble face was full of dignity.


    So it was like that.


    There was no such thing as a pie or a free lunch.


    Su Nuan Nuan took a deep breath to calm herself down, "Okay."


    Unlike yesterday''s fear, today she was much more rational.


    The purpose of her acceptance of his request was to save her father and solve all the problems that had plagued her.


    Since she had already taken the first step, there was no reason for her to retreat.


    Su Nuan Nuan lifted her hand and slowly undid the buttons on her chest. Suppressing the nervousness on her body, she took off her skirt ¡­


    Ming Ling stared at her with his deep eyes that were slightly cold, and did not help her continue to move.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked to his side and stretched out a trembling hand to help him unbutton her shirt. One, two ¡­


    Everyone must remember to download this book and add it to your bookshelf. We are currently at PK and need your care. We updated 10 thousand words yesterday, so we will post 3 to 4 words every day during PK. We welcome everyone to jump into the book circle to discuss the story. Then, we would like to shamelessly light up five stars. In addition, today was the birthday of a certain reader, Wang Yu Ping. Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling wished her a happy birthday.

 C29

    Ming Ling stared at her with eyes as deep as the sea.


    As his buttons were opened, Su Nuan Nuan could clearly see his firm and strong muscles, relaxed and relaxed skin, and every vein was filled with beauty.


    The man did not move, letting her slowly remove his shirt.


    Su Nuan Nuan swallowed nervously. She actually didn''t know how to continue, and just as she was about to move her hand away, he was caught by him.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" His question was obviously sarcastic.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, she really wanted to turn and leave, but when she thought of her father, she endured it.


    She had never been honest with a man before. Now that she had lost her cover, she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a place to hide herself. Now, she had to do something to please a man.


    This really made things difficult for her, and it made her heart suffer a little.


    However, there were some things that had to be done with gritted teeth.


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, gently wrapped her arms around his neck and slowly moved closer to his lips.


    The closer she got, the clearer the fragrance of her daughter''s charm became. It went from the tip of his nose to his heart, and her lips only touched his lips lightly as Ming Ling''s throat tightened.


    She really didn''t know how to kiss him. Her lips only lightly touched his, then she moved it away, continued to touch it, then moved it away again ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­"


    This time, her lips were sealed by a fierce kiss before they could move away.


    Ming Ling pressed on the back of her head and flipped around ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan''s hands were pressed on top of her head, and like a surging tide, her kiss and her breathing rose and fell...


    When Su Nuan Nuan sensed that the last layer was approaching, she closed her eyes and was prepared to accept it.


    "Knock ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan stared blankly, and hid under the blanket in fear.


    "Who is it!" Ming Ling raised his head and shouted towards the door. His voice was obviously hoarse and filled with anger that was interrupted.


    "Young Master, your dessert ¡­" ''s voice came from outside the door, trembling. It was obvious that he was afraid, because she could tell that the Young Master was angry.


    "Scram!" Ming Ling mercilessly commanded.


    Outside, Lv Zhu quickly left, not daring to delay for even a moment.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that she had covered herself with her blanket. Although she had the guts to take the first step, she didn''t have the guts to let this kind of thing happen to others ¡­


    The voices outside the door stopped, Su Nuan Nuan originally thought that Ming Ling would also stop, and not continue to have his desires interrupted.


    However, she was wrong. The Great Young Master of the Underworld''s thirst was extremely high today, and that intense panting came once again ferociously ¡­


    Wuu wuu, Su Nuan Nuan realized that even though she wanted to cry, there were no tears in her eyes.


    CEO would give up on doing that if they were interrupted by an outsider, but that was not the case.


    After being interrupted, his interest in reconnecting became even more intense ¡­.


    When Su Nuan Nuan woke up early in the morning, her glaring at her. She was not used to the light so she raised her hand to block.


    Su Nuan Nuan thought about it, and felt pain in her back every time she did.


    She endured the pain and got out of bed. She found their clothes scattered on the ground, white and gray intertwined together, contrasting sharply with each other.


    Last night, he had almost torn off her clothes, and her tiger-like appearance almost made her unable to hold on.


    But, luckily, he wasn''t that fierce in the process.


    Maybe because he knew she was pregnant, so it wasn''t too intense.


    Su Nuan Nuan knew that Lv Zhu had the habit of cleaning the house every morning. She quickly picked up the clothes on the floor and threw them into the washing machine.


    After doing all that, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. She used a towel to scrub her body, and it took a lot of effort before she managed to dilute the smell of the man that was left on her.


    As expected, Lv Zhu came to clean the room after putting on her clothes.


    "Miss, breakfast is ready, please come down to eat." Lv Zhu said respectfully.


    "Just tell me to warm up, no need to call me Miss." Su Nuan Nuan was not used to it, but he felt that Miss''s way of addressing him brought him quite a bit of distance from her.


    Lv Zhu lowered her head and said humbly, "I don''t dare, you are the first woman Young Master has brought back, I don''t dare go beyond that."


    The Young Master would never easily bring back women, and Su Nuan Nuan was the first woman he brought back. It could be imagined just how important this Su Nuan Nuan held in the heart of the Young Master.


    Lv Zhu definitely would not dare to offend him.


    "He never brings women back?" Su Nuan Nuan asked curiously.


    As the CEO, Ming Ling was aloof, respected and even a husband with a country name. There should be many young miss of famous sects and celebrities who would focus on him, the beauties surrounding him must be numerous. Although he had to take care of everything everyday, there should still be time to solve his physiological needs.


    How could she possibly be the first woman he brought back?


    Lv Zhu nodded her head, "Young Master is usually a lonely person. Others say that he is cold-blooded and merciless, that he is not even close to being a woman, and I even suspect that he is ¡­"


    "Suspect what?" Su Nuan Nuan was getting more and more curious.


    Lv Zhu felt embarrassed, but seeing Su Nuan Nuan''s serious expression, she did not dare not not reply, "I suspect that he likes men ¡­"


    "Pfft ¡­" Hearing this, Su Nuan Nuan could not hold back her laughter.


    That guy was so fierce to her yesterday, how could he like men? She wouldn''t believe it even if she was beaten to death.


    "Miss Su, don''t say that I was the one who said that, otherwise, Young Master would ¡­" Only now did Lv Zhu know that she could not choose to speak.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything." Su Nuan Nuan promised Lv Zhu.


    Let alone Lv Zhu, even she was afraid of Ming Ling who did not want to enter.


    How could she dare to say anything in front of him? Moreover, she wasn''t that gossipy and still had some basic morals.


    Perhaps all the women he had slept with were somewhere else, and he didn''t have to bring them home.


    Su Nuan Nuan thought this way, and didn''t see anything special about her being the first woman Ming Ling had brought back.


    Ming Ling was a very busy man. He would go out early in the morning to eat breakfast.


    Her previous job was forced to quit by Bai Wan, and she did not succeed in interviewing the Nether Sky Group as a secretary, so she did not need to work anymore.


    She was just thinking of how to sneak out.


    Lv Zhu placed a cup of tea in front of her and took the initiative to say, "Miss Su, if you feel bored, you can go out and take a walk."


    "Really?" Su Nuan Nuan was overjoyed.


    Lv Zhu nodded.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood up and walked towards the exit without stopping.


    Did she have a pardon today?

 C30

    Su Nuan Nuan immediately went to the police station.


    But when she got to the police station, she found that all the lines she had prepared were useless.


    He and Su Fu Sheng were discussing something, and beside them, there was also a woman, who seemed to be their secretary. She was typing on her computer.


    Seeing this, Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly walked forward.


    "Alright, I have a rough understanding of the situation." the man in the suit said.


    "Dad ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan anxiously stood behind Su Fu Sheng.


    She was afraid that someone bad would bully her father.


    The gentleman looked at Su Nuan Nuan and smiled, his smile was polite yet particular, he extended his hand out to Su Nuan Nuan and greeted him: "Hello, I''m Mr. Su''s lawyer, my surname is Zhang."


    Lawyer!


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart tensed up, and then she let her guard down.


    He should be the lawyer that Ming Ling called.


    Su Nuan Nuan smiled politely, "So it''s Lawyer Zhang. Hello." As she said that, she shook Lawyer Zhang''s hand.


    Su Fu Sheng asked curiously, "Warm, didn''t you invite the Lawyer Zhang? Why don''t you know each other anymore? "


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, her heart was shocked, her mind quickly became chaotic. If she let his father know that she had become someone else''s lover, how would she act?


    Just as she was at a loss as to how to explain herself.


    The Lawyer Zhang spoke, "Yesterday, the Miss Su only told me a few things over the phone, we did not meet."


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly nodded his head, "Yes, we have only talked about it over the phone." After saying that, she looked at Lawyer Zhang gratefully.


    "So that''s how it is. You have to be thankful to Lawyer Zhang, he helped me solve many problems yesterday and even called the best doctor to treat her." Su Fu Sheng pulled Su Nuan Nuan''s hand, speaking with excitement.


    "Yesterday?" Su Nuan Nuan was suspicious.


    So it turns out that Ming Ling that man had already started to help her solve her problem yesterday.


    No wonder he was so busy yesterday when he was away.


    When she asked him for help at night, he still had a disdainful look on his face, saying that he wanted her to keep her promise even if he had to help her.


    He really didn''t know what this man was thinking. It was so unpredictable that no one could figure it out.


    "Miss Su, don''t worry, I have a 99% chance of winning this case." Lawyer Zhang closed the information and stood up as he spoke.


    Be it his expression or his temperament, they all belonged to the type of capable self-confidence he had in the workplace.


    Su Nuan Nuan gratefully said, "Thank you Lawyer Zhang."


    "No need to thank me, I''m just doing my job. I need to thank you for thanking that person who truly deserves to be thanked." Lawyer Zhang said with a smile that carried a hint of meaning, then he brought his secretary to negotiate with the police.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned in place.


    The person who really deserves to be thanked?


    Su Nuan Nuan was in a bit of a daze. She had always lived like a man, and no one would help her in times of trouble. She gritted her teeth and endured.


    But she didn''t expect that the first person to help her would be the Ming Ling who bullied her everywhere.


    It was the person that had made her want to get rid of him earlier ¡­


    Afterwards, Su Nuan Nuan went to the hospital to visit the Madam Zhu whose father had accidentally turned her into a vegetable. When she went there, the doctors team was currently examining Madam Zhu.


    Only someone as important as Ming Ling could invite such an advanced team.


    Lawyer Zhang saw that Su Nuan Nuan was still a little worried, and said, "Don''t worry, the doctors have already come to the conclusion that she is a fake vegetable. She can wake up after a small operation."


    A minor operation.


    Previously, the hospital had concluded that Madam Zhu might have died, but the diagnosis by these elite doctors was just a minor operation.


    As expected, only a technologically advanced person would be able to bring a miracle to others. As expected, old age and illness depended on one''s ability and technology.


    Originally, this matter was like the collapse of the heavens to her. Her world had already turned dark.


    In Ming Ling''s eyes, it was just a small matter that could be solved in minutes.


    As expected, only powerful words would have weight.


    Whether it was the police station or the hospital, everything was going smoothly.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s suspended heart finally dropped by half.


    It was already afternoon by the time he returned to the Westscher villa.


    Ye Zichen entered the living room and sat on the sofa. The man, who was reading the newspaper gracefully, immediately caught her attention.


    He''s back.


    Seeing Ming Ling, Su Nuan Nuan was a little nervous.


    Standing in the doorway, he rubbed his hands a little, then summoned the courage to enter.


    The man seemed to be reading the newspaper very seriously, so he didn''t pay much attention to her entrance.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood behind Ming Ling and peeked at the newspaper. It was a string of data, then a complicated diagram, she couldn''t understand at all.


    "What are you doing?" A deep, magnetic male voice suddenly sounded.


    "Roar ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan was lost in thought while reading the newspaper, when she suddenly heard the inherent majesty of the male voice, she was so scared that she subconsciously held her heart.


    She was especially timid.


    Ming Ling closed the newspaper and put it down.


    A normal sentence that could scare her to this extent was definitely a problem.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately said, "What worry? I''m just a coward, I just went to the police station, and there''s also a hospital."


    She reported to him where she had been that day.


    Now that she was his, she had to depend on his mood.


    If he was in a good mood, she would be free. If he was in a bad mood, she would be imprisoned.


    Moreover, reporting what she had done today would dispel his suspicions and give her tomorrow''s freedom a chance.


    "Right." Without saying anything else, he turned around, picked up the teacup on the tea table and took a sip.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked to the sofa opposite of him and sat down, "Yesterday ¡­ "I''m sorry for yesterday..."


    It was she who misunderstood him, it was she who treated him as a petty person.


    She had thought that he wanted something in exchange, but she hadn''t expected that he would have already helped her.


    Ming Ling''s hand that was holding the teacup paused, he raised his eyebrows and looked at her, then placed the teacup down, and asked: "Are you feeling guilty for your clumsy techniques?"


    Eh ¡­


    He didn''t think that he would say such a thing.


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly blushed, and looked at Lv Zhu and Butler Cheng Qi who were standing by the side in embarrassment.


    Everyone else was still around, yet he said such evil words.


    "What are you thinking, I mean ¡­"


    "Say what?" Ming Ling fixed his deep gaze on her face.


    "..." Facing his normal eyes, she could not open her mouth to speak.

 C31

    "Eh ¡­. "It''s nothing..." Su Nuan Nuan lowered her head and avoided his sight.


    Su Nuan Nuan went back to her room to take a bath.


    Crap, I forgot to bring it in.


    Looking at the bathroom, she saw that there were no towels or bathrobes. Only then did she remember that Lv Zhu had cleaned up the bathroom and took out the towel and bathrobe to wash.


    What should she do now? Should she go out naked?


    Uh, definitely not.


    She pressed her ear against the frosted glass door and listened. There was a sound outside.


    At this point, only Lv Zhu or Ming Ling could move about in Ming Ling''s room, the other servants did not dare to come to his room.


    Lv Zhu would usually clean the rooms in the morning, so she definitely would not come up now.


    Then the person outside was Ming Ling, right?


    Su Nuan Nuan was conflicted, but she could not leave the place naked, it would be more embarrassing.


    "Um ¡­" Young Master Ming, can you do me a favor? " Su Nuan Nuan opened her mouth in distress.


    "Can you bring me my pajamas from the bed?" Su Nuan Nuan covered her face. She was really confused, she forgot to take her clothes when she was bathing.


    "Open the door." After a while, Ming Ling''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart started to beat even faster, nervous.


    The arm she extended was white with a hint of redness from the bath. There were a few drops of water on it, like a hibiscus.


    Ming Ling did not give her anything.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, but before she could think of what to do, the door was pushed open.


    "AHH!" Due to his instinctive desire to protect himself, Su Nuan Nuan cried out in alarm and quickly blocked the door.


    However, her strength was insignificant in front of men. Ming Ling used a bit of force to push the door open, then turned and walked in.


    "What are you doing? Don''t come over, ah ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan was afraid, she casually touched something, closed her eyes and threw it towards the man who barged in.


    "Damned woman, are you courting death!" The man grabbed something that Su Nuan Nuan randomly threw at him and pulled with force, snatching it from her body and throwing it on the ground.


    "Pui, so smelly. Woman, are you crazy!?" Ming Ling was enraged, a pair of pitch black eyes glared at her, it was extremely terrifying.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw that what was thrown on the ground was a toilet brush.


    He immediately took a deep breath.


    She had actually hit Ming Ling with the toilet brush just now, that noble and elegant man who feared dirt the most.


    Just by thinking about it, he felt that he was doomed.


    No, he had barged in for no reason at all. She was just defending herself.


    Then he realized that his entire body was glowing red.


    She hugged herself in fright. "You''re the lunatic, right? Hurry up and get out of here!"


    She clutched at nothing, embarrassed.


    Ming Ling pulled off his clothes randomly, flung him onto the ground in disgust, twisted and bloomed, his face filled with anger: "This is my house, why do I have to go out!"


    Su Nuan Nuan was tongue-tied. Who asked her to live under someone else''s roof? "Alright, then I''ll go out ¡­ "Ah ¡­"


    She had not even taken two steps before she was pulled back by him and smashed into his chest. Su Nuan Nuan panicked and was at a loss on what to do.


    "Did I permit you to leave!?" "Wash it for me!" He put her hand domineeringly on his chest, spread his arms wide, and let her bathe him.


    He was the most powerful man in the entire city. He had been raised with respect since he was young, and was used to being served by others.


    It was only natural now that he let her bathe him.


    He was so close, the perfect texture of his muscles revealed sexy information to her.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face flushed red. She kept her head raised and didn''t dare to lower her eyes, afraid that she would accidentally see something that she shouldn''t have seen.


    She took her hand away from his chest. "You wash yourself, I''ll go out first." She looked as if she were fleeing for her life.


    Ming Ling grabbed her slender arm, "You don''t intend to let go of the good deed that you have done! Who gave you that freedom! "


    The raised voice indicated his anger.


    Su Nuan Nuan really wanted to cry. She did not intentionally use the toilet brush to hit him.


    "Who told you to come in without permission ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan did not want to be falsely accused.


    "I''ve never seen that before, what are you pretending to be pure for!" Ming Ling''s tone of voice rang out from behind her. Wasn''t he the only person in the room, concealing himself in front of him?


    It was normal for her to come out naked!


    This woman actually wanted him to use his pajamas to pull the distance between her and him!


    Su Nuan Nuan endured the humiliation in his mouth, "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have asked you to help." She started to leave.


    Ming Ling pulled her into his embrace and poured hot water over their heads, wetting their bodies.


    "Since you are wrong, I will use you as compensation." His domineering and forceful words rang out as he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    The kiss was as fierce as a wolf''s, as if it wanted to suck all her breath from her mouth.


    Su Nuan Nuan was extremely afraid, her hands supporting on his chest, she pushed him hard, her body was struggling uneasily.


    However, the more she twisted, the more the friction ignited the blazing fire.


    Ming Ling''s kiss became more and more brutal, sweeping over everything.


    His heavy breathing mixed with the splashing sound of the water; it was ambiguous and intense.


    "No, don''t..."


    Su Nuan Nuan was frightened by his ruthlessness and urgency and pushed him away with all her might. Having lost his support, the unlucky bottom of her feet slipped and her body fell vertically onto the ground.


    As if she was slowing down, her hand slashed through the air a few times before she fell to the ground, just in time to support herself. She didn''t let her body fall to the ground, otherwise it would have been even worse.


    "Aooo ¡­" A groan of pain came from the top of his head.


    Su Nuan Nuan raised her head in surprise. The scene before her eyes scared her so much that her eyes widened even more.


    She, she, she, she ¡­


    What did her head hit!


    The man''s pride was deflated by the impact.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly closed his eyes, turned her head to the side to avoid looking at them, and hurriedly crawled up from the ground.


    She must erase this piece of dark history from her memory.


    Absolute black history.


    Before she could get up, she was grabbed by the back of her neck.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw that Ming Ling''s handsome face had contorted from anger and pain.


    "Su Nuan Nuan! You don''t want to live anymore! " He was furious, roaring!


    Su Nuan Nuan trembled in fear, "Right, right, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    "Then you did it on purpose!" The man pinched her face so hard that he wanted to kill her.

 C32

    "I really didn''t do it on purpose. How are you? Are you alright?" When Su Nuan Nuan saw Ming Ling''s furious and twisted face, she was truly worried.


    He should be in more pain.


    "It can''t be. Should we go to the hospital?" Su Nuan Nuan panicked a little. If something were to happen to the noble Young Master, she would not be able to bear such a huge responsibility.


    She was in a fluster as she tried to find something to cover herself, but there was nothing inside the bathroom. In her desperation, she decided to just leave. There was no one outside anyway.


    "Come back here!" Ming Ling pulled her back, "You want to slip away again!"


    "I''m not, I''m just thinking of a way..." Su Nuan Nuan explained anxiously.


    "I''ll let you touch it." The face he had been pinching had calmed down quite a bit. His eyebrows were clear from the water, making him look radiant.


    "Huh?" Su Nuan Nuan did not understand and was unable to follow the flow of his brain.


    He took her hand and placed it where he was injured.


    A wave of blazing heat came from his palm. Su Nuan Nuan trembled, and subconsciously, he wanted to retract his hand, but he stopped her.


    "If anything happens to it, you''ll have to take full responsibility for it. You have to comfort it properly." Young Master Ming''s face regained his usual coldness and majesty, holding her hand and placing it on his injured body, he stubbornly wanted to seek comfort.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face turned red, she had never faced such an embarrassing situation, and she had never been like this in front of a man ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan was in the wrong, but she was also afraid that he might really have a problem.


    Although he was afraid and ashamed, he still carefully stroked the place where she hurt him.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so embarrassed that her heart was trembling. She wanted to cry, but she looked away and forced herself to do such a thing.


    Ming Ling''s tall body stood in front of her. His condescending gaze only happened to fall upon his captivating red face, and the way she bit his lower lip. He looked like a little white rabbit.


    Her hands were very soft, very soft ¡­


    The fragrance of the woman on her body mixed with the shower gel dispersed ¡­


    Ming Ling''s beautiful eyes gradually became suffused with a layer of mist, and his throat tightened...


    The areas she had comforted began to recover ¡­


    "AHH!"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body was suddenly pushed against the wall heavily, and her kiss arrived ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t know where that pain came from, she only knew that she lost consciousness afterwards.


    The woman on the bed had pale lips and closed eyes. Her long eyelashes brushed against her eyelids like a butterfly resting.


    It was as quiet as an oil painting in spring.


    The with doctor felt Su Nuan Nuan''s pulse and gave her a birth control medicine. "Ohh.


    Turning his head, he met Ming Ling''s deep gaze.


    He stood by the side of the bed, a pair of pitch black eyes staring at Su Nuan Nuan who was on the bed. Her thick black brows were slightly furrowed, and in her eyes, the image of a woman sleeping appeared.


    What was that?


    The with doctor was curious.


    The young master Ming who never knew how to worry about people gradually started to get involved with the word ''worry''?


    "Young Master Ming ¡­"


    with doctor was about to speak, when Ming Ling interrupted him with a raise of his hand, "Let''s talk outside."


    He glanced at Su Nuan Nuan once again before taking the lead to walk out.


    In the living room.


    Cheng Qi lit up a cigarette for Ming Ling. Holding the thin and long cigarette between his long fingers, he brought it to his mouth and inhaled.


    with doctor walked to the opposite side of him and sat down, then he said, "Young Master Ming, it''s not appropriate for women to do things between males and females when they are pregnant, let alone provoke them. "I''m sorry."


    Ming Ling extinguished the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray, and his brows knitted together into a square, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "..." You spoke as if I had told you earlier, and you were not so fierce towards that woman.


    with doctor obviously did not dare speak the truth in front of the bad-tempered Young Master Ming.


    "But don''t worry, Miss Su''s vitality still hasn''t recovered and she''s already exhausted. She''s nothing serious, and the child in her stomach won''t be in any danger. After continuously consuming for a month, she''ll be fine."


    Seeing Ming Ling''s anxious mood, the with doctor comforted him.


    In the past, he had only seen coldness on the face of the young master Ming. He had never seen an expression other than coldness on the face of the ice that had never changed for tens of thousands of years.


    Young Master Ming''s rich expression today really scared with doctor.


    If he was really sent to Africa as a veterinarian, he would be in deep trouble.


    He did not know what was going on with Young Master Ming, so he could only guess Young Master Ming''s mood to speak.


    He seemed to be preoccupied with that woman, so he decided to talk about her.


    Ming Ling cast a glance at him, "You better not make any mistakes."


    "I''ve never made a single mistake in my ten years of practice. If there''s even the slightest bit of a mistake, I''ll never be a doctor ever again!" with doctor promised with his favorite profession.


    With that, he looked at Ming Ling with curiosity, "Young Master Ming, the child in this woman''s stomach is yours right?"


    Otherwise, why would Ming Ling care about this woman so much?


    Young Master Ming has never put anyone in his eyes.


    He was even colder and more heartless towards women, why did he only have to seek him out time and time again to treat this woman?


    If it wasn''t for the children, what else could it be?


    Ming Ling threw the newspaper over. with doctor caught it straight away.


    "Less gossip, hurry up and get lost."


    "Haha ¡­" The with doctor laughed, "I can still leave, I am so pitiful. I come here to work hard, and then I was chased away before I could even eat a midnight snack. What a pitiful old fool ¡­" with doctor kept packing his medical kit and shook his head as he lamented.


    "If you keep talking nonsense, you won''t even see the sun tomorrow." Ming Ling smiled slightly and said to the with doctor.


    "Alright, I better get the hell out of here. It''s the doctor''s will to be chased out of here by those who have problems ¡­" with doctor teased as he pointed to his own head with one hand while carrying the medical case.


    "Hurry up and get lost!" Ming Ling threw a magazine over.


    "Haha, I''m leaving!" with doctor dodged the concealed weapon that Ming Ling threw to him, and quickly fled.


    He only dared to joke around in front of him because Ming Ling was in a good mood today.

 C33

    with doctor''s father was once Ming Ling''s father''s private doctor, the Ming family was merciful to their family, moreover, the Ming family had always treated their family with respect.


    He had grown up together with Ming Ling. Under his father''s tutelage, he had also liked to study medicine, so he had been raised under his father''s tutelage since childhood. Adding his own studies at school, he was now an expert in concentrated medicine and western medicine.


    At any time, whenever Ming Ling needed it, he would appear.


    It was just like how, late at night, he had originally been asleep, but upon hearing a call from the Ming family, he immediately rushed over to see Su Nuan Nuan.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the large room.


    The room was quiet enough to hear the steady breathing of the woman.


    Ming Ling sat on the side of the bed as he watched the soundly asleep Su Nuan Nuan with her deep eyes.


    At this moment, she was as quiet as a field of green grass, fresh and low-key.


    She was very sweet, unlike the stunning beauty of red flowers. However, she was so fresh and lovely that it made people want to take care of her. Her face was small and delicate, like a treasured work of art.


    Ming Ling extended his hand, and the tip of his finger slowly slid down her forehead, landing on her sharp and delicate chin.


    Pausing for a moment, his black, sword-like eyebrows twitched. He took off his shoes and softly got on the bed. Lying beside her, he pulled her into his arms, pressed his chin against her head, and fell asleep.


    In the morning, Su Nuan Nuan woke up in a daze and felt something throbbing at the tip of her nose.


    She was surprised to see a patch of wheat colored skin before her eyes, causing her to be shocked.


    She immediately understood what was going on. Her nose was drooping because of someone''s heartbeat.


    The image of him treating her like a wolf and tiger surfaced in his mind. Su Nuan Nuan panicked and quickly pulled away from him.


    When the woman left, Ming Ling woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw her eyes staring at him in fear and fear.


    She pulled on the blanket and wrapped it tightly around herself. "You, don''t come over here!"


    Ming Ling frowned and got off the bed, "Don''t think too highly of your own taste, no one will ever forget it again." he said as he walked out in his slippers.


    Puff!


    What are you pretending to be pure for!


    He didn''t know who was it that was being so cruel to her.


    She was so easily deceived that she actually believed that he was really injured and went to comfort him.


    Thinking about what happened yesterday, she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Su Nuan Nuan, you are really stupid.


    What was going on?


    Right, she seemed to have fainted yesterday.


    Nothing will happen, right?


    Just as he was frowning and feeling the pain, Lv Zhu pushed open the door and entered.


    "Miss Su, don''t get out of bed." Lv Zhu anxiously walked over, and placed Wan on the bedside table, and covered Su Nuan Nuan up once again.


    "Lv Zhu, did something happen to me?" Su Nuan Nuan held onto Lv Zhu''s shoulder, and her heart faintly felt uneasy.


    Lv Zhu comforted her, "Miss Su, don''t think too much. With Young Master here, nothing will happen to you. Drink this medicine." Lv Zhu picked up the bowl that was on the bedside table a moment ago.


    "What kind of medicine is this? It''s pitch black." When Su Nuan Nuan saw this pill, she had no appetite.


    Lv Zhu said, "Fetal medicine."


    Calm the baby!


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard this, she was surprised for a moment, but immediately calmed down after. It was actually a Body Nourishment Medicinal Solution, which meant that there was nothing wrong with the child in her stomach.


    Su Nuan Nuan received it and took a sip.


    Eh ¡­


    So bitter.


    Su Nuan Nuan could not take it anymore.


    Lv Zhu saw through her difficult situation, and said: "Drink it Miss, this medicine is good for your health, Young Master has instructed me to make you drink it."


    Su Nuan Nuan reluctantly swallowed the medicine in her mouth, and then she pinched her nose and swallowed the medicine in one gulp.


    Lv Zhu took the empty bowl and prepared to leave.


    "Miss Su, what''s the matter?" Lv Zhu stopped and turned his head.


    "Who prescribed this medicine?"


    "Young Master called a doctor over to open it for you last night."


    "Last night?" Su Nuan Nuan remembered that it was very late yesterday.


    Lv Zhu nodded her head, "It''s the Young Master''s personal doctor, Young Master also ordered, that for this week, you should not go out."


    "Don''t go out?" Imprisoning?


    "Rest in peace and nurture the womb." Lv Zhu answered and then left the room.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she could not understand, was this Ming Ling doing it for her good or was he bullying her?


    Not going out for a week was obviously a form of imprisonment, but he was right to say that it was safe to have a baby.


    Did that man really not care that she was carrying someone else''s child in her womb?


    Just thinking about it made him feel that this matter was too bizarre.


    Which man would not care about this? Furthermore, he was the noble Young Master of the underworld.


    A pregnant woman had to be his mistress.


    This question had always puzzled Su Nuan Nuan, and she couldn''t come to a conclusion no matter how she thought about it.


    The week of lying in bed at home was boring, but it soon passed.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body was also more or less recovered.


    At noon, she received a call from the police station. Her father was acquitted!


    Su Nuan Nuan was so happy as she changed into a set of sports clothes and left the room. The loose beige clothes covered her weak and frail body.


    "Dad!"


    Su Nuan Nuan saw that there was Su Fu Sheng in the group standing at the entrance of the police station.


    Bai Wan pushed away Su Nuan Nuan''s hand that was on Su Fu Sheng''s arm, and snorted coldly, "You sure know how to judge time and seize it. When your father came out, you had already pretended to come over.


    She must be talking about herself, Bai Wan.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart tightened when she heard Bai Wan. She originally wanted to say something.


    Su Fu Sheng was the first to speak, "Bai Wan, why did you misunderstand about this child? I was only able to come out because I was trying to find a way to help me."


    "She? She has no money and no power. How could she possibly help you? Isn''t it all because of Su Mo asking for help from the people from Liao family? " Bai Wan glanced at Su Nuan Nuan in disdain.


    Su Nuan Nuan only sneered coldly in her heart, but did not explain anything.


    After all, she didn''t explain it well, did she?


    "Stop lying to yourself. Isn''t my imprisonment all thanks to the Liao family? The Liao family has a conscience and wants to help me! And you, Su Mo? Where is he? From the time I met with difficulties until now, I have never seen him look at me! "


    Su Fu Sheng said, he was flustered and exasperated, and coughed twice.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly helped him take it easy, "Dad, calm down, don''t be so angry and ruin your body."


    "I''ve already wiped your butt, and you still have the nerve to ask me." Bai Wan lied so arrogantly that he pointed the blame at Su Nuan Nuan, "This time Liao family has helped you so much, even if you don''t marry Liao Li, you must marry his."

 C34

    Why hasn''t Bai Wan woken up yet?


    Su Nuan Nuan felt miserable, bitter, and angry.


    She held Su Fu Sheng''s arm and left.


    Bai Wan pointed at Su Nuan Nuan angrily, "Su Nuan Nuan, stop right there!"


    Su Nuan Nuan ignored her and supported Su Fu Sheng as they walked forward.


    Su Fu Sheng did not take care of Bai Wan and followed her daughter.


    Bai Wan did not chase after him. Instead, she left the vicinity of the police station for an unknown reason.


    Bai Wan was unable to suppress the pain in her heart, she sighed, and said softly, "I keep feeling like I''m not mother''s biological child ¡­"


    If she was, would her mother have been so cruel to her daughter?


    She was not yet a mother and did not know what parents felt for their children.


    But now that she was pregnant, she only knew that she was constantly worried about the small life in her belly. That feeling of worry was real and real. Even if it was an unborn life, she still had deep feelings for it.


    At least she couldn''t do such a heartless thing to her own children.


    Hearing her words, Su Fu Sheng looked to be in a panic, as though he was worried that Su Nuan Nuan had discovered something, but immediately after, he covered up his emotions that should not be revealed, and was so quick that they were not discovered.


    She lightly patted Su Nuan Nuan''s hands and comforted him, "Don''t blame her.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s lips curved into a bitter smile, "I know, I won''t blame her ¡­"


    It was not that she didn''t love Su Mo, but that she loved Su Mo far more than her.


    "Warmth, tell me honestly, how did you do it?" Su Fu Sheng suddenly asked.


    "What?"


    "You have no money and no influence, how did you get a Lawyer Zhang?" Su Fu Sheng looked at Su Nuan Nuan doubtfully.


    There are some things you can''t just pretend you don''t know.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little embarrassed from the question so she lowered her head and did not look at Su Fu Sheng''s eyes. She tried her best to find an excuse, "I, I know of a friend who helped me ¡­"


    "Which friend?" How come I didn''t know you had such a friend? " Su Fu Sheng asked in detail.


    "Yes, he''s my university classmate, Shi Xiao Rou." Su Nuan Nuan''s mind worked quickly, flipping through a lot of information in her mind, wanting to flip through and find one person.


    But after flipping through it, he realized that she only knew Shi Xiao Rou.


    "Oh, it''s that young lady you always talk about?" Su Fu Sheng suddenly realized.


    If it was Shi Xiao Rou, then it was really possible.


    "Yeah." Su Nuan Nuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief, glad that she had muddled his way through.


    Shi Xiao Rou didn''t have the ability to help her.


    She was only the daughter of a rich family, but her pocket money was many times better than an ordinary person''s every month. She had neither power nor influence, and she didn''t know anything, so how could she help her?


    "That''s a good child. Invite her to our house one day to thank her."


    "No need, I can thank her alone. She''s very busy." Su Nuan Nuan''s hands were covered in sweat.


    With Shi Xiao Rou''s carefree personality, she exposed everything the moment she arrived in front of her father.


    "That''s true. Warmth, daddy must remind you, when a girl''s family is outside, you must know how to protect yourself and not easily cause a scandal with any man, not to mention that kind of scandal. " Su Fu Sheng began to educate Su Nuan Nuan.


    How could Su Nuan Nuan not understand what that kind of rumor was.


    That was just a mistake he made in a moment of desperation.


    Su Nuan Nuan nodded her head, "I understand dad. It was just a misunderstanding, not like what the newspapers said."


    "Of course I know it''s just a misunderstanding. No one knows what kind of person my daughter is better than me. Father believes in you." Su Fu Sheng shook Su Su Nuan Nuan''s hand, the smile on his face was kind and warm.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes watered up when she saw this.


    In this cold world, her father was her only warmth.


    With her father around, she wouldn''t die from the cold.


    Sending Su Fu Sheng home, after chatting with him for a while, Bai Wan came back.


    Originally, Su Nuan Nuan wanted to cook for her father to eat.


    When Bai Wan returned, he immediately got angry at her.


    "Leisure all day long, not doing any work. Did I give you to study in a university just to let you have nothing to do every day?" Bai Wan scolded Su Nuan Nuan directly from the head, no one knew what anger she felt.


    Was it the university she''d given her?


    Clearly, she was a thrifty student, and there was a rich merchant who had always supported her in her education.


    She was found out by the Su Family that she was the daughter of the Su Family after she joined the job.


    Su Nuan Nuan truly admired Bai Wan''s ability to spout lies.


    But she didn''t want to argue with her, so she had to leave early.


    "Dad, you rest first, I''ll go back first. I''ll come visit you another day."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After exiting the Su Family, Su Nuan Nuan started to feel a little lost walking on the main street.


    Could he continue going back to the Ming family?


    Was she going to continue to fall like this?


    Shouldn''t her life be so gloomy?


    She walked aimlessly like this, not knowing where she should go. As she walked, she felt hungry.


    Passing a Korean restaurant, she went in and ordered a bowl of rice.


    He stirred up the food and was about to eat when he heard a mocking voice resounding in his ears.


    "Do foxes need to eat? Weren''t all fairies living off the vitality of humans? "


    Su Nuan Nuan looked up and prepared to see who would say something so unpleasant.


    Dai Xiu Xiu held Tian Yi Lan''s hand and sat opposite to her.


    Su Nuan Nuan put down the spoon in her hand and frowned unhappily. She was already in a bad mood, but now she met these two people who made people lose their appetite.


    Dai Xiu Xiu took over Su Nuan Nuan''s table as if it was a matter of course, with a face full of contempt and ridicule, "Didn''t you get onto the bed of two men? Why didn''t your man raise you?


    Dai Xiu Xiu saw the headlines entertainment news.


    When he saw it, he was so angry that his face contorted.


    Damn it, Su Nuan Nuan was actually related to the most powerful man in the city, Ming Ling. Not only that, he was also related to the most elegant man in the city, Shi Yi, the only one who could be compared to Ming Ling.


    The two most outstanding men actually had connections with Su Nuan Nuan.


    Not to mention whether the news was real or fake, but in the photo, Su Nuan Nuan was clearly entangled with these two men.


    Dai Xiu Xiu was jealous and angry. Just based on her, a third-rate jewelry designer, and her extremely ordinary looking face, what did she have to do with these two noble men?


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan in a sorry state, she finally felt refreshed.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed and did not bother with him. She gave an elegant smile, "Why should I let others raise me if I have the ability to support myself?"

 C35

    Su Nuan Nuan had merely said a very ordinary sentence, there was nothing wrong with it.


    He felt guilty, and everything he heard made him feel like he was being ridiculed.


    Dai Xiu Xiu smacked the table, causing a crackling sound to ring out, her face became even more distorted, no longer being polite: "Su Nuan Nuan, you b * tch, you got pregnant first, you don''t know whose bastard it is, only you, a scum like you, dare to hoot in front of me!"


    Su Nuan Nuan fumed and slowly stood up, "Tian Yi Lan, hurry up and bring your mad dog back, who told her to bite randomly outside!"


    She could tolerate insulting her, but she couldn''t tolerate insulting the child in her womb!


    Other people could bully her, and she could endure the humiliation. But if others bullied someone she cared about, then she wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    "Shut up, who are you calling a mad dog!?" You shameless trash! " Dai Xiu Xiu also stood up, she impulsively wanted to hit Su Nuan Nuan.


    , who was at the side, pulled her back, "Soo Soo, don''t be rash. There are so many people watching ¡­."


    Dai Xiu Xiu turned around and stared at him, "Tian Yi Lan, even you are speaking up for her now!"


    Tian Yi Lan''s answer made Su Nuan Nuan''s heart sink. He said, "No, why would I help her? With so many people present, it definitely wouldn''t be good if you made a move. What if she sued you?"


    As expected, it was still the same. He was always thinking of Dai Xiu Xiu, and a hint of ridicule and self-mockery emerged from the corner of Su Nuan Nuan''s lips.


    Dai Xiu Xiu flung Tian Yi Lan''s hand away, her chest rising up and down angrily as she angrily yelled, "She dares, I will definitely teach her a lesson today!"


    Tian Yi Lan pulled Dai Xiu Xiu back once again, and advised him, "Soo Soo, don''t be angry.


    Dai Xiu Xiu was pregnant with a child?


    When Su Nuan Nuan obtained this information from Tian Yi Lan''s mouth, her heart fiercely trembled.


    She knew the two of them had been together, but she hadn''t expected to have children so soon.


    Dai Xiu Xiu was angered by Tian Yi Lan''s words and she retorted, "Hmph, since you still know how to love me, then I''ll leave first. Aunt is still waiting for me, don''t let me down."


    Dai Xiu Xiu warned Tian Yi Lan, and then turned and walked out.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed in amusement. Did she become blind back then? She actually became best friend with someone like Dai Xiu Xiu.


    It was all because he was too young, too trusting, and thought that everyone was a good person.


    Why didn''t she think that when she was in university, the only one in the dorm who disliked her was Dai Xiu Xiu?


    Afterwards, when Tian Yi Lan chased after her and she was together with Tian Yi Lan, Dai Xiu Xiu suddenly started to get close to her, thinking of her everywhere.


    She thought that Dai Xiu Xiu really cared about her and would share her happiness and sadness as a friend.


    He didn''t expect that Dai Xiu Xiu had a reason to get close to her from the beginning.


    The reason why she was being so attentive to Tian Yi Lan, to take him away, was so that she could get close to him.


    She had to admit that Dai Xiu Xiu''s methods were superb. She had succeeded, not only had she captured Tian Yi Lan''s person, she had also captured his heart.


    Right now, Tian Yi Lan listened to Dai Xiu Xiu''s words.


    After Dai Xiu Xiu left, Tian Yi Lan regained her senses and looked at Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t want to bother with him, so she sat down to continue eating. She hadn''t even eaten a single mouthful of the rice she just bought, so there was no need to affect her appetite and mood for those insignificant people.


    Tian Yi Lan also followed and sat down. Seeing Su Nuan Nuan taking big bites out of her food, he sneered, "You really are unscrupulous, you can still eat after being like this!"


    What he said was funny.


    Was she going to starve herself if she didn''t eat? Would they not laugh secretly when she starved to death?


    Su Nuan Nuan ignored him and continued to eat.


    Tian Yi Lan snatched her bowl away, preventing her from ignoring him, "I''m talking to you, are you mute?"


    Su Nuan Nuan raised her clear eyes to look at him, "What else do we have to say? But on what basis! "


    What right did he have to teach her a lesson? What qualifications did he have to teach her a lesson?!


    From beginning to end, he had been the one who let her down in this relationship. It was his body and spirit that cheated!


    "Su Nuan Nuan, I know you hate me, but aren''t you pregnant with someone else''s child as well. "I know you''re seeking revenge for me finding a random man ¡­"


    "You''re thinking too much!" Su Nuan Nuan interrupted him.


    Where did this man get his confidence from? Did he think that she was looking for a random man for revenge?


    Did she have to take revenge on him?


    "It''s not that I''m overthinking it, it''s just that this is the truth. Otherwise, how could I possibly be pregnant, I think the matter of you being pregnant for four weeks, is also related to the time you ran into me and Dai Xiu Xiu."


    Su Nuan Nuan felt that it was both ridiculous and laughable.


    Tian Yi Lan was still saying, "Su Nuan Nuan, when we were dating, you didn''t even let me kiss you, and pretended to be holy and noble, but I didn''t expect you to be such a casual woman."


    "Enough!" Su Nuan Nuan could not bear it any longer and glared at him, causing her chest to rise and fall from anger.


    What kind of person she was was not yet worthy of his evaluation! What right did he have to insult her?


    "Su Nuan Nuan, let go, don''t make me look down on you." Tian Yi Lan looked at her with contempt and confidence.


    Where did he get this sense of superiority from? She still couldn''t let him go!


    Su Nuan Nuan sneered, "Marry your Dai Xiu Xiu, you are just a passerby in my life, there is nothing you can''t let go."


    "Did your heart ache when I married Dai Xiu Xiu?" Tian Yi Lan shamelessly said.


    Su Nuan Nuan wanted to pour a bowl of rice onto his head, "Narcissism has a limit, you, Tian Yi Lan, are nothing to me." She stood up and left.


    Staying here for a second longer, she was afraid that she would have the urge to beat Tian Yi Lan up.


    Her dignity had been trampled upon time and time again, and Tian Yi Lan and Dai Xiu Xiu had insulted her time and time again in an arrogant manner.


    If his heart wasn''t in pain, if he wasn''t angry, that would be a lie.


    Even if it wasn''t fragile, it was fake.


    But she knew she couldn''t fall because there was no one behind her.


    How could he understand the feeling of heartache and pain that he felt after being in love with Tian Yi Lan for three years? After all, a person who had never used their heart before did not know what pain was.


    Tian Yi Lan chased after him, "Su Nuan Nuan, I have really been bewitched by you before, but you have truly disappointed me too much."


    Su Nuan Nuan stopped in her tracks. As if her heart had been pierced by a needle, she gripped her palm lightly, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she lifted her leg and left with large strides.


    The so-called disappointment in Tian Yi Lan''s tone was precisely because what she wanted was love, not physical satisfaction.


    Heh heh, this world is truly laughable.


    A black Rolls-Royce stopped not far away, and looked at the man''s handsome face through the rolling glass window. He coldly watched as Su Nuan Nuan disappeared from Tian Yi Lan''s sight without even turning his head back.


    His black pupils became tighter and tighter, condensing an icy cold aura.


    "Young Master Ming, do we need to deal with it?" Yun Xin said.

 C36

    Ming Ling waved his hand, "Drive the car."


    Ming Ling supported his head with his hands, turning his head to look at him. Although his expression was still the usual blank, even giving people a sense of alienation.


    He didn''t dare to ask anything and just drove to the company.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After leaving the Korea Restaurant, Su Nuan Nuan increased her pace. The image of Tian Yi Lan and Dai Xiu Xiu humiliating her earlier was still lingering in her mind.


    Her breathing had always been rapid, and she felt extremely wronged.


    "Aiya..." Just as she reached the door of the Ming family villa, she tripped and fell to the ground with her hands supporting her body. It hurt a lot.


    "Miss Su, are you alright ¡­" Lv Zhu hurried over to help her up.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened her palm and took a look, her fingers scratched the door, breaking the skin, causing blood to flow out.


    The sharp pain spread from his fingers to his heart, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    "Miss Su, your finger is bleeding. Come in quickly, I''ll help you bandage it." Lv Zhu supported Su Nuan Nuan into the house and went to get the medicine box.


    Su Nuan Nuan stared blankly at her bleeding fingers. Not only was her hand hurting, her heart was also aggrieved.


    Unknowingly, his eyes were filled with tears.


    Before Lv Zhu brought back her medicine box, Ming Ling''s tall body walked in with large strides. He entered and sat beside Su Nuan Nuan, using her long fingers to lift her chin and turn her face over. She originally wanted to ask who she was dating today.


    Seeing the scene of her and Tian Yi Lan parting ways at the entrance of the dining hall made him extremely unhappy.


    However, before he could even open his mouth, he saw sparkling tears gushing out from her clear eyes like a dam bursting.


    Ming Ling stopped, and the flames that were originally gathered in his chest became even more vigorous.


    "Miss your old lover, eh? What are you crying for! " He pinched her face so hard that it pouted and contorted her face.


    This damned woman, she was actually still nostalgic for that scumbag Tian Yi Lan!


    She actually still couldn''t forget about him. She actually dared to shed tears for another man in front of him!


    The image of the two of them in the doorway of the dining room came back to him.


    Tian Yi Lan had been bewitched by her before, and now he was disappointed.


    She was sad, sad! You still want to return to Tian Yi Lan''s side?


    Thinking of this, Ming Ling burned with anger.


    He had never been a person who got angry easily, but this woman had the ability to make him angry time and time again.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan''s face was hurting from his pinching and his eyes, which were filled with fire, also frightened her. She raised her hand to grab his hand, trying to take his palm away from her face.


    But she was not his opponent, her strength was not even worth mentioning in front of Ming Ling, she could not even touch him.


    "Let you go! "You wish! I, your father, will never let you go!" Ming Ling clenched his teeth, his face twitched as he said fiercely.


    He then pinched her face and fiercely kissed it.


    The kiss was fierce and crude.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so shocked that her eyes were wide open, tears gushing out like a river, she struggled with all her might, her hands randomly hitting him on the back.


    Ming Ling held her head and fiercely bit her lips.


    "AHH!" Su Nuan Nuan cried out in pain as she used all her strength to push him away. Fresh blood flowed down from her captivating red lips, it was seductive and shocking, tears welled up in her eyes like wild lilies swaying in the wind and rain.


    "On what basis are you torturing me? On what grounds are you torturing me on!?" Was I born to be abused by you? Woo woo ¡­ * All of you are bullying me... " she cried, her chest heaving up and down and crying pitifully.


    She vented out all the grievances in her heart and ran into the room, feeling heartbroken.


    All of them were torturing her. Just because she didn''t cry out for pain didn''t mean that she didn''t hurt. Just because she didn''t cry didn''t mean she didn''t have tears in her eyes.


    Even if she didn''t say she was sorry, it didn''t mean she didn''t have a heart.


    Bai Wan had targeted her and insulted her, and now even that bastard Ming Ling had come to bully her ¡­


    Family love, friendship, love, what else could she believe!


    Ming Ling''s eyes were also mixed with scarlet fury, but the woman''s pitiful howl just now, the helpless look she had when she cried about how he had mistreated her, and the traces of blood on her apricot lips.


    Stunned like a bright flower in his mind, he licked his lips, which still reeked of her blood.


    He raised his cold and furious eyes and saw Lv Zhu holding onto the medicine box, standing not far from the sofa with his head lowered. It was obvious that she was prepared to go closer but was so scared that she didn''t dare to go closer.


    "What are you doing here!" Ming Ling said in an ice-cold voice.


    Lv Zhu trembled in fear, she immediately raised her head and spoke incoherently, "I, I was just about to bandage Miss Su''s fingers, she is bleeding, falling to the ground, she is crying bitterly ¡­"


    Ming Ling frowned, his gaze sweeping past his hand, and saw that there was still blood on his hand, probably left behind when the woman tried to push him away.


    She was crying because she was afraid of pain, not because of Tian Yi Lan?


    Damn it!


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll go right away." Lv Zhu carried his medicine box and rushed back to his room.


    Ming Ling looked at the tightly shut door on the second floor and frowned once again. He walked forward a few steps and was about to go up, but he stopped once again.


    She was the one who brought this upon herself. Who cares what she did!


    As he thought of this, he went out to drive his own car. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove away.


    Su Nuan Nuan ran into the room. Without caring about the pain in her hands and mouth, she laid on the bed and covered her head with the blanket.


    All the grievances and humiliation in his heart were vented through crying. He had suppressed this sadness for too long, and it was hard to stop it once he vented it out.


    Lv Zhu knocked on the door a few times, but no one replied. She was afraid that the Young Master would not forgive her if Su Nuan Nuan was in trouble, so she quickly used her key to open the door and entered.


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan lying on the bed with her blanket over her, crying and twitching, Lv Zhu called out carefully, "Miss Su ¡­"


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard someone call her, she immediately lifted her hand to wipe her tears to calm her sorrowful heart. She only came out from bed after she had dried her tears.


    "What is it?" Facing Lv Zhu, she did not shed tears, and appeared very calm.


    She would not easily shed tears in front of outsiders.


    After all, no one in this world would care about her wounds, and no one cared about whether she was in pain or not ¡­


    Lv Zhu took the medicine box and said respectfully, "You''re injured, let me help you deal with it ¡­"


    The Young Master of the Underworld had instructed her before, so she didn''t dare to be negligent in the slightest.

 C37

    "No need, I''ll do it myself." Su Nuan Nuan reached out for the medicine box.


    She was not so delicate, nor so hypocritical.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, but let Lv Zhu take the medicine box away from her hands.


    How could she forget that she was still Ming Ling''s lover? That awkward and shady identity of hers, he had sent people to keep an eye on her all the time, to not give her any freedom at all.


    He was afraid that if she treated the wound herself, it would leave a scar that would affect his beauty and his interest.


    The curve of Su Nuan Nuan''s lips was a little superficial and bitter, but she did not say anything.


    Lv Zhu carefully treated the wounds on her hands and lips.


    After treating Su Nuan Nuan''s wounds, Lv Zhu went out. Su Nuan Nuan was lost in thought inside the house by herself, and when she didn''t come back tonight, he stayed awake until the latter half of the night.


    Her father was supposed to be happy when he got out of prison, but she couldn''t be happy when she thought of her terrible life.


    Let''s find a job first.


    On the second day, when Su Nuan Nuan was browsing through the recruitment information online, a text suddenly came out on her phone.


    "The Asian Fashion Jewelry Exhibition will be held in the eastern part of Coastal City.


    Asian Fashion Jewelry Exhibition?


    These few words immediately attracted Su Nuan Nuan''s attention.


    Her dream since childhood had been to become a good jewelry designer. She had also studied jewelry design in university, and her first job had been as an assistant designer.


    Only, she was forced to resign by Bai Wan.


    It was boring at home, and there were few things she was interested in. Su Nuan Nuan decided to take a look.


    She liked to wear casual clothes because they were comfortable and could cover her slightly bulging stomach.


    Although the clothes weren''t noble, they looked clean and simple.


    Today, Su Nuan Nuan was dressed in pink sports clothes, and when she went out, her lover''s treatment of him was not bad. All her supplies were prepared thoroughly, the wardrobe was filled with clothes, most of them were dresses, and there was even a portion of the sports clothes.


    She didn''t know how Ming Ling found out that she liked to wear sports clothes and prepared a few sets for her. Perhaps it wasn''t because he knew that she liked it, but because he casually prepared it.


    When he arrived at the Grand Pearl in his hand, he saw that the hotel''s main hall was in exhibition and there were many visitors.


    The exhibition was divided into two parts. One part of the exhibition was for jewelry, the other part for antiques, and the last part of the hotel.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the jewelry that was on display.


    Most of the jewelry was gorgeous, noble, eye-catching, but the design lacked novelty.


    When he walked to the Exhibition Center, Su Nuan Nuan was suddenly attracted by the design of a bracelet.


    That bracelet was very special. It was intertwined with the shape of a star and a heart. Each star and heart was inlaid with a small diamond in the middle. The brilliance of the diamond raised the originally ordinary bracelet to a higher grade and more noble level ¡­


    Under the light of the lamp, the diamond shone with a twinkling light. It was like the twinkling stars in the sky, giving the surrounding stars a life of their own.


    Su Nuan Nuan had her eyes on the bracelet and intentionally looked at the designer''s name and design instructions.


    Designer: High Level of Jewelry Design in Nether Sky Group.


    The work of the Nether Sky Group?


    After Su Nuan Nuan finished visiting the jewels, she went to the clothing exhibition area. Since she had come for a round, she might as well take a look.


    There were all sorts of clothes. Some were retro, some were vogue, and all came from famous designers.


    Although it was precious, she had no interest in it, so she turned around with the intention of returning home.


    Steadying his steps, he looked carefully and saw Dai Xiu Xiu''s face that was filled with arrogance.


    She scoffed, "I haven''t settled the score with you last time, yet you dare to sway in front of my eyes again!"


    "Just who is the one walking in front of who?" Su Nuan Nuan patted her shoulder, and said unhappily.


    "What did you say? Say it again if you dare!" Dai Xiu Xiu hated Su Nuan Nuan the most as she fought against her.


    In her mind, Su Nuan Nuan was just a punching bag. She would neither retaliate nor curse at him, and she would be extremely grateful to anyone who treated her even the tiniest bit.


    "Boring. I''m not in the mood to talk to you." Su Nuan Nuan really did not want to continue fighting with Dai Xiu Xiu, and did not want to talk to her for even a second.


    For some people, even if you didn''t provoke her, she would still provoke you.


    When Su Nuan Nuan walked past her, she grabbed her clothes and forcefully pushed her back, "What are you pretending to be arrogant for, aren''t you just a slut that''s being toyed with!"


    "AHH!" Su Nuan Nuan''s body was light to begin with, but with Dai Xiu Xiu ruthlessly pushing her, she lost her balance and fell backwards, smashing into a set of clothes designed by the Pearl Light Sect.


    Her clothes hung on an iron rack in the back, and she tugged at them.


    Initially, his mood was unsettled, and he wanted to quickly untie it and leave this place, not wanting to get entangled with Dai Xiu Xiu.


    However, she didn''t expect that when she was pulling on her clothes, she would also be pulling the pearl dress that was hanging on the hanger.


    "Hiss ¡­" With a sound, a crisp sound came out. Su Nuan Nuan felt that something was amiss, she turned around and saw that there was a slit in the luxurious clothes.


    Seeing this situation, Dai Xiu Xiu immediately thought that this set of clothes was worth a lot and was so scared that she became at a loss of what to do.


    Su Nuan Nuan was completely stupefied.


    The attendants who were maintaining order at the clothing exhibition were also shocked, and quickly surrounded Su Nuan Nuan.


    The people who came to visit were all refined scholars, or other rich and powerful people, they were all reputable and respected people. They were afraid of offending Su Nuan Nuan and did not dare to say too much, so they spoke nervously, "This young miss asks you to pay the bill ¡­"


    They couldn''t afford to pay for such expensive clothes, but the culprit was actually Su Nuan Nuan. Naturally, she would compensate.


    Su Nuan Nuan was still in the midst of being stupefied, her breathing had stopped, her mind was blank, and she still had not accepted what was happening.


    Dai Xiu Xiu ran to the entrance and met Tian Yi Lan. He pulled her and asked: "Why are you in such a hurry?


    "Warm?" "What''s going on, I''ll go take a look." Tian Yi Lan wanted to walk inside.


    "What are you going to do? She wants to compensate you with tens of millions of yuan. Hurry up and leave so that she won''t blame you again." Dai Xiu Xiu held Tian Yi Lan''s arm and quickly pulled him away as if they were escaping.

 C38

    Tian Yi Lan stopped and said, "My mom told me to find a good set of clothes to give to her."


    With that, he grabbed Tian Yi Lan''s hand and carried him away as if he was escaping.


    "Hey, miss, say something!"


    The female attendants saw that Su Nuan Nuan did not make a sound, and became even more anxious.


    Su Nuan Nuan recovered from her shock, "How much is it?"


    "This is the finale of the exhibition. It''s expensive at the top. All the pearls, in addition to the handicraft fee, the design fee, the material fee, it''s around 60 million..." A waiter took his cell phone and transferred it to the computer to calculate.


    6... 60 million?


    Su Nuan Nuan''s mind went blank, as if her computer had crashed.


    She didn''t even have six thousand, let alone sixty million?


    She fanned her lips. "Yes, I''m sorry ¡­"


    This meant that he did not want to compensate!


    When the waiter heard her three words, his face changed and his attitude became unyielding, "Hey, I said you''re going to compensate me, right? You broke this, so everyone can see it."


    "Right, everyone has seen it. You should have recognized it earlier."


    "Miss, I''m sure you like these clothes and know the value of these things. Since it''s your fault, you have to bear the consequences."


    The waiter began to talk back and forth.


    The echo around Su Nuan Nuan''s head became more and more intense, her heart was also tangled up. She knew that she was at fault, but even if she sold her, she wouldn''t be able to afford to pay so much money.


    All she could say was, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    The waiter looked at each other in dismay, then reached out one by one to shove blame on her, to rip her clothes, to dig for her purse.


    "Cut the crap, take out the money."


    The hands of each of the four waiters were pushing her, pulling at her clothes, her sweatpants being pulled out of their pockets.


    The waiter searched her entire body, only to find a bracelet made of stars.


    "What is this? Is it valuable?"


    "It seems to be pure silver. It''s not worth much."


    one of the waiters said, holding the silver bracelet.


    The waiter stepped aside, avoiding her, and said angrily, "You are now in debt of 60 million, you can''t even give up on a mere bracelet, you can''t even afford to pay a single piece of cloth for it."


    "If that''s the case, then give it back to me ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan pleaded to the waiter.


    "Don''t even think about it. It wasn''t easy getting that collateral, how can I give it back to you?" The waiter with the bracelet was fighting with Su Nuan Nuan.


    The other attendants went to call the exhibition''s owner.


    The security guards also quickly came to maintain order, and dismissed everyone who was watching.


    Su Nuan Nuan was the only one who was surrounded by the security guards and attendants.


    Su Nuan Nuan kept staring at the bracelet in the servant''s hands, the focus in her eyes was anxious and conflicted.


    When he was bullied just now, he didn''t have such a helpless expression.


    The boss of the exhibition quickly rushed to the scene. When he saw that the clothes he was most proud of were torn, the boss was so frightened that his body swayed back and forth, as if the whole world was about to collapse.


    "Who did it!" The boss roared at the surroundings.


    The waiter was submissive, he trembled as he walked forward, pointed at Su Nuan Nuan who was standing in the middle of the broken pieces and said, "It''s her."


    "Yes, that''s her." The other waiter also agreed, afraid that the boss would drag his anger onto them.


    Moreover, they couldn''t afford to pay such a huge sum of money.


    The boss glared at Su Nuan Nuan fiercely, "It''s you again!"


    Su Nuan Nuan slowly raised her head and looked at Liao Hong''s eyes that were filled with hatred, she almost wanted to grind her to dust.


    Her eyes also swayed a little. The exhibition was being organized by Liao Hong?


    "Su Nuan Nuan, you definitely did it on purpose! If you want to take revenge on me, then come and ruin my reputation! Is this what you meant by retribution? I think the one who deserves retribution is you! " Liao Hong pointed at Su Nuan Nuan, and said while shaking her hand.


    Revenge?


    Heh, why do they always use that word these days? All of her misfortune was just a carefully planned revenge in their eyes.


    But, who knew, she didn''t even have the strength to live, how could she have the strength to take revenge.


    "I really didn''t do it on purpose." Su Nuan Nuan explained himself even though he was pale and powerless.


    "You still dare to say that you didn''t do it on purpose! "I still haven''t forgotten what you said to me in front of me in a very arrogant manner!" Liao Hong raged as he pinched Su Nuan Nuan''s wrist with one hand and ruthlessly slapped Su Nuan Nuan in the face with the other.


    The last time Su Nuan Nuan came to his office to negotiate a condition, she said that she could cure Liao Li''s silly symptoms in exchange for him saving her father from prison.


    He refused, and he spoke harshly.


    Su Nuan Nuan told him coldly that she would definitely take revenge!


    He still remembered her domineering appearance.


    He was still thinking that Su Nuan Nuan had overestimated herself and dared to challenge him, but he never thought that she would think of such a despicable method to deal with him.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face was slapped to the side, her face was stinging and her head was buzzing non-stop.


    He was in so much pain that all his senses were numb and his vision was blurry.


    Would she die here today? Hehe, in her life, there wasn''t a single piece of clothing that was worth anything at the end ¡­


    "Ahh ¡­" Suddenly, a scream was heard from the hotel. Someone''s arm had been twisted off with a kacha sound. The person who screamed was that same waiter.


    "Nether ¡­" "Underworld ¡­" The frightened voices rose and fell one after another.


    "Ahh ¡­" The waiter screamed again.


    "AHH!" This time it was Liao Hong screaming. He was pulled back by a big palm and then kicked right at his stomach. Liao Hong immediately flew into the air and knelt down.


    Just as she was about to raise her head and curse, she met Ming Ling''s cold and sharp eyes.


    He was frightened and immediately started to tremble, "Ming... The Szechuan''s Judge! "


    Ming Ling kicked Liao Hong''s head again, causing him to fall to the ground and quickly crawl back up, continuing to kneel in front of him.


    Ming Ling''s face was tight with anger, he did not conceal it at all. His deep eyes were filled with killing intent, and his tone was cold: "You dare touch her, you''re courting death!"


    Liao Hong trembled from head to toe, "Szechuan''s referee, you didn''t say anything about it before ¡­" Previously, when he was acting badly towards Su Nuan Nuan, didn''t Ming Ling say anything? Thus, Liao Hong did not have anything to worry about.


    Ming Ling stomped his foot on Liao Hong''s head, and then fiercely stomped down, "Without your father''s permission, anyone who touches one of her fingers will die!"


    Liao Hong this old thing is getting more and more stupid.


    Previously, he was the one who gave him the right to force Su Nuan Nuan to the corner, while Su Nuan Nuan herself had nowhere to go, and thus took the initiative to throw herself at him.


    Now that Su Nuan Nuan was his person, how dare Liao Hong touch her, she was courting death!


    From start to finish, Liao Hong had only been a pawn to Ming Ling. He actually did not recognize his own identity.


    "Find out who else touched her!"

 C39

    Ming Ling''s cold and furious voice echoed in the hotel lobby. Everyone squatted down in fright and hugged their heads, not daring to move an inch.


    The security guards who thought they were cool and amazing were now all like mice, not daring to make a sound.


    "You''re here!" The bodyguard grabbed a waitress who was cowering in a corner. He twisted her arm and snapped it. He didn''t have the slightest consciousness of cherishing the fairer sex.


    Another servant who bullied Su Nuan Nuan before fainted because of fright, but even if she fainted, she was unable to escape from her fate of having her arm twisted off.


    Liao Hong was so scared that he started begging for forgiveness, "Sorry, Young Master Ming, I was wrong, I was wrong ¡­ ¡­"


    In order to obtain the same space as the jewelry exhibition of Nether Sky Group, he had spent a lot of manpower and material resources to help young master Ming obtain this opportunity. After all, apparel and jewelry were the most advantageous pairing, and he wanted to use the fame of the Nether Sky Group''s jewelry to increase his fame.


    Through this exhibition, he could earn a lot of money. He never expected such a situation to occur.


    "Scram!" "All of you, tear them up!" Ming Ling kicked Liao Hong away, he was extremely disgusted, and coldly ordered.


    The bodyguards unconditionally carried out the orders and tore apart all the clothes one by one, the scene emitted a tearing sound.


    The hissing sound shook everyone''s eardrums.


    Su Nuan Nuan was even more shocked, she never thought that the situation would develop to this extent. She had only torn a piece of clothing, and in a short period of time, all of the clothing on the scene had been torn to shreds.


    Liao Hong''s heart ached, but he was powerless. He could only watch as his rich possessions were destroyed in front of him, and his emotions could be imagined.


    "This is the price!" Ming Ling''s arrogant voice came out from the hall.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Nuan Nuan and the lady looked at the broken pieces on the ground in disbelief.


    He walked up and lifted her chin with his fingers. Seeing the traces of blood at the corner of her mouth, his sword-like eyebrows creased in dissatisfaction. He wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth with the bottom of his thumb. Don''t you know how to fight back when someone is bullying you? Even if you''re stupid, don''t you know where the hell your head is! "


    His frown was filled with blame and dissatisfaction.


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, "I''m fine."


    "Words don''t mean what they say. Your face is all gone. Damn it!" Ming Ling rubbed her face as he saw the palm imprint on her face, and his temper got worse.


    Gritting his teeth, he took out his phone and ordered, "Yun Xin, prepare the information, we will purchase the Liao in one day!"


    Buy!


    Liao Hong gasped from the shock. His heart could not take the news and he fainted on the ground.


    Su Nuan Nuan still had not recovered from her shock as she forcefully pulled her hand and left.


    Su Nuan Nuan pulled his hand back, and stopped in her tracks.


    Ming Ling turned around, and said with a frown, "Why aren''t you leaving, do you want me to carry you?"


    Su Nuan Nuan shook his hands off and found the waiter who was groaning in pain on the floor, then took out the Star Bracelet from her hands. Seeing her painful expression, she said guiltily, "Sorry ¡­"


    "You, why didn''t you say that you knew Young Master Ming?" If they knew that Su Nuan Nuan was acquainted with him, they would definitely not do anything excessive to him even if they were beaten to death.


    It was all their fault for judging a person by his appearance. Seeing that the clothes she wore were not of high quality nor did it look like that of a rich person, that was why she was so unbridled.


    The attendant was filled with regret. He had taught her a lesson this time, and she would never judge people by their appearances ever again.


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, and did not say a word.


    Then, he stood up and returned to Ming Ling''s side.


    When Ming Ling saw the bracelet in her hand, he gave a slight smile and said, "Isn''t it just a piece of scrap metal?"


    He didn''t understand what the bracelet meant to her, so he quickly stuffed it into his pocket instead of answering.


    "Let''s go." Ming Ling grabbed her hand and brought her out of this messy place.


    "Don''t be so silly in the future. If it''s not your fault, why do you have to bear the consequences?" "Did you keep your mouth open just to eat and not speak? Since you feel wronged, you should say it out loud. If you don''t explain, who knows if you''re right!" Ming Ling grabbed Su Nuan Nuan''s hand and walked out. As he walked, he lectured her like he was teaching a child.


    Actually, he was only 26 years old. He was only 6 years older than her.


    However, in front of him, she was truly too weak.


    Su Nuan Nuan followed behind him, listening to his lecture, she did not say a word.


    "I really don''t know how a fool like you could grow up to be so big. If I don''t have a use for you, then I wouldn''t know that you have a backer!" This is so stupid! " Ming Ling was still snorting coldly and scolding her.


    He had just returned from his meeting to his office when he saw the computer monitor showing the scene of the jewelry show where the waiters had joined forces to push her.


    He was furious then, so he had the driver drive over here. On the car, he saw the first half of the monitor, it was Dai Xiu Xiu who pushed her, causing her to ruin her outfit.


    If he hadn''t rushed over in time, she wouldn''t have made a sound even if she was beaten to death!


    When he thought about how she would rather be bullied to death than reveal her personality, he felt infuriated.


    Not only did he not feel wronged, he even had an indescribable warmth in his heart. His eyes were also somewhat hot, but he had scolded her until she was touched.


    Originally, her hand was being held by him, but she took the initiative to shake his hand, "I''m fine, I''m sorry."


    Ever since she was young, she was the only one left. Even if she was bullied, she could only bear with it and deal with it herself. In the past, she had also thought of moving out people to support her in front of the people who bullied her.


    However, at that time, she had been stuttering for quite a while, but she had not thought of coming alone, let alone supporting her.


    So when she was bullied when she was young, she was bullied. Since someone hit her in the school, she could only silently endure it. She didn''t fight back or ask for reinforcements, because this was the only way to end it quickly.


    Afterwards, she had learned to help him, but she was still too weak, so she could only silently endure the humiliation of others.


    As long as she endured until someone bullied her enough, she would be free.


    After a while, he stopped thinking about moving people out to support her. He was just used to bearing with it, so he didn''t tell her that there was someone behind him.


    She had always felt that she must always be strong, that she absolutely must not fall down, because there was no one behind her.


    If she fell, she would be courting death.

 C40

    Su Nuan Nuan wanted to give him a smile, but when she pulled on his sleeve, her face immediately hurt.


    "You know pain?" Ming Ling was also disappointed. He lightly patted her head and said, "You''re so stupid." Saying that, he pulled her towards the car.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him and saw that Ming Ling had both his hands behind his head and was resting with his eyes closed.


    Su Nuan Nuan hesitated for a moment, but she still could not bear with the guilt in her heart. She opened her mouth, "Young Master Ming, the waiters at the inn ¡­." The waiters are still wounded.


    "Who cares what they do." Ming Ling said casually, not even bothering to open his eyes.


    "Their arms are broken. If they are not treated in time, they might become crippled." After experiencing the scene just now, Su Nuan Nuan did not dare to underestimate Ming Ling''s power. If he had given the order to not let anyone help the waiters and to not let them treat him, the waiters would not have any other choice.


    "They deserve it." Ming Ling said as a matter of fact.


    His grudges and grievances had always been clear, and the rewards and penalties were clear. In his dictionary of life, one must bear the consequences if they did something wrong.


    His actions were extremely sharp and merciless. That was why the people outside all said that he was ruthless and cold-blooded.


    Su Nuan Nuan sighed lightly, "They were anxious as well. That kind of scene would have been unbearable for anyone, and they also didn''t do anything bad.


    "You still speak up for them when they treat you like this? Are you stupid?" Ming Ling opened his eyes and looked at her as if he was an idiot.


    Su Nuan Nuan admitted that she was foolish, "Just treat it as me being an idiot. You can call someone to call an ambulance." To him, it was just a matter of a phone call, but to those waiters, it was a matter of a lifetime.


    Ming Ling lifted his eyelids and looked at Su Nuan Nuan lazily, ignoring her.


    He felt that this woman was simply insane. If it was anyone else, they would have definitely hoped that those arrogant attendants would have died earlier to vent their anger, yet this woman was still thinking for them.


    Seeing that Ming Ling was not paying attention to her, Su Nuan Nuan became a little anxious, and explained to Ming Ling, "They aren''t only himself, they also have their own homes, and they also have their own parents to take care of, or maybe some even have children to raise. Think about it, for such a small child to know that her mother is crippled, it would truly be sad.


    Ming Ling looked at her attentively. Seeing her anxious and pleading eyes, he was truly defeated by her.


    If she could tell him so much, he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything. His ears wouldn''t be at peace the whole way.


    "Old Wang." Ming Ling called for the driver in front.


    The driver immediately knew what to do, and dialed, "Chief escort, Young Master has ordered to remove the bodyguards at the hotel, and call for an ambulance."


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard what the driver told the driver, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Turning his head to look at Ming Ling, he closed his eyes again. His handsome face looked free and leisure at the moment, so Su Nuan Nuan sat down obediently.


    When the car drove to the Western Villa, Ming Ling grabbed her hand and led her into the house.


    "Lv Zhu, bring me the medicine box!" instructed as soon as she entered the door.


    "Yes..." Lv Zhu hurried to get the medicine box.


    The moment Ming Ling and Su Nuan Nuan sat on the sofa, Lv Zhu brought the medicine box over.


    "Put it down." Ming Ling''s voice.


    Lv Zhu looked at Ming Ling in fear, then looked at Su Nuan Nuan, seeing that the Young Master did not have any intentions of asking her for help, she lowered her head and went back to his work.


    Cheng Qi saw that Young Master was travel worn, looking like he did not want to be disturbed, he quickly dismissed the servants in the surroundings and himself retreated, instructing the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Ming Ling opened the medicine box and found the alcohol. He opened a bag of cotton swabs and touched the alcohol, "Turn around." It was an indescribable tone.


    Su Nuan Nuan was slightly shocked, Ming Ling wanted him to wipe her face?


    Uh, this kind of Great Young Master, who was taken care of by servants everyday, would not even bother to do anything!


    He actually had to wipe her face?


    Su Nuan Nuan was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and also somewhat unlucky.


    "I, I''ll do it myself ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan felt a little awkward, and reached for the cotton swab in his hand.


    Even though Su Nuan Nuan was still a little uncomfortable, she didn''t dare to go against him repeatedly. She obediently extended her face over and drew closer to him.


    Ming Ling used his slender, jade-like fingers to stroke her chin, showing her wound in front of him. He used one hand to wash the wound on her face with a cotton swab.


    Her face was originally white and bright, without any blemishes. She looked very comfortable, but now her beauty had been ruined by the sudden palm imprint.


    "Damn that Liao Hong, he''s so ruthless! He dares to touch my things! "


    Looking at the wound on her face, he felt an abnormal rage within his heart. Under this rage, the strength in his hands unconsciously increased.


    However, what he said just now made her heart ache even more than the wound on her face.


    True, in his eyes, she was but one of his many possessions.


    It belonged to him, so no one was allowed to move.


    The reason why he was so angry, and why he had stood up for her, was only because someone dared to challenge his prestige.


    Su Nuan Nuan, you were actually moved just now. Heh, you really overestimate yourself.


    Don''t forget, yesterday he didn''t care about the wounds on your body and still brazenly bullied you.


    He won''t care if you''re in pain, you''re just his stuff for his entertainment, he can entertain you whenever he wants to.


    "I''ll do it myself..." Su Nuan Nuan avoided his face and gaze and took the cotton swab from his hand. He picked up a small mirror in the medicine box and smeared it on himself.


    Ming Ling saw that he had caused her pain, so he did not continue to persevere and let her tend to his wounds. Only she could control his strength and not hurt himself.


    After all, he knew how cold he was and how painful he was feeling.


    Just as she was about to put away the medicine box, her hand was suddenly grabbed by Ming Ling.


    Instinctively, she pulled her hand away. "What are you doing?" She was frightened. She thought he was going to do something to her again.


    He used a domineering expression and said, "Show me your hand."


    Seeing the red scab on her hand, it was clear that it was a wound that was neither new nor old. This was the reason why she cried yesterday.


    His handsome face had a scolding look, and his black, sword-like eyebrows were furrowed. His face was full of anger.


    His temper really wasn''t good.

 C41

    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the tea table and smiled bitterly, "I grew up in an orphanage."


    In the process of growing up, she was the only one.


    How could he not know that she grew up in an orphanage? The words he said just now were just a reprimand, nothing more.


    Su Nuan Nuan came back to her senses and looked at him. Seeing his arrogant expression, she looked down.


    She was such a fool to talk about her background to her buyer.


    All he wanted was her, her past, her experiences, her feelings.


    Su Nuan Nuan stared at her hand that was wrapped up by Ming Ling and did not say a word.


    It was weird that Ming Ling, the man who raised his son, would not know how to do anything small.


    But when he had taken the medicine, the cotton swabs, and dipped them in alcohol to wipe her face, and when he had cut the gauze to bandage her face, he had done it skillfully, as if he was very familiar with it.


    Su Nuan Nuan was distracted when Ming Ling''s phone rang. He started to answer the phone and discuss about the Liao acquisition.


    "Drop their stocks and start from the finance department, one step at a time. Right, you still need me to teach you ¡­" He held his phone, and in an orderly fashion, he began to talk about the Liao''s acquisition plan.


    Every step he took was decisive and ruthless, leaving Liao with no way to retreat.


    In just five minutes, he had perfected the plan for Liao''s purchase and instructed his subordinates to do it.


    Next, he started talking about the jewelry auction, design, transportation ¡­


    With a commanding tone, every point of view was the most advanced, most constructive, most decisive and fastest.


    He held his phone in one hand as he instructed his subordinates about some matters, while his other hand quickly tapped on the computer screen.


    Su Nuan Nuan secretly took a peek, there was a string of data jumping around, and beside him was a column chart. The column was rising and falling continuously, and when it was rising and falling to a certain degree, Ming Ling suddenly hit the computer''s return button heavily.


    At the same time, an order came through the phone, "The time is right. Prepare to purchase."


    "Yes, CEO!"


    After the person replied, Ming Ling hung up.


    In a short 20 minutes, he controlled the stocks on the Liao and completed everything.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned watching this from the side.


    It had to be said that this man''s ability was truly admirable. Furthermore, he was decisive and did not hesitate at all.


    No wonder he was the youngest business elite, and no wonder people said he was arrogant and overweeningly arrogant.


    He really does have the ability and capital to be proud. No one can compare to his head.


    "Eat." Ming Ling reached out his hand and rubbed Su Nuan Nuan''s head.


    Su Nuan Nuan only just recovered from her shock, she had indeed been shocked by Ming Ling''s ability.


    At night, after Su Nuan Nuan finished her shower and laid on the bed playing with her phone, she was busy with things in her study.


    But after a while, Ming Ling came over while wearing a bathrobe and wiping off his wet hair. He threw away the towel and took off the blanket beside her to get into bed.


    Su Nuan Nuan shifted to the side and increased the distance between them.


    Ming Ling said, "Blow my hair."


    "Huh?" Su Nuan Nuan''s brain circuits took a long time to process, and she couldn''t follow his rhythm for a while.


    "Hurry up." He was just telling her, not asking for her opinion.


    "Oh, okay." Su Nuan Nuan immediately pulled open the drawer of the bedside table and took out the hair dryer. She plugged the hair dryer into the electric chair beside the bed and held the hair dryer in hand, yet she did not know how to do anything to his head.


    He was very tall, almost 1.9 meters tall. Even while sitting, she was still shorter than him by more than a head.


    His height was weak, so sitting down and blow-drying his hair wasn''t realistic.


    So she found a position and could only kneel down and blow on him.


    Kneeling beside him, she turned on the hairdryer and pointed it at his short hair, running her fingers through it.


    His hair was very thick, many, and very hard. It didn''t feel good to touch, but the slightly erect short hair on his head gave him a sense of dignity and beauty.


    Looking from the side, the lines of his face were clear, and in his resolution, there was a sense of elegance and gentleness. His dark eyebrows were like swords unsheathed, giving him a manly air.


    Such a man that gathered beauty and manliness was truly pleasing to the eyes.


    In the eyes of others, it was a sexy temptation ¡­


    He was really good-looking.


    "Have you seen enough? My hair is almost burnt by you." A magnetic male voice rang out.


    "Huh?" Su Nuan Nuan''s hand trembled, and in the blink of an eye, he looked at her with her deep eyes that seemed to hold some profoundness.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly took off the hair dryer.


    She was stunned by what she saw. Looking at this man up close, she discovered that he was even more beautiful than long distance. It was because his skin was very good, very flexible, and sexy and masculine.


    After blowing off half of his hair, and before the other half of the hair had started to dry, Su Nuan Nuan felt a little embarrassed.


    Su Nuan Nuan cried out in alarm, struggling to get up from his body, but the man was even tighter.


    She pressed her body against his, transmitting the warmth of each other''s bodies.


    In addition to her posture, she was originally going to circle around him, but instead only had one leg over, causing her to step on his embarrassing appearance.


    "What are you doing? Let me go." Su Nuan Nuan''s face became hot as he struggled a few times.


    Ming Ling pressed her down, and buried his head into her neck as he deeply inhaled the fragrance off her body.


    "Let me show you up close enough to satisfy your wish." The deep voice was slightly hoarse.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face suddenly became hot, and she immediately pushed him away, her other leg also moving to the left side, "Stop messing around, blow on my hair."


    Her face was red and serious as she turned on the hairdryer.


    Ming Ling glanced at her shy appearance, and smiled lightly. He did not continue to tease her, and allowed her to blow-dry his hair for him.


    His hair was originally very short, and with Su Nuan Nuan not daring to interrupt him, it was blown dry.


    In order to avoid that embarrassing pose, Su Nuan Nuan got off the bed and walked to the other side of the bed with her shoes on.


    She didn''t want any more physical contact, so she slept on the outermost edge of the bed, away from him.


    Ming Ling''s long arm wrapped around her, pulling her into his embrace.


    Su Nuan Nuan struggled a few times as she was not used to it.


    However, he tyrannically pulled her even closer to him, "Don''t move, otherwise you will extinguish the fire that was created."


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and did not dare to act rashly.

 C42

    Two days later, the business of the Liao was declared bankrupt.


    The Liao, which used to be so grand and arrogant, was ruined overnight.


    Before he could turn off the television, he received a call from Shi Xiao Rou.


    "Warmth, where did you go? Why haven''t I seen you for a few days?" Shi Xiao Rou''s puzzled voice came out from the other side of the phone.


    "Are you looking for me?" Su Nuan Nuan became nervous, the agreement between her and Ming Ling was hidden from everyone else.


    This was not a glorious matter. She was afraid that others would find out about it.


    "I need to tell you one thing, the Brother Ming has stepped out for you, once the Liao family goes bankrupt, you no longer need to worry about being forced to marry by the Liao family." Shi Xiao Rou''s voice reached Su Nuan Nuan''s ears excitedly from the phone.


    The Liao family had gone bankrupt. She had seen it just now and knew that it was Ming Ling who did it.


    He should have been happy, but he wasn''t in a good mood. On the contrary, he was even more empty. Although all the problems had been solved, the future was still too distant and he couldn''t see the road ahead.


    Su Nuan Nuan bit her lips, "I saw the news."


    "Haha, it''s such a good thing. Should we celebrate it? I''m outside your door, but no one answered. Where are you?"


    Su Nuan Nuan said, hung up, and quickly changed her clothes, rushing to the house she rented previously.


    "Hey, over here. Warm, get in the car!" Just when she reached the Jade District, a red Porsche window rolled down, sticking out Shi Xiao Rou''s small head, smiling and waving at her.


    Su Nuan Nuan went over and opened the car door and got in.


    Shi Xiao Rou drove the car away.


    He brought Su Nuan Nuan to a high class French restaurant.


    "I''m very happy today. I''ll treat you to a meal." Shi Xiao Rou held Su Nuan Nuan''s hand, and under the sunlight, her cute smile was extremely brilliant.


    Su Nuan Nuan found it funny, "You are even happier that your Liao family has gone bankrupt than I am."


    "Of course you don''t know, when the Liao family forced you to marry that fool earlier, I was worried to death for you. If it was me, I would have killed that retarded Liao Li with a single slash, first killed him, then severed the relationship between mother and son, and only have a good temper. Not only did I not turn hostile with Bai Wan, I also have a very good temper." Shi Xiao Rou pouted and said angrily.


    She had told her father to use his power to help Su Nuan Nuan. After all, her father was the chairman of the board of the Time Group.


    However, her father told her not to interfere in the matter of the mall. Furthermore, the matters of the Su Family and the Liao family had nothing to do with him, so there was no need for him to offend the people in the mall for the sake of meddling in other people''s business.


    But what kind of people were the Liao family people? Even if the Time Group bought the Liao family, it wouldn''t be considered offending them.


    At that time, Shi Xiao Rou did not understand why her father was so timid, to the point where she was afraid of a mere Liao.


    Or else, if he did not make a move, the Liao would go bankrupt the moment he made a move and would no longer have the ability to be arrogant.


    Shi Xiao Rou felt better just thinking about it.


    "My Brother Ming is really handsome." Seeing Su Nuan Nuan staring out of the window in a daze, she reached out her hand and shook her arm, "Warm, what do you think, is my Big Brother Ming Ling handsome or not?"


    Su Nuan Nuan came back to reality and looked at Shi Xiao Rou''s cute and expectant face. She awkwardly curled the corner of her lips, "Mhm." She nodded and took a sip of the tea in front of him.


    Shi Xiao Rou did not know that there was a reason why Ming Ling would do that.


    Su Nuan Nuan, who was on the other side, kept praising Ming Ling. Su Nuan Nuan was very conflicted in her heart, and was a little unable to face Shi Xiao Rou.


    If Shi Xiao Rou knew that she had agreed to be Ming Ling''s secret lover, would Shi Xiao Rou look down on her and break off all relations with her?


    Su Nuan Nuan did not dare think about it.


    A moment later, their order was served.


    A man in a silver grey suit was about to walk out of the restaurant with a merchant, but suddenly looked towards Shi Xiao Rou and Su Nuan Nuan with a flabbergasted look. He then said politely to the merchant beside him, "Go back first, I still have things to do."


    Then, he walked over with his long legs. "Xiao Rou." His voice was as gentle as the wind.


    Shi Xiao Rou immediately raised her head, her round eyes filled with excitement, "Brother, why are you here, are you here to help us pay the bill?"


    Shi Yi lovingly placed his hand on Shi Xiao Rou''s head and lovingly rubbed her head, "Even if you buy the entire restaurant, I still have to pay."


    "Haha, how could I have such a big appetite?" Shi Xiao Rou giggled, she moved her seat to the side and sat beside her.


    Su Nuan Nuan watched the interaction between Shi Xiao Rou and herself, and especially the moment she saw Shi Yi touching Shi Xiao Rou''s head, her heart trembled for a moment.


    The boy was a head taller than she was, and he was used to touching her head, and though his expression was always cold, she could feel his tenderness in his palms.


    Just like the current Shi Yi.


    Was he really the boy from the orphanage when he was a child?


    "What?" Su Nuan Nuan regained her senses.


    "What happened to you? Why are you staring at my brother like that?" Shi Xiao Rou blinked his eyes and asked curiously.


    "No, no ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan''s face became hot from Shi Xiao Rou''s straightforward question.


    "Hey, why are you blushing? Are you in love with my brother? This is great, you being my sister-in-law is the best. " Shi Xiao Rou said loudly, and said whatever she wanted to say.


    He grabbed Su Nuan Nuan''s arm and excitedly looked at her, waiting for her to nod her head.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt even more embarrassed by what she had said, so she scolded him, "Xiao Rou ¡­"


    On the other hand, Shi Yi was calm and collected, and gently said to Su Nuan Nuan, "My sister is like this, don''t take it to heart."


    "What a prick, I mean it." Shi Xiao Rou stubbornly interrupted Shi Yi''s explanation and looked at him once again, "Don''t be embarrassed, just say it out loud if you like it. Warm, I think highly of you."


    Shi Xiao Rou even made a gesture to cheer for Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan was embarrassed from what she said, "Xiao Rou, stop jeering."


    "I am not teasing you, do you have any scruples? Ah? Are you really pregnant? " Shi Xiao Rou suddenly thought of something, and pointed at Su Nuan Nuan in shock.

 C43

    Without waiting for Su Nuan Nuan to speak, Shi Yi reached out his hand and pressed Shi Xiao Rou''s hand down. Her gentle eyes looked at her and said with slight blame, "Xiao Rou, stop messing around.


    Previously, when the news of Su Nuan Nuan''s pregnancy came out, Shi Xiao Rou did not believe it.


    Just like last time when the reporters had caught Ming Ling and Su Nuan Nuan lying on the same bed, the puppies had made up the relationships between Su Nuan Nuan, Ming Ling and Shi Yi.


    Pfft, that''s ridiculous.


    They did not know that the truth was just a black dragon.


    Shi Xiao Rou said apologetically to Su Nuan Nuan, "Hehe, it''s warm, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say this, I was just worried, you can''t trust the news of those puppies. Previously, they reported that my brother likes men, don''t take it to heart."


    Like men?


    Su Nuan Nuan almost wanted to laugh at Shi Xiao Rou''s words, the nervousness just now had all been swept away.


    He could not help but look at Shi Yi with a gentle smile on his face. He was looking at her with that faint smile.


    The second she cast her gaze, she happened to meet his, and her eyes were as gentle and beautiful as the spring sun.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, then she looked away, and replied with a question to cover up her embarrassment: "Don''t worry, I won''t believe the Doggie''s report."


    ''s tone just now seemed to be afraid that even Su Nuan Nuan herself would believe the news and believe that she was pregnant.


    She would not believe the Eight Trigrams News''s report, but the truth was, she was indeed pregnant, and this news could not be known to Shi Xiao Rou. Shi Xiao Rou was someone who could not hide her identity, and if she found out about this news, who knew what kind of ripples it would bring about?


    "Hehe, that''s good. What do you think?" Shi Xiao Rou laughed with relief, her beautiful black eyes staring straight at Su Nuan Nuan.


    "What do you think?" Su Nuan Nuan was confused.


    "I''m in a relationship with my brother." Shi Xiao Rou casually said as she walked in a circle, she still did not intend to let go of this topic.


    "Eh ¡­." Su Nuan Nuan was a little embarrassed, this was exactly how Shi Xiao Rou felt, the matter that she had decided on was tangled up to the end.


    "Xiao Rou, don''t make things difficult and warm up, these kinds of feelings aren''t something that can be forced out just by force." Shi Yi opened his mouth, "Hurry up and eat, I''ll send you all home after eating."


    "Is that so? Could it be that I am really forcing it? " Shi Xiao Rou''s face was filled with surprise, she turned and stared at Shi Yi''s face, and blinked her eyes in puzzlement, "Alright, then I won''t say anymore, let''s eat."


    Shi Xiao Rou pouted her lips and picked up her fork to poke at the food on her plate. She was unhappy that Su Nuan Nuan didn''t have any feelings for her brother.


    How great would it be if it was her sister-in-law who was warm-hearted? She didn''t need to spend extra time to cultivate the relationship between her sister-in-law and her sister-in-law, because their relationship was already very good.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked up and saw Shi Yi nodding at her apologetically.


    She nodded slightly, then buried her head in her food.


    However, he didn''t feel too good about it.


    Could it be that Shi Yi did not remember her?


    At that time, the orphanage was named by the dean. Her name was Niu Niu, and she remembered that the older boy was called Tianyu.


    The children of an orphanage would be given a new name by their family after they left the orphanage, or their real name would be changed back.


    Maybe, the current Shi Yi really couldn''t remember the Niu Niu at the orphanage all these years ago.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan Nuan felt a sense of loss.


    Shi Yi drove Su Nuan Nuan to her residence and then left with Shi Xiao Rou.


    Actually, she didn''t actually live here right now, but inside Ming Ling''s villa. And yet, she couldn''t say it.


    This illegitimate agreement might have been wrong from the very beginning.


    But she had no way out now, right?


    I haven''t been back to my rented house in days.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened the door. Because no one stayed in for a long time, there was a burst of bad luck in the house.


    She hurried to open the window and spray the house with air freshener.


    Today, she wanted to stay here. Afraid of offending that man, she pulled out her phone and called him.


    "Um, Young Master Ming, I have some matters to attend to today, so I won''t go back."


    "Where?" He did not ask her what was the matter, but directly asked for her location.


    His words always made people feel nervous and oppressed, and couldn''t be ignored, even if it was just one word.


    "In the room I rented." Su Nuan Nuan replied carefully.


    "Yes." He only replied once before hanging up.


    Fortunately he had lost his temper. Su Nuan Nuan heaved a sigh of relief, put down his phone, and went to the kitchen to cook some noodles.


    Since he wasn''t home for more than a week, there was no food in the fridge. He could only cook the noodles and lay an egg.


    Just as he was about to start eating with the fragrant noodles, the doorbell rang.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned to look at the door, puzzled, who would come looking for her at this time?


    Shi Xiao Rou? No, she just left.


    Could it be the landlord?


    He walked over to open the door and met a pair of deep black eyes. The man wore a black suit and was tall and straight. He gave off an imposing air.


    Seeing him, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart jumped in fright, then stuttered: "You, why are you here?"


    Ming Ling gazed at her intently, and directly walked in.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously moved to make way for him.


    How did he know she lived here?


    However, thinking about it, he was such a powerful and capable person. What kind of information could he not get?


    "What''s that smell?" After Ming Ling walked in, he frowned with a face full of disdain.


    Su Nuan Nuan followed them in, "Have you smelled the air purifier?" As she spoke, she walked to the tea table and sat down with her chopsticks to continue eating the bowl of noodles that she had just cooked.


    Ming Ling looked around, his eyebrows never smoothing out, and was unsatisfied everywhere he looked, "Is this a place to live?" Broken and old, small and crowded.


    "Are you saying that I''m not a human? Then why are you signing a contract with me?" Su Nuan Nuan said as she ate.


    Ming Ling sat beside her, "Are you protesting?"


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, "How could I dare? A single order from you could bankrupt Liao overnight, how could I dare be rash in front of you?" Her words were somewhat self-deprecating.


    Ming Ling stroked her chin, unhappiness evident in his deep eyes. "Are you afraid of me?"

 C44

    Su Nuan Nuan had seen the coldness in his eyes when he was angry, and her heart tightened a little. She was not afraid just now, but now she was.


    Ming Ling scoffed, "This is the best." Could it be that she didn''t know that he was helping her by bankrupt the Liao?


    She actually thought he was ruthless, what a stupid woman.


    Releasing her chin, he reached out to push the noodles in front of her towards him and picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw this scene, she blinked in surprise, "That''s my mask."


    "I''m hungry." He ate as a matter of course, and answered as a matter of course.


    "Oh, but it''s still my noodles." Su Nuan Nuan stared at him, she could not understand, why did this man say that she was going to steal something from her earlier, and how could he snatch something from her?


    Ming Ling turned around and glanced at her, "You won''t do it again?"


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Strange people were hard to understand. There was a lot of chefs waiting to be cooked for him to eat, and they were all senior chefs. The food they cooked was much more delicious than what she cooked.


    Su Nuan Nuan was forced to cook another bowl of noodles. When she was eating with Shi Xiao Rou at the French Restaurant, she did not have any appetite, she only ate a few bites before becoming hungry. She really wanted to eat some noodles, yet this man still fought over it with her.


    When she came out, the man had already finished eating. He put the empty bowl on the tea table, but there was no one there.


    Eh, where is he? Could he have gone back?


    "Bam!"


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan was thinking, she heard a loud noise coming from the bathroom, she quickly turned her head to look, only to see a man half a head taller than the bathroom door. He was holding her forehead with a painful expression on his face.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so shocked that she covered her mouth. Oh god, he was hit.


    She forgot to tell him that the kitchen and bathroom doors of her house were shorter, because the landlord had tried to save space, so the doors were shorter than the usual doors.


    She was 1.65 meters. Normally, entering and exiting was not a problem, but since she was 1.8 meters, of course she would be hit on the head.


    "Are you alright?" Su Nuan Nuan quickly put down the bowl and ran over to him. She took his hand away and rubbed his forehead.


    The usually tyrannical, aloof and omnipotent CEO was actually knocked against the door frame in front of her house. No one would believe it even if she told others about it.


    As she thought about it, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ming Ling took her hand away, "You''re not allowed to laugh." He then kicked the door frame of the culprit like a child in a tantrum. "What a crappy thing."


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately stopped laughing, she actually dared to mock CEO, did she not want to live anymore, so she quickly pulled his hand and brought him here, as if she was trying to coax a child, "Yes yes yes, all the things here are broken things, you should come and sit here peacefully."


    "Crack ¡­" As he was walking, the Great CEO knocked over Tie Tong again.


    Following the sound of the voices, both of them stopped in their tracks.


    Because she was familiar with the house, she avoided everything that was placed there. However, the Great CEO was used to a large empty house, so she never restricted her walking speed, and deliberately avoided anything. Thus, if she was not careful, she tripped the bucket again.


    Ming Ling raised his hands to rub his forehead, "Hurry up and finish eating, come back with me." This is simply not a place for humans to live. After saying that, he kicked the bucket that he tripped over to the side.


    "Plop ¡­" As the bucket hit the fridge, the fridge door fell off with a loud crash.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that she covered her mouth.


    "Hey, next door, we''re tearing down the house!" The next-door neighbor''s scolding voice came through the wall.


    It was a man''s voice, upon hearing it, Ming Ling frowned even more, he walked towards the wall where the voice came from in big strides.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly pulled him back, held onto his arm and stopped his footsteps, while speaking to the wall, "I''m sorry, we had a little argument, there''s nothing wrong ¡­" As he consoled his neighbors, he blocked in front of Ming Ling, "Don''t be rash, calm down ¡­"


    With Ming Ling''s temper, he would definitely kick a hole in the wall and beat up his neighbor.


    Ming Ling rubbed his temples to calm his temper, and pulled Su Nuan Nuan''s hand, "Come back with me."


    "Eh, wait." Su Nuan Nuan stopped in his tracks, and also stopped in his tracks. Ming Ling turned around and looked at her in dissatisfaction.


    "I''ll handle it. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Hey, that won''t do. I''ll take care of my own matters. You go back first, I''ll go back to your place tomorrow." Su Nuan Nuan said as she struggled free from his hand.


    If he took care of it, the neighbors and the landlord would suffer another blow.


    The landlord may be bankrupt, and the neighbor may be missing an arm or a leg.


    His way of dealing with things was too cold.


    Ming Ling looked at the determination in Su Nuan Nuan''s clear eyes, he knew that she was determined to not leave today.


    Although this woman looked soft, weak, and obedient on the surface, she was also very stubborn. He understood her.


    "Fine, I want to see how you handle this." He sat back down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Ahem ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan waved her hands to fan the smoke around and coughed.


    Ming Ling paused his hand that was bringing smoke to his mouth, then he extinguished the smoke in the trash can.


    Originally, he was in a vexed mood and wanted to smoke a cigarette to relieve himself. However, he had forgotten that this woman was still pregnant and couldn''t endure the influence of the smoke.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw him sitting there and took a book to read.


    Are you not planning to leave?


    When Su Nuan Nuan realized this, she became conflicted again.


    Actually, she only wanted to be by herself today, but she couldn''t chase him away, could she?


    He pursed his lips, walked over to finish cooking the noodles, washed the dishes, and called the refrigerator.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened the door for the repairman who came to help.


    Ming Ling saw that it was a tall and sturdy man, with a tall and slender body as he stood there, with a cold and dignified gaze. "Put that down, you can leave now."


    "Ah?" "Hehe, this mister, I repair the fridge very quickly, I can fix it in less than half an hour." The repairman was walking toward the refrigerator with his tools on his back.


    dragged him to the door and took out a stack of money from his pocket and stuffed it into the mechanic''s pocket, "Your reward." Then, with a bang, he locked the repairman outside the door. The repair tools were left beside the refrigerator.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she did not understand why the man was going crazy again, "Why did you chase the repairman away, what about the fridge?"


    She pointed at the refrigerator, angry and afraid to speak out loud.


    On the contrary, it was Ming Ling who looked at her accusingly, "This is your solution to the problem, ignorance."


    She actually brought an unfamiliar man into her house. This woman was getting bolder and bolder!

 C45

    Su Nuan Nuan kept blaming her, he was causing trouble for no reason, not only did she not realize that he had done anything wrong, she even wanted to reprimand her.


    This time, it was her turn to be surprised. "Hey, you ¡­" He couldn''t be thinking of fixing the refrigerator by himself, right?


    Even if he did such low-levelled refrigerator and wasted time doing such useless things, he would not allow strange men to stay in the same space with Su Nuan Nuan for half an hour.


    His woman could not allow other men to blaspheme her even if she wanted to.


    But in a short while, the refrigerator was completely presented in front of Su Nuan Nuan.


    Ming Ling rolled up his sleeves, his pretty eyebrows scrunched up again as he looked at the dirty oil on his hands with disdain, "Only that bathroom?" he asked, turning.


    Su Nuan Nuan nodded her head in a daze, she never thought that Ming Ling would actually fix the fridge. What did this man learn?


    Although Ming Ling was very dissatisfied, and frowned his eyebrows slightly, he still went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    "Hey, Su Nuan Nuan, bring in the shower gel for me!" As she thought about it, the man''s speechless voice came from the bathroom.


    "Isn''t there a shower gel inside?" Su Nuan Nuan said to the bathroom, she kept all her toiletries inside.


    "You hate magnolia, take another bottle!"


    Eh, does this man hate magnolia? That''s right, her Bath Dew tasted of magnolia flowers. Luckily, she had bought a bottle of orange Bath Dew last time and had yet to use it in her bedroom.


    "Crunch." All the doors were open.


    The man was completely naked as Su Nuan Nuan gasped in shock. He immediately raised a hand to cover his eyes, "It''s forbidden to play adult films in my house."


    Ming Ling looked at her closely, "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before." He grabbed the shower gel in her hand and closed the door.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood in place, her heart still thumping incessantly. Suddenly, she saw a man''s face. naked. In front of him, there was a man with such a good figure. That kind of psychological shock was enough to excite anyone, and those with weak hearts would have fainted long ago.


    Su Nuan Nuan touched her red and hot face, then turned around and returned to the sofa to sit down. She was unable to calm down for a long time.


    This man was always like this. Being caught off guard would cause her face to flush red.


    After a while, Ming Ling finished showering and wrapped himself with her towel. The towel was a little small, and it fit tightly onto his body, making his shoulders and waist even more sexy.


    Su Nuan Nuan glanced at him, and then immediately turned her gaze elsewhere. Her heart, which was disordered by him a moment ago, had finally calmed down with great difficulty, and did not want to be messed up again.


    Moreover, he was wrapped in her bath towel, the kind of close-fitting thing that once stuck close to her skin, and now stuck close to that man''s body, concealing the most secret place.


    It made one''s imagination run wild.


    Su Nuan Nuan picked up the tea cup and drank it, then changed her focus.


    Ming Ling sat down beside her and she handed him a cup of tea that he had brewed already. He then started to find a topic to talk, "You also hate Jade Orchid." There must be a reason why he hated magnolia.


    "You hate it too?" Ming Ling caught the teacup in her hand, and asked her a question instead of drinking it.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No, previously, there were people who hated it too."


    What she remembered was that back in the orphanage, that boy Tian Yu also hated Jade Orchid. He even hated Jade Orchid.


    Ming Ling smirked, but did not say anything as he sipped on his tea.


    Su Nuan Nuan thought that he would leave after a while, but she didn''t think that even until it was dark, he still didn''t have the intention to leave.


    "Eh ¡­." Su Nuan Nuan uncomfortably shifted her body to the side of the bed, but Ming Ling actually married her and hugged her, and tyrannically said: "Don''t move, you''re not obedient no matter where you go."


    Su Nuan Nuan was actually at a loss for words.


    She knew she couldn''t win him over, so she could only lie down and let him hold her.


    He liked to sleep with her in his arms. Her body was very soft, and she had the faint pleasant fragrance of a woman. It was a very good smell, and it always made him, who often lost sleep, fall asleep quickly.


    The two had just quieted down and were about to fall asleep.


    "Um... Uh, hurry up ¡­ "Hmm, hmm ¡­"


    Suddenly, there was a sharp moan coming from the other side of the room. The woman could not help but shout out a few straightforward words.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, her eyes opened wide, she was afraid that Ming Ling had woken up, but just as she was panicking, the man who was hugging her tightened his arms, pulling her even tighter.


    She could feel the heat of his chest.


    "Hahaha, pa ¡­"


    The sound from the wall next door was still going on, and it was making people blush and feel like their hearts were beating faster.


    The young couple next door were in the throes of excitement.


    The soundproofing effect of this wall was too poor.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face flushed red, her body stiffened and she did not dare to move. Fortunately, Ming Ling had fallen asleep.


    "So that''s why you don''t want to leave."


    A magnetic male voice suddenly sounded from the top of his head.


    Su Nuan Nuan trembled in fright, her soul almost flying out of her body.


    What did he mean? Did she stay for the sake of listening to the loving voices of the young couple next door in the middle of the night?


    "Your thoughts are evil." Su Nuan Nuan suddenly replied.


    Ming Ling scoffed, "Seems like you only like actual combat." Saying that, he wrapped one of his arms around her even more tightly, pulling her closer to him. He used the other hand to feel along her stomach ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly clamped onto her legs, not allowing him to take the chance and said with a flushed face, "Don''t act recklessly."


    Her heart was about to burst out of her body. On one side was the shy voice from next door, and on the other was the man''s assaults on her. It was truly a two-pronged attack.


    This feeling of a dilemma was truly ¡­


    Ming Ling''s hand stopped, and with a flip of his body, he pressed her down, "Your house prohibits the production of adult movies, only real guns are allowed."


    "I... "Ugh ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan wanted to refute him, but her lips were fiercely sealed by him.


    Su Nuan Nuan pushed him with his hand on his chest, but his kiss became more tyrannical.


    When Su Nuan Nuan thought about her current identity, he stopped struggling and closed his eyes. However, a trace of sadness flashed across her heart.


    This was the path he had chosen. Even if the end of the path was dark, he still had to walk while kneeling.


    Ming Ling kissed her for a while before letting her go. He lay down beside her and pulled her into his embrace, "Sleep, come back with me tomorrow."


    How could she live in such a house?

 C46

    He had just woken up the next day.


    "Young Master Ming, you can go now." After Yun Xin entered, he also looked around the room in shock and reported to Ming Ling.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Two days later, Su Nuan Nuan received a call from Bai Wan.


    "Come back for dinner. Your brother is getting married." Bai Wan''s words were simple and clear.


    "What?" Brother wants to get married? With whom? " This was too sudden.


    "Of course it''s Liao Li Li, who else could it be? It''s not like you don''t know your brother, and thus fell for Liao Li Li." Bai Wan said snappily. She never had the patience to talk to Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan was still in shock, but did not ask any further, "I understand."


    Previously, Liao family had always disagreed with Su Mo and his wedding, but why did he change his mind now?


    In the end, not only did Ming Ling help her resolve the problem of Liao family''s forced marriage, he also helped Su Mo and his.


    Thinking about that, the corner of Su Nuan Nuan''s mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.


    Eating together meant that the two families would have a meal together. It could be considered as a form of mutual recognition and etiquette before marriage.


    When Su Nuan Nuan arrived at the agreed room, the two families were already there.


    When Liao Li saw Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes light up, she was about to stand up and run to her, but she was pulled by Liao Hong to sit down, and reprimanded him with a glance. Liao Li was startled, and he lowered his head in grievance.


    Seeing Liao Li and Liao Hong, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was still somewhat estranged, unable to calm down.


    But following Liao Hong''s gaze, Liao Li saw a dignified and noble woman sitting there. She had the appearance of a young lady from a small family, and one could tell that she was a noble lady.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart skipped a beat. This girl ¡­ She knew him, and she recognized him at a glance.


    "Don''t just stand there. Come and sit."


    Su Nuan Nuan had not even searched through her memories when she was politely called over by Bai Wan.


    She sat beside his brother Su Mo, but kept staring at him.


    Su Fu Sheng did not hope for them to get along, he only hoped that Liao family would not cause trouble, and get along with them peacefully.


    Liao Hong changed from his previous arrogant look to a friendly smile, "Haha, that''s only natural, our two families will be relatives in the future, if there are any difficulties, we can help each other." Saying that, Liao Hong looked at Su Nuan Nuan, and these words seemed to be said for Su Nuan Nuan''s ears.


    Su Nuan Nuan was not in the mood to listen to him speak, she frowned, and continued to look at Liao Li Li.


    "Father, Uncle, Su Mo and I can only get married. We have to thank each other, thank you for helping us achieve our goals, and also thank you for raising us and bringing us up."


    She seemed to be blaming her father for preventing her from marrying Su Mo, so her words now had a slightly sarcastic meaning.


    This young miss was not simple at all. Her words seemed to be gentle and polite, but they contained a powerful killing intent.


    Liao Hong was startled, how could he not understand the meaning behind his words, but the smart ones would pretend to be stupid, "Haha, foolish daughter, what are you saying, it''s strange." He smiled it off.


    Liao Li Li nodded politely towards the crowd and said, "Sorry, I''m going to the washroom."


    After Liao Li Li went to the bathroom, Su Nuan Nuan also went to the bathroom.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked in and stood behind her, "You should still recognize me."


    Liao Li Li could see that it was Su Nuan Nuan in the mirror. She did not turn his head as he continued to fix his makeup, saying, "I see so many people everyday, how can I remember every single one of them?"


    "So you remember seeing me." Su Nuan Nuan walked a little closer, and looked at her seriously.


    Liao Li Li was definitely not as elegant and gentle as she looked on the surface. Otherwise, why would she go to a bar alone and get drunk?


    Su Nuan Nuan could immediately tell that a month ago, the person who drank with her at the bar was Liao Li Li.


    She had always heard Bai Wan say that Su Mo liked Liao Li Li, and would definitely not marry him.


    She had never seen Liao Li Li before, and was still thinking which woman was so charming that it could captivate her brother.


    It was the first time he saw it today, and it was indeed not simple. Beneath the soft exterior was a great killing power.


    "If you have something to say, just say it, don''t beat around the bush." Liao Li Li put down the cosmetics in his hands and looked at Su Nuan Nuan. His eyes were no longer filled with weakness and obedience, but instead had the eyes of a woman.


    Su Nuan Nuan was not weak either, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, "You still remember the alcohol at the bar one month ago?"


    "And then?" Liao Li Li was very calm.


    "You took me to the hotel, didn''t you?" Su Nuan Nuan asked step by step.


    "So?" Liao Li Li did not deny it.


    One month ago, Su Mo had proposed to her and she had agreed. She had brought Su Mo to see her family but Liao Hong had rejected his offer.


    Su Mo was so angry that he fought with his family members and came out to drink. He was so angry that he met Su Nuan Nuan, who was also a sad woman, and finally found someone to sympathize with him.


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, pinched her palm, and found it hard to ask the next question.


    But if she asked, wouldn''t she be able to find the child''s father soon if the truth was revealed?


    Even though she was afraid of the unknown, she mustered the courage to ask, "That night, what kind of man did we meet? No, I must have met some man. You must know. " The fact that she was still conscious enough to send her to the hotel showed that she was not completely drunk yet.


    She must have known what had happened that night.


    "Heh, you should ask yourself about this sort of thing, right?" Liao Li Li laughed and shook his head.


    "I don''t remember, so please tell me." If she remembered, then she wouldn''t have to be so conflicted, so tormented.


    "Tsk ¡­" Liao Li Li was both funny and speechless, "Don''t you think you''re funny? You don''t even know who you slept with.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, she knew that this matter was a failure and was extremely disdainful of her.


    She should never have gone to a bar by herself to get drunk, or something as absurd and tragic as that would have happened.


    However, the most important thing now was to find the father of the child. Only then would she be able to plan her next course of action.


    "Please tell me." She endured the humiliation and stubbornly asked.


    He wanted to know the answer, but he was afraid.

 C47

    CHAPTER 47 - WHO IS THE MAN THAT NIGHT


    Liao Li Li scoffed again, "Stop joking. Don''t say that I don''t know, even if I did, I wouldn''t tell you." With that, she picked up her bag and prepared to leave.


    Su Nuan Nuan had lived in an orphanage since she was young, and only after growing up did she get taken back to Su Family.


    And even if he was brought back to the Su Family, it would not be pleasing.


    Not to mention an outsider like Liao Li Li, even her own family did not put her in their eyes.


    Liao Li Li was a smart person, she could tell that Bai Wan didn''t like her, but Liao Li Li truly did. If she wanted to marry into the Su Family, he naturally had to curry favor with his mother-in-law, who was also Bai Wan.


    Then, since she stood on Bai Wan''s side, she could not be too merciful towards Su Nuan Nuan, and could not be too nice to him. Otherwise, if Bai Wan found out that she had the same thoughts as him, wouldn''t that mean that Bai Wan would always target her?


    Her life in Su Family was not so well off.


    "You!" Su Nuan Nuan was angered by Liao Li Li''s words and his chest rose up and down. However, today was the day when the two families were discussing marriage, so she could not stir up trouble. Otherwise, Su Mo would hate her to death.


    She endured Liao Li Li''s insults towards her and did not want to get too far away from her, so she asked once more, "Who exactly is that man, please tell me."


    "Tsk, boring..." Liao Li Li disdained her as he walked away from her.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was tormented by pain, and there was nothing she could do about it.


    Liao Li Li didn''t even turn his head to look back as he followed his out.


    The two families could be considered to be on good terms with each other, the main reason was that Liao Hong had already decided to not waver in marrying Liao Li Li to the Su Family, thus a lot of things went smoothly.


    After the banquet had ended, and they were about to leave, Liao Hong suddenly said, "You guys leave first, I''ll have a talk with Warm Mist alone."


    Su Nuan Nuan was not a good person, she had already seen him before.


    Su Fu Sheng also felt that it was not appropriate, but seeing how Liao Hong was insistent, and thinking that today was the day the two families would discuss marriage, he felt that it would be inappropriate to be unhappy.


    Then, he turned to Su Nuan Nuan and said, "You guys talk first, we''ll wait outside for you." These words were meant to give Su Nuan Nuan peace of mind.


    Su Nuan Nuan also did not understand Su Fu Sheng''s worry. No matter what, at this critical juncture, she could not stir up any trouble so that Liao Hong would have a reason to cancel the wedding.


    Su Nuan Nuan acquiesced.


    After everyone left, Liao Hong sighed, and revealed a fawning expression towards Su Nuan Nuan: "Warm, I apologize for what happened earlier, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have looked for you to cause trouble, I''m an old fool with eyes that can''t recognize Mount Tai, I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    Liao Hong kept on apologizing, causing goosebumps to appear on Su Nuan Nuan''s skin. She interrupted him and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Liao Hong was an old cunning fox, and there wasn''t even the slightest bit of sincerity in apologizing to her.


    Liao Hong nodded, and sighed again, "You are also a wise man, I will not beat around the bush. You should know why I agreed to marry Liao Li Li to the Su Family."


    "The two of them love each other, marriage is a normal person, you shouldn''t have interfered." Su Nuan Nuan said calmly without any expression.


    She really couldn''t accept Liao Hong''s actions of breaking up her daughter''s happiness.


    Liao Hong nodded his head, "Yes yes, it''s my fault, I now know that I was wrong, so please give me a chance."


    "Opportunity?" Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, she was already over a hundred years old, it was not suitable for him to say such things to her.


    "Can you help me beg for mercy in front of Ming Ling and have him spare Liao family? After all, Su Liao and his family are relatives right now, you can''t just watch as he dies." Liao Hong finally revealed his purpose.


    So it turned out that he suddenly changed his mind to marry Liao Li Li to Su Family because of this plan.


    "You can do it. After all, you are his woman, so why don''t you mention it in front of him? Fine, I beg of you." Liao Hong pleaded to Su Nuan Nuan, looking a little pitiful at how she looked at her old age.


    He no longer had his previous arrogant attitude, as if he had aged ten years in one night.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt awkward and pouted, "I''ll try."


    "Alright, thank you. Thank you so much. It was my fault before. I''m sorry." Liao Hong was so grateful that he almost knelt down.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood up and walked out.


    In fact, when Liao Hong said that she was Ming Ling''s woman, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    When Liao Hong gave him a chance, Su Nuan Nuan misunderstood it because she understood that Liao Hong knew what relationship she had with Ming Ling. He thought that she was a casual woman, a woman that anyone could play with.


    So make that request.


    She thought too much into it, but Liao Hong''s words were not much better.


    It was precisely because she was Ming Ling''s lover that he did not respect her, so Liao Hong dared to come and threaten her.


    Although Liao Hong did not say it out loud, she could still hear what Liao Hong was warning her. If she did not plead for mercy in front of Ming Ling, he would announce that she was Ming Ling''s mistress, right?


    It was rumored that she was Ming Ling''s girlfriend. If Liao Hong found out that she was being taken care of by Ming Ling, how would she even have the face to live in this world?


    Su Nuan Nuan quickened her pace as she walked out. Su Fu Sheng and Su Mo were waiting for her, but Bai Wan had already left.


    "Warm, are you alright?" Su Fu Sheng walked up.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head, the muscles on her face were weak, "It''s alright, let''s go back."


    Right now, she was a little nervous, afraid that Liao Hong would expose her becoming Ming Ling''s lover in front of her family.


    It was as if he had done something shameful and uneasy.


    Fortunately, Liao Hong didn''t say anything after he came out, and brought Liao Li and Liao Li Li along with him.


    Su Fu Sheng and the others returned to Su Family, but seeing that Bai Wan did not want her to return home, Su Nuan Nuan tactfully said that she still had things to do, and separated from the people of Su Family.


    Returning to the Westshi villa, Ming Ling was at home. He crossed his legs casually, holding a cigarette in his forefinger and middle finger, and reading a business magazine in his other hand.


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan coming in, he put out her cigarette in the ashtray.


    Su Nuan Nuan hesitated for a moment, then walked to Ming Ling''s side and sat down, raising his head to look at his side, he was at a loss of what to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Before she could speak, Ming Ling''s magnetic voice sounded out.


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips, but still opened her mouth in the end, even though she knew that she did not have the qualifications to ask about the matters at the market.


    "Can you let Liao family go?"

 C48

    After she finished speaking, Ming Ling looked away from the magazine and stared at her coldly.


    She was afraid that if she did not bring up this issue with Ming Ling, Liao Hong would expose that she was Ming Ling''s lover.


    Furthermore, she felt that Ming Ling''s actions were a little cruel to the people of Liao family. Liao Hong had struggled for a lifetime before finally establishing the Liao, but in a night''s time, all of his efforts had gone to waste.


    Even if Liao Hong was at fault, this punishment was simply too severe for him. Especially after seeing Liao Hong''s aged expression just now, she suddenly felt that Liao Hong was quite pitiful.


    Ming Ling put down the magazine, folded his arms across his chest and looked at her, "One day out, what kind of parasites did the Liao family people give you?" Suddenly, he thought of something, his eyebrows raised and his mouth raised, that seemingly harmless smile was mixed with extreme coldness, "Or, you are going to marry Liao Li?"


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned, how could he think like this? Her beautiful eyebrows also furrowed, as she said to him in a serious tone, "Liao Li Li is going to marry Su Mo."


    It was just an explanation.


    Ming Ling stared at her clear eyes, his gaze profound, as though he wanted to see just how much of what she had said was true and false.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not retreat, and continued to stare straight at him.


    With that, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    The corner of Su Nuan Nuan''s mouth formed a bitter and fake smile.


    Status, yes, she was only his mistress now. She needed his power, and he needed only one woman to help him with his physical needs.


    She shouldn''t be overestimating herself.


    He knew it was going to be like this, so why did his heart hurt so much when he said it himself?


    He must be feeling wronged. This relationship was too shameful, too torturous.


    As if all the energy in his body had been drained, Su Nuan Nuan got up and went to his bedroom.


    In the bathroom.


    Despite the water flowing over his body, Ming Ling''s eyes, which had always been deep, had now turned a little scarlet under the water''s washing.


    The taut muscles of his face represented the rarely seen tension in his heart.


    Su Nuan Nuan probably didn''t know that when she used that pious and serious expression to look at him and ask him to let go of Liao family, his heart suddenly tensed up with anger and nervousness.


    He was worried that Su Nuan Nuan was going to agree to Liao family''s forced marriage, worried that she, that idiot, would agree to marry Liao Li in front of him so that the agreement could be dissolved.


    He had never been so worried.


    He knew she didn''t love him now, but he did his best to tie her to him.


    Because he had a mysterious relationship with her.


    When he was twelve years old, it was the darkest year of his life. He was exiled to an orphanage and it was this woman, Su Nuan Nuan, who had accompanied him through the most difficult year.


    Later on, at the hotel, he was drugged and almost framed. Fortunately, he also met this woman.


    Even now, he could still remember how her body had curled up slightly and frowned in pain when he stuck close to her.


    He realized that this was her first time, and that she had softened him quite a bit. However, the medicine in her body, coupled with her beautiful taste, made it difficult for him to take her.


    Perhaps, he thought, this woman was destined to be his in this life, so he did everything he could to clear all the people around her in a month and keep her by his side.


    And he couldn''t give her a proper name right now, and he couldn''t tell her that the child in her womb was his.


    Many people were secretly waiting for him to grab onto his weakness in order to threaten him.


    If he had a relationship with Su Nuan Nuan, he would also admit that the child in her womb was his.


    Then Su Nuan Nuan and the child in her womb would be in danger at all times.


    But he didn''t want them to get hurt.


    However, this woman didn''t understand his difficulties at all. She always wanted to escape from his side.


    In the last life and death battle, Su Nuan Nuan''s words had never made him nervous.


    He had spoken harshly to her and told her to remember her identity so that she wouldn''t think of anything else and stay by his side.


    He also wanted to use his own dignity to frighten this woman. He wanted to make her not dare to run away from him, and kill off all thoughts of her wanting to leave all the time.


    But he knew himself how ridiculous and powerless the authority he had imposed on her was.


    In order to bind a woman to his side, he actually used every single move he had. Heh, what a joke, he didn''t even understand his own actions.


    Su Nuan Nuan was sleeping in her room, but Ming Ling did not come in tonight, so he had to go out.


    In the middle of the night, Su Nuan Nuan woke up from her hunger and went to the kitchen to look for food.


    "Miss Su."


    "Roar!" Su Nuan Nuan was startled by the voice that suddenly came from behind her. She turned her head, and saw that it was butler Cheng Qi, she then patted her chest in fear: "Butler Cheng Qi, why are you not sleeping at such a late hour, you scared me to death."


    "I''m here to deliver food to Miss Su." Cheng Qi handed over a box of dim sum to Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan happily received it, "Thank you Butler, how did you know I was hungry?"


    Cheng Qi smiled deeply, "Young Master instructed me."


    "Young Master Ming? Is he back? " Hearing Ming Ling, Su Nuan Nuan suddenly became a little nervous, and looked behind Cheng Qi.


    Cheng Qi shook his head, "Young Master did not come back from the company. Miss Su, don''t quarrel with us Young Master. " Cheng Qi suddenly said.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned after biting into half of the dessert, her happiness from eating was also affected. She placed the dessert onto her plate and lowered her eyes, "How would I have the qualification to quarrel with him?"


    He was the one who was angry just now, and he had a cold war with her, so she didn''t do anything.


    Cheng Qi sighed, feeling worried and pained like a father, "Actually Young Master has been very lonely since he was young, he is an extremely lovelorn person."


    "What happened to him?" Su Nuan Nuan asked curiously, she had also heard the butler mention about Ming Ling''s past before.


    However, Cheng Qi did not elaborate, but from his tone, it seemed as if Ming Ling had been abandoned since he was young.


    Cheng Qi looked at Su Nuan Nuan and then looked away, a period of time passed before he slowly said, "Young Master lost his mother right after he was born, the Ming family said that he was the bane of his mother, and treated him with contempt."


    Su Nuan Nuan was stupefied when she heard it. Was the life of that aloof and unparalleled man so miserable?


    Cheng Qi continued to narrate the story of Ming Ling''s past, which was a cruel history of growth.

 C49

    "So from the moment Young Master was born, he had never been loved by anyone. Master Ming only hated him. He had just become sensible at the age of four. Master Ming took it again, but the stepmother was even more vicious towards the Young Master, wanting to kill him several times. When Young Master was kicked out of the Ming family, he was only in his teens. It is easy to imagine how he managed to survive.


    "Then Nether Sky Group ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s mouth was wide open, from shock to shock.


    The Nether Sky Group was at the forefront of business in the entire world, and furthermore, Ming Ling was so young. In just a few short years, he had instantly killed countless of long-lived enterprises and became the leader of the business world.


    Just how strong was this man? How many hard, lonely nights had he endured?


    Cheng Qi smiled politely: "Miss Su will eat first, we will rest after eating breakfast." After speaking, he left.


    Leaving Su Nuan Nuan standing there alone, unable to calm down for a long time.


    It really confirmed that sentence. You could only see the brilliant achievements of a successful person, but not the heartache of the person behind it.


    Ming Ling was truly a person worthy of respect.


    Lying on the bed, Su Nuan Nuan found it difficult to fall asleep for the latter half of the night. What was that man doing at work?


    ¡­ ¡­.


    A week later, Su Mo''s and Liao Li Li''s wedding was held at the hotel.


    Bai Wan asked Su Nuan Nuan for help.


    Su Nuan Nuan changed into her formal attire and stopped a car on the road. After much difficulty, she managed to stop a car, which was taken by someone else.


    "Hey ¡­" Looking at the cars that were extended and taken by others, Su Nuan Nuan called out from behind. It was really rude, stealing another person''s taxi was so natural.


    Just as she was grumbling, a black Rolls Royce stopped in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Ming Ling''s handsome face, "Get in."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked around, and realised that there would not be a car in a while, and it was too late, so in a moment of desperation, she could only open the door and get in.


    "I''m going to the wedding." Su Nuan Nuan said.


    "Yes, I''ll go as well." Ming Ling replied.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked in shock, "Where are you going?" He couldn''t be thinking of causing trouble, right?


    "Liao Hong is my business partner. Since his daughter is getting married, she naturally wants to invite me." Ming Ling explained to her in a good mood.


    "Oh, then don''t tell me when I was going out." Su Nuan Nuan curled her lips.


    "You didn''t ask."


    "..."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    "Let''s stop here. I''ll walk over there myself." When they were still some distance away from the hotel, Su Nuan Nuan said.


    She did not want others to see that she had come here by car with Ming Ling, otherwise, there would be gossip and news would appear. And she was the one who did not want others to know that she had a shady relationship with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling looked at her intently, but he did not stop the car.


    "Hey, Young Master Ming, what are you doing? I said that I want to get off." Su Nuan Nuan grabbed the car seat tightly, and said nervously. Could this man have gone crazy again?


    "Shut up!" His unhappy voice sounded.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and did not dare make a sound.


    The car drove straight to the parking lot and stopped.


    Through the window, Su Nuan Nuan looked around to see that there was no one around. Only then did she let out a breath of relief, and turned around to find Ming Ling''s pair of eyes staring at her with fury.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, "I ¡­"


    Ming Ling pinched her chin and fiercely bit his lips.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously struggled, but when she felt his anger, she stopped struggling, allowing him to do whatever she wanted on her lips.


    She didn''t know where she had gotten him angry again, but this man had an unusual temper and was prone to getting angry.


    Ming Ling''s fingers tightly gripped her chin, and fiercely bit her lips a few times, almost causing her to lose his breath. Only then did he let her go.


    His deep eyes were still cold, and did not lose their anger.


    Not only was he angry at her, he was also angry at himself.


    Angry that she always hid when she was with him, as if it was a secret affair. Angry that she was so careful as if she didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    He was angry because he had too many enemies. He couldn''t give her an open and honorable identity, and he couldn''t reveal to the world that she was his!


    One day, he would definitely wipe out all of his enemies and let her stand beside him in glory and glory.


    "Get out." His low voice suddenly dropped a sentence.


    Su Nuan Nuan was still gasping for breath, she had been kissed until she could no longer breathe, thus she was in an unsteady state. Hearing his words, she was a little confused, "Ah?"


    "Do you want people to see us together?" His deep eyes were fixed on her, and his voice was strained.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan regained her senses and quickly pushed the car door open. Seeing that there was no one around, she anxiously walked towards the hotel in big strides.


    Su Nuan Nuan was upset, that man was definitely sincere.


    He had purposely left this kiss in order to humiliate her.


    Su Nuan Nuan curled her lips, took out cosmetics from her bag to make up her makeup, and smeared a big red on her mouth to cover up the kiss scar.


    When they returned to the hall, Bai Wan and Su Mo was already standing at the entrance receiving a guest.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked over and reprimanded her with a low voice. "Why did you only arrive now! I only know how to be lazy. "


    Su Nuan Nuan said, "I''m here."


    "Cut the crap, stand here and receive the guest." Bai Wan dragged Su Nuan Nuan over and made her stand by the door to face the officials.


    She thought, Liao Hong had invited a lot of rich and powerful businessmen, to let Su Nuan Nuan receive guests at the door, if some rich businessmen really set their eyes on Su Nuan Nuan, then Su Family would be even more glorious.


    Su Nuan Nuan maintained her smile and accepted all the invitations.


    Then, they saw Ming Ling in formal attire, wearing a black suit with a tall and imposing aura. The moment he appeared, he stole everyone''s attention, causing everyone around him to pale in comparison.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled.


    When he walked towards her, Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously took two steps back.


    Ming Ling calmly took out the invitation from his pocket and handed it over to her. His face was filled with the usual majesty, his beautiful lips were curled up into a smile, but it was not a smile.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes blankly, then took the invitation from his hands in a daze.


    "Boss ¡­ Boss Ming, you''re here. You''re really a VIP ¡­" When Bai Wan saw Ming Ling, he was both shocked and pleasantly surprised.


    "Congratulations on your son''s wedding." Ming Ling said.


    It was just an ordinary congratulation.


    Bai Wan was overwhelmed by the favor, and started speaking incoherently, "Thank you, thank you. With Szechuan here, I will definitely make sure to bring honor to this humble house ¡­" As she spoke, she pulled Su Nuan Nuan over to Ming Ling''s side, "Warm, take good care of Boss Ming today, let us handle the work here ¡­"


    That feeling of flattery was extremely obvious.

 C50

    Who would have thought that Ming Ling would still be interested in her?


    "But ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan felt awkward and was about to say something.


    Bai Wan interrupted her, "Hehe, don''t worry, we will be busy here. Bring Szechuan in." Bai Wan did not give Su Nuan Nuan the chance to speak.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned her head, only to see that Ming Ling''s handsome face did not have any expression, and did not have any feelings in his eyes, as though he was just a distinguished guest, and did not know her at all.


    This distant attitude made Su Nuan Nuan a little suspicious.


    She maintained her smile and politely invited him in.


    After bringing Ming Ling to the resting area and sitting down, she walked to the dining area and brought out a glass of red wine, "Szechuan, please drink."


    Ming Ling received the cup and took a sip, not looking at Su Nuan Nuan.


    His estranged look made Su Nuan Nuan feel weird in his heart.


    Pretending not to know him? What are you up to now?


    Forget it, there''s no need to guess his thoughts. Su Nuan Nuan turned around and prepared to leave.


    The man''s deep voice sounded with magnetism, "Aren''t you going to sit with your esteemed guest for a while?"


    Su Nuan Nuan turned her head and saw the corner of his lips curled up into a smile, as she raised his glass towards her.


    "I''m busy."


    "Isn''t your mission just to entertain me?"


    Su Nuan Nuan finally understood what he was planning. He had clearly come to the Su Family on purpose to give her an invitation, and let Bai Wan control her over to him.


    This man was very smart, but also very cunning.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned around and sat opposite of him, "Aren''t you pretending not to recognize me?" Why did he want her to accompany him now?


    "Isn''t this what you hoped for?" Instead of answering, he asked her a question. With his deep gaze fixed on her, he lightly swirled the red wine cup with his finger and took a sip.


    Su Nuan Nuan would always make her speechless.


    She slightly turned her head and saw Liao Li Li shuttling back and forth between the guests, so she made an apologetic gesture and headed towards the bathroom.


    With that said, Su Nuan Nuan walked quickly towards Liao Li Li''s direction.


    In a place like the washroom, the only difference was the bridal gown Liao Li Li was only wearing, while the ordinary dress Su Nuan Nuan was only wearing.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked in, while she was fixing up her makeup.


    Su Nuan Nuan asked, "Please tell me, who was that man from that night?"


    "Is that important?" Liao Li Li saw her walking in through the mirror, his hands paused for a moment, then he continued to fix his makeup.


    "Why not? Just like how Su Mo is to you. " Su Nuan Nuan spoke seriously.


    Liao Li Li''s lips curled up in ridicule, "You already have the answer, why are you still asking me?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Nuan Nuan did not understand.


    Liao Li Li put down the cosmetics in his hands, turning around to face her, "I thought you are pretty compatible with Szechuan. Didn''t you guys already establish a relationship with each other?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Szechuan and I ¡­ ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan tensed up from hearing Liao Li Li''s words and was about to explain.


    Liao Li Li still maintained his funny attitude, "There''s no need to explain. I can already tell what kind of relationship it is just by looking at it. "You''ve already found that person, yet you''re still asking around who that man is. Don''t you think it''s laughable?"


    He had already found that person, yet he was still asking around who that person was?


    What did that mean?


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned, she tried her best to understand what the words meant, but she could not understand.


    Liao Li Li said, "Since there is already a man that I care about the most, why bother looking into the past."


    Liao Li Li said that as he walked away from her.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned.


    After a few seconds, a bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    The reason why Liao Li Li said this was because she thought that he and Ming Ling had a mutual love, a normal relationship.


    But who would have known that their relationship was not to be shamed? He had no love for her, only interest.


    Su Nuan Nuan left in disappointment. When she returned to the seat Ming Ling was sitting in, she saw Liao Hong bowing to him from afar.


    Ming Ling held the red wine cup in his hand and casually crossed his legs.


    "Hehe, Szechuan thanks you for giving Liao family this chance, I am extremely grateful that Liao family did not collapse." Hehe, Szechuan thanks you for giving Liao family this chance, Liao Hong was both excited and grateful. He raised his head and drank a cup of red wine.


    felt that a great figure like Ming Ling would definitely not come to his daughter''s wedding day and night. But she didn''t expect that he would really come.


    This kind of excited mood was indescribable.


    Ming Ling had not paid attention to him from the beginning till the end, and he shed tears of gratitude once again. Ming Ling leisurely held his wine cup as he admired the scenery outside the window, as if there was no one in front of him.


    Ming Ling did not immediately let him go near, he was already satisfied. After saying what he needed to say, Liao Hong walked over, and when he passed by Su Nuan Nuan, he used a voice that only she and he could hear, "Thank you."


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned for a moment.


    Her gaze was fixated on Ming Ling who was in front of her.


    Didn''t he say that she wasn''t qualified to interfere in his decision?


    Why did he still let Liao go?


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart had a strange feeling.


    This man had never been understood by her before, not even now. She didn''t understand him, and suddenly felt like she didn''t know how to face him.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned and walked towards the dining area, wanting to organize her thoughts.


    She had just finished a glass of juice when she raised her eyes and saw that the woman opposite her was sneering at her.


    Dai Xiu Xiu, it''s her again!


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw her, he didn''t want to get too close to her, so she carried the fruit juice and left.


    "Halt!" Dai Xiu Xiu strode forward and blocked her way.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, what kind of trick did you use to make Tian Yi Lan want to break up with me?" Dai Xiu Xiu''s current expression when looking at Su Nuan Nuan was not only questioning him, but also complaining and hatred.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she really did not expect Tian Yi Lan to break up with her.


    But what did they breaking up have to do with her? Why was she bullying her time and time again?


    It had been the same the last time in the exhibition hall, when she had run away after knocking her down and destroying her artifacts.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed and said, "A woman who thinks for herself and doesn''t care about others, it''s me who wants to break up with you."

 C51

    Dai Xiu Xiu was so angry that her face twisted, and she raised her hand to slap Su Nuan Nuan.


    Dai Xiu Xiu reckoned that it was because she was easy to bully, that she kept increasing her strength.


    "Whatever you want." Su Nuan Nuan didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so she rolled his eyes at her and turned to leave.


    Dai Xiu Xiu pinched her wrist, feeling wronged and angry at the same time, "You still like Tian Yi Lan right? "You like him, so when did you confess to him? Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat me like this!"


    Dai Xiu Xiu really couldn''t understand why Tian Yi Lan''s attitude towards her had changed by 380 degrees since the last exhibition.


    Yesterday, he even said that he would break up with her.


    It must be because Su Nuan Nuan said something to Tian Yi Lan, that''s why she said that.


    "Let go." Su Nuan Nuan wanted to shake Dai Xiu Xiu off, but she couldn''t.


    Dai Xiu Xiu stubbornly pulled at her, wanting to get an answer no matter what, "Tell me, do you still like him?!"


    "So what if I am? "Hurry up and let go." In order to get rid of her as soon as possible, she casually said this and heavily shook off Dai Xiu Xiu''s hand.


    From the moment she saw Tian Yi Lan and Dai Xiu Xiu intertwined on the bed, she had already completely given up on him and even hated him.


    After that, during the banquet, in order to protect Dai Xiu Xiu from being too merciless to her, she didn''t want to see that disgusting man again.


    Now Dai Xiu Xiu actually asked her if she liked Tian Yi Lan. This was a perfect match, it was simply too funny.


    After hearing that Su Nuan Nuan did not deny anything, Dai Xiu Xiu''s expression immediately crumbled. She angrily gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked out of the hotel and arrived at the balcony to take a breather. Behind him, she heard a voice.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, I never thought that you would truly have feelings for me."


    Su Nuan Nuan turned around and saw Tian Yi Lan leaning against the wall, looking at her with a playful expression, as if she was very pleased with himself.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little amused, "You''re thinking too much."


    "Don''t deny it, I heard what you said to Dai Xiu Xiu just now." Tian Yi Lan walked to Su Nuan Nuan''s side with a face full of satisfaction.


    "Boring." Su Nuan Nuan rolled her eyes at him, then turned and left, she just wanted to find a quiet place to take a breather, but these people let her go.


    Tian Yi Lan held her hand from behind.


    "Let go!" Su Nuan Nuan struggled.


    However, Tian Yi Lan pulled her closer to him, and said proudly, "Warm, as long as you beat the child in your stomach away, we can start over."


    "You madman!" Su Nuan Nuan flung him away with all his might.


    But Tian Yi Lan just held her by the waist, and blew next to her ear, "Right, I''m crazy, I still can''t forget about you. The reason I''m together with Dai Xiu Xiu is just to anger you, but you''re unmoved."


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she did not expect Tian Yi Lan to say that.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Tian Yi Lan''s lips came close to him.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened his eyes wide, and was just about to sidestep to avoid him, when she was pulled to the side by an enormous force, and the corner of Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes flashed with a huge black shadow.


    Ming Ling punched Tian Yi Lan in the abdomen, pressing him against the railing, "Apologize!" His cold words came out of her thin lips.


    Tian Yi Lan could feel half of her body in the air. As long as Ming Ling loosened the hand that was holding his collar, he could definitely fall down from the fifth floor.


    Tian Yi Lan was afraid of death, hence she quickly replied, "Ming ¡­. Big Brother Ming, please spare me ¡­ "


    Ming Ling once again pushed his body slightly into the air.


    Tian Yi Lan was so frightened that she lost it quickly, and spoke unclearly: "Yes yes yes, I am sorry to Su Nuan Nuan, I am sorry to you, I deserve to die, I have overestimated myself, I am a scum ¡­"


    He scolded himself for a series of curses.


    He threw Tian Yi Lan onto the balcony and grabbed Su Nuan Nuan''s hand to take her away.


    When Ming Ling got close to her, Su Nuan Nuan saw that Ming Ling''s cold eyes were filled with flames. It was cold and sharp, but at the same time, it was filled with unrestrainable anger, as if a volcano was about to erupt.


    His steps were fast, causing Su Nuan Nuan to be unable to keep up, and he was pulled to the side as he jogged to follow him.


    Looking at his enraged back, she didn''t dare to say a single word.


    Throwing her on the car, Ming Ling started the car, the black Rolls-Royce moved like the wind amongst the crowd.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the tight lines on his face, so scared that her fingers were trembling.


    The car stopped at the Western Villa, and Su Nuan Nuan was pulled out of the car again.


    After throwing her onto the bed, the anger in Ming Ling''s eyes burned even hotter. "I still like Tian Yi Lan, hmm!"


    He gnashed his teeth, and the veins on his forehead began to bulge.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw that he was unbuttoning her suit, and she quickly backed off in fright, "I didn''t ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    Before she could even finish, her face was already pinched by Ming Ling. Her thigh was pressed by his leg, was painful.


    "Before I get tired of you, you have no right to like anyone! "Remember your identity!" With that sentence, he gnashed his teeth. The veins on Ming Ling''s forehead bulged as he ruthlessly tore off her clothes and pressed her down.


    The anger in his heart could only be vented by harsh words.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt the humiliation, and struggled with all her might.


    And the more she struggled, the more ruthless and forceful his actions became.


    Ye Zichen mercilessly beat her to the ground.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After all the violence had passed.


    He put on his clothes. He wore a black hand-made suit and black trousers. He was dressed elegantly and elegantly. He did not look as brutal as before.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s clothes were torn apart and thrown disorderly on the ground. Her ravaged body was also covered in bruises.


    Ye Zichen laid on the bed without moving, while his legs dangled by the bed. His eyes were filled with tears, but they did not fall as he looked at the ceiling with a lifeless gaze.


    Even though her throat was torn from shouting earlier, she was still ruthlessly treated by him.


    His heart was shattered and he was in so much pain that he couldn''t feel anything.


    Ming Ling pulled up the blanket to cover her body, gave her a glance, and then turned and left.


    When she thought about the look in her eyes as she looked at Tian Yi Lan just now, that moment of deep affection, and how she was almost moved by Tian Yi Lan''s words.


    His heart ached with anger, and he could not release it.


    Ming Ling drove the car away.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body had always been cold. She stared blankly at the ceiling, and her heart, which had been numbed by the pain, only warmed up bit by bit.


    Why did everyone line up to bully her?


    Dai Xiu Xiu, Tian Yi Lan, next was Ming Ling!


    Had she been bullied by them all her life? On what basis!


    Su Nuan Nuan covered her blanket and cried.

 C52

    Ming Ling''s words still echoed in her mind.


    Thinking of this, his heart felt even more stifled.


    Bad life, bad heart, bad agreement.


    He didn''t know how long he cried, but he probably cried until he didn''t have the strength to sleep.


    The elegant music of the bar played.


    Ming Ling held the cup and drank it all.


    Yun Xin accompanied him to drink, but he only drank slowly, he could not get drunk. Otherwise, if CEO got drunk, he would send him back.


    "Young Master Ming, did you encounter any big trouble?" Seeing Ming Ling in such a bad mood, Yun Xin asked.


    He had been by Young Master Ming''s side for so long, but he had never seen him so agitated before.


    Ming Ling looked at him intently, then poured himself another cup and gulped it down.


    Yun Xin immediately understood what was going on and laughed. He then went closer to Ming Ling and joked, "Young Master Ming, treat women with gentleness and not as if they''re your opponents in the market."


    Other than that woman, there seemed to be nothing else that could make Young Master Ming so upset.


    In the shopping mall, he could easily finish off the remaining cold fruits, no matter how big the problem was.


    "Cut the crap." Ming Ling gave Yun Xin a dignified look and continued to drink in one gulp.


    If gentleness was useful, why did he need to say so much to tie the woman to his side?


    In this world, anything was easy to solve, but the thing that couldn''t be solved was the binding of the human heart.


    That woman was really a big problem in his life, making him angry and reluctant at the same time.


    If it was any other woman, he would not spare her, and he would not mind killing her.


    But she, in order to protect her and prevent her from being hurt by the enemy, he could not tell her his identity, could not recognize her, could not let her know that the child in her womb was his ¡­


    But that woman was always dishonest, always thinking about others, always making him feel uncomfortable.


    For the first time he didn''t know what to do with a woman.


    This feeling was really f * cking irritating.


    Yun Xi saw his distress, touched her nose and laughed, "What does it feel like to fall in love with someone? It''s that you suddenly have a weakness, like the current Young Master Ming. "


    "Scram for me." Ming Ling threw an empty bottle over.


    His assistant had the gall to make fun of him.


    But was his affection for that woman love?


    He was just used to her. He just wanted to have her?


    Love? Heh heh, such a ridiculous word.


    Yun Xin caught the bottle, avoiding the danger of his broken appearance, and still smiled obscenely, "However, Young Master Ming, continue working hard, I support you."


    Ming Ling scratched him once, but ignored him.


    "Hey, CEO, don''t pour over there, this way, right right right, we''re almost there ¡­" Yun Xin carried the drunk Ming Ling back.


    "Ya, this guy is really heavy." Throwing him on the sofa, Yun Xin rubbed his nose as he gasped for breath.


    Cheng Qi s butler poured him a cup of water and told him to sit down to rest.


    Yun Xin was thirsty so he sat down to drink his tea.


    Ming Ling crawled up the stairs and after a while, he slowly walked down. With a serious face, he said, "Cheng Qi, where is she!" The room was empty!


    When Cheng Qi saw that Young Master was angry, he immediately said, "Miss Su said he wants to go back and stay ¡­." When Lv Zhu went to deliver the food to Su Nuan Nuan, he woke up and left.


    Before Cheng Qi could finish his words, Ming Ling had already walked out with large strides.


    Yun Xin blinked his eyes. What is happening, wasn''t he drunk just now?


    "Yun Xin, get your ass out here!"


    Yun Xin was still in a daze, a roar came from the door.


    This night had also been tormenting.


    Yun Xin was ordered to send him to Su Nuan Nuan''s residence.


    Knocking on the door, Su Nuan Nuan opened the door.


    Once he opened the door and saw Ming Ling, Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously closed it.


    "Young Master Ming, you ¡­" Yun Xin pointed at Ming Ling and was just about to say, "Aren''t you okay? When was he drunk?


    Before he could say anything, Ming Ling gave him a cold glare.


    Yun Xin immediately changed the topic, "Haha, Young Master Ming, you''re really drunk, even I can''t carry you ¡­"


    With that, Ming Ling''s body fell onto Su Nuan Nuan''s body.


    Su Nuan Nuan caught his falling body, caught off guard.


    Seeing that Young Master Ming had successfully entered Su Nuan Nuan''s room, Yun Xin instructed Su Nuan Nuan, "CEO is truly drunk, I''ve been roaring your name crazily all this time ¡­." Just as he was speaking, Ming Ling had kicked him in the back.


    Yun Xin immediately stopped, then smiled and said to Su Nuan Nuan, "Take good care of Young Master Ming, I''m leaving first, you have to take good care of him, he''s drunk, he isn''t a person ¡­." Before Ming Ling could kick him again, Yun Xin had already slipped away.


    Honestly, he was only trying to help set up a infatuated image of him in Su Nuan Nuan''s heart, to actually kick him. Tsk tsk, he did not recognize the kindness of others at all.


    Before Su Nuan Nuan could hurriedly refuse, Yun Xin had already closed the door and slipped away.


    The man''s body was still on top of her. She pushed him, "Hey, are you drunk? What are you doing here?"


    It was heavy.


    Ming Ling knew that his body was heavy, if he were to press everything on top of her, it would definitely crush her. Therefore, half of the weight he had to bear when he stood on the ground would be on himself while the other half would be on her.


    This way, she wouldn''t suspect that he wasn''t drunk.


    "Yun Xin sent me over, I''m coming." He took her in his arms, his voice tinged with fatigue.


    Achoo.


    Yun Xin, who had just gotten on the car, sneezed. He thought that the Great CEO must be using him as a shield again.


    Su Nuan Nuan supported him, letting him sit on the sofa, then gave him a cup of water, "Since you have woken up, let''s go."


    She did not look at him, her head bowed, her eyes wounded.


    He had hurt her so much, and now nothing seemed to have happened.


    Perhaps that was nothing in his eyes, but he did not know how much pain she felt, how much pain, how much despair.


    It was he who wanted to destroy her future.


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw her red and swollen eyes.


    With a slight frown, a trace of pain flashed across his heart.


    "Then you can help me make the sobering soup."


    "Nope."


    "Then I''ll go to bed." Ming Ling stood up and walked towards the room.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately stood up, "Hey, that''s my room ¡­"


    "Yours is mine."


    "..."


    He really did go and sleep on her bed. Su Nuan Nuan had no choice but to sleep on the sofa, after seeing that kind of situation, he had almost killed her.


    He walked over and picked her up.

 C53

    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Su Nuan Nuan immediately became vigilant and struggled in his arms.


    Su Nuan Nuan was slapped until she stood straight, holding back her breath, she looked at him in disbelief.


    He reached out and thumped his chest, "Let me down! If I don''t get humiliated enough by you, do you want to come again?! "Woo woo ¡­" She suddenly started to cry out of grievance.


    , who was crying, also felt his heart tighten as he hugged her even more tightly.


    The more he hugged her, the more she was afraid. She was afraid that this man would make her feel like the world was being destroyed and use force on her again.


    She hit him like a little beast, hitting him. "I signed an agreement with you, I have no right to like anyone! But I''m also a person, I''m not a stone, you want to play, I don''t want to play! You humiliated me, you never cared about my feelings ¡­ "Ugh ¡­"


    She cried, complaining about what he had done, about the harm she had done to her, that she was human and not stone, that she would feel pain and despair.


    Before she could finish her blubbering accusation, her lips were sealed by his cold, thin lips.


    He took her lips in his.


    All of Su Nuan Nuan''s words were drowned out by his mouth. She opened her eyes wide as she sensed danger approaching her, felt fear, and strongly patted his back.


    But Ming Ling didn''t let go of her, and covered her lips with it a few times.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt the strong smell of alcohol from his mouth entering her mouth, spreading all the way to her sense of taste.


    Only then did she realize that he wasn''t lying to her. He really did drink.


    What if he got drunk and became even crazier and more brutal than if he were sober?


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she immediately stopped her movements and did not dare struggle, she was afraid that her struggles would anger him, and the consequences would be even worse than that.


    Sensing that the woman in his embrace had become a lot more obedient, Ming Ling''s urgent kiss earlier slowed down. It wasn''t as fierce as before, but gently drew her lips, so gentle that it seemed to be comforting her injured heart, and soothe her grievances.


    At first, Su Nuan Nuan was afraid that he would act recklessly, so she stopped struggling, but his kiss was extremely gentle and warm, as if it carried magic. It slowly calmed down her flustered beating heart, and the nerves at the top of the cliff also calmed down bit by bit.


    She became completely calm.


    "Don''t be angry."


    Su Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide.


    Did this prove that he was apologizing to her?


    Although he wasn''t sorry, he wasn''t sorry, but he stared at her with a gentle gaze. He used a gentle voice to tell her not to be angry, this was an apology, right?


    It wasn''t as if she didn''t know how precious it was to apologize to someone like him who was used to being high and mighty.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned, overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    Ming Ling placed her on the bed and covered her with a blanket.


    Su Nuan Nuan anxiously moved to the side.


    When Ming Ling''s words came out, she felt at ease, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. I''m only sleeping." Then he lay down beside her and covered himself with the blanket.


    Today, he didn''t even hug her because he was afraid she''d be nervous.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The next day, Yun Xin drove his car to pick up Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling walked to the door and stopped him.


    "Hold on..."


    Ming Ling turned his head.


    Su Nuan Nuan took out a jacket and passed it to him, "Yours, I''ll return it to you ¡­"


    Ming Ling was slightly different, he did not extend his hand to receive it.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not afraid of you being cold. This was originally yours, I forgot to return it to you last time." Su Nuan Nuan explained.


    Seeing that he still wasn''t going to reach out to take it, she felt a little embarrassed and annoyed. "Don''t bother."


    It had changed a bit today, and the temperature had dropped a bit. It was also raining outside, but Ming Ling didn''t have any clothes on.


    Sitting inside the carriage and looking at the torrential rain, Ming Ling smiled.


    This was the first time this woman cared about him. Although she gave a powerless explanation, the more she explained, the more she hid it.


    Yun Xin saw the beautiful smile on Young Master Ming''s lips in the rearview mirror, and he secretly laughed to himself.


    The heavens were truly putting on a show, the Young Master in their family was amused.


    After Ming Ling left, Su Nuan Nuan sat on the sofa and covered her face.


    She was truly mad. Why did she suddenly show so much concern for him? She might not necessarily appreciate his kindness.


    Don''t forget, you''re just his plaything.


    However, she couldn''t help but do it just now. Seeing that it was raining outside, she also felt that the temperature had obviously dropped today, and she felt cold. She could have helped herself to some clothes, but Ming Ling didn''t have any clothes, so she gave them to him when she remembered that she wore his clothes last time.


    Just now, he had looked at her as if he was looking at a fool.


    Su Nuan Nuan, there''s something wrong with your head.


    Su Nuan Nuan tapped her head in frustration, and the phone beside him rang, and it was Shi Xiao Rou who called. Su Nuan Nuan picked it up.


    "Warm, warm. Hurry, hurry, cheer me on!"


    "What''s wrong?" Su Nuan Nuan was confused.


    "I''m going to work, apply, interview..." Shi Xiao Rou said.


    "This is good. What job?"


    "Secretary!"


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, "Aren''t you a jewelry designer?"


    "I don''t want to be a jewelry designer, I just want to be a secretary. Plus, I have to be a secretary in this company. Warm up, hurry up and give me confidence. Hurry up and cheer me on, hurry up!" Shi Xiao Rou''s voice was obviously trying to cover up her nervousness.


    Su Nuan Nuan thought that this girl Shi Xiao Rou would be nervous during her first interview. He decided to accompany her.


    Shi Xiao Rou came to a recruitment fair.


    Each company has its own independent recruitment office.


    The rest of the place was deserted except for one secretary, who had been placed in an impenetrable position.


    It was crowded with people, blocking the company''s name and logo.


    Shi Xiao Rou pulled Su Nuan Nuan and directly headed towards the company.


    Shi Xiao Rou carelessly pulled Su Nuan Nuan out of the crowd and took a detour to sneak in.


    Someone was interviewing in the office.


    "Quick, quick, quick. Come over and take a look." Shi Xiao Rou waved from the back, telling Su Nuan Nuan to follow closely behind her, and she didn''t know that when they were squeezing their way through the crowd earlier, Su Nuan Nuan had already separated from her.


    She thought Su Nuan Nuan was right behind her.


    Then she felt someone approach and peer into the office with her.


    "Ah, my big brother Ming Ling is too handsome, is it warm ¡­" When Shi Xiao Rou saw Ming Ling inside, his handsome face was as cold as ice. Having been flattered, she subconsciously asked for Su Nuan Nuan''s opinion.


    "That''s right, Brother Ming is just too handsome." Unexpectedly, a man''s voice came from behind him.

 C54

    "That''s right, that''s right. He''s just too handsome." Shi Xiao Rou subconsciously agreed, then suddenly felt something was wrong. Why was it a man''s voice?


    Yun Xin followed her actions and covered his chest, "Aiya, you scared me to death, I almost had an abortion because of you." He frowned and spoke in a very precise manner.


    Yun Xin grabbed her hand, laughing merrily, "Don''t you know that a woman beating a man''s chest means that she wants to seduce him?"


    Shi Xiao Rou''s face flushed red to her ears, she waved her other hand: "You bastard, you rogue!"


    Yun Xin did not dodge, and got hit on the back solidly. With her strength, hitting his body was truly, truly, comfortable. Again, and again ¡­


    Yun Xin smiled mischievously, liking to tease him.


    "You''re kidding me, get lost!" Shi Xiao Rou withdrew her hand and said huffily.


    Just as he was saying that, the woman who had been interviewing him just now came out crying.


    Shi Xiao Rou quickly asked curiously, "How was it, was the interview not successful?"


    The girl shed a few tears and left without answering her.


    Yun Xin folded his arms across his chest, and teased, "Only when her interview went awry did you get the chance, and your words made me worry for you."


    Shi Xiao Rou turned around and rolled her eyes at him, "None of your business."


    Just as they were arguing, the person inside was, who quickly entered.


    The interviewer had a secretary as well as a manager of the HR department, while Ming Ling sat in the middle, looking like a big boss.


    When Shi Xiao Rou sat there, her eyes released a hint of emotion, and she stared straight at Ming Ling, but she did not hear the interviewer asking any questions.


    "Student Shi Xiao Rou..." The elderly secretary could not stand watching this any longer. She knocked on the table and pulled Shi Xiao Rou''s attention back to her thoughts.


    Shi Xiao Rou stupidly came back to her senses, "Hehe, what is it, speak up." Even though she said that, her eyes still did not leave Ming Ling.


    Seeing Shi Xiao Rou like that, the secretary shook her head, her heart also sneering.


    The girls who came to interview them today were all here for their family''s Great CEO.


    However, Shi Xiao Rou was the first person who was able to be so blatant with her heart beating in the CEO.


    Previously, the few girls could only sneakily look at CEO, feeling shy about it. However, those girls who had other intentions towards CEO didn''t seem to end up well.


    Modern girl, really impure, put in so much effort to climb into a man''s bed.


    The secretary despised this phenomenon.


    "Why did you want to be a secretary when you studied jewelry design?"


    "Because of my Brother Ming." Shi Xiao Rou was still looking at Ming Ling, infatuated with her, and answered without any hesitation.


    Her exposed words made the other interviewers feel embarrassed and embarrassed. All of them glanced at Ming Ling, afraid that he would explode.


    But luckily, he didn''t have any intention to get angry, and started writing on the paper with a brush, ignoring Shi Xiao Rou''s ambiguous words, as well as being indifferent to them.


    "Just follow beside Brother Ming and take care of him. You can always look at him." Shi Xiao Rou was still immersed in her dreams.


    Puff ¡­ -


    The people at the side were all about to vomit blood on the ground. They were all young, yet there were so many of them today, especially this kind of idiotic weirdo.


    Shi Xiao Rou was definitely the first person who asked for an interview to be considered a confession.


    The interviewer was in a commotion and did not know what to do. After all, even they could tell that Shi Xiao Rou knew who she was, but a secretary was not suitable for Shi Xiao Rou.


    Shi Xiao Rou immediately sat upright.


    "You haven''t graduated from elementary school yet, right? Go home and tell your mother not to break your milk. Next." Ming Ling''s deep eyes were still cold, his words merciless.


    It stabbed straight into Shi Xiao Rou''s heart.


    Shi Xiao Rou was originally full of interest, but when she heard his cold words, she pouted her lips, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    He came out with tears in his eyes and a heartbroken expression.


    Outside, Yun Xin was no longer there. She saw Su Nuan Nuan.


    Seeing her crying, Su Nuan Nuan immediately came over to comfort her, "Xiao Rou, why are you crying? "It''s alright, we won''t be able to get an interview in this house. Let''s go to the next one."


    Shi Xiao Rou stopped and sniffed, then said grievingly, "I don''t, I want this family no matter what, even if I can''t be his secretary, I can''t let others be his secretary." Shi Xiao Rou said in grievance as she wiped her nose.


    Su Nuan Nuan sighed, "Ah, Xiao Rou."


    "You go in my place, you go in my place for an interview, you have a lot of work experience, you''ll definitely be able to get an interview." Shi Xiao Rou suddenly said to Su Nuan Nuan as she dried her eyes.


    Su Nuan Nuan had originally wanted to comfort her, but upon hearing her words, she was shocked. "Xiao Rou, let''s not mess around, aiya ¡­"


    Before she could persuade Shi Xiao Rou, she was dragged to the entrance of the office, where the next person for the interview was waiting.


    The person still hadn''t arrived. It seemed like he had given up.


    Shi Xiao Rou pushed Su Nuan Nuan over.


    Su Nuan Nuan was not mentally prepared, she was already standing in the middle of the office.


    When she raised her head, she saw that the man''s deep gaze was fixed on her. His handsome face was calm, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    Ming Ling!


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately apologized, "Sorry, I walked into the wrong place." If she knew that this was the place Ming Ling was hiring for secretaries, she wouldn''t have come even if she was beaten to death.


    "Wait." Ming Ling spoke out.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body trembled as she stood there stiffly.


    In front of Su Nuan Nuan, Shi Xiao Rou was standing by the window. One moment she was cheering her on, and the next moment she was clenching her hands into fists and wiping her tears.


    She was saying that if she didn''t interview him, she would be sad.


    Su Nuan Nuan let out a heavy sigh in her heart, braced herself and turned around, returning back to her candidate''s seat and sitting down.


    She lowered her head, and did not dare to look at Ming Ling. Even if she did not look at him, she could feel that his ice-cold gaze seemed to want to bore a hole through her.


    "Miss, you don''t seem to have a resume, please introduce yourself." The secretary spoke up.


    Su Nuan Nuan slightly raised her head and looked at the female secretary who was around forty years old and said, "Su Nuan Nuan, you have graduated from the jewelry design, but actually, you really like jewelry design."

 C55

    She purposely emphasized that she liked jewelry design. This way, they wouldn''t have any reason to hire her, and she wouldn''t make Shi Xiao Rou sad.


    Su Nuan Nuan said calmly, "Since no one is capable of such a feat, let''s give it a try." She just said it casually, so as not to appear too arrogant.


    Wouldn''t that mean Shi Xiao Rou was one of them?


    After the secretary heard the question, he glanced at Ming Ling, only to see that he was staring at the lady interviewing him. He seemed to be deep in thought and had no intention of expressing his opinion.


    The secretary carefully speculated about Ming Ling''s thoughts. After all, he was choosing a personal secretary for the CEO, and it would be fine if the main CEO took a fancy to him.


    In order to avoid an awkward silence, the secretary asked, "What do you think about the position of secretary?"


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and made up some nonsense, "Solve the problems for the CEO, and pass tea to his."


    "Then what do you think is the best solution?"


    "I don''t think the position of secretary is beneficial for anyone who blocks those that CEO doesn''t want to see. I know I''m unsuitable, so I''ll first ¡­"


    "It''s your turn. Remember to come to work tomorrow."


    Su Nuan Nuan originally thought that she was hopeless and was about to escape.


    Who would have thought that Ming Ling would order her to do so?


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, and immediately turned his head, only to see that Ming Ling had packed his things and was walking out from the side of the office. The others were busy arranging the documents, which meant that the interview had ended.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was on the verge of collapse, this man, Ming Ling, was definitely doing it on purpose!


    Which part of her was suitable to be a secretary!


    She didn''t like being a secretary at all, especially his.


    The last time he went to the interview was because Bai Wan was forcing him to do so.


    She had thought that she absolutely could not be recruited. She hadn''t expected that the heavens would be this unpredictable.


    The secretary walked over and gave her an employee token that was unique to Nether Sky Group.


    "No, I ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan wanted to explain, to evade.


    The secretary in charge did not even give her a chance to explain, "If you take this security guard out to stop you, you can swagger in and out of Nether Sky Group. At 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, remember to come and take your fingerprints."


    "Secretary-General, I ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan took a step forward, preparing to say that she didn''t want to be this secretary.


    The Secretary-General stopped in his tracks, pointed his index finger in the air, and said, "Don''t be late for work on the first day."


    However, she never thought that Su Nuan Nuan would want to reject this position again. Becoming the personal secretary of the Nether Sky Group s was something many people wished for, no one would be so foolish as to not do it.


    And she was the stupid one.


    "Oh yeah, Su Nuan Nuan, you did it, you''re really great!" Su Nuan Nuan was still in the midst of chaos. She jumped and jumped about excitedly while she rushed in and supported her shoulders.


    Su Nuan Nuan said with a bitter face, "How about you go for me tomorrow?"


    "Good, good, good." Shi Xiao Rou nodded excitedly, but immediately put on a bitter face, "It''s not good at all, if I go tomorrow, I will definitely be kicked out from Brother Ming, moreover, I will be furious. Brother Ming''s temper is very scary." Shi Xiao Rou prostrated herself next to Su Nuan Nuan''s ears and whispered words.


    Su Nuan Nuan wanted to cry, but no tears came out, she could not understand, "Since you know how fierce he is, why do you worship him so much?"


    "You don''t know, Brother Ming is actually very good. He is very kind." Shi Xiao Rou said sweetly.


    "Kind?" Su Nuan Nuan was unable to contact that cold man with that word.


    Shi Xiao Rou nodded her head like she was pounding garlic, and said, "When I was twelve years old, I was going home from school when I was surrounded by a group of hoodlums.


    "Pfft ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan could not help but burst out laughing.


    Disgrace!


    12 years old!


    Disgrace at the age of 12?


    Shi Xiao Rou didn''t feel like what she had said was inappropriate in any way, it was the truth, and continued to speak, "At that time I was extremely scared, I thought I was going to be destroyed, but now a boy suddenly rushed out from the alley, no, it should be a man, although he was young and handsome at that time, but his body was already very tall and strong. He was covered in blood and I was scared to death.


    Shi Xiao Rou narrated, and thought back to that period of time.


    "I was so scared that both my legs went limp. He was covered in wounds and blood was still flowing out from his thigh, yet he still wanted to save me even though he was in that miserable state. He fell to the ground and I hurried over to help him. "But then a group of men in black suits came rushing over with machetes."


    "With a machete?" Su Nuan Nuan was also shocked when she thought of that scene.


    Shi Xiao Rou nodded, and continued, "I want to help big brother up, but Brother Ming pushed me away, telling me to leave quickly. I can''t bear to refuse him, he''s like that, so I ran off first. " She still remembered when Ming Ling had stained his face with blood and how he had angrily berated her to leave with his ice-cold eyes that were filled with scarlet.


    She was afraid that she would become a burden for the Brother Ming, so she quickly ran.


    When she arrived with the police, the place was empty except for a pool of blood.


    She was worried, worried that something would happen to Ming Ling and felt very guilty. If it wasn''t to save her, Brother Ming wouldn''t be hunted down.


    This guilt accompanied her for seven years, until she saw Ming Ling at her brother''s business banquet last year.


    She was extremely excited, and decided to repay Ming Ling no matter what.


    Furthermore, if she were to repay Ming Ling with her body, she would have earned it right?


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard about the first time Shi Xiao Rou and Ming Ling had met, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    When Shi Xiao Rou was 12 years old, she should have been 18 years old, but he was injured all over, and was cut down by others, was it related to his family? He had been chased out of the Ming family ever since she was young, and was being hunted down without anyone to take care of him.


    But his father wanted to kill his son.


    "Don''t you think so? The Brother Ming is very kind, otherwise he wouldn''t have saved me after suffering such a heavy injury."


    After Shi Xiao Rou finished speaking, she asked for Su Nuan Nuan''s opinion.


    In any case, in her eyes, Brother Ming was a tall and straight, cold-blooded but kind big brother. Although she did not know why he cut him off like that, she did not have any leeway left.


    But no matter how many rumors spread that Ming Ling was a cold-blooded animal, Shi Xiao Rou had always firmly believed that Ming Ling was kind.


    Su Nuan Nuan smiled lightly, "Yes, he is very kind." If he wasn''t usually irritable, he would lose his temper whenever he didn''t understand, and if he was worried about the feelings of others, he was actually a good person.

 C56

    If he wasn''t a good person, he wouldn''t have appeared when she was at her wit''s end, even though he had his own needs for her.


    Su Nuan Nuan realized that she was distracted, as if she was too concerned about this man.


    Su Nuan Nuan held onto Shi Xiao Rou''s hand, "Let''s go."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan returned to her rented house.


    After opening the door, Ming Ling sat on the sofa and pressed her hands on something to read.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked. She thought that there was a thief at home, but seeing that it was him, her heart sank a lot.


    "Why do you have my key?" Just as she asked, she already had an answer.


    It was just a mere key, how could it possibly land on him? Just as she was about to sit down and drink her water, suddenly, she saw what book was in his hands, she immediately grabbed it, and asked, "Where did you find that?" He actually looked at her blueprint without her permission.


    "It''s on the tea table. I saw it immediately." Ming Ling''s reply was extremely casual.


    Su Nuan Nuan blushed, thinking that before she left, she was flipping through her design blueprints, thinking to look for work in jewelry design, but she didn''t expect Shi Xiao Rou to call her.


    "Since I got my job today, shouldn''t I be doing something to celebrate? Thank you, too." Ming Ling slightly raised his brows, a teasing glint in his deep eyes.


    "Why should I thank you? I don''t want this job." She wanted to scratch his face, thank him.


    "Is your words always that wrong? Are you already prepared to solve my problem? Why are you still so embarrassed?" Ming Ling''s lips curled up into a faint smile.


    When he smiled, it was even more magnificent than not smiling at all.


    How could a man be this handsome?


    Su Nuan Nuan looked away so as not to be seduced by him, "How can I be embarrassed?"


    Besides, the one who was wrong was him.


    Previously, she didn''t allow him to be his secretary, but now that he had hired her, she was truly fickle.


    Seeing her bashful expression, Ming Ling''s mood was surprisingly good. He pinched her hand and stood up, "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "Going home."


    "..."


    Su Nuan Nuan knew that the house he was talking about referred to the Western Villa, and he waited here for her to go back.


    Su Nuan Nuan gave up the thought of struggling, because she knew that no matter what, she would be the one to be defeated in the end.


    And her struggle would make him angry, and his anger would be uncontrollable.


    Thus, she followed him to the car obediently.


    Ming Ling couldn''t let his woman live in this kind of place that had walls and ears, and it was also extremely unsafe.


    So last night, even though he knew she was in a bad mood, he had come to stay with her because he was drunk and worried that she would live alone in a house like that.


    As for the position of secretary.


    Earlier, Liao Hong forced Bai Wan to come for an interview from behind his back.


    He had thought that she was one of those women who wanted to use her body to get a higher position, so she was angry and did not get her wish.


    The reason why he was easily angered and unable to control his temper was because he expected too much from that person and cared too much about him.


    Today, he understood why she was at the recruitment site for the secretaries. He also knew why she was standing in the office interviewing for Shi Xiao Rou.


    He could also see that she didn''t want to be qualified for the job.


    But he felt that it was better to let this woman stay by his side than to let a stranger with other intentions stay by his side.


    Perhaps, over time, she began to have the same thoughts about him as the other women? It was simply a matter of having thoughts about him, not his money or his rights.


    Su Nuan Nuan, on the other hand, had been thinking of a way to quickly find the father of the child in her womb.


    She discovered that she was feeling a bit unsettled. If this went on, she was afraid that she would fall into depravity. This was not good, she should quickly find the child''s father and end this illicit relationship as soon as possible.


    In the car, both of them had their own thoughts, so neither of them said a word.


    When he returned to the Westshi villa, Cheng Qi''s butler had already arranged everything.


    The moment Ming Ling and Su Nuan Nuan entered the room, they found a table full of dishes for them to enjoy.


    Su Nuan Nuan was indeed hungry, it was especially easy for him to get hungry while carrying a child.


    After dinner, Lv Zhu led Su Nuan Nuan to take a bath, the water in the bathtub had already been filled, the surface of the water was covered with rose petals.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the flowers in the bathtub, her expression somewhat absent-minded.


    The better it was, the more it made her uneasy.


    She absolutely could not sink into it. She absolutely could not be greedy about all this beauty, including Ming Ling''s gentleness!


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head, trying to stay awake, "No need, I''ll just take a shower."


    She refused to soak in the bath, refused all the illusory beauty.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    When he woke up in the morning, Ming Ling had already left for the company.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not intend to avoid the job.


    Shi Xiao Rou said that even if she couldn''t protect her Brother Ming, it would still be the same if she let Su Nuan Nuan protect her instead.


    Shi Xiao Rou said, Warmth, if you do not accept this secretary job, I will break off all relations with you.


    Su Nuan Nuan was the only friend of Su Nuan Nuan, an extremely tough revolutionary friend.


    She could not break off all ties with Shi Xiao Rou.


    So she finished her breakfast and came to the office.


    The whole morning was filled with various procedures, such as taking fingerprints, entering the office, etc.


    At first glance, she saw that there was still a row of entrance examinations, and she was hesitating on what to do.


    The secretary went over and said, "Oh right, you don''t need to care about the entrance check-up for now. I think you told CEO that you didn''t have time to go for a check-up."


    Su Nuan Nuan embarrassedly twitched her lips, "Hehe, that''s right, that''s right..." So it turned out that Ming Ling had long thought of it for her.


    If she had a physical, the news of her pregnancy would have been bombed.


    By the time he finished all the formalities, it was already 11 in the morning.


    She had just sat down in the private secretary''s office when she was called.


    "There are guests in the CEO office, send them a cup of coffee and think of a way to get rid of them. This is only possible if you don''t offend them and prevent them from losing face for the CEO."


    "A cup of coffee?"


    "CEO doesn''t drink coffee."


    Su Nuan Nuan suppressed her lips, this mission was really difficult.


    Su Nuan Nuan hung up the phone and took a deep breath, brewed a cup of coffee, and knocked twice. With CEO''s permission, she pushed open the door and entered.


    The scene in the room opened her eyes wide.


    She was wearing black socks as she sat on Ming Ling''s body. She was still using his haughty body to rub against Ming Ling''s chest.


    Su Nuan Nuan swallowed her saliva, hung her head, brought the coffee to the side of the table and placed it down, preparing to leave.


    "Secretary, you shouldn''t serve your guests coffee?" After walking half a step, Ming Ling spoke in an imposing tone towards the boss.

 C57

    Su Nuan Nuan stopped in her tracks, endured her breath, and thought that something big had happened to him.


    He tidied up the expression on his face so that he could keep a smile on his face.


    As she spoke with a smile, she saw that Ming Ling had one hand on the woman''s buttocks and the other around her waist, looking like he was having fun.


    Beast.


    Su Nuan Nuan disdained in her heart.


    The woman had a bewitching beauty as she looked at Su Nuan Nuan and said seductively, "Who are you? I haven''t seen you before, new secretary? "


    Su Nuan Nuan smiled and nodded, "Yes, I am new." However, she was secretly cursing in her heart. Even if she didn''t accept the coffee, her hands were already sore from carrying it.


    The woman smiled and said coquettishly, "Young Master Ming, even when you changed into a new pet, you still didn''t tell me." Her hand that was smeared with nail polish was wrapped around Ming Ling''s neck, and her lips were about to latch onto his.


    Ming Ling placed a finger on the corner of her lips, looking very patient, "I want to drink coffee first."


    The woman was startled, she accepted the coffee from Su Nuan Nuan''s hands and took a sip, immediately revealing a pained expression, but in the end she could not take it anymore, and puked out the coffee: "Pah, this coffee, it''s so bad to drink."


    Su Nuan Nuan remained calm, "Our Nether Sky Group''s coffee only contains salt." And pepper, she didn''t say.


    Bitter, bitter, and spicy.


    When the woman spat out the coffee, she accidentally dripped the coffee onto herself. She tactfully left Ming Ling''s body and threw the coffee onto the tea table, "You bold secretary, how do you do things?"


    Su Nuan Nuan maintained her appropriate smile, "I have something to do for CEO."


    "You!" The woman was angry, but because Su Nuan Nuan was Ming Ling''s woman, she could not do anything about it, so she turned around and scolded, "Young Master Ming, look at her ¡­"


    "Black Rose, it''s enough. You should go home and eat." Ming Ling leisurely looked at her.


    Black Rose said with a defeated look, "Young Master Ming, back in California, you loved me the most. So what do you want to do now?


    "It seems like you haven''t realized the reality." Ming Ling stood up, his expression never smiling, cold and elegant, without any warmth.


    "What reality? Just because I''m married to Brother Fei from the California, you keep pushing me away!"


    Tsk tsk, she''s even a wife!


    Su Nuan Nuan scoffed in her heart. She had thought that Ming Ling was working in the company day and night, but it turns out he was working day and night, going forward and forward.


    "The door is there." Ming Ling''s face was cold, he did not directly answer her, but instead, turned his gaze towards the door.


    Black Rose was so angry that her face had turned green, but she did not dare be too presumptuous. She glared at Su Nuan Nuan, stepped on her high heels and sped up her pace to leave.


    "The taste is really heavy." Su Nuan Nuan curled her lips, raised her leg and walked out.


    Wife, black stockings, she had never thought he had such a hobby.


    Ming Ling grabbed her arm, and frowned, "If you have the guts, say it again."


    Seeing that he was showing signs of getting angry, Su Nuan Nuan naturally did not dare to continue speaking. Withdrawing his hand, Su Nuan Nuan said, "I will not disturb you anymore, I will take my leave first."


    Ming Ling pulled her into his embrace, his deep eyes staring straight into hers, "Jealous, huh?"


    Su Nuan Nuan panicked in her heart, and blinked wildly, "Who''s jealous!? "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I can savor your taste. It just so happens that I can try it myself." Then, ignoring the fact that he was still in the office, he pressed his lips to hers and kissed her.


    Su Nuan Nuan struggled, she was extremely afraid. She was currently in the office, how could he dare?


    Ming Ling deeply asked her before he released her.


    Su Nuan Nuan struggled to retreat a few steps, and randomly bowed. This was considered as her subordinate''s courtesy to her superior, and then, she straightened her body and turned to leave.


    When she returned to the office and sat down, her entire face was still red. She was angry, but she was also provoked by his baring of her bones.


    Su Nuan Nuan smashed her head, she could not continue like this, she had to hurry up and find her child''s father.


    She decided to go to the hotel where she had lost her life a month ago.


    After work, she left to go to the hotel.


    She went to the room that she had slept in when she woke up in the morning. Unfortunately, that room had already been changed countless times and had been cleaned countless times. She couldn''t find any clues.


    She remembered the hotel monitors. People coming and going would be monitored.


    She found the hotel manager and asked them to show her the monitor they''d had a month ago.


    But the hotel manager said, "That''s the privacy of the hotel and you can''t show it to a non-law enforcement officer."


    Su Nuan Nuan was disappointed, was she going to call the police? Someone had beaten her a month ago, and she didn''t know who that person was?


    If she wasn''t pregnant with a child, she wouldn''t even know that she had sex with a man.


    A month ago, when she woke up, she had slept on the same bed as Liao Li Li. Furthermore, their clothes were still in good condition.


    Then why was she suddenly pregnant?


    This was truly strange, could it be that she accidentally drank the well water of a woman''s country and got pregnant?


    This was impossible. The more impossible it was, the more impossible it became.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart rate had dropped. After busying herself for half a day, she could only return empty-handed.


    A black Rolls-Royce followed her without her noticing.


    Ming Ling sat in the car and saw a lost Su Nuan Nuan walking in the front.


    He frowned slightly, his hand firmly gripping the steering wheel.


    Woman, can''t An Xin follow me? Why must we find the child''s father? So eager to leave my side?


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan''s torment, Ming Ling also had a bad feeling.


    Now that the Black Rose had come to the Coastal City, it meant that the California was also there to kill people.


    No one knew the reason why bayonet came to the Coastal City more than he did.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    "Miss Su, is he alone?" Su Nuan Nuan was walking dispiritedly, completely out of energy, when a car suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked towards the carriage and saw Yun Xin''s face.


    This was the assistant of the order, she recognized.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes blankly and nodded.


    "I''m on my way to the Westscher villa. Get in the car." Yun Xin said with a brilliant smile, but in his heart he was thinking, I was enjoying the hot spring at home, so Boss Ming called me over to go with Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan sat down and sent Su Nuan Nuan to Xi Shi villa, then said: "I suddenly thought that I have some matters to attend to, I will look for Young Master Ming another day, I will be leaving first."


    Then he drove away.


    Su Nuan Nuan curled her lips. She did not understand the people around Ming Ling.

 C58

    By the time he got back, it was already dark. Ming Ling sat on the sofa and read a magazine.


    "Let''s eat." He put down the paper and walked over to the table.


    Eh, why didn''t he ask about it? He didn''t have any symptoms of losing his temper either.


    Su Nuan Nuan slowly relaxed and picked up her chopsticks to start eating as well.


    Ming Ling would go to the company earlier than her every morning.


    In fact, Su Nuan Nuan knew what he was doing. By going to the company with her at a different time, she could avoid a lot of idle chatter and protect the privacy of their relationship.


    He had just arrived at the company when he heard whispers from some secretaries in the office.


    "Today the company sent a big client, I heard that her relationship with the Szechuan is not ordinary."


    "Yeah, this customer seems very hard to deal with. I wonder what it is?"


    "Yes, CEO gave the order to prevent anyone from entering."


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard this, she also felt curious.


    Big customer? Who could it be?


    Why aren''t they letting anyone in? Could it be that they''re another beautiful woman, afraid of being disturbed while doing that in the office?


    Su Nuan Nuan opened his brain, and upon thinking about it, she suddenly felt that it was blocked.


    Ye Zichen quickly shook his head, dispelling all those baffling thoughts, and walked into his office.


    "Bam!"


    A loud sound startled Su Nuan Nuan. The sound came from the neighboring office, which was the CEO''s office. It was obviously a beating, and someone had hit the wall with it.


    "They''re fighting, they''re so scary." The secretaries'' whispers of alarm rang out as well.


    Su Nuan Nuan began to worry.


    CEO Office.


    A tall and sturdy man wearing a vest, with a body like that of Schwarzenegger, whose arms were covered with tattoos climbed up from the ground. He pointed furiously at Ming Ling, who had raised him up just now but still had an expression that didn''t belong to him, "Ming, you''re really stubborn! Stay away from the Black Rose and don''t seduce her again! "


    The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth hooked up into a tinge of cold ridicule, "bayonet, to think that you''ve been on the streets for so long, you couldn''t even tell what''s going on. Take care of your own wife, don''t let her come out and show off."


    He was saying that he was useless!


    Ming Ling did not dodge, and got hit by him in a solid manner, with blood flowing out of his mouth.


    He raised his hand to wipe off the blood at the corner of his mouth, and the blood at the corner of his mouth was curled, he had not tasted the taste of blood in a long time, his deep eyes instantly filled with a beast like wildness, and he threw a punch backwards at bayonet''s abdomen.


    bayonet''s face twisted in pain as she said painfully, "Ming, I will definitely get back at you for this debt!"


    "Rather than staring at other men, you might as well try to get your woman to stay by your side. I think the more you live, the more silly you''ll be." Ming Ling''s cold voice carried ridicule.


    "You are not some other man. I know that I had stolen the Black Rose from you before. However, this does not mean that you can play with my woman! " bayonet suddenly took out a gun, pointing it straight at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s expression did not change, he maintained his indifferent, yet ridiculing expression: "Hate you? Are you qualified? "


    bayonet gritted her teeth in anger. She thought that if the spear was aimed at him, he would feel some fear, but how could he forget, in the underworld, she was known as the cold-faced Asura.


    How could a mere gun make him change his expression?


    "Ming, don''t go too far! Otherwise, I will make you regret it! "


    "Knock ¡­" Before Ming Ling could react, someone knocked on the door to CEO''s office followed by a voice.


    "CEO, the tea that you wanted is here." Standing outside the door was Su Nuan Nuan.


    She heard the battle inside, and was very worried. Although CEO had ordered Ming Ling to not let anyone in, what if Ming Ling was in there and something happens?


    Su Nuan Nuan thought about what Shi Xiao Rou had said. When she was 18 years old, she was cut up and killed by people, what if the person who came to kill him was still the same person?


    She had to find out what was going on before she could call the police.


    Ming Ling''s originally bloodthirsty and mocking eyes suddenly turned to bayonet, "Go out!"


    bayonet kept her spear and looked at Ming Ling with a savage sneer, "We will settle our debt slowly!"


    Putting away the spear, he walked towards the door and pulled it open. Facing Su Nuan Nuan''s panicking expression, bayonet snorted at her and turned to look at Ming Ling, then walked away.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked by the fierce man, he had just left, but when she looked over to the house, she saw blood at the corner of Ming Ling''s mouth, her heart immediately tensed up, and anxiously went forward, "You''re injured."


    Putting down the tea, she hurried to check his face.


    Ming Ling held her hand and put it down, "I''m fine, didn''t you say I can''t come in?"


    Hearing his slightly reprimanding words, Su Nuan Nuan pouted. "I''m afraid that no one will pay us back without our CEO."


    Ming Ling chuckled, "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    "Don''t say that. You must survive. Do you have a medicine box? I''ll help you apply the medicine, but look at your handsome face, it''s all gone. " Su Nuan Nuan was truly worried.


    "You''re heartbroken?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "Don''t be like this, even if you are just an ordinary friend, you are still quite worrisome, not to mention that you are our." Su Nuan Nuan was a little flustered by his words, and spoke while avoiding her gaze.


    He was afraid that everyone would lose their job. It wasn''t because he was worried about them.


    Ming Ling curled his lips in exhaustion and stroked his chin, "The medicine chest is in the cabinet."


    Su Nuan Nuan hurried towards the direction he indicated and brought out the medicine box. She put it down, dipped it in disinfectant and applied the medicine on it.


    After she finished wiping his wounds, she put down the medicine box. Seeing that he was busy with his work, Su Nuan Nuan did not disturb him and silently left the CEO office.


    "The new secretary definitely has a relationship with our CEO."


    "Yes, I think they are very close."


    "Yeah, who would dare to disobey CEO, an ordinary secretary?"


    "I secretly took a peek just now. That Su Nuan Nuan is rubbing face with the CEO. That distance and appearance is both ambiguous and intimate. Oh oh oh oh, it really makes me drunk."


    "I was wondering why he could become the Szechuan''s personal secretary at such a young age. So it turns out he has the qualifications to be promoted."


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan arrived at the office, he heard whispers coming from the neighboring office.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt uncomfortable listening to them, so she walked over and saw that a bunch of her secretaries were gathered together, chatting.


    Su Nuan Nuan said snappily, "Since everyone has nothing to do, why are you still spouting nonsense when you have time."


    One of the secretaries snorted disdainfully, "What are you pulling at? If you can do it, don''t even think about it."

 C59

    Su Nuan Nuan was shameless, she chuckled, "Your orders are dead, people are alive, could it be that in order to follow your orders, you all are unmoved by what is happening in CEO?"


    All of the secretaries rolled their eyes at Su Nuan Nuan, then dispersed and returned to their jobs.


    Thinking back to what his secretary had said just now, his heart was in pain. He felt suffocated, unable to catch his breath.


    The reason why she was so angry was not only because the secretaries were talking behind her back, but also because she was feeling guilty.


    Her relationship with Ming Ling was originally an existence that was not understood by others and was despised by others.


    She felt guilty and miserable after being told this.


    And she seemed a little out of control. She shouldn''t have worried about the man''s safety, but her heart had gone out of her mind.


    She had to find the father and end these unreal and ridiculous things as soon as possible.


    After work, she went to the hotel again.


    He had to find the man from that night.


    She was very lucky today, and met Liao Li Li on the way. She was just about to enter the shopping mall to shop when Su Nuan Nuan suddenly ran in front of her and blocked her way.


    "Liao Li Li, no, sister-in-law, can I trouble you to tell me who the man from that night was?" Su Nuan Nuan gasped for breath as he ran, but he did not rest and asked.


    When Liao Li Li saw that it was Su Nuan Nuan again, he was speechless towards her persistence. At least she had to admit that she was weaker than him, "Heh, looks like you won''t let me off if you don''t ask her, I''ll be honest with you then."


    Su Nuan Nuan concentrated very hard and her heart was thumping hard. She was nervous and afraid.


    Liao Li Li said, "Actually, I only drank with you at the bar that night. After that, I went back to the hotel by myself and got myself a room. But I don''t know why, but the next morning, you would be lying on my bed. As for the man who kept asking me about that night, I don''t know what happened. "


    Thunderbolt on a clear day.


    She was ready to accept any man she spoke of.


    However, the answer was the same as there was no answer.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, "Then when I asked you that question before, you said that there was a man."


    "I don''t know what happened to you that night. You said there was a man yourself, do I deny it? I just don''t know who that man is, and I don''t know why you were in my bed the next night. " After Liao Li Li finished explaining everything, he headed towards the shopping mall.


    Only Su Nuan Nuan was left petrified.


    Now that the only clue was broken, how was she supposed to find it?


    She tried her best to recall what happened that night. She could only think of noisy bars and moving music, and then, she and Liao Li Li would constantly clink cups together and drink. She could not think of anything else after that.


    Furthermore, she did sleep together with Liao Li Li on the second night.


    This is ridiculous, why did she get pregnant for no reason!


    Give up?


    No, she could not continue like this. She could not let herself be sunk into depravity, and she absolutely could not be tempted by Ming Ling.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she headed back to the hotel.


    Following in her Rolls Royce''s car, Ming Ling called the hotel.


    "What, really?" Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes lit up when she heard the hotel manager''s explanation.


    "Yes, according to the rules, guests are not allowed to look at the hotel monitor, but the company''s internal staff are able to see it. We found the man who came in with you that day and called him. He said that he would meet us at 8 PM at the Jewelry Design Institute at Nande University." The manager told Su Nuan Nuan.


    "Oh, oh, okay. I''ll go right away." Su Nuan Nuan nodded his head and galloped outside.


    As soon as she got out, a taxi stopped in front of her, as if it was calculating how she was going to get out. Without thinking, she opened the door and got in.


    As he sat on the taxi, Su Nuan Nuan was both nervous and excited.


    Soon he would be able to see the child''s father, and soon he would be able to end all these illicit relationships.


    The car drove to Nande University and stopped in front of the School of Design.


    "Thank you, Master." Su Nuan Nuan paid the driver and got off the car as he said happily.


    He jogged inside the design institute.


    A text suddenly came through on his phone. "Contestant coffee shop, here."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the unfamiliar number.


    Her number must have been given to the man by the hotel manager.


    Su Nuan Nuan was wild with joy, and quickly ran towards the waiter''s coffee shop.


    Just as she entered, the waiter came to welcome her, "Su Nuan Nuan, please follow me, Mister is waiting for you here."


    Su Nuan Nuan was surprised. The waiter knew her?


    However, thinking about it, she had come to the coffee shop quite a few times before when she was in school. Furthermore, she had just graduated, so it was natural for the waiter to know her.


    The waiter brought her to their special room, which was decorated with red sandalwood and exuded an antique charm.


    She didn''t see a man when she entered the room. She only saw a man''s legs.


    The pink curtain at the front of the window covered the entire balcony and window, but the entire curtain was not polar. Instead, it was half the length of the floor, revealing half of a man''s leg and foot.


    This room was specially designed by the owner of the coffee shop for university students to play games. A game of guessing socks was played between couples. Anyone who guessed wrong would be the one to kiss, even if the other person wasn''t their lover.


    This was a game she often played with Shi Xiao Rou, but she had never guessed it before.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw the pair of black leather shoes, the dark blue socks, and then the black pants.


    He could not wait to open the curtain.


    The waiter stopped her, "Su Nuan Nuan, you can''t go in. If you have anything to say, please say it here."


    "Why?" Su Nuan Nuan suddenly turned to look at the waiter, her face full of confusion.


    Since they decided to meet, why was it so mysterious?


    "It''s not convenient for mister to see you right now. If you have anything to say, you can say it directly. He can hear you." The waiter said.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the legs in shock, then looked at the waiter, then looked at the legs, and opened his mouth to say something for a long time: "Could it be that your husband has a face full of pimples?" So it''s not convenient to see her now.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. Let me see." Su Nuan Nuan said as he prepared to rush to the curtain.


    The waiter held her back, "For your own sake, it''s better if you don''t see her for the time being. You have the phone number of a mister, so we can''t cut off contact."


    Seeing that the waiter was so insistent, Su Nuan Nuan could only compromise.


    As long as I can contact him.


    But why not?


    Could it be that he was extremely ugly? But seeing those shiny leather shoes, as well as those clean socks and trousers, he didn''t look very ugly.


    "Excuse me, what''s your name?" Su Nuan Nuan finally gave up the impulse to go up and open the curtain and reveal his true purpose, and asked the first question.

 C60

    After asking this question, her phone vibrated as a text message came in. It was from that number just now.


    "Your name is Pei Tong?" Su Nuan Nuan said to the curtain after she finished reading the text message. She could only see his legs, but nothing else.


    The other person didn''t respond.


    No matter what kind of person she was, she was still the child''s father. No matter what kind of person she was, she would accept it.


    Su Nuan Nuan exhaled, and began the topic of the day, "Mr. Petunia, I wonder if you still remember what happened between us a month ago that night, on the 14th of February."


    On February 14th, Tian Yi Lan said that she would give her a pleasant surprise, and she eagerly went to his house. She did not expect to see him rolling around in bed with Dai Xiu Xiu.


    She couldn''t take it anymore, but she still managed to pull out a bright smile and said, "Tian Yi Lan, you''re only at this level."


    Tian Yi Lan stepped forward to stop her, and she abruptly flung his hand away, "Don''t touch me!" She said resentfully, "Dirty!"


    She left without looking back. She went to the hotel to get drunk, but she didn''t expect to be thrown in.


    His phone started to vibrate again. Su Nuan Nuan looked down, the message was very straightforward.


    Su Nuan Nuan was very satisfied with how direct this man was. She did not deny his words and was a little excited, but she was also a little afraid. After all, she did not know who the other party was.


    The short message came again.


    "When I am born, I will be responsible for the child."


    Su Nuan Nuan held her phone tightly, she looked at the curtain behind him with his clear eyes, the determination in his eyes: "Even if the child is born, I will not give it to you!"


    Was this his responsible performance? Let her give birth to the child and then give it to him. She''s the tool for having a child, isn''t she?


    This man must be out of luck. Why didn''t he ascend to the heavens?


    His phone vibrated, Su Nuan Nuan glanced at the message.


    "I''ll give you compensation."


    "Screw your compensation fee!" Mr. Petunia, who do you think you are? This is too bullying! " Su Nuan Nuan was so angry that she could not take it anymore. She stepped forward and was about to pull open the curtain, grabbing the man inside and giving him a fierce slap.


    However, she had only taken two steps when the waiter grabbed her arm, "Su Nuan Nuan, stop messing around."


    "I''m messing around! Did you hear what he said! I''m going to tear your mask apart today. Let me go, let me go! "Pei Tong, you bastard, bastard ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan immediately stepped forward to grab the curtain, then grabbed the man and beat him up.


    However, he was dragged out of the room by the waiter.


    "Let me go!" After leaving the room, she angrily shook off the waiter as her chest heaved up and down.


    The waiter let go of her and made an apologetic bow.


    "Hmph." Su Nuan Nuan snorted and walked towards the room, after walking two steps she stopped and pointed at the waiter, "Don''t stop me, if not I will fight with my life on the line with you."


    As Ye Zichen walked in, he stared at the waiter vigilantly. However, the waiter had no intention of stopping him.


    Su Nuan Nuan entered in a flash, she had to uncover this man''s true colors!


    But when he came in, the curtain had been drawn back, and the balcony was empty. The railing on the first floor was so low, and the man''s legs were so long.


    Damn, he actually escaped from the balcony.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly ran to the balcony and looked around. She saw a black luxury car driving away.


    Su Nuan Nuan called out to the car, "Hey, stop right there, stop!"


    How could a luxury car listen to her? With its lightning speed, it disappeared from her sight.


    Su Nuan Nuan angrily kicked the railing, "Come back!"


    But there was nothing in front of him. Su Nuan Nuan huffed and puffed, feeling wronged and uncomfortable.


    It was not easy to find that man, but the result was like this. Su Nuan Nuan felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart.


    He picked up his phone and dialed the number, telling the user that he was too busy to answer the call


    He sent another message to him, "Mr. Petunia, from now on, the child has nothing to do with you."


    After sending the message, Su Nuan Nuan still felt very bad, so she went home huffily.


    Returning to the Western Villa, Ming Ling had not come back yet.


    Her mind was still filled with the vicious deeds of the Mr. Petunia, making her very angry.


    Why was this name so familiar!


    Su Nuan Nuan thought about something and quickly took out her wallet and took out the invoice notes.


    That was the invoice for her four years in college, funded by a wealthy businessman.


    The students who had been funded by the school would not have known who had funded her.


    Originally, she did not know who it was. However, when she went to the administrative office and acted coquettishly with the administrative staff, she managed to get a copy of the invoice.


    The person who had been funding her four years of college was ¡­


    Mr. Petunia!


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was thrown into turmoil, and she fiercely jumped without stop.


    Was this Pei Tong the same as him?


    Was her child''s father the rich businessman who had supported her four years of study?


    Su Nuan Nuan was stupefied. It was unbelievable, what a coincidence.


    Could it be that the rich businessman already knew her and purposely did something to her that day at the hotel?


    No wonder he said that he would compensate her for her arrogance.


    When he saw the name on the note, Su Nuan Nuan was already in a mess.


    What was the purpose of this Mr. Petunia?


    Support her for four years, make her graduate without a hitch, and then take her first time.


    Could it be that he had nurtured her so well so that she could give him a child? Weren''t there many wealthy merchants who were interested in nurturing young girls?


    The more Su Nuan Nuan thought about it, the more she felt that it was outrageous.


    His thoughts were even more confused now.


    She wanted to repay her benefactor for taking her first mysterious man away from her. Her child''s father.


    Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah! Chaos, too chaos!


    After arranging everything into a line, Su Nuan Nuan''s thoughts became even more chaotic, and her emotions became even more tangled.


    Right now, she was still involved in Ming Ling''s life, what should she do?


    Originally, she had only wanted to make a decent amount of money and pay off the debt she had owed the rich merchant for the past four years. After that, she would think about her own love and marriage.


    But now things didn''t seem to be going according to her plan, and they were off track by a hundred thousand miles.


    "What kind of a blow?"


    Su Nuan Nuan was at a loss, but her head received Ming Ling''s magnetic voice.


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly raised her head, and her lips almost touched his.

 C61

    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes opened wide, her face red and nervous, she shrank her head, "N-no ¡­."


    Housekeeper Cheng Qi came over and asked: "Young Master, do you want to eat western or Chinese dinner today?"


    "Let''s have lunch together." Su Nuan Nuan bit the corner of her mouth, concealing the panic in her heart.


    She didn''t even dare look into Ming Ling''s eyes, feeling a little guilty.


    If he had known she had gone to see another man, would he have been angry again?


    Ming Ling did not continue speaking, and picked up the financial newspaper from the table.


    How could he not know what was bothering her?


    Today, she met the father of the legendary child. She was in a terrible mood.


    She had just sent him a text message saying that from now on, this child had nothing to do with him and he knew how depressed she was right now.


    Heh, how could this child have nothing to do with him.


    The reason he went to see her was to let her rest and give her an explanation.


    Otherwise, it would not be a good idea for her to go to the hotel every day and look for her child''s father.


    He couldn''t face her with his real identity now because it wasn''t the right time yet.


    It was too dangerous for him to let her have the slightest possibility of danger.


    The two finished their meal, each with his own thoughts, and went to bed.


    The second day was as usual, as Ming Ling left early to go to work.


    After Su Nuan Nuan finished her breakfast, she went out and took a taxi to the company.


    She didn''t realize it. She walked to the side of the road, but before she could stop the car, it stopped right in front of her.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw that it was a taxi and did not pay any attention to it. She immediately opened the car door and got in.


    The moment they got on the car and said their destination, they started to play with their phones.


    After around 10 minutes, Su Nuan Nuan raised her head and realised that something was amiss. She would normally be at the company in 10 minutes.


    Is this a new driver who doesn''t know the road?


    "Master, I''m going to the Nether Sky Group. Have you taken the wrong path?" This was obviously heading towards the outskirts of the city, Su Nuan Nuan asked.


    From the back, she could only see the driver''s face in a plaid suit and a plaid cap.


    The driver suddenly lifted his hand to take off his hat, his bright red hair spilling down.


    It''s a woman!


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, only to hear the driver say, "If you want to go to Nether Sky Group, there isn''t even a door. Just like how it is impossible for you to obtain Ming Ling''s heart. "


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, only then was she able to see the driver''s face through the rearview mirror.


    "You are, Black Rose!" Su Nuan Nuan recognized him with a glance. Wasn''t this the Black Rose that was kicked out of Ming Ling''s office a few days ago?


    Although she was surprised, she was relatively calm and didn''t seem to be at a loss as to what to do.


    "Heh, your eyesight isn''t bad, but what a pity, I''ll send you to heaven right away!" Black Rose stepped on the accelerator and sped up.


    Because the car was speeding up, Su Nuan Nuan quickly sat down on the back due to the inertia. She grabbed the car seat and said, "Don''t mess around, Ming Ling and I are fine!"


    A woman who was jealous was scary, Su Nuan Nuan did not dare to challenge Black Rose.


    Because she had already seen the terrifying thing that Dai Xiu Xiu did out of jealousy.


    She had never seen Ming Ling use such a doting and caring gaze to look at a woman before, but his eyes had never felt warm for her.


    Even in California, when she pestered him to stay with her, his eyes had always been filled with coldness and indulgence, and he had never been so soft to her before.


    "We really have nothing to say! I''ll have to trouble you to stop! " Su Nuan Nuan realized that the car was moving faster and faster, and she became nervous.


    She hadn''t lived enough. She didn''t want to die for nothing.


    She still had many things to do, things with Ming Ling to settle, and no results with Mr. Petunia.


    She could not die without knowing why.


    "Stop dreaming! I''ll send you to heaven in a while. " Black Rose coldly glanced at Su Nuan Nuan in the rearview mirror and sped up.


    Even if she couldn''t get Ming Ling, she couldn''t let anyone else get him!


    She was the first one who liked him. She had done so much for him, she definitely could not let anyone near Ming Ling.


    Su Nuan Nuan fiercely crashed into the car seat when she was about to fly up.


    She could feel the nearly crazy actions of the Black Rose in front of her.


    She started to panic and pulled out her cell phone to call for help.


    Black Rose suddenly stepped on the brakes.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body severely hit the car seat in front of him, and her phone flew out as well.


    Black Rose came over from the driver''s seat and picked up her phone, pressing the button, she said coldly, "You want Ming Ling to save you? "How naive!" She angrily glanced at Su Nuan Nuan, then threw his phone into the car box. She suddenly stepped on the gas pedal, and the car started to move again.


    However, this time, Black Rose''s phone rang just as the car started moving.


    "What!"


    Su Nuan Nuan thought that the Black Rose had figured it out and couldn''t push the door open no matter how hard she tried.


    Then she saw a black car come up from the back and slow to a stop.


    She thought it was Ming Ling, but in the end, the car window rolled down and what appeared before her was a tall and sturdy man who was covered in tattoos appearing in Ming Ling''s office that day.


    "bayonet, I said that you do not need to interfere in my matters." Black Rose said to bayonet in a dissatisfied tone.


    "This woman is still useful. Isn''t it a pity to kill her so easily?"


    bayonet opened the car door and got off, followed by a few bodyguards who opened the car door for Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly escaped. Just as she ran two steps, her arms were grabbed by the bodyguard and tied up.


    Su Nuan Nuan panicked and shouted, "What are you doing, let go of me!"


    "Be honest, or you''ll suffer." The bodyguard then rudely escorted Su Nuan Nuan to the car that the bayonet was driving towards.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Ming Ling came to the office early in the morning to settle some official matters.


    He raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was already 9: 30, why was Su Nuan Nuan not at the company yet?


    Usually, when Su Nuan Nuan came, he would bring him breakfast, because only she knew that he did not have the habit of eating breakfast.


    But it was half past nine, and the woman was half an hour late.


    He called and told her to shut down.


    Just as he felt that something was not right, he received a call from the bayonet.


    "Ming, I''ll give you ten minutes to feel the peak of the cliff! Otherwise, I will send your woman off the cliff. "


    Ming Ling frowned, then said sarcastically: "Which bastard did you capture again, do you know that in these past few years, other than Black Rose, I do not have any other women by my side."

 C62

    ayonet was so angry that her veins were popping out, "If you really don''t care about Su Nuan Nuan, then very well, I''ll kill her right now! It won''t affect you anyways, right? "


    Black Rose had always been a thorn in his heart.


    But all these years, Black Rose had always loved Ming Ling.


    What Ming Ling had just said was exposing his wounds, and it was a trampling on his face.


    Su Nuan Nuan heard the conversation from bayonet, and laughed at herself, "I already said that I have nothing to do with him, do you guys believe that he would never come to save me?" She was talking to them, and to herself.


    For example, how could someone as cold and heartless as him take the risk to save a girl that was nothing but a toy to him?


    "Cut the crap!" Ten minutes, if he doesn''t come, then you can die! " The bayonet said angrily.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart tensed up, "I have no relationship with him, why would she want to kill me?"


    "Who asked you to be unlucky!" bayonet spat out a mouthful of blood, annoyed at Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly thought of the day she had disturbed this man''s fight with Ming Ling.


    It was at that time when he had his eyes on her and couldn''t get any benefits from Ming Ling, so he came to vent his anger on her.


    This outburst would kill her.


    Why was she so sad? However, she still could not force herself to come forward despite her good intentions.


    As the saying goes, shoot the bird in the head.


    "You can''t do this. Even if you kill me, you will still be imprisoned. For an insignificant person like me, are you worth it?" Su Nuan Nuan tried to persuade him to let her go.


    "Shut up, long-winded!" bayonet shouted at her angrily, the blood in his eyes exploding as though she wanted to kill her.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and did not dare to make a sound.


    Black Rose folded her arms across her chest as she looked at the winding road. There were no vehicles around, could it be that she had seen wrongly and caught the wrong person?


    Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling did not have anything? So Ming Ling did not care about this woman''s life?


    As he was thinking, a Land Rover came flying over at the speed of light.


    Black Rose''s relaxed expression suddenly changed, and her back straightened up.


    Su Nuan Nuan also saw the car, her eyes were wide open, it was Ming Ling!


    The car stopped half a meter away from them, tires squealing as they slid to the ground.


    Ming Ling jumped down from the carriage, his expression as cold as an ice Shura.


    The bayonet bodyguards quickly held Su Nuan Nuan even more tightly, holding her even more tightly as they retreated behind the bayonet.


    "Let her go." Ming Ling walked forward a few steps as the bayonet bodyguards held him back.


    The bayonet stood in front of Ming Ling and snorted, "If you want her life, then let''s see if you have the ability to do so!"


    The moment Ming Ling appeared, Black Rose became desperate, no one could understand her heartache.


    This woman was indeed very important to him.


    She really hoped that she could guess wrong how he felt about Su Nuan Nuan, but his appearance here shattered all of her luck.


    Ming Ling''s eyes were cold and dangerous, "A contest between us men, involving women, what kind of man are you?!"


    bayonet sneered sarcastically, "What about you! Time and time again, you''ve gotten tangled up with my wife! "


    "You have to ask your wife. My woman didn''t offend you." Ming Ling said as he glanced at Su Nuan Nuan who was behind bayonet. Her neck was being held by a bodyguard with a blade.


    Su Nuan Nuan had originally been very anxious, but the moment she saw Ming Ling appear, her heart calmed down. When she saw the look in his eyes, she was startled.


    "Shut up! No matter what, you cannot be linked with my wife! " bayonet roared violently.


    He had been humiliated for so many years, if he were to kill Ming Ling, not only would he wash away the humiliation, he would also bring honor to his ancestors!


    As she spoke, the bayonet became even more berserk.


    "This has never been between you and Ming Ling! , if you are a man, then come with me to a life and death race car and charge towards the cliff from the beginning. If you can reach it, then I will return your woman to you unharmed.


    This path was specially built for excitement. There was a break in the middle of the road, and below it was a thirty thousand zhang cliff, while the break was about five hundred meters or so, it was a new road. It was very hard for ordinary people to cross over a distance of five hundred meters.


    If he were to rush over, it would mean that he really had the ability!


    Ming Ling looked towards Su Nuan Nuan, the tip of the blade was resting on her neck.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head nervously, signalling to him not to accept.


    Although she didn''t want to die, she didn''t want anyone else to die for her.


    Ming Ling smirked: "I will keep my word, your brother is present, if you go back on your words, I will cut you into pieces!"


    "If I break my promise, I''ll cut you into pieces!"


    The two sides reached an agreement.


    bayonet showed the sports car he had prepared.


    Ming Ling drove his own car.


    Unexpectedly, when they were getting on the car, bayonet played tricks on them, he got someone to push Su Nuan Nuan into his car, and sat beside him.


    Ming Ling was enraged, "bayonet, do you want to die!?"


    "If I die, it would be worth it to drag her down with me." The bayonet laughed cruelly and drove the car away.


    Today, he was definitely going to rush down the cliff and win back his honor and glory. If he lost, he was going to drag Ming Ling''s woman down and die with him.


    He had had enough of all the humiliation these years.


    "Damn it!"


    Ming Ling also quickly drove the car away.


    The two of them drove very quickly, Ming Ling caught up to them and tried to stop them from moving forward, but the bayonet insisted on avoiding their path, driving extremely quickly, and in a few moments, even started to drift away.


    Su Nuan Nuan had never experienced such speed before, she was so scared that she was almost flying in the air.


    Seeing bayonet''s car fly towards the edge of the cliff, Su Nuan Nuan was so scared that her mouth dropped open as she screamed.


    Just at the last second, Ming Ling''s car drove horizontally over.


    Peng, he fiercely knocked bayonet''s car back. As for his own car, it charged towards the cliff in a horizontal posture.


    "Ming Ling!"


    "Ming Ling!"


    The shrieks of the two women, Su Nuan Nuan and Black Rose, sounded out at the same time.

 C63

    ayonet slammed her car onto the brakes after retreating for a distance.


    Tears streamed down her face, and she was stunned for a moment. At that moment, her mind was blank.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face turned pale, her lips trembled, she wanted to push open the car door to get off, but her hands were tied up, she could only use her body to smash into the door, and stumble her way to the edge of the cliff.


    The bottom of the precipice could not be seen even with a single glance.


    However, after the car crashed, he could faintly see it burning, the seedlings of the fire and the smoke.


    Even if his body was smashed into smithereens, then Ming Ling ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan knelt on the side of the cliff, her whole body trembling and tears flowing out.


    She still had a sliver of hope. Maybe Ming Ling wasn''t dead yet, and was only injured, so he would definitely be staring at her from below.


    Su Nuan Nuan cried until she fell on the side of the cliff, as if she was suffocating.


    When bayonet saw this scene, the corner of her mouth curled up into a cruel smile.


    He had finally killed the expert Ming Ling who the martial artists of the martial arts world said was not afraid of death, taking life was not considered taking it, but he could not die just like that!


    He finally got rid of his rival.


    However, when he saw his woman being so heartbroken and going crazy over another man, he felt utterly defeated and upset.


    But he couldn''t leave her alone. He left his car and took the bodyguard along the short cut to the cliff.


    Only Su Nuan Nuan was left kneeling on the side of the cliff, crying until she was powerless and helpless.


    Suddenly, a hand fell on the cliff.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, she immediately sat up, and then, a person climbed up.


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw that bloody face, she was both excited and stunned.


    "Nether ¡­" Ming Ling... " Even with the blood on his face, she recognized him at once.


    "What are you standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and retreat. Give me some space." Ming Ling said tiredly while clinging to the cliff.


    "Oh, oh, oh..." Su Nuan Nuan immediately fell and rolled to the back of the road. Her hands were tied behind her back and she was crying until she had no strength left, she was afraid that if she stood up, her legs would go weak and she would knock him down the cliff again.


    Ming Ling jumped to the ground.


    He had jumped out of the car when the car was spinning in the air and hung on a tree halfway up the cliff, but the cliff was shaped like a C, and he was at the far end of C, so they didn''t see him as they looked down and he kept climbing.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw him walking over and struggled to get up from the ground. However, his hands were tied and his body was very stupid.


    The outsider looked like a hedgehog rolling in the air. It was somewhat comical.


    Ming Ling walked forward and propped her up by his shoulders to help her untie the ropes.


    Su Nuan Nuan could no longer hold back and hugged him, tears uncontrollably welled up in her eyes, "Why did you save me, why ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Ming Ling was hugged by her until he was stunned, then he hugged her back and patted her back, "Idiot, don''t cry."


    "You scared me just now, how can I not cry? You scared me to death just now, do you know ¡­" "Woo woo ¡­" She thought he was dead, and at that moment she felt as if the world had turned gray.


    The moment she thought he was dead, she suddenly felt that everything had become meaningless.


    "So, you''re worried about me? You''re in love with me?" His magnetic voice was tired, but he was still teasing her.


    Su Nuan Nuan got up from his embrace and patted his chest, "You''re still laughing at me at such a time."


    "Eh ¡­." Ming Ling painfully frowned as he covered his chest.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. Where did it hurt? Oh my god, it hurt so much ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan panicked, and realised that the back of his hand was covered with blood. His clothes were torn, and blood also flowed out.


    Startled, she quickly supported him. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "You can drive?"


    "A little bit. I took the driving test when I was in university, so it doesn''t count if I haven''t done it before."


    "Eh ¡­." Ming Ling didn''t really believe in her cooking skills, but with how heavily injured he was, he definitely couldn''t drive, so he could only rely on her.


    Su Nuan Nuan drove carefully.


    Ming Ling sat beside her and guided her with his hands, "Just grab onto the steering wheel and step on the brakes. Don''t keep stepping on it, just place it on top of you."


    "Oh, oh..." Su Nuan Nuan''s forehead was covered in sweat. To challenge a Land Rover on her first try, who could understand the feeling of having a higher level arena on their hands, was making things too difficult for her.


    "I was just worried that something might happen to you. You''re hurt again." Su Nuan Nuan spoke out the apprehension in the depths of his heart.


    Ming Ling''s lips curved up in a beautiful smile, "You''re really in love with me?"


    "After all, you were injured to save me, so of course I have to concern myself with you. If something were to happen to you, I wouldn''t feel guilty for the rest of my life."


    So it was because of guilt.


    The smile on Ming Ling''s face became bitter. Why was it so difficult for her to fall in love with him?


    He almost lost his life in exchange for guilt.


    After exiting the cliff, Ming Ling saw that she was heading towards the hospital.


    "Go home!"


    "Ah, how can your injuries not be treated?" Su Nuan Nuan said worriedly, and again complained about his stubbornness.


    "There''s a doctor at home." Seeing her nervous expression, Ming Ling explained.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t let her feel guilty because of his injuries.


    However, he never went to the hospital, afraid that the news of him getting sick would be leaked from the Nether Sky Group and cause the company to go into chaos.


    He had too many enemies, so he had no choice but to be on guard.


    "Oh, oh, oh. So that''s how it is." After Su Nuan Nuan understood the situation, she immediately changed directions and headed towards the Xi Shi villa.


    When the car drove to the Westshi villa, with doctor was already sitting inside waiting.


    Seeing Young Master covered in blood coming in, Cheng Qi was worried and nervous.


    "Quick, with doctor, quickly let Young Master take a look." Cheng Qi immediately came forward to welcome him.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, and immediately waved her hand, "No no no, I''m not injured, let him see first, look at how serious his injury is." Su Nuan Nuan turned her head, looking at the bloodied Ming Ling behind him, he frowned.

 C64

    Ming Ling did not look at her, the deep look in his eyes was unmistakable, "Let her see."


    She was so anxious, yet Ming Ling acted as if nothing had happened. He was a private doctor, how could he not see?


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she looked at with doctor and then turned her head to look at Ming Ling. She understood with doctor''s meaning, Ming Ling was a stubborn person, no one could disobey his orders.


    He was determined to have her treated first, and no one dared to force him.


    The only thing she could do was cooperate with him immediately and finish what she needed to do so that the with doctor could clean his wounds.


    Seeing his bloody appearance, Su Nuan Nuan felt pain.


    She did not say anything else and sat down quickly, offering her arms to the with doctor.


    with doctor did not know what he helped her wipe, but it felt cool and comfortable.


    with doctor was also in a hurry, so after cleaning the medicine for Su Nuan Nuan, she naturally went to show it to Ming Ling, who had a lot of injuries, so the two men went to the bathroom.


    Su Nuan Nuan followed him two steps.


    With that, the door closed, cutting off Su Nuan Nuan''s line of sight.


    She was also stunned by with doctor''s words.


    There would be no illegitimate relationships? What did he mean?


    Su Nuan Nuan thought, then suddenly understood something.


    It was unknown if her thoughts were too evil, or if that was what the with doctor meant.


    Eh, I feel that this with doctor is not a serious person.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood nervously at the door of the bathroom for a while before it finally opened.


    with doctor carried his medical case as he walked out, and looked at Su Nuan Nuan meaningfully.


    Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly took a step forward.


    His upper body was bare, his firm and sexy abdominal muscles were tight, and a piece of gauze covered his shoulders and chest, covering his lean muscles.


    His left arm was also wrapped in gauze, his left hand was also wrapped in white gauze, and so was his forehead.


    Seeing that he was injured all over, Su Nuan Nuan turned to ask with doctor anxiously, "Is he alright? Will his intelligence be affected or something like that?"


    "Pfft ¡­" Hearing her words, with doctor who was walking in front could not help but stagger forward and almost burst out laughing. When he looked back and saw Ming Ling''s strange face, he forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry, he only injured the upper half of his body, not the upper half of his body. His abilities will not be affected at all."


    Right after he finished speaking, he saw Ming Ling''s cold face, as if she wanted to beat him up. He quickly stopped himself from continuing and walked away.


    Su Nuan Nuan was embarrassed by his words and her face turned red, but she still insisted on asking, "Hey, with doctor, don''t go, you still haven''t answered me ¡­" She did not mean that it would be easy to destroy. She meant that the liver''s function and internal organs would not be affected.


    "Would you like me to answer you, eh?"


    Her slender waist was gripped by a large palm, which brought it close to the chest behind her, and she could hear the low, sexy heat of the man''s body.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so shocked that her body stiffened. She turned around and laughed dryly, "Hehe, no need. Since you are fine, then I am relieved. " She carefully removed his hand from her waist, then walked away with light steps, as if she was afraid of disturbing him, and returned to the sofa.


    Ming Ling looked at the woman walking over with cute steps, his lips curled up into a smile, and walked to the side of the sofa to sit on Su Nuan Nuan''s left side.


    His aura was very strong, and the moment he sat down, he gave off a strong feeling of presence. It even made people feel inexplicably nervous, and their hearts beat faster.


    This feeling was very strange. Su Nuan Nuan felt a little uncomfortable, so she pretended to go to the sofa opposite to them to get a remote control and sat down.


    How could she have feelings for Ming Ling?


    Heavens, she couldn''t have really fallen for him, right?


    No way, Su Nuan Nuan, you definitely can''t like him.


    Don''t forget your abominable relationship. Don''t forget that she has found the child''s father.


    Su Nuan Nuan, be more rational.


    Your relationship with him was originally a disgraceful one. Your conscience was already bad enough and your heart was already tormenting enough.


    This relationship must end as soon as possible!


    Even though he saved you when you were in a difficult situation, he still made you a humiliating request, didn''t he!


    What a disgrace to be his mistress.


    If her father knew about this, she might be despised and hated for ever, and there might be no future.


    He ruined your future, didn''t he?


    You should be as cold to him as before. You mustn''t waver just because he saved you once.


    "with doctor, there are a lot of delicious dishes in the kitchen today. Why don''t you stay here and eat?" Cheng Qi came over and said.


    with doctor looked at Ming Ling and realized that he was very calm. He said, "Fine, it''s been a long time since I''ve tasted the food in the kitchen of the Ming clan. I can also taste the taste of making a light bulb for the first time."


    He joked, then looked at Ming Ling with a smile.


    "Eh ¡­." The with doctor''s mouth twitched a little at these words, "As expected, you have a black stomach and a venomous tongue." Of course he could understand what Ming Ling meant by "taste".


    Su Nuan Nuan did not understand what they were saying and curiously blinked her eyes.


    The with doctor''s phone started to ring, he picked up the phone and looked at the notification, seeing who the caller was, he looked at Ming Ling with some apprehension.


    Ming Ling said, "Why not."


    with doctor could only pick it up, "Hello, Ming Feng."


    "I''m at your house, but I can''t find you. Where are you?" A man''s voice came over the phone.


    "I''ll be right back." With that, with doctor hung up.


    As I packed up my things, I said, "I don''t want the light bulb anymore. I''ll keep it for next time. Young Master Ming, I''ll be leaving first. "


    with doctor packed his things, carried his medical case and left.


    Su Nuan Nuan pointed at his back, "His girlfriend?"


    "His boyfriend." Ming Ling spat out a few words from her lips.


    "No reaction to puking these past few days?" Ming Ling raised his beautiful eyes and suddenly asked.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s hand that was wiping the table with paper stiffened for a moment, her heart suddenly started beating even faster.


    Or tell him now that she''s found the father, so they should end the relationship.

 C65

    Su Nuan Nuan had been at a loss for a long time, the relationship between her and Ming Ling was not proper to begin with.


    She knew that she could not allow this to happen. She would be despised by everyone, and her conscience wouldn''t let her be like this.


    Su Nuan Nuan pinched the tissue in her hand and pursed her lips, "Young Master Ming, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Just as she was speaking, Cheng Qi''s butler came forward and said respectfully, "Young Master, Miss Su, let''s eat first."


    Ming Ling looked at her closely with his deep eyes, "Let''s eat first." He got up and walked over to the table.


    Su Nuan Nuan slowly let go of his hands. The tissue in his hands was drenched in her sweat and all the nervousness had faded away.


    At the dining table, Su Nuan Nuan would occasionally peek at Ming Ling. His handsome face always gave off a cold feeling.


    His upper body was bare, his chest was wrapped in bandages around his shoulders, and his left arm was wrapped in bandages. Now, with his injured hand holding the chopsticks, he took his time with the food.


    But the more he acted this way, the more Su Nuan Nuan felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have suffered such a serious injury. Wasn''t it all her fault?


    With such an awkward relationship, she didn''t know what kind of mood she should have or what kind of identity she should have to face him.


    He did not want him to continue to be injured, and even more so, he did not want to feel the pinch from seeing him being injured.


    This feeling of heartache made her panic.


    "Young Master Ming, I found the child''s father." Su Nuan Nuan suddenly opened his mouth, and his gaze landed on Ming Ling''s body.


    Ming Ling did not look up at her, and continued to eat, his expression did not change, and did not have any reaction, as though he had already expected her to say this.


    "Yes." He just grunted and continued eating.


    Su Nuan Nuan put down her chopsticks, raised her eyebrows and looked at him, and continued, "So we ¡­"


    Ming Ling''s hand that was grabbing the food slightly paused.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s words continued, "So let''s break off this relationship. I will return the money for you helping me solve this problem. It might take a long time, but I will definitely pay it off slowly ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    Her words were stopped by the sound of Ming Ling knocking his chopsticks on the table heavily. Just as Su Nuan Nuan was about to speak, she suddenly stopped, and was shocked.


    Ming Ling raised his frosty eyes, unhappiness evident in his eyes, "Who gave you the right to say such a thing!?"


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw the temperature in his eyes instantly drop by a few levels, she was somewhat frightened and became more cautious, because she knew how terrifying his anger could be.


    However, there were things that had to be done sooner or later. "You can find someone else ¡­"


    After she said this, she trembled with fear.


    He did not lack women by his side. What kind of women would he not have? Without her, he had many more women waiting to fight for him.


    She didn''t want this kind of life. She only wanted to love a person, have a family, and have a family of three that lived a bland and blissful life.


    No need to be rich, no need to be luxurious, as long as the simple happiness, a home will be fine.


    As she finished speaking, she saw the veins on Ming Ling''s forehead throbbing violently. He stood up, and with his large body pressing down on her line of sight, he leaned over, and pinched her chin with his slender fingers.


    "Eh ¡­." Su Nuan Nuan instantly felt a bone breaking pain coming from her chin. She could feel his anger that would destroy the heavens and the earth.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, you want to escape, hm? "Don''t even think about it. You''ll have to stay by my side before I get tired of playing around with you!" His low, mellow, yet powerful voice, enunciated every word to strike at Su Nuan Nuan''s heart.


    It was like a thousand pound stone had smashed into her heart, causing it to bleed profusely.


    He saved her, hurt her, and wouldn''t let her go just because he hadn''t played with her enough?


    The originally tense heart began to feel a sharp pain that swept through it like a tornado, causing it to be riddled with holes.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s lower jaw was pinched so hard that she couldn''t say a word. His heart felt like it was suffocating and the pain made her eyes water up.


    How heavy was it for him to crush her heart?


    Ming Ling was furious, when Su Nuan Nuan told him to find another woman, his heart shook fiercely, anger rushed up from his blood, and burned away his reason.


    If he could find someone else, why would he bother forcing her to stay by his side?


    If he could adapt to others, why would he hide everything from her just to protect her safety? He could say everything, and her end would be to be killed by his enemy!


    There are many good women in the world, but you only have one.


    She couldn''t wait to leave him!


    Ming Ling''s heart felt as if it had been pierced by something, and that inexplicable pain turned into fury.


    She squeezed until tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    Seeing that she was in so much pain that her face had turned black, his eyes flashed as he instantly woke up. He threw away her chin and coldly snorted in anger. "Stop dreaming! Otherwise, I will show you what I can do!"


    He angrily smashed the plate on the table.


    The sound of the plate shattering scared Su Nuan Nuan and caused her shoulder to shake.


    After Ming Ling finished venting his anger, he left the living room with large strides.


    Cheng Qi and the other servants were standing at the side cautiously. When the Young Master was in a rage, they absolutely did not dare to go forward and dissuade him.


    Ming Ling furiously vanished from the space as the tears in the corner of his eyes slowly rolled down.


    The pain in her chin was still clear. It made her want to cry, but the suffocating pain made her at a loss for what to do.


    She really was wrong. She shouldn''t have signed any kind of agreement with him in the first place.


    "Miss Su, are you alright ¡­" Cheng Qi went up and asked.


    Su Nuan Nuan was originally in a daze, her watery eyes moved slightly as she shook her head. Her voice became very weak, "I''m fine ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the hazy night, a black Rolls-Royce was skipping down the city''s tarmac.


    Ming Ling tightly gripped onto the steering wheel, the anger in his ice-cold eyes had not dissipated yet.


    That damnable woman, why was her heart as hard as a stone? Was he not good enough for her? She actually wanted to leave him all the time.


    Even if she knew that the father didn''t want her, she didn''t want to stay with him any longer.


    Perhaps, in her heart, she had never forgotten that scumbag Tian Yi Lan.


    Thinking about it, Ming Ling took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Yun Xin, prepare the information. Within a week, defeat the Tian Clan!"


    If he liked Tian Yi Lan, then he would destroy everything she liked!


    Yun Xin was startled, what''s wrong with the big BOSS? When he had a bad temper, he liked the whole lot of them. This time, Tian Empire would suffer.

 C66

    At night, Ming Ling did not come back, so he felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Was it really because he had saved her that she had such feelings?


    Because she knew that Ming Ling was only playing around with her, right?


    As someone who had a high position, he had experienced many hardships and hardships in society. He had been through many bloody battles, it was impossible for him to be tempted by anyone, right?


    Don''t think too much into it Su Nuan Nuan, you and him were wrong from the start, don''t keep on thinking about things that are right and wrong.


    Su Nuan Nuan lied on her bed and tossed and turned, the more she thought, the more confused she became.


    Finally, she simply got up and walked to the living room in her slippers. It was quiet in the middle of the night, and the living room was very quiet. There was only the ticking of the clock on the wall. There was no other sound.


    Ming Ling still hasn''t come back yet.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood at the top of the stairs and sighed, then walked over to the sofa and sat down, in a daze.


    The ticking of the clock beside his ears continued, and Su Nuan Nuan''s messy heart calmed down by quite a bit.


    Suddenly, there was a movement at the door.


    Su Nuan Nuan focused and listened to the door.


    "Kacha!" The door was opened.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, the loss she felt just now had turned into nervousness and pleasant surprise.


    He''s back!


    He was about to stand up.


    In front of him were a man and a woman.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw a woman helping Ming Ling in, Ming Ling''s body was crooked, and looked like he was drunk.


    The woman had wavy black hair, straight and slender legs, a slender and plump figure, and a beautiful and graceful face.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so excited that her heart had stopped beating.


    "Aiya, Young Master Ming, don''t move." The woman supported Young Master Ming who was slanted to the side, placing his arm on her shoulder, she held Ming Ling''s chest.


    Turning her head around, she saw Su Nuan Nuan sitting on the sofa. The woman was startled for a moment, and then she smiled beautifully, "You must be the little nanny of the Ming family. Your Young Master is drunk, so I''ll bring him up to where his room is."


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked once again.


    That''s right, she looked just like a nanny. She didn''t look as noble and dignified as that woman.


    Su Nuan Nuan stood up, and pointed upstairs, "Go to the second room on the left."


    "Thank you ¡­" The lady supported Ming Ling as he walked towards Su Nuan Nuan.


    When Ming Ling brushed past her, Su Nuan Nuan met Ming Ling''s cold and deep eyes.


    It was as if he had unintentionally looked at her, but that glance alone made Su Nuan Nuan stunned.


    His dark eyes were so deep that there was no warmth in them.


    In a moment, he passed by her.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned around, and saw that Ming Ling was no longer hanging on top of the woman''s body, but had grabbed onto the woman''s waist, and followed her upstairs.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, she could not explain how she felt in her heart.


    She did not go upstairs, but sat on the sofa in the living room.


    After a while, Cheng Qi came over with a cup of tea in his hand.


    "Miss Su, this is the Awakening Wine. Bring it to Young Master to drink."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him in astonishment, "Me?"


    Cheng Qi nodded, "It''s not convenient for us servants."


    Su Nuan Nuan originally wanted to reject them, but out of curiosity, she wanted to see what they were up to.


    So he took the soup and quietly went up. His footsteps were so light that it seemed as if he was afraid of disturbing the ground filled with old dreams.


    Just as he reached the stairs, he heard an ambiguous voice.


    "Young Master Ming, you haven''t invested in my drama for a long time, I can''t even find a reason to meet you." The woman spoke in a coquettish tone.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled.


    "Didn''t you see it now?" It was Ming Ling''s voice.


    "Hehe, that''s right. That''s why I''m so happy. I''ve missed you so much. I''ve been waiting for you for such a long time ¡­" A woman''s charm, her delicate voice, and the content of her words all made people think of her elegantly.


    The lady then sat on top of Ming Ling, wrapped both of her arms around Ming Ling''s neck, and used her arrogance to rub against Ming Ling''s chest.


    Su Nuan Nuan pushed the door open and saw the scene before him. Ming Ling''s expression seemed to be one of enjoyment.


    Being disturbed, the woman turned around and looked at Su Nuan Nuan impatiently.


    "What are you standing there for, eavesdropping?" The woman asked, and before Su Nuan Nuan could reply, she said to Ming Ling coquettishly, "Your family''s servants are good and bad, and you even have such hobbies."


    Ming Ling only raised his lips, and laughed sinisterly, his eyes still cold as ice looking at Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked in, placed the soup on the bedside and said, "Young Master Ming is drunk, it''s time to drink the soup. "Also..." She looked up at the woman. "He''s covered with wounds. You''d better get down."


    The woman blinked in astonishment, then looked towards Young Master Ming, "Is what she said true?"


    Ming Ling patted her buttocks.


    The woman smiled sweetly, "I knew young master Ming, who has an indestructible body, wouldn''t be injured."


    "He''s human too, not iron, alright?" Su Nuan Nuan was speechless, and retorted the lady.


    "Impudent, a servant dares to peek at Young Master Ming and spout nonsense ¡­"


    The woman had not even finished speaking, she was pushed away by Ming Ling, almost falling to the ground in fright, her eyes looked at Ming Ling pitifully, "Young Master Ming ¡­"


    "Scram, I have no interest in you today." Ming Ling stood up, his movements graceful and elegant as he adjusted the sleeves of his robe, but his eyes were filled with ice and snow.


    Obviously, the woman also knew that she would not get a good ending from Young Master Ming''s outburst. She smiled dryly and said, "Alright, Young Master Ming. Rest today when you''re tired, I''ll be leaving first ¡­"


    The woman carried her bag, and before she left, she glared fiercely at Su Nuan Nuan.


    Only Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling were left in the room.


    Suddenly, she felt rather awkward. It was Warmth who didn''t know what kind of expression to make in order to face him.


    She didn''t look at him, but pointed to the soup on the table. "Drink some of that and you''ll feel better."


    Ming Ling walked over and got closer to her. Su Nuan Nuan unconsciously took a step back and raised his index finger to look at her chin, "Does it still hurt?" Seeing the bruise on her chin, he knew it was due to him.


    Her skin was very white and tender. A simple squeeze of her skin would leave a mark. It was as if whether he kissed her or played with her on the bed, he would leave a vague mark.


    But no matter what, these traces belonged to him.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not dare look into his eyes, and randomly glanced at his eyes: "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Lies."


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly looked at him. Seeing that his deep eyes were filled with coldness and displeasure, she became even more confused.


    "Aren''t you going to leave? Why do you care about my health? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to satisfy you in the last few days?" He raised his eyebrows and made sarcastic remarks.

 C67

    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was beating erratically because of his ambiguous aura, she retreated a few steps and avoided him, her watery eyes blinking helplessly, "Your body is not fully recovered yet, you should get some rest."


    ''s handsome face shone in front of her under the light of the lamp, making him look even more handsome and dazzling. However, when she saw him frowning slightly, for a moment, she felt that he had a helpless expression.


    Whatever he wanted, as long as he gave the order, there was nothing he couldn''t get.


    "Where do you want to go? Sleep." He frowned slightly, and his deep, magnetic voice said something that could not be refused.


    Saying that, he turned around and walked back to the bed, taking off his suit jacket.


    Su Nuan Nuan pursed her lips and walked over to him, quietly lying down beside him, afraid that she would hurt his injuries if she touched him.


    Ming Ling could feel the caution of the lady beside him. Did she really want to stay far away from him?


    Ming Ling was a little agitated as he turned his body to hug her.


    A heavy arm pressed onto her body, causing Su Nuan Nuan''s body to unconsciously stiffen. He struggled for a bit, then immediately thought of the injuries on his body, and stopped moving, not daring to move, allowing his arms to wrap around her and hug her.


    When he woke up in the morning, Ming Ling was no longer there. As usual, Su Nuan Nuan did not feel that anything was amiss.


    She got up, washed up, and ate the breakfast that Lv Zhu had prepared before she left.


    Lv Zhu stopped her and said embarrassedly, "Miss Su, Young Master has instructed you not to go out today, just rest at home."


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, "But what about my work?"


    "Don''t worry about the work, Young Master will let you off for now." Lv Zhu smiled.


    These words were definitely not coming from Lv Zhu''s mouth. Other than Ming Ling, who else could have said such arrogant and tyrannical words?


    He was restricting her freedom again, that was what he meant.


    This was the result of her angering him yesterday.


    How could she forget that the man Ming Ling was tyrannical, powerful, arrogant and spoiled with his bad temper, not allowing others to challenge his dignity?


    Su Nuan Nuan smiled angrily: "Alright, I won''t be going to the company, I can go for a walk."


    Lv Zhu said, "The wind outside is strong, Miss Su should stay inside."


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched her fists, she could only bear with it, she had a relationship with Ming Ling, he could do whatever she wanted, what else could she say?


    It was just that his heart felt very uncomfortable and painful.


    How could he do this to her?


    The more Su Nuan Nuan thought about it, the more wronged she became. Maybe she should think of a way to end this as soon as possible.


    Su Nuan Nuan picked up her phone to call his child''s father Mr. Petunia, wanting to ask him about his thoughts once again.


    The phone was called. Su Nuan Nuan saw Lv Zhu carrying a set of clothes and socks as she prepared to go to the cloakroom.


    Su Nuan Nuan saw a pair of dark blue socks. She immediately recognized the color and texture of the socks.


    She was shocked, and quickly ran to Lv Zhu''s side and grabbed her socks, sniffing them in detail. That''s right, they were exactly the same as the socks on Pei Tong that she saw in the coffee shop last time.


    "Whose sock is this? Lv Zhu told me! "


    Lv Zhu was a little flustered by Su Nuan Nuan''s anxious and nervous look. "This, this is Young Master''s."


    "It''s Young Master Ming''s?" Su Nuan Nuan was surprised, her eyes widening a bit, could it be that the Mr. Petunia was wearing socks the same color as his socks?


    "Isn''t the clothes your Young Master usually wears limited edition?" Su Nuan Nuan asked out the doubts in her heart.


    Lv Zhu didn''t know what Su Nuan Nuan meant by that, and answered honestly. "Young Master''s clothes were all personally designed by the famous designer Jackson, and they are unique in the world ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart fiercely trembled, her eyes opened wide, and even the hand grabbing onto Lv Zhu''s shoulder was trembling, "Even a sock?"


    Lv Zhu didn''t know why Su Nuan Nuan was so agitated as she nodded.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s head tilted, and her line of sight fell upon the shoe rack on the balcony. She quickly ran to the shoe rack, and after looking around, she immediately saw the pair of shoes that was polished to the point of shining.


    Her heart pounded even more as she heard the faint sound of a cell phone ringing in her ears.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she pricked up her ears and looked at her own phone, which was still calling Mr. Petunia.


    At the same time, his cellphone rang from the corner of the balcony.


    Su Nuan Nuan followed the sound of the bell and found the suit that was left inside the washing machine for washing. The suit was something that Ming Ling had seen before, he took out the phone that was still ringing from the suit.


    The caller ID on the phone said: Su Nuan Nuan!


    She checked her phone once again. She didn''t make a mistake, she was obviously calling Mr. Petunia.


    When she saw the text message, she became even more confused.


    On the phone, she talked to Mr. Petunia in detail, without missing a word.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s hands moved vertically and both phones fell to the ground. She was dumbstruck and shocked.


    Seeing her like that, Lv Zhu was frightened, he went up and asked: "Miss Su, are you alright?"


    Su Nuan Nuan turned her head, the shock in her clear eyes had not disappeared, but she became more rational: "Lv Zhu, I have something urgent to find your Young Master, do not stop me! All the responsibilities will be borne by me, so it won''t affect you! " She walked quickly to the door.


    Lv Zhu was a little helpless. She was scared by Su Nuan Nuan''s resolute and peculiar expression to the point that she did not dare to go forward and stop Su Nuan Nuan.


    She quickly called Butler Cheng Qi. She had no other choice but to make the decision on behalf of Butler Cheng Qi.


    Cheng Qi was in the middle of shopping outside, and when he received Lv Zhu''s call, he immediately gave him a call, "Young Master, Miss Su seems to have found out that you are Mr. Petunia, and she is heading over to your place right now."


    Ming Ling was startled, but after that he replied calmly, "Got it." Then he hung up.


    There was nothing in Su Nuan Nuan''s mind right now. She only had one goal, and that was to go to the Nether Sky Group to ask Ming Ling clearly what was going on!


    With an evil aura surrounding his body, Su Nuan Nuan arrived at Ming Ling''s office unhindered.


    Ming Ling was sitting on the boss''s chair and signing his name. When he looked up and saw her questioning expression, he put down the pen in his hand.


    Su Nuan Nuan strode in front of him, her breathing quickened, as she asked with a cold expression. "Is the child yours?"

 C68

    Even if she was stupid, she understood what was going on. He had always been playing with her.


    He knew everything, yet he treated her like a fool.


    When Ming Ling saw the tears flowing down Su Nuan Nuan''s face, his brows trembled. He was not lying to her, he just wanted to protect her.


    However, she did not understand this difficult situation.


    Seeing her tears that rolled down from being wronged, but at the same time trying to hold back her tears, Ming Ling said, "Just be an honest woman and be my woman." There was no need for her to know anything else.


    She obediently stayed by his side. He had raised her, wasn''t it better to pamper her?


    Didn''t he know what human emotions were?


    Was his original intention to play with her?


    Su Nuan Nuan clenched her teeth, her palms trembling. Closing his eyes, tears fell from his eyes, "Sorry, I have no interest in being a scammer''s woman." With that, she turned around and left.


    The moment he turned around, tears flowed down his face.


    How could he fool her like this? He humiliated her time and time again.


    Did he know how much courage she had mustered to sign the deal with him? Did he know how much pain and guilt she felt after she made this decision?


    He clearly knew that she was pregnant, yet she signed a humiliating agreement with him. Did he know how much pain she was going to suffer?


    Then, she would do her best to suppress her emotions and did her best to restrain her feelings that she shouldn''t have.


    She was suffering from mental torment every day. She was on the verge of collapse from the complicated and complicated emotions.


    But in the end, it was just a scam he had carefully planned out.


    The child was clearly his, and the man from a month ago was clearly him. Yet, he kept her in the dark and signed some sort of agreement with her!


    This was all his prank, to play with her!


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart ached and trembled as she quickly walked out of the Nether Sky Group. She could not lose control in his company, and she could not collapse and cry here.


    The more she cried, the more she made him laugh.


    Su Nuan Nuan came out with tears in her eyes. Seeing her secretary talking about her, mostly saying that she had been abandoned by the Szechuan, which was why she was like this.


    After Su Nuan Nuan left, she made a call, "Yun Xin, send someone to protect Su Nuan Nuan."


    After hanging up, he used his hands to wash his face, looking a bit tired.


    He knew Su Nuan Nuan''s stubborn personality, the more he saw about her, the more rebellious she felt. She didn''t want to see him anymore.


    As Su Nuan Nuan walked along the road, her tears wantonly flowed about, thinking of all the torturous feelings she had in the past, thinking of the humiliating words Ming Ling had said to her before, thinking of how she was like a complete fool being toyed with by him, her heart suffocated. Taking a step forward, she didn''t even know where she was going.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, you stop right there!"


    Behind her, someone was calling to her. She ignored him and could not hear him. She could only walk forward, crying and twitching.


    Tian Yi Lan caught up to her and used both her arms to block her path.


    Su Nuan Nuan stopped in her tracks, seeing clearly that it was Tian Yi Lan, she wiped away the tears on her face, trying to hide her tears.


    She did not want to be laughed at by others, and did not want to be weak in front of others. Especially Tian Yi Lan, who saw her crying to such an extent, and wondered how she would laugh at her and insult her.


    But she was crying so fiercely that she could not stop it for a moment. She had just wiped the tears off her face, and the tears in her eyes were pouring out.


    Seeing her like this, Tian Yi Lan frowned, and lowered his eyes. "Warmth, I wonder how you''ve been these past few days."


    Seeing her crying like this, didn''t he come to mock her by asking her such a question?


    Su Nuan Nuan sobbed, and walked around him, preparing to leave. She didn''t have the mood to be mocked by others, nor did she have the strength to resist the humiliation.


    However, Tian Yi Lan took a step forward, and insisted on blocking in front of her, "Warm, give me some time."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him snappily, "Step aside, I have nothing to say to you."


    "I know that I''ve let you down before, but you don''t need to make Ming Ling do this to me right?" Tian Yi Lan could have said good words earlier, but now, seeing that Su Nuan Nuan did not seem to care about him at all, he became a little anxious.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed with tears in his eyes, "What does Ming Ling''s matter have to do with me? Did you find the wrong person."


    She knew that Tian Yi Lan did not have good intentions, and must have come to strike at her, humiliating her. She knew that the unconcealed concern between her and Ming Ling could not be concealed, and there must be some rumors outside.


    "Su Nuan Nuan, on the basis of our previous relationship, I hope that you can plead with Ming Ling not to let him destroy the Tian Clan." Tian Yi Lan looked at Su Nuan Nuan with both helplessness and seriousness, and there was even a hint of pleading in her voice.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled when she heard it, and was a little taken aback. Ming Ling wanted to destroy the Tian Clan? She did not know about this.


    Previously, Tian Yi Lan relied on her family''s wealth, on the fact that she was a young master of a rich family and was flirting with girls all over the place. Wasn''t it also because Tian Yi Lan had money that she did not give up on Tian Yi Lan?


    Now that the Tian Family was bankrupt, and Tian Yi Lan did not have the ability to be arrogant, was she scared?


    Su Nuan Nuan felt that the villains in this matter would be punished.


    "Ming Ling has nothing to do with me, and you guys, Tian, have nothing to do with me either." After saying that, she wanted to leave. She just wanted to find a quiet place to cry.


    Unfortunately, this small wish of his couldn''t be satisfied.


    Tian Yi Lan insisted on stopping her, "Su Nuan Nuan, just help me beg for me. I think Ming Ling treats you pretty well."


    Today, he had also planned to go to the Nether Sky Group to find Ming Ling to plead with him, but he knew that it was possible that he wouldn''t even be able to see Ming Ling face to face, and he was currently conflicted. When he saw that Su Nuan Nuan had come out from the Nether Sky Group''s vicinity, he thought that Su Nuan Nuan would definitely be more useful than him going to see her in person.


    Good?


    Did he not see how sad she was crying, how sorry and wronged she was?


    He could only see himself.


    "Your plans were wrong, I can''t help you, I have nothing to do with Ming Ling." Su Nuan Nuan was no longer crying, she said to Tian Yi Lan.


    Seeing that Tian Yi Lan had no intention to give way, she simply turned around and walked back.


    Seeing that Su Nuan Nuan was not willing to help him, Tian Yi Lan clenched his fists in anger. After all, he could not let the Tian Family fall, so what if Su Nuan Nuan was kidnapped?


    With that thought in mind, Tian Yi Lan quickly chased after them.

 C69

    Even he was able to discern that the relationship between Ming Ling and Ming Ling was definitely not ordinary.


    He chased after Su Nuan Nuan and grabbed her hand.


    Tian Yi Lan laughed sarcastically, "You don''t know that Dai Xiu Xiu and I have no relationship anymore? I need your help right now. " Ever since the last time at the exhibition, when Dai Xiu Xiu pushed Su Nuan Nuan to the ground and caused her to damage his clothes, she had also stopped him from choosing his clothes from his mother.


    Tian Yi Lan always listened to her family members, and parted ways with Dai Xiu Xiu.


    Tian Yi Lan was not an idiot, this matter had the intention of Ming Ling warning Tian Family.


    Ming Ling had already warned the Tian Family to come, so naturally Mother Tian was afraid of him. She let Tian Yi Lan go, she could not ruin the future of the Tian Family just because of a woman.


    But, he never thought that Ming Ling would still be able to catch demons in the Tian Family.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt that he was unreasonable and shook him off, "Stop dreaming, I won''t help you."


    "Alright, then I''ll have to ask for your help." Tian Yi Lan''s eyes shone with a dangerous light.


    Su Nuan Nuan was frightened, she retreated a step, "What are you trying to do?"


    "If I kidnap you, wouldn''t it be faster to use you to threaten Ming Ling?" Su Nuan Nuan said sinisterly.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes flashed, she felt that he was crazy, but in the next second Tian Yi Lan pounced over.


    "AHH!" Su Nuan Nuan dodged as she continued to catch them.


    Su Nuan Nuan ran forward fearlessly. Tian Yi Lan chased after her, but just as she was about to catch up, Tian Yi Lan jumped and blocked her path, preparing to tie her hands.


    "Bam!"


    The sniper rifle was originally aimed at Su Nuan Nuan, but right at this time, Tian Yi Lan suddenly pounced on him. That bullet accurately hit the back of Tian Yi Lan''s head.


    "Ahh ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan screamed in fear when she saw Tian Yi Lan pouncing towards her. Out of instinct to protect herself, she subconsciously flung Tian Yi Lan aside.


    Out of her expectations, Tian Yi Lan was shaken off and she felt her heavy body collapse onto the ground.


    Su Nuan Nuan thought that Tian Yi Lan had fallen because of him, and looked down at him in panic, only to see him rolling her eyes, and spitting out blood.


    She was only leaving Tian Yi Lan behind, how could this be?


    "Miss Su!"


    At the same time, a few black cars stopped by the side of the road, and many bodyguards in black suits got out.


    Yun Xin also came down, and quickly ran over to help Su Nuan Nuan.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously turned away, avoiding the terrifying scene in front of her eyes. Her body trembled in fear as she shook her head, "I don''t know, I don''t know what''s going on. It''s not me, it''s not me ¡­"


    "Miss Su, his head was shot by a sniper rifle and he died, it has nothing to do with you." Yun Xin comforted her as he brought Su Nuan Nuan to the car.


    The bodyguards went down to defend the scene, gave a thumbs up to the direction of the sniper rifle and then ferociously went down! Represents the meaning of a challenge.


    In the distance, on a hidden floor, the black poppy raised his hand to stop the sniper, "There will always be a chance to kill Ming Ling''s woman, the lives of her bodyguards are worthless."


    Hearing this, the sniper put down the gun.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    This shock and fear made her suffer.


    Yun Xin looked at Su Nuan Nuan in the rearview mirror. Seeing her trembling body, he consoled her, "It''s alright, we will settle this matter."


    After a long while, Su Nuan Nuan then slowly raised those terrified eyes of her, "Who exactly are you people? Who exactly is Ming Ling? " She had heard Yun Xin''s analysis earlier, Tian Yi Lan was killed by a sniper rifle.


    How could there be a sniper rifle in their circle?


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly thought of something terrifying, "It can''t be Ming Ling ¡­" Could it be that Ming Ling killed Tian Yi Lan?


    "Miss Su, what are you thinking about? Young Master Ming would definitely not do such a thing." Yun Xin saw through Su Nuan Nuan''s thoughts and interrupted her. Furthermore, he was a little pained by Young Master Ming, "Miss Su, everything Young Master Ming has done was to protect you. I hope you understand."


    Yun Xin did not say that those people today were actually targeting Su Nuan Nuan. Originally, he wanted to kill Su Nuan Nuan, but Tian Yi Lan had thought up of a bad idea and blocked a spear for Su Nuan Nuan.


    He was out of luck.


    During the call, Yun Xin could hear the exhaustion in Ming Ling''s voice, and he felt a little heartache for Young Master Ming.


    But not only did Su Nuan Nuan not understand the painstaking effort Young Master Ming had put in, she was even suspecting him in such a way.


    Even Yun Xin could not bear to watch this, even if Young Master Ming did not explain, it did not mean that he did not care.


    Hearing Yun Xin''s words, Su Nuan Nuan''s worry for him was finally lifted quite a bit. Fortunately, it wasn''t Ming Ling.


    No matter what, Ming Ling was still the father of the child in her womb.


    She didn''t want her father to be such a bad person, and she didn''t want him to be punished before he was born.


    Her nervousness was also a worry.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not continue speaking. She had been curling up in the corner of the carriage, her hands and feet ice-cold. Today, too many things had happened, and every detail was a test of her mental endurance.


    Yun Xin drove the car to see her off to the Westshi villa.


    When Lv Zhu saw that she had returned, he was so happy that she started crying. "Miss Su, luckily you came back, luckily you''re fine ¡­"


    If something were to happen to Miss Su, Lv Zhu knew that Young Master would definitely not let her off easily.


    "Stay at home and don''t go anywhere." After Yun Xin sent Su Nuan Nuan home, he explained.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s expression was still in a trance, she slowly nodded her head and sat on the sofa, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    Lv Zhu saw that she looked really cold and covered her with a blanket.


    He stepped forward and touched her forehead. He was sweating profusely, and it was also extremely cold.

 C70

    Ming Ling frowned, and lightly pushed on Su Nuan Nuan''s shoulder, "Su Nuan Nuan, warm..."


    Seeing that she did not respond, Ming Ling knew that the situation was not good and dialed with doctor''s number.


    "Don''t waste your breath with me, you only said that you don''t have the ability to cure her." Ming Ling said with a stern face.


    What he wanted was never this kind of honorable words!


    with doctor understood Ming Ling''s temperament. He only wanted the result.


    Seeing that Ming Ling was about to get angry again, the with doctor laughed and said, "I just got scared, not mentally, not physically. I need some time to recuperate, I can''t rush it."


    Ming Ling frowned, "Explain it clearly."


    "Before she comes back to her senses, don''t let her get hurt again, or it won''t be good for her or her child."


    When he said that, he naturally understood what he meant. Ming Ling''s tense nerves relaxed a moment ago, and she rubbed the center of her brows, "Alright, I understand."


    Seeing Ming Ling''s exhausted appearance, with doctor asked worriedly, "Your injuries have not recovered yet, so it''s not appropriate for you to make a big move. You should exchange the medicine for some today."


    Ming Ling waved his hand, "There''s no need, you can go back."


    with doctor originally wanted to say something, but after seeing Ming Ling''s determined look, he did not know how to continue, causing Ming Ling to feel even more annoyed.


    In matters like treatment, there was a need for the patient''s cooperation. If Ming Ling did not cooperate, there was nothing he could do.


    He packed his things and was about to leave when he suddenly turned around and said to him, "Young Master Ming, Ming Feng told me to transfer the information to you. If you have time, go back for a meal and visit the old man."


    After that, seeing that Ming Ling did not react, the with doctor did not want any more answers and turned to leave.


    He was only in charge of sending a message, and as for the other matters, the Ming brothers would settle them themselves.


    Ming Ling gently grabbed Su Nuan Nuan''s hand and placed her hand outside under the blanket.


    "Lv Zhu, go and get some hot water." he ordered.


    Not long later, Lv Zhu placed the hot water on the bedside table.


    Ming Ling wiped the perspiration off Su Nuan Nuan''s face with a towel. He lifted the blanket and prepared to clean her body.


    Just as his fingers touched her clothes in front of her chest, Su Nuan Nuan''s body immediately trembled. He shifted backwards and stared at her with his clear eyes that were filled with fear.


    He was obviously frightened by this appearance that was as frightened as a fawn.


    Ming Ling stopped unbuttoning her, and with a hint of gentleness in his brows, he looked at her, "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    Su Nuan Nuan hugged her chest as her clear eyes stared at him vigilantly, as if staring at a bad guy.


    Seeing her current state, Ming Ling couldn''t help but sigh, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." She had just experienced such a terrible thing, how could he do that to her? He was not an animal.


    He knew that when he had been angry before, he had disregarded her struggles to get her on the ground and had also caused some shadow to appear in her heart, which was why she was so wary of him now.


    Su Nuan Nuan was still in a state of shock, and looked at him with suspicion. She did not remove the hand in front of her chest that was on guard.


    She hadn''t forgotten how he had lied to her, as if the world were full of malice and she didn''t dare to trust anyone.


    "You''re covered in sweat. Wipe your body." Ming Ling indicated the towel in his hand, and gave her an explanation.


    Only then did Su Nuan Nuan''s expression soften. Releasing his hand, he reached out to grab the towel in his hand as she looked at him warily, afraid that he would do something beyond her limits.


    Seeing that he was only staring worriedly at her and did not seem to want to make a move, Su Nuan Nuan then used a towel to wipe her neck. But because of the shock from before, her entire body became soft, and she did not have any strength left.


    The hand holding the towel was also trembling slightly, and the towel fell from her neck onto the bed.


    Even Ming Ling felt sorry for her. He reached out for a towel, stood up and leaned slightly forward to take off her clothes.


    "What are you doing, don''t..." Su Nuan Nuan panicked, his chest rising and falling.


    Ming Ling shot a tyrannical gaze over, his deep eyes carried a reprimand and displeasure, but even more of it was a domineering and tyrannical gaze. "Don''t move, otherwise I would really do something to you!"


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw his unspeakable eyes, she was shocked. Just now, when he placed the hand on Yue Yang''s body to push him away, Su Nuan Nuan''s struggling hands lost all of their fighting strength and fell softly onto the bed.


    She didn''t have any strength left in her body. Even if she struggled, what would happen to her? It would only make him more unsightly.


    If Ming Ling wanted to do something to her, it would be a piece of cake.


    Seeing her quieten down, Ming Ling''s brows relaxed a little. He took off the clothes on her body, but he couldn''t help but feel his throat tighten, and didn''t do anything. Instead, he sensibly wiped her body with a warm towel.


    The temperature of the towel was transmitted into his heart through his skin. Su Nuan Nuan''s originally cold body was now warm from the towel, and his trembling heart had also calmed down a little.


    After wiping, Ming Ling covered her with a blanket, and her magnetic voice sounded exhausted. "Rest well, don''t let your thoughts run wild."


    He stood up and was about to leave when his hand was suddenly grabbed by the soft hand. It wasn''t very strong, but it was really squeezed.


    Ming Ling stopped in his tracks and turned around. Seeing the ripples in Su Nuan Nuan''s panicky and clear eyes, her weak voice said, "Don''t go, I''m afraid ¡­"


    When he said he was afraid, he felt a lump in his throat.


    The scene of Tian Yi Lan dying would often surface in her mind, it was just too terrifying.


    Ever since she was young, she had been afraid of the night, afraid of being alone, afraid of being alone.


    But the sky would eventually turn dark, and even if she was afraid, she would have to face it alone.


    She was afraid of one person, but she had been alone since she was young, so she had no choice but to learn how to be strong.


    At first, she was afraid of being alone. At the orphanage, she wanted to hang out with other children, but they said she had played with Tianyu, so she didn''t want to play with them anymore. She was isolated, and the more afraid she was, the more lonely she became.


    No one liked the feeling of being alone.


    When I was in university, I agreed to Tian Yi Lan''s pursuit because Tian Yi Lan said, "When you''re afraid, call me by my name and I will immediately accompany you by your side. With me around, you will no longer be alone, and you will never be lonely again."


    He took hold of her inner weakness and touched her.


    But she didn''t think that all of these were Tian Yi Lan''s sweet words.


    That man was simply a wanton man. While dating her, he kept on flirting with other women, and finally decided to fall in love with her roommate and best friend, Dai Xiu Xiu.

 C71

    It was the first time she had looked so vulnerable to him.


    Ming Ling turned around and sat on the side of the bed. Due to his weight, the soft bed of Xi Mengsi caved in, giving off a huge feeling to the people around him. He was like a mountain, giving people a sense of security.


    Ming Ling extended his hand and wrapped it around Su Nuan Nuan''s face. Her face was very small, and one of his hands could wrap completely around her face. His thumb grinded against her skin, and his deep voice was surprisingly gentle, "I''m not going, go to sleep ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan did not dare to close his eyes and stared at her, afraid that she would leave the moment he closed his eyes.


    This fear had always been with her, as it had been with her since the age of seven, when she had been waiting for the boy to come back and find her.


    Lying on the bed, afraid to sleep, afraid that he might miss the boy''s trail back.


    And now, what was she afraid of? Afraid that he would leave her?


    He was the father of a child, so how could he not take responsibility when Mr. Petunia said he would only use her as a tool to give birth?


    She did not know what this complicated feeling was. Her mind was extremely sensitive and fragile right now, and every time she thought of something, she would panic.


    Seeing her stubbornly looking at him, Ming Ling reached out and gently caressed her head. His hand was slightly cocooned, and when he brushed past her forehead, it gave off a slightly numbing feeling.


    Very comfortable, Su Nuan Nuan''s taut nerves slowly relaxed.


    He didn''t know when he fell asleep.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The night sky was dark, and the serenity of the night made people feel strange.


    A black Rolls-Royce stopped at the upscale club.


    Inside the high-class room of the clubhouse, black poppy was smoking with a satisfied expression. His subordinate came in frantically and reported, "Boss, he''s here. I asked you to meet him outside."


    "Let him in, why are you playing the big card when he''s in my territory!" black poppy threw the big pipe on the table and said unhappily.


    Ming Ling had always been such an arrogant fellow, he came to his territory and even wanted him to personally go out to meet him!


    The subordinate was stunned for a moment before carefully reporting, "Ming said, if you don''t go out, you will regret it. You''re too arrogant." That subordinate was worried that he would be punished, so he added a few more words to spread Ming Ling''s threat.


    black poppy glanced at that subordinate, and said unhappily, "Get out, I want to see what kind of tricks he''s playing now!"


    When he came out with his subordinates and saw Ming Ling''s car parked at the club entrance, he rolled down the window and supported himself with his arm on the window. He gave a cold smile to black poppy and said, "Big Boss Black, we meet again so quickly."


    "So fast, it''s been a year or so right? Back then in California, I didn''t kill you. Big Boss Black snorted, pointed at Ming Ling and said angrily.


    Previously, he had missed the best opportunity to kill him. Now, this fellow was able to eat both black and white in the country with one hand, and cover the sky with the other. Even the California''s side had been pushed away by him by half a sky.


    Ming Ling opened the car door and brought out a woman who was trapped with her hands and feet stuffed into her mouth.


    "Black Rose!" Big Boss Black subconsciously shouted out in concern when he saw his daughter in Ming Ling''s hands.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth curled up into a wicked smile, as a cold and hard black muzzle was pressed onto Black Rose''s temple.


    Big Boss Black was so frightened that he quickly took a step back, blocking the air with his hand. "Ming, don''t act recklessly. What do you want?"


    Those who roamed the underworld were indeed smart people.


    A sharp look flashed across Ming Ling''s eyes, "If my woman is missing a single hair, the daughter you care about, including your wife and son, will all lose her life!" As he said that, Ming Ling pulled the trigger with his index finger.


    black poppy was so shocked that he retreated a step and stopped his subordinates who were about to rush forward. He had seen Ming Ling''s blood and gore, he definitely dared to kill his daughter in front of him.


    Besides, he hadn''t even tried yet, yet this man was already so excited and bloodthirsty.


    Big Boss Black agreed. "Alright, I won''t touch her. Hurry and let Black Rose go."


    Ming Ling''s mouth curved upwards, that arc was bloodthirsty and cold in the dark night, and with that, he kept his spear and pushed the Black Rose over.


    black poppy caught hold of Black Rose and said to Ming Ling hatefully, "You better watch your woman properly. Even if I don''t touch her, there are still people in the martial arts world who want to kill her." In these years, had Ming Ling not built many enemies in the martial arts world?


    "No need to worry, just take care of your daughter." With that, Ming Ling jumped into the car and drove away.


    After the Black Rose was untied, the first thing he did when he opened his mouth was to angrily shout at Ming Ling''s car, "Ming Ling, you bastard, how can you treat me like this!" Her chest heaved with anger and sadness.


    Is this still the Ming Ling that she knew before, he actually wanted to kill her because of another person''s woman?


    "Black Rose, stop being so infatuated, can''t you see that Ming is simply a bloodthirsty person with no heart!" The black poppy said resentfully.


    Black Rose smiled bitterly, "If he didn''t have the heart, why would she do this for another."


    She made the black poppy speechless, and snorted, "Stop dreaming, he doesn''t have you in his heart, and since you are now bayonet''s wife, then be good and honest and be his wife, and have children for him!"


    At that time, the reason the black poppy insisted on marrying the Black Rose was to make her forget about Ming Ling earlier.


    "What!?" How long will it take for the drug to take effect? When the black poppy heard this, he was extremely shocked.


    Ming Ling was such a ruthless man. If he provoked his woman, he would definitely not let him off easy.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li would use such a ruthless method.


    Big Boss Black was so frightened that he summoned all the doctors.


    The Black Rose said lightly, "It will only flare up 24 hours later. Ming Ling said that as long as you turn yourself in and admit to killing Tian Yi Lan, there will naturally be an antidote."


    This meant that she would give him 24 hours to consider whether he would be able to protect his daughter?


    "Ming, you are vicious!" black poppy angrily smashed the chair on the table.

 C72

    Time passed slowly like water.


    Firstly, Lv Zhu didn''t allow her to go out. Secondly, when she thought about what happened on the streets that day, she couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    No matter how foolish she was, she understood that this must have something to do with Ming Ling.


    Was it Father Ming who sent them to deal with Ming Ling?


    Su Nuan Nuan had only heard of a part of Ming Ling''s story, as to who he was, she had no idea, so she could only guess that it was Father Ming who called someone to do it.


    She was also very worried about Ming Ling; if he didn''t return for three days, nothing would happen to him, right?


    Every time she asked Lv Zhu, Lv Zhu would just shake her head. She also didn''t know where Young Master was.


    Su Nuan Nuan was extremely worried, she was currently reading and trying hard to divert her attention.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart immediately skipped a beat, she turned and looked at the door, seeing that Ming Ling had taken off his jacket and handed it over to Cheng Qi, there was a hint of dust on his body, and his face was covered with a layer of exhaustion.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at him with a pair of eyes wide open. Without waiting for him to come over, she stood up and ran over to his side, then looked at him from head to toe, seeing that he was fine, if he was fine, then her worried heart was at ease. She blinked and asked, "Where have you been these three days?"


    Ming Ling turned to look at her, and saw that her expression was much better than three days ago, much more spirited.


    Ming Ling extended his hand out to her, and Su Nuan Nuan looked at the hand he extended, then looked at him. Seeing his deep gaze on her, she slowly extended her hand out, and carefully placed it on his palm.


    When she touched the blazing temperature of his palm with her fingertip, she was so scared that she pulled back her hand. She raised her eyes and saw Ming Ling''s slight frown.


    She then slowly placed her hand on his palm.


    Ming Ling wrapped her small hands around his palm and led her over to the sofa. He did not answer her previous question, but asked her instead, "Have you eaten properly in the past few days?"


    He knew that she was still afraid of him, so he didn''t pressure her these few days. On top of that, he had some matters to take care of at the company, so he had to settle some matters with black poppy.


    So he didn''t go home for the last three days.


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard his questioning tone, her heart warmed. She nodded her head and said, "En, you ate well. How about you?"


    "I haven''t eaten yet." Ming Ling replied.


    "Huh?" Su Nuan Nuan was startled, she had only casually asked about it out of courtesy, she did not expect him to answer her like that.


    "I remember the food you cooked was pretty good." Ming Ling said again, that pair of deep eyes had the majesty of a CEO, but it made people feel that it was a bit warm under the sunlight.


    "Just do whatever you want." He must have been sure that she would do it for him, as a matter of course.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes, she could not really keep up with his tempo. She had originally wanted to ask Yue Yang about his handling of the case, and ask him if anything had happened to him.


    However, she was clearly in charge, and now that it was in Ming Ling''s hands, she became passive.


    Since he was hungry, Su Nuan Nuan could only go to the kitchen to cook for him.


    He said anything was fine, so she simply laid out an egg noodle for the night, convenient and fast.


    When the dish was brought out, it was steaming hot. Ming Ling picked up the chopsticks and started to eat with relish. It seemed that he was extremely hungry.


    She remembered the last time he came to her house to steal her noodles. It tasted just as good.


    "Don''t you remember to eat at work?" Su Nuan Nuan sat opposite of him and asked.


    When she was a secretary in the Nether Sky Group, he had never had the habit of eating breakfast. It was just that she was not happy with him and was afraid that he would get stomach problems, so she would buy breakfast for him from the convenience store downstairs.


    It reminded him that this man never ate on time.


    Ming Ling''s hand that was eating the noodles trembled a little, turned his head to the side and glanced at her, then continued to eat the noodles without saying a word.


    "Let me take care of you..." Su Nuan Nuan was nervous, but his serious words suddenly echoed in Ming Ling''s ears.


    At this time, Ming Ling''s hand that was eating the noodles completely stopped, and when he turned his head back, a look of disbelief was revealed in his eyes.


    Did an illusion appear in his ears? What had this stubborn woman just said, this woman who often wanted to leave his side?


    Ming Ling put down his chopsticks, crossed his hands over his chest, and looked at her with interest. He slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Su Nuan Nuan lowered her head, she did not dare look into his eyes, "So, let me take care of you ¡­" Although he had lied to her before, and she still hadn''t forgiven him, she knew that Yun Xin had her own difficulties.


    Although she didn''t know what his problem was now.


    After saying that, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart thumped wildly, so nervous that she almost vomited it out of her mouth. She didn''t know how he would reply.


    "I don''t need a nanny."


    With anticipation, hearing his reply, Su Nuan Nuan raised his head and looked at him with his eyes wide open, "I, I am not going to be your nanny ¡­" She blushed and tried to explain the meaning of this care.


    She knew that the nanny could take care of him, too, but that was different from the family.


    "What is that? You are already my woman." Ming Ling raised his eyebrows.


    She had already explained it clearly, he still couldn''t understand. Su Nuan Nuan''s face was red, and was extremely embarrassed and angry. Don''t open your eyes, and gave up looking into his, "Forget it, it''s nothing, you can eat it ¡­"


    She stood up and returned to her room. She laid on the bed and covered her bright red face with the blanket.


    How could she take the initiative to say such words to Ming Ling?


    With his high IQ, how could he not understand what she meant? He was pretending to be confused, pretending to not understand.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart turned cold.


    He suddenly realized his identity. That''s right, she was a Cinderella, how could she be standing by his side?


    At best, she was fit to be his nanny.


    Su Nuan Nuan, stop overestimating yourself and be a fool.


    His heart ached for some unknown reason.


    "Xiao Rou, why do you think that people with such high intelligence are so cold?"


    "What''s wrong, is my brother unable to explain himself?" Shi Xiao Rou had always felt that there was something between Su Nuan Nuan and her, and always felt that Su Nuan Nuan and her was secretly dating.


    "Warmth, let me tell you, people with high IQ usually have very low EQ. Don''t be sad, you need to slowly dig up his EQ that can be called negative."

 C73

    When Su Nuan Nuan saw the content Shi Xiao Rou sent over, she silently sighed.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not expect her to give him any advice and just sent her a word, "It''s fine."


    Thus, this grumpy girl sent a voice message over.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned on the voice transmission listlessly. Shi Xiao Rou''s loud voice came out from her hands.


    "Tell me honestly, how far have you and my brother progressed?"


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked by her loud voice, but when she looked up, the sight of the person in front of her almost scared her out of her bed.


    Only then did she dare to raise her head and look at Ming Ling who was standing in front of the bed and looking down at her.


    "You, when did you come in?" She couldn''t even hear a single sound. This was too strange.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes revealed a hint of coldness, obviously he heard the conversation just now.


    "You have dealings with Shi Yi?" He walked to the side of the bed and sat down. His well-defined face was slightly tense and his brows were slightly creased. The words he spoke carried a slight chill.


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t know where this coldness came from, and after blinking her eyes for a moment, she calmed herself down, before speaking the truth, "I didn''t."


    At least she''s obedient, Ming Ling softened his gaze from looking at her, and closed in to pinch her chin, "You''re my child''s mother, you''re not allowed to think about whether any man heard you or not."


    His handsome face was only two centimeters away from hers. Looking at him like this at such a close distance, his handsome face was even more mesmerizing. His healthy, tanned skin was well-defined, flexible and sexy.


    The tension in her muscles made her blush and feel her heart palpitate involuntarily. Coupled with the faint fragrance of mint on his body and the strong masculine scent on his body, the wind blew on her face, warming it up.


    Hearing his overbearing orders, Su Nuan Nuan became flustered, but thinking back to what he said just now, she could only be his nanny.


    She felt very uncomfortable inside. She looked him in the eye with a strong gaze and said, "Why do you think of other women? I can''t think of other men."


    Didn''t he bring a woman back last time?


    She had always known that he never lacked women. As long as he wanted, he could get whatever kind of woman he wanted.


    Once these words were said, Ming Ling''s brows fiercely knitted, pushing her face even closer to him. Her handsome face was slightly raised, and his overbearing words made it impossible for others to refute her, "''If you don''t want the next Tian Yi Lan to happen, you can give it a try."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart trembled, she felt fear, "You were the one who killed Tian Yi Lan?" A terrible possibility appeared in her mind.


    Ming Ling saw the panic in her eyes, and was startled, then sneered: "What do you think?"


    Su Nuan Nuan doubted but she did not want to believe it. She shook her head and said, "No, impossible ¡­." After what happened to Tian Yi Lan, she had asked Yun Xin. Yun Xin had explained to her that it was impossible for Ming Ling to do such a thing.


    But who had killed Tian Yi Lan? These days, she couldn''t figure it out and was even more afraid that it was the result that she didn''t want to admit.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not believe that Ming Ling was the one who did it, so he would only be completely at ease if she wanted his hands and mouth to deny it.


    Seeing her refusing to believe, it was as if she was trying to escape from something.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth twitched as he laughed lightly, "Woman, at least you have some intelligence." She pulled her chin to kiss her lips.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously pulled back her head. She pinched her chin tighter and frowned, dissatisfied with her avoidance.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s clear eyes sparkled.


    After that, Ming Ling''s lips came over, but she did not dodge and accepted his kiss.


    His thin lips were slightly cold, and when he kissed her lips, they smelled like spring grass. His breath blew on her face, making her feel slightly hot, so Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously closed his eyes.


    When he had kissed her in the past, she had always felt uneasy, always thinking about the father of the child, always thinking about the father of the child.


    Now will also be slightly uneasy, the inertia think of the child''s father, but then think, the child''s father is him.


    He was kissing her, kissing their child.


    Sensing the woman''s obedient response, Ming Ling was a little agitated in his heart.


    He reached out with his other hand to support the back of her head and pry open her teeth. His long tongue struck the city wall, hooking onto her small tongue that was continuously moving back and forth, pulling her along with him ¡­


    He kissed her so well that she blushed all over, and her heart began to beat faster when she felt the beat of his chest.


    The two of them kissed to the point of being emotionally moved, Ming Ling put her down on the bed and reached his hands into her clothes ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly hugged onto his hands.


    Ming Ling saw a layer of worry and doubt in her eyes.


    His throat was dry and his eyes were filled with love, "I allow you to take care of me, from now on ¡­ ¡­"


    As soon as his low voice faded, he leaned down and kissed her, tracing her outline with his lips.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes flashed, she was considering what he meant when her body suddenly filled up.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Even if he did not know the reason why Su Nuan Nuan said she would take care of him, she was his woman to begin with.


    Perhaps women are such a tangle, a word that extends many meanings.


    But he also faintly understood that she meant to follow him in the future.


    She wanted to get more detailed information out of her, but she simply ran into the room.


    He was very gentle this time. Su Nuan Nuan couldn''t help but let out that kind of embarrassed voice as tears seeped out of the corners of his eyes.


    People say there are tears only when they are most in love.


    Su Nuan Nuan had always told herself not to fall into depravity, and not to fall into depravity.


    After he had sweated, he lay panting beside her and put his long arm around her.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s breathing was unsteady, she had not managed to catch her breath, his arms were strong, giving people a sense of security.


    Su Nuan Nuan bent her body like a shrimp in his arms and fell asleep.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    A few days later, Su Nuan Nuan saw a piece of news.


    It was a man who caught the killer who shot Tian Yi. He was Tian Yi Lan''s love rival.


    The reason why he killed Tian Yi Lan was because Tian Yi Lan stole his girlfriend''s girlfriend, and even made her pregnant. He was wearing a green hat, so he couldn''t be angry, and decided to use this method to finish Tian Yi Lan off.

 C74

    After hearing this news, Su Nuan Nuan sighed with lingering fear in her heart.


    So it turned out that the real reason was because Tian Yi Lan''s way of doing things was too improper, which was why she was being held in hatred.


    It was just that no matter how bad Tian Yi Lan was, she wasn''t at a point where she would die. It was a pity that he passed away at such a young age.


    Thinking about it, Su Nuan Nuan started to feel uncomfortable. After all, no matter how much Tian Yi Lan betrayed her, no matter how much she hurt her, she had once been sincere with her.


    A deep sense of sadness welled up in his heart.


    Su Nuan Nuan had been staying in the Westshi villa for a week now, so she had nothing to do every day. She felt depressed and anxious, the days passed one after another like this really made her heart empty.


    She decided to go to work at the company today.


    Nether Sky Group.


    The moment Su Nuan Nuan entered the company, he saw the other employees looking at her strangely. Some even secretly pointed at her and avoided her gaze.


    When she greeted others, they only half-heartedly smiled and then looked at Su Nuan Nuan as if she was a monster.


    She wondered why they were all looking at her like that when she had only been away for a week.


    As they walked to the secretary''s office, the secretaries were busy gossiping as usual.


    "Did you see that, that Su Nuan Nuan still has the face to come to the company, and her ex-boyfriend got killed because of her?"


    Didn''t the news just say that Su Nuan Nuan was pregnant? Could it be that the woman that Tian Yi Lan is messing around with is Su Nuan Nuan, and the man that was dragged into the prison is Su Nuan Nuan''s boyfriend? "


    "I think it''s pretty close, how could there be such a coincidence? Su Nuan Nuan had dated Tian Yi Lan before, and was pregnant, then another righteous boyfriend came out of nowhere, so she killed Tian Yi Lan."


    "Yeah, this Su Nuan Nuan is really cheap, she was played by two men, and now she has extended her demonic claws to our CEO."


    "Poor CEO, there''s never been any rumours about him, why are you bewitched by this demon Su Nuan Nuan?"


    "That''s right, didn''t you say that Su Nuan Nuan and our CEO were in a hotel bed together?"


    "Right, right, Shi Yi was also present at that time in the time empire. So many outstanding men, why were they all bewitched by that bitch Su Nuan Nuan?"


    "I really can''t see through her. I feel that a lecherous fox like Su Nuan Nuan should die, how can she still have the face to live in this world?"


    A few secretaries had gathered together and were talking back and forth with each other. They were all insulting Su Nuan Nuan, hating him down to the bone.


    Some people like to catch up with the wind and catch up with the shadows, and then to make up some nonsense according to their own understanding.


    The gossip was like a story as he cursed his client. He did not feel the need to test the authenticity of the matter, nor did he care about the feelings of others.


    Su Nuan Nuan could no longer bear to listen any further. She walked forward and frowned, "Do you know what the truth of the matter is? Why do you slander others here? " Su Nuan Nuan clenched her fists in anger, her chest rising and falling.


    The secretaries did not expect that someone would rush over and, upon turning their heads and seeing Su Nuan Nuan, they looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    The leading secretary, Xiao Li, said sarcastically, "The people watching are like the heavens, sooner or later, the one who will die is you."


    "That''s right, he was full of sullenness and made our secretary''s entire department black with smoke."


    "It''s not what you think at all. You don''t know the truth and make random comments about others. Do you think it''s fun?" Su Nuan Nuan''s palm trembled as her chest heaved up and down.


    It was not that she was afraid of being called a fox spirit by others, but she was afraid of the words that came out of their mouths, saying that the child inside her stomach was the child of the murderer in the prison, or perhaps Tian Yi Lan''s child.


    Even though she knew that this was a rumor and could not be trusted.


    But, she couldn''t accept such rumors. The child''s father was clearly Ming Ling, and these people were passed on from one to two, from two to four, and from four to a hundred ¡­ Soon these false rumors would be taken by many as true.


    At that time, how Ming Ling would feel about it, and how she would feel about it.


    Ming Ling could not afford to lose face, and she could not afford to take the risk.


    "If the situation isn''t like that, then why are you afraid of others saying that? You''re just feeling guilty." Secretary Fei Fei looked at with disdain as she could not bear to see her like this.


    "I''m stopping you because what you''re saying is not the truth at all!" Su Nuan Nuan was so angry that her face turned red and her head swelled.


    "Stop pretending here, for you to become the secretary, is it not to show off your charms, and confuse our CEO to get your hands on?"


    "Her body has long since been messed around with by others."


    The red lips of the secretaries twitched as they exchanged words with each other. When Su Nuan Nuan saw their sharp lips, she was tormented to the point that she was about to collapse.


    "Say no more, say no more!" She covered her ears and shook her head. Her head was about to explode from their verbal attacks.


    "What are you roaring for!" Xiao Li stretched out her hand and pushed Su Nuan Nuan, and the other secretaries also rushed forward, talking at once, and you pushed Su Nuan Nuan with your palm.


    "Exactly, what are you roaring for!"


    It wasn''t easy for them to find a reason to make a move on Su Nuan Nuan, so they wantonly bullied her. They were jealous of Su Nuan Nuan being able to obtain the CEO''s favor, jealous of her being CEO''s private secretary!


    They had spent so much effort but still couldn''t get the eye of the CEO, so how could this woman easily get the protection of the Szechuan?


    Su Nuan Nuan felt as if a pot had exploded atop her head. It was so noisy that her head was about to explode.


    However, she was used to squatting on the ground and hugging her head whenever someone bullied her. She didn''t retaliate, nor did she talk back.


    This way, they would stop when they had bullied enough. Only then would they end quickly.


    Previously, when she was isolated by the children in the orphanage, she was like that. Later on, when she went to school, she was bullied by the children in the school as well.


    Over time, it became her ability and habit to hide and protect herself.


    "Enough! Enough to scram! " A deep cold sound exploded in the air.


    When the secretaries saw that, Ming Ling who was wearing shiny leather shoes walked over with a big step, his handsome face was so tense that it was cold.


    They stopped and stepped back, their hands in front of them, their heads bowed, trembling with fear.


    They never would have thought that the CEO would personally take care of this matter.


    Ming Ling walked to Su Nuan Nuan''s side with a cold aura covering her entire body, grabbed her slender arm, and pulled her up from the ground. Seeing her watery eyes that were filled with fear and pain, he was angry and furious, his cold and fierce eyes fiercely shot towards the direction of where the secretaries were standing, "Who took the lead!"


    The cold words were intimidating.


    The secretaries of all the platoons shook their shoulders in fright.


    There was a timid person who was afraid that she would be implicated, so she pointed at Xiao Li, "Yes ¡­" "It''s her ¡­"


    Xiao Li started trembling when she heard her name.

 C75

    "Very good!" The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth rose in a cold, lingering killing intent, "Take off her hair! Otherwise, you''ll have to enjoy the same treatment as she does. "


    When the others heard this, they were terrified and shocked. They all turned to look at Xiao Li, and Xiao Li was so frightened that she fell to the ground.


    Ming Ling looked at the hair on her arm and the hair on the ground. He gritted his teeth in anger, "Shut up! Do it, what are you all waiting for! "


    Ming Ling''s tone became serious, his sharp eyes shooting towards the female secretaries present.


    The secretaries shuddered in fright, then swarmed forward to tug at Xiao Li''s hair. If they did not do so, the CEO would punish them, and others'' suffering was better than their own, Xiao Li was naturally unwilling to suffer alone.


    In a split-second, he saw the principal''s domineering secretaries twisting around each other like a ball. If you catch me, I''ll catch you.


    Ming Ling had already known this would happen. Although it looked like they were punishing someone, everyone was actually punishing someone together.


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw the female secretaries fighting each other, she felt a little sorry for them.


    Ming Ling immediately turned to see Su Nuan Nuan biting her lips, and looked guiltily at the group of secretaries. He released her arm, and said with an unfriendly expression, "Get me a cup of tea for my office."


    With that, he took the lead and walked into the office.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at the fighting female secretaries once again, and then looked at Ming Ling''s back and followed along.


    Su Nuan Nuan placed the tea leaves under the blanket, and went to the water dispenser to pour some hot water, she had been feeling very uneasy this whole time, Ming Ling must be angry, he won''t be angry later on, right?


    It had to be known that when Ming Ling got angry, it was especially scary.


    Su Nuan Nuan carried the tea to the side of CEO''s office and knocked on the door.


    The door was fully automated and opened instantly.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little nervous. Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down and walked in.


    Inside the house, Ming Ling was signing his name.


    Raising her eyes, what appeared in her view was the moment she walked in. Ming Ling threw the signed document to the side, his hands covering his chest, his deep eyes scrutinizing her.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little flustered by his cold and big BOSS eyes. She pursed her lips and laughed dryly, "Um, you, have you eaten breakfast yet?"


    "Who let you come here." Ming Ling immediately scolded her.


    He couldn''t stay at home and ran to the company to be bullied. He didn''t know to retaliate even when bullied, he didn''t know to retaliate, and he also didn''t know to call for reinforcements!


    He had never seen such a stupid woman!


    If she was bullied, how could she plead on behalf of others? How big would her heart be?


    Su Nuan Nuan knew that he was still fuming over the previous matter. She placed both of her hands in front of her body and giggled, "I was just afraid that you wouldn''t have breakfast, so I came to deliver it to you."


    "Sure, where''s the rice?" Ming Ling stared at her with his beautiful yet deep eyes.


    She stared at him until she started to panic.


    Su Nuan Nuan scratched her head, "Eh ¡­ I forgot. "


    "You can''t even lie, I really don''t know how you grew up to be 20 years old." Ming Ling looked at her with still fury in his eyes.


    Su Nuan Nuan stuck out her tongue, feeling a little embarrassed from the scolding. She also felt that it was a miracle that she could grow to 20 years old.


    The reason why a whole series of events happened after they were tricked by Tian Yi Lan''s sweet talk was all because of her stupidity.


    If she was smarter, she wouldn''t have gotten into a fight with Tian Yi Lan on the streets, and such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    Su Nuan Nuan actually felt very guilty about Tian Yi Lan''s death.


    Ming Ling felt pity when he saw her lowered eyelashes. He didn''t want to scold her too much.


    Ming Ling stood up and walked over to Su Nuan Nuan, his tall and big body enveloping her. He placed a hand on her shoulder and used a hand to push her face away so that she could face him, "The company''s gossip will be resolved tomorrow. Go back and rest, don''t run around."


    "Sigh ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan took a step back to avoid the ambiguous distance and movements between him and Ming Ling, and said, "Others see it and start spouting nonsense again."


    Rumors could drown a person. Su Nuan Nuan knew how aggressive it was, so she was afraid.


    Ming Ling frowned, he tyrannically insisted on pinching her face, as if to prove something, he bent his head down to pinch her lips and started to kiss her.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened her eyes wide in shock and struggled behind her, but Ming Ling pressed on the back of her head even more forcefully and her kiss became deeper and deeper, pushing her lips even more firmly.


    Su Nuan Nuan could feel his power and tyranny. She did not continue to hide, her eyes opened wide in panic.


    Ming Ling saw that she had behaved obediently and let go of her hand. He then lifted her chin and looked into her eyes, "Remember, I am not your rumor and you do not have to avoid it."


    His deep, powerful, magnetic voice announced to her, and made her understand.


    The other men in the outsider''s world were all the rumors in her life. Only he was real, and he was her man. He could withstand the test of gossip and was not afraid to become the gossip of others.


    Hearing his words, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart quivered, and a ripple of something similar to being moved and blissful appeared in her heart.


    Was this what he had said to her?


    He had never responded to her directly since the last time she had confessed to him at the Villa Cisch.


    She always thought he was just treating her like a woman who didn''t matter. He said it was only a matter of being his woman to have her take care of him.


    She always felt that he thought so, and that was why she felt uneasy.


    But now that she heard him say something like that, all the uneasiness in her heart was gone.


    Only I''m not your rumor, and you don''t have to avoid it.


    She would remember that.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s watery eyes carried a sparkling luster, and she looked at Ming Ling with deep emotions and emotions. Her current appearance really did look a little like a spoiled child.


    Ming Ling frowned, he felt that he was talking to his own daughter, this woman was too childish.


    He patted her shoulder. "Go back and rest. Don''t run outside." Look, wasn''t this the order of a father to a daughter?


    After Ming Ling finished speaking, even he felt that it was a little strange.


    He had always been taciturn and never said much, but he was always worried about this woman. He had instructed her to repeat what he did without realizing it because he was afraid that she wouldn''t remember. This was a feeling he had never experienced before.


    Ming Ling also felt that he was abnormal, but this feeling was not too bad.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s lips formed a moving yet brilliant smile, "I understand, I''ll go back, and I won''t be coming to the company anymore."


    She suddenly became obedient, her skinny and weak body slowly walked out, Ming Ling looked at her.


    "Right." She stopped and turned around.


    Ming Ling frowned.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s voice was very warm, just like her name. "Remember to eat breakfast in the future."

 C76

    Su Nuan Nuan could faintly feel that Ming Ling was not a simple person. Since he was young, there were many people chasing after him, and it was impossible for them to avoid danger by his side.


    Maybe she had her own way of doing things, for them to start from an illegitimate relationship, a relationship that she was extremely against.


    Thus, this illicit relationship gradually became open and honest. Regardless of the future risks, she was prepared to face it together with him.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked out of the Nether Sky Group, intending to return home immediately.


    But on the way, she encountered a series of cars with white flowers hanging on them. A car passed by her side, and from the window, she could clearly see that person''s face, wasn''t that person Tian Yi Lan''s mother?


    Su Na gently furrowed his brows. Then, he suddenly recalled that today was Tian Yi Lan''s seventies.


    These carriages were probably there to pay respects to Tian Yi Lan.


    Thinking about what happened with Tian Yi Lan, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart sank. She hailed a taxi and followed the convoy.


    Sure enough, these people were here to burn incense for Tian Yi Lan.


    Grave.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt very uncomfortable. The most painful thing in the world was when a white-haired man sent a black-haired man to another place. She could feel the pain in her mother''s heart.


    Dai Xiu Xiu stood beside Mother Tian and cried miserably.


    It seemed that Dai Xiu Xiu really loved her, but she had used the wrong way and method. If she had competed with her fairly, she would definitely give Tian Yi Lan to her.


    She knew that Tian Yi Lan''s feelings for her weren''t that deep, and she only had a good impression of Tian Yi Lan, so she couldn''t really say that she liked him. The reason she agreed to pursue him was because the things he said just so happened to prick all the softness in her heart.


    At that time, she would have probably only agreed to Tian Yi Lan''s pursuit because she was close to going crazy from loneliness. She only thought of having one person to accompany her, and didn''t think too much about it.


    Unfortunately, when he was young, he would always make some mistakes.


    Would Dai Xiu Xiu and Tian Yi Lan not rack their brains so much that they could openly hold hands?


    Would the end of the matter not be like this ¡­


    As Su Nuan Nuan watched, she thought that her eyes were also wet. She blinked, but tears still flowed out from her eyes.


    In front of us, Mother Tian grabbed Dai Xiu Xiu''s hand and cried in pain and helplessness, "Soo Soo, previously, our Tian Family had let you down. You must give birth to your child.


    That''s right, Dai Xiu Xiu was carrying Tian Yi Lan''s child, so at least Tian Family still had some hope, right?


    Tian Yi Lan was the only son of the Tian Family, which was why she was pampered and doted on, resulting in his fearless and arrogant personality.


    If Dai Xiu Xiu gave birth to a child, it would be the only incense in Tian Family.


    ¡­ ¡­ Soo Soo was just crying and did not say anything.


    "I know that this will be difficult for you. After all, Yi Lan is already gone, and it will be even harder for you to get married after you have children. Tian Family can raise you, or if you don''t want to, you can just avoid being born and give birth to this child.


    Dai Xiu Xiu held Mother Tian''s hand, crying as she said, "Aunty, don''t worry. No matter what, I will definitely give birth to my child." After all, she and Tian Yi Lan loved each other so deeply, Tian Yi Lan had once sincerely protected and protected her before.


    To protect her from Su Nuan Nuan.


    She saw all of this, she knew Tian Yi Lan was sincere to her.


    The last time he was angry at her for breaking up with him, it was only because she had caused him trouble that he said that.


    Hearing Dai Xiu Xiu''s words, Mother Tian was so excited that her cheeks streamed with tears.


    Su Nuan Nuan hid behind a tree and watched from afar. Looking at their gratified and pained expressions, she also bitterly pulled at her lips.


    After a while, the people who came to pay their respects began to leave.


    When no one was left in the grave, Su Nuan Nuan came out and walked towards Tian Yi Lan''s grave.


    The photograph on the tombstone, his youthful smile glinting in the sunlight, seemed to be still alive in front of her eyes.


    Su Nuan Nuan let out a heavy sigh, and offered him an incense''s worth of time. "Tian Yi Lan, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry ¡­"


    She could not find the words to express her current feelings. She had hated him, hated him, hated him.


    No matter what, he shouldn''t have cheated on her when she was around, betrayed her, and made fun of her.


    However, with his departure, these negative feelings had all vanished, and his heart still felt an unspeakable heaviness and guilt.


    If he hadn''t been entangled with her that day, he might not have died.


    Thinking about what happened that day, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart felt heavy, and it felt as if she was suffocating.


    "You must be Su Nuan Nuan."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded from behind him.


    Su Nuan Nuan jumped in shock and turned around to see a young woman. She had capable and short hair, two eyelids, big eyes, and red lips and white teeth. She looked very beautiful, but she wasn''t wearing mourning clothes, so she shouldn''t be here to pay respects to Tian Yi Lan.


    Su Nuan Nuan pointed to herself in shock, "You know me?"


    Who didn''t know of the person who was famous on the headlines?


    Su Nuan Nuan was surprised, "What gossip?" These days, she didn''t go out of the house, nor did she like watching TV. She just held the book and read, not knowing what was going on outside.


    The woman looked at her coldly, "The rumors about you and CEO, the most powerful man in the entire city, Ming Ling, don''t even mention that you don''t know about it."


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned for a moment. The scandal between her and Ming Ling a few weeks ago had already passed.


    Seemingly seeing the puzzled look on Su Nuan Nuan''s face, the woman said, "The old rumors have been spread and the news has been rewritten. Ming Ling has hidden away like a gold house and has personally solved the case of Tian Yi Lan''s shooting, not allowing the person involved to appear, Su Nuan Nuan. I wrote the title myself. " The corners of his lips curled up as he looked at Su Nuan Nuan with a confident and cold face.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, she finally understood, "You''re a dog!"


    "Don''t make it sound so bad. Doggie is also a journalist. This is my work card, and I want you to give me an interview. " The woman took down the work badge from her neck, and handed it over to Su Nuan Nuan to look at.

 C77

    "Gu Xin Yu?" Su Nuan Nuan looked at the cold beauty in front of him.


    Su Nuan Nuan returned the work card to her, "You found the wrong person, I''m not a star, why would I accept your interview?" After she finished speaking, she left Tian Yi Lan''s tombstone and started walking down the mountain.


    ''s first girlfriend was already more popular than any other celebrity news.


    Gu Xin Yu was a professional journalist, how could she let go of such valuable news?


    She had followed Su Nuan Nuan all the way to the grave, and it hadn''t been easy for her to meet her alone before she came forward to discuss requirements with her.


    What''s wrong with this woman? How could she reject him so easily? What kind of idea was this, if it was an ordinary woman, she would have agreed to it right away, or find a reporter to expose every single detail of her relationship with Ming Ling.


    "I''m not a celebrity, why would I be so popular?" As Su Nuan Nuan walked, he denied Gu Xin Yu''s reasoning.


    Gu Xin Yu walked behind her and grinded on her skin, "I told you that you are a jewelry designer, and if you get too popular this time, your worth will increase by a lot, and you can become a famous designer in a short time."


    "What''s the use of that, it''s not like I have the strength." Su Nuan Nuan rebutted.


    Gu Xin Yu started perspiring profusely, she had never seen such an unenlightened woman, nor had she ever seen such an unenlightened woman.


    What was there to rely on now? It all depended on hype! This woman was still insisting on her strength. Hehe, this was the most childish joke she had heard since she was a journalist.


    "Miss, if you miss this chance, you will regret it."


    "Hey hey hey hey......"


    Just as he walked out of his destination, a coquettish red Porsche drove over, looking right at them. Shi Xiao Rou''s sweet and beautiful face peeked out of the car window before waving at them.


    Seeing the person in the carriage, Su Nuan Nuan stopped, and the person following behind, Gu Xin Yu, also stopped.


    Shi Xiao Rou parked the car in front of them and quickly opened the car door. She then patted Su Nuan Nuan''s shoulder, "Girl, I haven''t seen you in a week, you''ve gotten fat again." Then, he walked in front of Gu Xin Yu, looked at her, and immediately widened her eyes and pointed at her, "You ¡­ "You are..."


    Gu Xin Yu coldly opened her hands, "I''ve only not seen you for a few months and I don''t know you. You''re really rude."


    "Haha, Gu Xin Yu, it really is you!" "Shi Xiao Rou recognised sher and laughed out loud. Then, he then patted Gu Xin Yu''s shoulders brazenly," Your f * cking beautiful long hair makes you look like a man to me. Of course, I can''t recognize her.


    Shi Xiao Rou had always been a bit manly when she spoke in such a direct manner.


    She had met Gu Xin Yu in the United States. At that time, Gu Xin Yu was begging on the streets, so she begged her mother to bring her there too. She was at a school in the United States, going to school with her, going back home together.


    After that, they met again in China. Gu Xin Yu was studying journalism and had a pretty good life.


    Unexpectedly, after a few months, she changed again.


    "Aren''t you the same? Your mouth is full of gossip, how do you look like a lady from a noble family?" Gu Xin Yu smiled coldly, but her eyes carried a sincere smile.


    "I like it, you care." Shi Xiao Rou bickered with her, and then, as if she had discovered something, she looked at Su Nuan Nuan who was beside him, and then, looked at Gu Xin Yu, and asked, "Come to think of it, how did the two of you end up together? Have you formed a friendship that spans the world without my knowledge? "


    Only then did Su Nuan Nuan understand that Shi Xiao Rou was this reporter Gu''s friend.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not answer immediately, but looked towards Gu Xin Yu, seeing the awkwardness in her eyes.


    Su Nuan Nuan spoke out for her, "That''s right, we are building a friendship, and now you have come."


    Shi Xiao Rou looked at Su Nuan Nuan in shock, then stared at Gu Xin Yu again. Gu Xin Yu lowered her eyebrows slightly, and did not look at her.


    "Oh oh oh? You''re so shy? It seems that it really is true. Haha, this is great." I, Shi Xiao Rou, two great beauties, my two best friends are both beauties. One is aloof and cold while the other is foolish and adorable. Shi Xiao Rou said thoughtlessly with her hands on her waist.


    Gu Xin Yu elbowed her lightly in the stomach, "You, and Queen, a typical apple pie ¡­" It was funny and sweet.


    "Tsk, you don''t know what I mean. Oh yeah, I''m preparing to pay my respects to Tian Yi Lan, we are university classmates after all, did you guys go? " Xiao Rou suddenly said.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at Gu Xin Yu, "We have been there, we have just arrived."


    "So it''s like that. Then you guys wait for me for a moment. I''ll be right there." Shi Xiao Rou slipped down the mountain as if there was a strong wind blowing past.


    Only Gu Xin Yu and Su Nuan Nuan were left standing on the road.


    Gu Xin Yu cleared her throat and looked in another direction, "Thank you for just now ¡­" Thank you for covering up the matter of the interview in front of Shi Xiao Rou for her.


    Su Nuan Nuan understood what she meant by thanks. "No need, but you already know that this kind of news that is not true is not the right thing to do. Why do you still insist on doing it?"


    Su Nuan Nuan obviously understood that Shi Xiao Rou did not dare to speak the truth because he was afraid that Shi Xiao Rou would look down on her and despise her.


    Gu Xin Yu looked at Su Nuan Nuan, and then chuckled lightly. She looked at the road ahead, "Do you think everyone is as lucky as you ¡­"


    In this world, how many people do things that they hate and become people that they hate?


    Were they willing to do all this? But for life.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled for a moment. Seeing the vicissitudes of life on the side of her face, she suddenly understood something.


    She smiled slightly. "Just keep it at heart. I don''t believe that you started out as a journalist to make money."


    Gu Xin Yu was startled, and turned around to look at Su Nuan Nuan. This woman''s looks were not at all beauties that could topple nations, but she was very pleasant to look at. Her pure and elegant temperament was not something anyone could compare to, even her looks were like this, and her heart was even more so.


    No wonder she was able to become the first girlfriend of Szechuan, who was able to cover the sky with one hand while being the first one to pay the bill.


    The two of them were silent when they saw Shi Xiao Rou running up the mountain.


    Gu Xin Yu patted her hand, "You don''t have to be serious."


    Shi Xiao Rou pouted and said, "Then let''s get to the point, my brother called for a big meal for us to enjoy. Su Nuan Nuan, quickly come with me, my brother is waiting for you ¡­ ¡­" She winked at Su Nuan Nuan, but her expression was ambiguous and unclear.


    Gu Xin Yu''s ears moved, she caught the scent of the news.


    Based on what Shi Xiao Rou said, Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Yi really had another relationship?


    This news was definitely worth a lot of money! As long as she dug deeper.

 C78

    In the graceful and generous Western Restaurant, Shi Yi was already waiting for them.


    When Shi Xiao Rou saw her brother, she immediately smiled and ran over.


    Shi Xiao Rou sat next to Shi Yi, while Gu Xin Yu and Su Nuan Nuan sat opposite of him.


    Shi Xiao Rou would always be extremely excited and proud when he introduced her brother to her. With such an outstanding and handsome brother, how could she not be proud?


    Following Shi Xiao Rou''s introduction, Shi Yi and Su Nuan Nuan smiled at each other.


    Then, he extended his hand out towards Gu Xin Yu, "Hello."


    Gu Xin Yu was surprised, she was startled for a moment, then also extended her hand out to shake Shi Yi''s, but she was not used to smiling, even when she was greeting him, her expression was cold, "Hello."


    The two of them held hands for a while and let go, Gu Xin Yu picked up the cup of water in front of him and took a sip.


    "Ya!" Shi Xiao Rou suddenly exclaimed in shock, then immediately stood up and came over to Su Nuan Nuan''s side. She grabbed her arm and pulled her up with an evil smile, "Hee hee, my apologies, I seem to have taken your position.


    Shi Xiao Rou''s brain circuit was also slow by a level. Only now did she realize that she was sitting in the wrong position, but she had the virtue of knowing when to correct her mistakes.


    Su Nuan Nuan was confused by her sudden actions. She looked at Shi Xiao Rou as if she was looking at a rare animal and said softly, "Xiao Rou, stop messing around."


    Everyone could see what Shi Xiao Rou was thinking.


    This Shi Xiao Rou, why did she think that she and Shi Yi had some sort of development?


    "Aiya, there''s no need for you to be embarrassed. Go quickly." Shi Xiao Rou did not give her a chance to explain, and pushed her to sit beside him. Su Nuan Nuan pushed her away, and felt that it was too embarrassing to do so, but it was all out in the open.


    Shi Yi maintained his smile as he modestly said, "Sit over here, it''s fine." He spoke.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned. Since Shi Yi had already said so, then if she still did not sit over there, then she would not give Shi Yi any face. She stopped tangling with Shi Xiao Rou and weakly sat down beside him.


    Seeing that, Shi Xiao Rou laughed even more happily, her nose and eyes squishing together.


    "Order the dishes!" Shi Xiao Rou greeted her warmly, feeling happy just by looking at Su Nuan Nuan and her brother sitting together. They were a perfect couple, no matter how you looked at them, they were pleasing to the eye.


    Shi Yi then handed the menu over to Su Nuan Nuan and told her to order.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little embarrassed, she smiled at him, and accepted the menu, but because she was not at home, when she picked up the menu, she accidentally touched the teacup in front of her, causing water to splash out.


    "Aiya..." Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously exclaimed.


    Shi Yi reached out and quickly raised up the cup. Then, he pulled out a tissue and wiped the water that was flowing at a fast speed. He threw away the tissue in his hand and took another piece before he wiped the water on Su Nuan Nuan''s waist.


    Just as Shi Yi touched Su Nuan Nuan''s waist, she subconsciously shuddered and retreated; this was purely out of instinct to protect himself.


    Her reaction was extremely sensitive, causing Shi Yi''s hand to stop as he lifted his eyes to look at her.


    Su Nuan Nuan also raised her head in panic. Seeing the injured look in Shi Yi''s eyes, she subconsciously knew that her instinctive retreat had hurt her opponent and she also realized that Shi Yi was only helping her to wipe the water off her clothes.


    She awkwardly and apologetically leaned towards him, "Sorry, I scared you."


    Shi Yi smiled politely, "It''s fine, wipe it off." He handed her the tissue.


    Su Nuan Nuan reached out and took the tissue in his hand, then lowered her head to wipe the clothes on her body.


    Shi Xiao Rou watched from the opposite side and felt that this couple was simply too adorable. She sighed, "You guys want to show off even after eating a meal?


    Su Nuan Nuan looked up and explained to Shi Xiao Rou, "Xiao Rou, your imagination is really too rich. It''s such a pity that I didn''t give you this year''s wonderful idea award."


    The reason she said that was because she was telling Shi Xiao Rou that she was overthinking things.


    He couldn''t let this girl continue to misunderstand. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know what kind of shocking things she was going to create.


    Shi Xiao Rou waved her hand, she would not believe Su Nuan Nuan''s words, "Don''t hide anything from me, you shouldn''t hide anything from me.


    After Shi Xiao Rou finished this sentence, Gu Xin Yu''s heart paused for a moment, then silently turned off the camera.


    Shi Yi only smiled and shook his head, he did not admit nor deny it.


    He doted on his sister Shi Xiao Rou to the extreme, and would not easily blame her.


    Su Nuan Nuan just glared at Shi Xiao Rou and did not continue. She had already explained everything to Shi Xiao Rou.


    Gu Xin Yu was only meddling in her own affairs by the side, from start to finish, she did not say a single word.


    After a while, the waiter brought the dishes up and everyone started to eat. Shi Xiao Rou talked a lot, and the others just chimed in with him or laughed.


    In any case, with Shi Xiao Rou, the talkative person present, the meal would not go cold.


    Shi Yi said that he would send Gu Xin Yu and Su Nuan Nuan back. Shi Xiao Rou said that she would be with Shi Yi and she did not want to drive.


    Thus, they decided to take Shi Yi''s car.


    After exiting the restaurant and walking towards the parking lot, he passed by a row of residential district. Shi Yi walked in front and the three women walked behind, Shi Xiao Rou held onto Gu Xin Yu''s arm and was still talking.


    In front of Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes, a flower pot upstairs shook a few times and quickly fell down, smashing right into Shi Yi''s head.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart rose to her throat.


    "Bam!"


    The flower pot smashed against Su Nuan Nuan''s arm, then fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned in pain.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Seeing her lightly biting her lips, her eyebrows knitted together. It was obvious that she was in pain, Shi Yi knew that she was someone who would say that she was fine even if she had something to say. Although they had only met a few times, he already understood this woman.


    He had to take care of everything on his own.


    Shi Yi ignored her words and stubbornly struck out her sleeves, causing his snow-white skin to become a large patch of purple.


    Shi Yi looked at her apologetically, "I''ll send you to the hospital."

 C79

    Su Nuan Nuan smirked, and then gave him a reassuring smile, "No need, I''m fine. Let''s go, I''ll go back and wipe it with the medicinal wine."


    supported Su Nuan Nuan''s arms up and down nervously as she ran over quickly. "Aiya, my god, it''s warm, don''t let anything big happen to you, or else my brother and I will be hurt. Let''s go, let''s quickly go to the hospital." Shi Xiao Rou was in a hurry.


    If Gu Xin Yu were to get hold of this news, she would become the headline again, who knows what kind of storm she would cause.


    Shi Xiao Rou and Shi Yi were still worried.


    Shi Xiao Rou said, "Warm, don''t worry. No matter how hard you hit, my brother will always be responsible for you."


    Shi Xiao Rou''s words were too misleading.


    Su Nuan Nuan reached out and rubbed Shi Xiao Rou''s head, saying in amusement, "I''m fine, even more so, I won''t let your brother take responsibility. Don''t worry."


    Shi Yi did not have the mood to joke around with them, he said worriedly, "It''s better if I go to the hospital to check if there''s anything important."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at Shi Yi and smiled, "I''m really fine, it''s just some superficial wounds. I''ll be fine in a few days. She purposely rushed the time.


    Actually, she was also really anxious in her heart. It had been half a day since she came out, and if Ming Ling didn''t see her after coming back, she would be scolded for running around and she would be angry again.


    She was in a hurry to go back, but she couldn''t let Shi Xiao Rou know about this matter, and even more so, couldn''t let Gu Xin Yu catch the slightest bit of information.


    Although Su Nuan Nuan didn''t know what he was going to do, she still gave him her phone.


    Shi Yi punched in a string of cell phone numbers into her cell phone. Then, the cell phone in his pocket rang, hung up, and wrote the word Shi Yi on his phone''s notes. He then handed the phone over to her and said, "Call me if you have any questions."


    Shi Xiao Rou''s heart almost shattered when she saw this from the side.


    The two of them didn''t have a phone number for each other, so there really wasn''t any ambiguous relationship between them.


    When Shi Xiao Rou realized this, she wanted to cry, but no tears would come out. Wuu, how she wished for Su Nuan Nuan to be her sister-in-law so much.


    After that, Shi Yi sent Su Nuan Nuan to the house she rented and then went to send Gu Xin Yu off.


    Su Nuan Nuan watched as Shi Yi''s car drove off and sighed.


    Actually, she had an unshakeable feeling towards Shi Yi. He was the boy that she had made an agreement with 14 years ago in the orphanage.


    The memories of her childhood were vivid and clear. She had forgotten all the misfortunes of her childhood, the only time she had ever been with Tianyu.


    The two of them were lonely people, the two who were isolated by their children comforted each other, accompanied each other, and cared for each other. During that year, they were the most important people to each other, and neither of them could leave the other.


    It was like a conversation, the happiest memory in her mind.


    However, no matter how good the memory was, it was still just a phone call from a child.


    Time can change all good things.


    Now that they had all grown up, Shi Yi could not remember her anymore. Furthermore, she had found the child''s father, and wanted to have a happy home with him.


    Therefore, there was no need to keep a distance from Shi Yi anymore, right?


    Let her remember the time when she was a child.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned around and returned to her rented house. Opening the door, she thought that she would be facing an empty place, but unexpectedly, Ming Ling was sitting on the sofa, he casually crossed her legs and the simple sofa gave him a noble feeling.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned for a moment, then walked in. Seeing him, she swept away her gloomy mood, "Have you eaten?" No longer asking him why he was here.


    She was already used to his presence in her home, and she took it for granted.


    "I know you''ve already eaten. You don''t need to tell me." There was a sour taste to his low voice.


    Su Nuan Nuan was cleaning up the newspapers on the tea table, hearing his voice, she raised her head and looked at him.


    Ming Ling extended a hand out towards her. "Come here."


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked, put down the newspaper in her hand and sat beside him.


    Ming Ling held her hand, slightly twirled her finger, and then unquestionably struck her sleeve.


    Su Nuan Nuan was about to lower his head, but his blaming and cold eyes slanted to the side as he looked at her coldly, making it impossible for her to escape.


    "Does it hurt?" his magnetic voice asked.


    Su Nuan Nuan bit her lower lip and nodded her head, "En."


    "You still know pain?" "Who is he that dares to charge forward without a care for his own safety?" Ming Ling''s tone was already full of reproach and anger.


    Naturally, he would not let her roam around outside. He would send bodyguards to follow her at all times just to protect her. He had too many enemies, so it was hard to avoid attacking her.


    The bodyguard would also report to him about her day''s journey, where she had gone, and who she had met.


    However, he didn''t expect that the woman who just vowed to take care of him a few days ago would risk her life for another man!


    When Ming Ling heard this news, a ball of fire burned in his heart.


    How would he know? Su Nuan Nuan looked at him in astonishment, seeing the snow and ice in his deep eyes, he knew that this was the sign of him getting angry.


    She didn''t dare to challenge his dignity. She innocently blinked her eyes and weakly said, "I, I didn''t think too much, subconsciously ¡­"


    Ming Ling grabbed her arm tightly, causing her to immediately get close to him due to his strength, scaring her out of his wits.


    Ming Ling''s handsome face tensed up, his domineering eyes were full of anger, "Don''t find a reason! Do you like him, eh? "


    Just then, when he was about to go out, he saw her sending Shi Yi off with her vehicle. Looking at him, she seemed to be unwilling to part with his car, and that passionate gaze of hers had never looked at him like this.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled by his question, and quickly explained, "I, I didn''t ¡­ "I just..." When she was explaining it, she was a bit at a loss as to how to put it. She did indeed have an extraordinary amount of emotion towards Shi Yi.


    But how could he explain this memory to Ming Ling? Would explaining it make him feel even more challenged? Su Nuan Nuan thought, and suddenly felt guilty.


    "But what? Can''t say?" Ming Ling pinched his chin, her anger became even stronger.

 C80

    Was he feeling guilty!


    Why did he still recite the pure and clear words of her childhood to this young woman!


    This was the first time Ming Ling questioned his own decision.


    He would never regret his decision. Only on this woman, he broke his bottom line again and again.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s lower jaw was pinched so hard by him that it hurt so much that her eyebrows were twisted together.


    "Let me go first, it hurts ¡­" She grabbed his hand, painfully.


    His magnetic voice carried a hint of coldness, and his anger was obvious.


    Su Nuan Nuan rubbed her chin that was in pain, feeling a little uncomfortable: "You sent people to follow me?" She suddenly realized this.


    Otherwise, how would he know what had happened today?


    He had thought that he would give her an explanation, but he didn''t expect such a natural answer. She was indeed pregnant with his child, but everyone had their own space and freedom, as well as their own dignity.


    From start to finish, he had never respected her!


    It was like this when they signed the agreement, it was like this when they cheated her, it was the same when they hid that he was the father of a child.


    Now, it was only natural for him to have someone follow her!


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly wondered if she was right or wrong in wanting to follow beside him!


    As he thought of this, he felt even more wronged, and his chest heaved up and down.


    She turned around and stared at him with her crystal eyes that were filled with grievance and discomfort, "I have the freedom to make friends. Could it be that I''ve talked to someone before and have to report everything I''ve done? I''m not your prisoner, Ming Ling. Have you thought about how I feel about this? " Did he take her for a human?!


    It was the first time she had ever called him by his full name, and her sparkling eyes and her heaving chest breathed out her life.


    She had originally wanted to explain to him about the relationship between her and Shi Yi, but she was just looking for words to explain it to him.


    However, he was unreasonable. He always got angry at her and realized that he had someone following her.


    The guilt and guilt in her heart was suddenly replaced by grievance and anger. It didn''t matter whether she explained or not.


    A trace of ridicule and ridicule appeared on the corner of Ming Ling''s mouth. She had done wrong yet was still so haughty and arrogant, what did he mean by that now?


    He was too kind to her, which was why she was so pampered!


    "Why should I consider your feelings? Don''t forget, you''re my woman now, you have no right to make any decisions for yourself!" Ming Ling''s voice was low and strained, his handsome face dark and filled with anger.


    His woman?


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned by his cold words, and then a strong feeling of bitterness rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Yes, she had signed an agreement with him, she was a woman he could play with, she had no rights, in his eyes she was a slave, a prisoner.


    How could he give her dignity and freedom?


    So that was how it was. From the beginning to the end, she was only a woman he could play with.


    Su Nuan Nuan, you actually thought that you were in too much love with him, wanting to stay by his side to take care of him and bear his children.


    Hehe, you are too ridiculous.


    This kind of sad feeling spread across Su Nuan Nuan''s heart, the bright and angry eyes of hers suddenly darkened, and lost all its luster. Her body became weak, as though all her strength had been drained, and she laid on the sofa, "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing her soulless look, Ming Ling clenched his teeth, and pulled Su Nuan Nuan up from the sofa. He looked at her with furious eyes, and a cold aura sprayed all over her face, "Stay in the villa, don''t go anywhere! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee anything that will happen to your Shi Yi. "


    and she went to Tian Yi Lan''s grave. If the people from Tian Family found her, would she still be able to come back alive?!


    Tian Yi Lan''s death was more or less because of her, the people of Tian Family wanted to grind her to ashes.


    This woman, did she even have a brain? She actually went closer to the Tian Family!


    Besides, right now the underworld was searching for his weakness. If others were to discover her existence, how could she die without even knowing!


    Ming Ling was both angry and worried, angered by this woman, worried that she would really be killed by his enemies.


    He was also baffled by his own complicated feelings. He had never felt this complex feeling towards someone before.


    If it was someone else, they would be killed. He didn''t care.


    Yet it was her, the one who had accompanied him through his most difficult year as a child, the one who was pregnant with his child!


    Hearing Ming Ling''s words, Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes shook violently, looking at him in disbelief. Not only did he want to imprison her, she wanted to kill everyone around her right?


    "You, you''re so vicious ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan felt as if his heart had split apart. It hurt, but at the same time, he felt that it was cruel.


    Why was he so ruthless? He said he would ban one person and destroy anyone''s company, regardless of how others felt.


    Ruthless?


    When he heard these two words, Ming Ling''s heart fiercely pierced, and a sort of painful feeling spread out from the bottom of his heart bit by bit.


    He was never hurt by anyone, let alone by a single sentence.


    Yet, this woman was able to stab his heart mercilessly with her words.


    He didn''t care what others said or couldn''t do, so he was jealous of his talent. That was why he would say those slanderous words.


    He was completely indifferent to what others were saying, but just saying one word caused his heart to shatter.


    Suddenly, he felt it was laughable. He hid the pain in his eyes and pinched her neck with his palm. His cold face returned to its usual coldness. "Heh, if I don''t do something, I won''t live up to your judgement."


    With that, he slowly moved his hand down her neck and reached into her clothes.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s beautiful mouth curled up into a cold smile, "Since you want men that much, I''ll help you achieve your goal."


    "No, it''s not like that ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan felt that the temperature of her palm was getting colder and colder. She felt fear, and she knew that this man could do anything.


    "Cut the crap!" he said angrily.


    "No, no, ah!" Su Nuan Nuan''s plea turned into an exclamation.


    Looking at Ming Ling''s furious face, she was really afraid. She was still carrying a child, what if he were to rape her and cause a miscarriage?


    "No, please... "Ahhh!" Su Nuan Nuan pleaded for mercy anxiously.


    But Ming Ling had ripped off her clothes, and did not have any reason to listen to her explanation.

 C81

    Su Nuan Nuan was like a skinned rabbit that was curled up on the bed, trembling.


    Even now, his chest still hurt.


    The anger in his heart earlier mixed with the inexplicable pain that he felt, making him lose his mind.


    Now, looking at her appearance, which was like a lily swaying in the wind and rain, his heart inexplicably ached a little.


    He recalled how she had struggled and cried, and how he had trapped her hands and feet, drowning her cries and protests in his thin, cold lips.


    Suddenly, he realized that he was indeed a bit too brutal.


    She was just a weak little woman who couldn''t stand up to such torture.


    But the thought of what she had done, of her personality that would rather fight him than explain, made him angry.


    Ming Ling walked quickly into the bedroom, rummaged through the room for a few sets of clothes, and threw them on the back of the sofa.


    As soon as his hand touched her body, she gave a sensitive shake. It was obvious that she was scared. Then, her body curled up even more, like a small shrimp. She was injured and timid at the same time.


    Ming Ling frowned. Seeing her scared of him and trembling in fear, he had a bad feeling about this.


    Ignoring her trembling and sensitive, he picked her up and let her shivering body rest against him. He took the dress from the back of the sofa, took her hand and slipped the BAR strap through her fingers, through this arm, and then took her other arm.


    Su Nuan Nuan could not stop her tears from flowing. At this moment, she was motionless, and her body seemed to be paralyzed without any strength. She could only cry and let him play with her as he wished.


    He had already done that kind of thing to her, what else could he not do? Furthermore, she couldn''t even struggle against him, and that would only make him angrier and more wanton.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt terrible, and laid on his body motionlessly like an injured child.


    Ming Ling buckled the back of the BAR for her and also felt her sobs.


    He let out a light breath, frowned, and said, "From now on, be obedient and don''t make me lose my temper."


    It was her disobedience that caused him to lose control.


    Hearing his words, Su Nuan Nuan sobbed even more, and her already uncomfortable heart tightened even more.


    What did he mean, he would do this to her, was it all her fault?


    Su Nuan Nuan could not help but whimper, "You only know how to bully me, are you addicted to it? "Woo woo ¡­"


    Speaking words that bullied her, even life itself was bullying her, even bullying her for signing that humiliating agreement.


    Every step he took was akin to bullying her.


    Ming Ling was stunned by her whining accusation, and then his lips curved into a funny smile.


    These words were ¡­


    In bed, he was indeed bullying her, but he was also a bit addicted to it. He was infatuated with her body, infatuated with that wonderful taste ¡­


    "Who told you to taste so good?" Ming Ling replied.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and for a moment, the tears that were hanging at the corner of her eyes had forgotten to fall. When she thought carefully about what he had said, she realized how evil and violent it was.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s face instantly flushed red, following that, her eyes started to tear up.


    Was it because of her body that he kept her by his side? Just because of the body?


    As Su Nuan Nuan thought of this, her heart once again suffocated, she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Ming Ling helped her put on her clothes, and patted her shoulders to pull her body away. In that moment, she saw her face full of tears.


    She did not cry, biting her finger as she silently cried, as if someone was bullying a child who could not find an adult to support her.


    Ming Ling paused for a bit, then softened his troubled heart, pulled a tissue from the tea table and wiped her tears, causing his voice to soften a lot, "Alright, stop crying, let''s go home ¡­"


    Wiping away the tears on her face, he picked her up and carried her outside.


    Home? Su Nuan Nuan no longer had the strength to say or think about anything anymore.


    From the moment she realized that he''d only treated her as a plaything, her heart seemed to have been emptied ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Because Gu Xin Yu''s family would only arrive when she passed by.


    So when they arrived, Shi Yi released Shi Xiao Rou and went back home, he brought Gu Xin Yu with him.


    Gu Xin Yu had not said a word since she told her the address of her home. She had been looking out the window with her cold demeanor and not saying a word.


    Shi Yi stopped at an alley, looked at the short house in front of him and asked, "Is it here?"


    Shi Yi was a little unsure, because this place could be considered a suburb. The houses were old and rundown, and the environment wasn''t too good here.


    If that was the case, then the environment she lived in would be a little too poor.


    Gu Xin Yu said, "Yes, thank you." Her words were simple and clear, and she put her hand on the door to get out.


    Shi Yi said, "Wait, which house is yours, I will walk you to the door." The alley was still a distance away from the residential district. It would take 7 or 8 minutes to walk, but it would take only a minute to drive there.


    Gu Xin Yu remained expressionless as she walked a thousand miles away, "No need, I will get off here."


    Shi Yi saw that it was hard to talk to her, so he could only open the door.


    Gu Xin Yu opened the car door and got off. After getting off, she walked forward without looking back.


    Shi Yi looked at Gu Xin Yu who was walking in front. How could a woman be so cold?


    Shi Yi shook his head, started the car, and turned around to head back ¡­


    Just as Shi Yi''s car left the alley, a group of people appeared in front of him.


    This group of people all had unkempt beards, and strong bodies, and had vulgar looks on their faces as they walked towards Gu Xin Yu.


    Gu Xin Yu stopped in her tracks, furrowed his brows, and stared at them in alarm.


    The yellow haired bully laughed angrily, "Gu Xin Yu, if you have time, don''t f * * king bother trying to take revenge on Crown Prince."


    It was this bunch of thugs who came to collect their debt again.


    Gu Xin Yu did not have any fear, her eyes were sharp and fierce, her fists were slightly curled up, ready to fight at any time. Facing the yellow-hair''s evil words, Gu Xin Yu sneered, "The one seeking death is you, right?"


    "What an arrogant tone!" Yellow-hair smiled and gave a command to his brothers behind him, "Brothers, let''s go. Today, I''ll f * cking reward this bitch to you. Whoever gets her first will go first!"

 C82

    Upon hearing these words, the yellow-hair''s brothers all grew excited.


    As soon as yellow-hair finished speaking, a group of people swarmed over, all pouncing towards Gu Xin Yu.


    But the other side had the advantage of numbers, while Gu Xin Yu was weak, she had beaten up two men, and another had jumped up from the back and wrapped his arms around her neck.


    Gu Xin Yu was being restrained, the man who was beaten by her until he was lying on the ground just now immediately grabbed her leg, Gu Xin Yu was trapped, and was about to lose.


    "Police!" Hurry and let her go! " Just as Gu Xin Yu was at her wit''s end, a man appeared at the mouth of the alleyway. He held his hands up like he was holding a gun, and shouted loudly.


    Those hoodlums were so frightened that they held their heads in their hands, and Gu Xin Yu was finally free in a flash. She quickly dodged to the side, distancing herself from the hoodlums and stood beside the man who suddenly appeared.


    The yellow-hair looked, the man in the silver suit didn''t have a gun at all.


    He was immediately angered, "Damn it, how dare you take sides with laozi! Brothers, beat him to death. " The yellow-hair waved his hand.


    The brothers who had been duped were also furious. They were actually frightened by a refined scholar. Not only were they losing face, they were also ashamed and indignant.


    They all rushed to attack Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi was originally prepared to retreat calmly, but before he could even take two steps, he was being chased from behind. He subconsciously blocked it, but his face was still hit and bruised.


    In business, he was adept, but he didn''t fight. Facing these fierce men, he was only capable of being beaten.


    After Gu Xin Yu dealt with one of them, another flying kick flew towards the people who were hitting Shi Yi, and another attacked from behind. Gu Xin Yu dodged and then kicked again, sending the second person flying.


    While the fight was going on, the sound of police sirens came from the street.


    The yellow-hair quickly said, "Not good, hurry up and run, that brat called the police!"


    He called out, and all the hoodlums fled.


    Gu Xin Yu patted her hands, turned her head, and saw Shi Yi touching his face, which had been beaten black and blue.


    Gu Xin Yu walked past him and glanced at him, "Follow me."


    Shi Yi hesitated but he did not reject and followed behind her.


    Gu Xin Yu came to the residential area and opened up the house, allowing him to enter.


    Shi Yi walked in and saw that the house was very small. It was very old, but it had been cleaned up really cleanly. The sofa cover had been washed very white, and there was the smell of washing liquid on it.


    Shi Yi sat on the sofa and studied the small and clean room.


    Gu Xin Yu brought her medicine case over, her face still as cold as ever. "What''s wrong, your Great Young Master isn''t used to sitting on a poor person''s sofa."


    How could Shi Yi not understand the obvious irony?


    He didn''t have any intentions of hating her, he was just a little not used to it. He turned his gaze away and shook his head, "It''s quite good."


    Gu Xin Yu opened the medicine box and dipped the cotton swab in the medicinal wine, then went to his side and wiped his face like a nurse.


    Looking at her calm and indifferent expression, Shi Yi found a topic, "Have you learned the knowledge of nurses before?" Look at her gestures and expressions, like a professional nurse.


    Gu Xin Yu looked at him, "No."


    "I think you look like one."


    Gu Xin Yu looked at him again. Seeing his assured eyes, she knew that he had a high IQ.


    She satisfied his curiosity. "I used to get hurt a lot, drugging myself and my brothers."


    "Brothers?" Shi Yi was completely flabbergasted by this word.


    How could a girl have brothers?


    Could she have been a gangster before?


    Gu Xin Yu knew that he was scared, and like the majority of them, they looked down on her.


    But she had a clear conscience. "The medicine is ready, you can go."


    With this cold attitude, Shi Yi started to panic a little. If he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have come back to save her.


    Just as he was about to exit the alley, he heard someone say rudely, "Bastard, return the money. You''re courting death."


    Thinking about how Gu Xin Yu drove the car here from another alley, he never thought that it would actually be Gu Xin Yu, and thought up of a way to scare away those hoodlums while pretending to be a cop.


    Since she was fine now, he was leaving.


    Shi Yi stood up and walked two steps, and he heard Gu Xin Yu''s words from behind him.


    "Thank you for today. Also, don''t meddle in other people''s business in the future."


    He could see that the house was so clean that she was unlikely to be a fallen person.


    Gu Xin Yu sneered, "Take care of yourself, let''s go." Not everyone was as carefree as him.


    People like them, who were princes, had no idea what life was like, much less what it meant to live it.


    Shi Yi originally meant well, but to be treated as ungrateful in his heart made him a little unhappy.


    It was fine if she didn''t accept his suggestion, but why did she have to be so cold?


    This woman really didn''t know how to get along with someone, and really didn''t know how to become friends with Shi Xiao Rou.


    Shi Yi frowned, he did not say anything else, and turned to leave.


    After Shi Yi left the room, he sat on the sofa tiredly. His face that was calm and emotionless a moment ago was furrowed as she opened her pants leg and bit into it.


    When she was trapped just now, that man was obviously avenging her. He actually bit her leg until it was bloody.


    She endured the pain to clean her wounds and bandage herself. She had done this many times.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Shi Yi drove his black Porsche and sped along the road. The neon lights in the dark night shone brightly on the glass.


    Shi Yi patted the steering wheel, why is his usually calm and refined mood so bad?


    He had never seen such a woman with such an ungrateful attitude.


    That was true. What kind of person would be able to survive outside the city...


    As Shi Yi thought about this, his mind recalled how Su Nuan Nuan had helped him block the flower pot during the day, and his mood instantly improved by a lot.


    Amongst Shi Xiao Rou''s two friends, she was the one who was more understanding and pure hearted.


    Thinking of this, Shi Yi unwittingly laughed.


    When he thought of how Shi Xiao Rou kept on wanting to get him and Su Nuan Nuan together, and thought of that lively scene, the smile on her face blossomed even more, and it was so funny that a person laughed a few times.


    When he thought of Su Nuan Nuan, the bad mood that was left behind by Gu Xin Yu a moment ago disappeared in a flash and was replaced with a bit of warmth.


    Su Nuan Nuan was really as warm as her name made it sound.

 C83

    Ever since Ming Ling brought Su Nuan Nuan back yesterday, he instructed a few servants to not allow Su Nuan Nuan to go out.


    If they were to offend Ming Ling in his anger, it was equivalent to pulling feathers off a tiger''s head.


    Su Nuan Nuan was grounded, and was bored out of her mind in the spacious villa.


    Lying on the sofa, reading a book, watching on as he fell asleep.


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked, seeing the ceiling in front of her, she realised that it was all just a dream. She wiped her forehead in false shock, and touched the phone.


    She sat up, cleared her throat, and let herself sound normal before answering, "Hello, Xiao Rou."


    "Warmth, what are you doing? Why are you acting so secretive recently?" Shi Xiao Rou''s anxious voice came out from the phone.


    Su Nuan Nuan maintained her composure, "I, I didn''t ¡­"


    I couldn''t find you when I went to your house, and I didn''t even see you when I went to the Nether Sky Group. Aren''t you the secretary of the Nether Sky Group? Shi Xiao Rou was currently very anxious. She had originally wanted to take the opportunity to go to the Group to see Su Nuan Nuan tomorrow to sneak a peek at her Big Brother Ming Ling.


    In the end, he was informed that Su Nuan Nuan was not present and had not come to work for a week.


    Shi Xiao Rou immediately became angry, and said that he would be her spy, Su Nuan Nuan just escaped from the battle.


    Su Nuan Nuan was surprised, "You are in the group tomorrow?"


    Su Nuan Nuan was shocked in her heart. What should she say?


    With these words, Shi Xiao Rou was angered to death by her.


    Su Nuan Nuan searched through her mind for words, finding no reason at all. In the end, in her desperation, she could only say, "Wait here in the Nether Sky Group, I''ll go find you."


    After hanging up, Su Nuan Nuan went upstairs to quickly change her clothes.


    Just as she was about to go out, Lv Zhu went forward to stop her, "Miss Su, you should stay at home and study, don''t make things difficult for us."


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at Lv Zhu and said, "I''ll call him." Saying that, she took out her phone and gave Ming Ling a call.


    Soon, the call connected, but there was silence on the other end.


    Su Nuan Nuan opened her mouth first, "Young Master Ming, Shi Xiao Rou will wait for me at the corporation group tomorrow. Please allow me to leave, I don''t want her to be sad."


    If Shi Xiao Rou knew of her relationship with Ming Ling, then Shi Xiao Rou would be very sad. The one she did not want to hurt the most was this friend of hers.


    There was no immediate reply, only a brief silence.


    Even though it was on the other side of the phone, Su Nuan Nuan could still feel the pressure that belonged to Ming Ling, as if a chill was surrounding his entire body.


    Ming Ling''s words passed through, "Do you dare to guarantee that he won''t be hurt when you come?"


    His magnetic voice was a question, but it also seemed like a firm sentence. He was always like that, even though every sentence carried a mysteriousness, making others unable to guess what he was talking about. It carried with it his unique majesty.


    Su Nuan Nuan was suspicious, "Wh ¡­ "What do you mean?"


    "Come here."


    Ming Ling''s special pardon was sent over the phone before hanging up.


    Separated by the phone, Su Nuan Nuan could not see his expression, but she could imagine that when he said those words, his face was extremely tense, there was no warmth on his face.


    It always made people feel uneasy.


    Su Nuan Nuan, who was anxious to find him, did not think too much into it. She put away the phone and said to Lv Zhu, "Your Young Master has already agreed, you heard it right?"


    Lv Zhu stepped aside to make way for Su Nuan Nuan. Naturally, Lv Zhu heard Young Master''s permission.


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw her, she walked over and sat down opposite of her. She smiled faintly, "Xiao Rou, why did you remember this place today?"


    When Shi Xiao Rou heard the voice, she turned her gaze away from the phone and looked at the person in front of him. Seeing that it was Su Nuan Nuan, Shi Xiao Rou became anxious, she immediately grabbed the pillow beside him and threw it at her, "What the f * ck are you doing? Shi Xiao Rou was angry at Su Nuan Nuan for not being able to cherish the opportunity to work.


    Ever since Su Nuan Nuan had been banned by the Liao family, she was basically unable to continue staying in the jewelry design industry. Other than a company larger than the Liao family Company that might be able to take Su Nuan Nuan in, no other company dared to use Su Nuan Nuan.


    Furthermore, there was no one supporting Su Nuan Nuan, so she could not live on on her own. Furthermore, Su Nuan Nuan was a woman with backbone, she did not accept the sponsorship of others.


    On the surface, Shi Xiao Rou said that she wanted Su Nuan Nuan to come to the Nether Sky Group as his secretary so he could spy on Ming Ling for her.


    But Shi Xiao Rou had grown up in a wealthy family, how could she not know the rules of life in the Great CEO?


    Only the people closest to them would know of their situation, so how could the others obtain even the slightest bit of their secret?


    What''s more, Su Nuan Nuan, this secretary who couldn''t be any more cowardly, was hoping that she would pry into Ming Ling''s preferences.


    Shi Xiao Rou merely borrowed this reason to help Su Nuan Nuan find a job. After all, staying in the Nether Sky Group was the best way out for Su Nuan Nuan. After all, he didn''t even dare to provoke Su Nuan Nuan anymore.


    The staff of Nether Sky Group, this title was her best backing.


    However, this girl didn''t know how hard she had been working. She was even acting willful and didn''t go to work at all.


    Su Nuan Nuan hugged the pillow that she threw over. Seeing that Shi Xiao Rou was angry, Su Nuan Nuan smiled fawningly and nudged Shi Xiao Rou''s arm coquettishly, "Aiya, Xiao Rou, I know you''re the gentlest, so you wouldn''t be angry with me."


    "Tsk, don''t act cute with me, I''m really angry." Shi Xiao Rou tilted his head, pretending to be angry and didn''t look at her.


    Su Nuan Nuan sat down beside her and intimately pulled on her arm, "One Hagendas, isn''t it enough to relieve my anger? Oh, no, two ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan smiled and extended two of her fingers towards her.


    Shi Xiao Rou turned her head and saw the look in her eyes, she broke off another finger from the hand she was holding up, "Three is the right thing to do."


    "Alright, then three. I''ll treat you to it now, don''t be angry, gentle Miss Shi Xiao Rou." As she spoke, Su Nuan Nuan pulled her arm and stood up.


    "Wait, what happened to your neck?" Shi Xiao Rou suddenly glanced at the purple mark on Su Nuan Nuan''s neck, and then, in surprise, he extended his hand and pulled her collar to look inside, seeing the purple and red strawberries inside, she gasped, "Warm, what are you doing ¡­."

 C84

    Su Nuan Nuan quickly lowered her head and saw the mark on her neck. She quickly grabbed onto her collar and covered what Shi Xiao Rou had just seen. That was why it left this mark.


    Shi Xiao Rou, who had sharp eyes, saw it immediately.


    Knowing that Su Nuan Nuan might have gotten a boyfriend, Shi Xiao Rou was very sad. She even wanted to marry Su Nuan Nuan together with Su Nuan Nuan, to make her her her sister-in-law.


    Seeing Shi Xiao Rou''s sad expression, Su Nuan Nuan didn''t know how to explain it to her, so she was a little anxious in her heart, "I, I didn''t ¡­" She didn''t have a boyfriend, she just had a baby, she just became someone else''s woman.


    If this was the case, how would she say it? How would she even have the face to say it?


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan was suffering internally, a piece of news appeared on TV on the wall of the resting area. The headline was: Ming Ling ¡ª Su Nuan Nuan ¡ª Shi Yi.


    Some reporters reported that Ming Ling had done a lot of abnormal things for Su Nuan Nuan. For example, he had hired a non-secretary to work in a group tomorrow. For example, he had visited the sick Su Nuan Nuan at the hospital.


    In the reporter investigation department, Su Nuan Nuan seemed to love Shi Yi a little more, otherwise, Shi Yi''s life would be more important to him.


    The reporter also came up with a picture and a video.


    The story reported Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling''s incident. It was the time when Su Nuan Nuan snuck into the wrong person in the hotel and took the wrong bed photo, allowing the reporters to catch her lying on the same bed as Ming Ling. There was also the time when Su Nuan Nuan almost miscarried and was hospitalized due to skidding.


    stood there with a sad expression, and then it was followed by a video. The video was that of Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Yi eating dinner together, and then, Su Nuan Nuan had bravely pushed Shi Yi away from the bed, preventing him from getting hit in the head.


    The reporters'' reports seemed to be well-founded.


    When Shi Xiao Rou finished reading the news, she looked at Su Nuan Nuan fiercely. Su Nuan Nuan''s face was already pale white.


    Shi Xiao Rou''s voice was a little agitated as she grabbed Su Nuan Nuan''s arm, "You really are pregnant with a child, isn''t that so? And that kiss you had with my brother yesterday, right? "


    Shi Xiao Rou had participated in all of these events, so of course she knew what had happened. The rumors that Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling would spread was completely a dragon story.


    She could tell that something was wrong with Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes from the moment she saw her brother. It was as if this was not the first time they had met, and perhaps Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Yi had already met in private, with no one knowing about it. Of course, this outsider also included her, Shi Xiao Rou.


    Therefore, it was not strange that Su Nuan Nuan was pregnant with Shi Yi''s child.


    No wonder Su Nuan Nuan wasn''t sad when she fell in love with her. It was because she had found her true love.


    Also, Shi Xiao Rou suddenly remembered that her brother didn''t come home last night.


    When Shi Xiao Rou thought about it this way, she was even more certain that Su Nuan Nuan was related to him.


    They must have been together last night because Su Nuan Nuan was pregnant, so they couldn''t do that. Then, because her brother really wanted it, he kissed her fiercely.


    Shi Xiao Rou thought about everything that had happened, and realized that everything seemed to be logical and that the timing was right.


    Yes, that must be it.


    The child in Su Nuan Nuan''s womb must come from home!


    "Haha ¡­" After Shi Xiao Rou thought it through, she laughed out loud with her hands on his waist. She was really too smart, she managed to guess everything in an instant.


    Although she didn''t know why Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Yi hid their relationship, it had to be true.


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw Shi Xiao Rou''s excited look, she was a little frightened, and then she still laughed out loud, she was a little worried. Could there be something wrong with her mind?


    She anxiously waved Shi Xiao Rou''s hand, "Xiao Rou, listen to me. This is not what you think."


    "Su Nuan Nuan, stop explaining. The more you explain, the more you hide it. Haha, I''m going back to tell my mom." Shi Xiao Rou moved swiftly and decisively, turning around as soon as she finished speaking.


    Su Nuan Nuan almost couldn''t stop her, "Hey, Xiao Rou, don''t, listen to me ¡­" If Shi Xiao Rou made it known to the entire city, then things would not be like that. Not only her, Shi Yi would also feel very awkward.


    Fortunately, Yun Xin suddenly appeared in front of Shi Xiao Rou to block his way. He was used to wearing a white suit, and always had a playful smile on his face. He stood in front of Shi Xiao Rou to block her path, and acted sloppy, "Miss Shi, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Shi Xiao Rou retreated a little, rolled his eyes, and pouted, "It''s my freedom to go where I want, it''s none of your business." With that, she split off from Yun Xin and was about to leave.


    Yun Xin moved a few steps to the side and blocked her way, the tyrant laughed and rubbed his nose, "Our Szechuan invites you to have a drink of tea, and you have yet to start drinking the tea, but you want to flee? Tsk tsk, the Szechuan is truly powerful."


    Shi Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up. She had forgotten everything, "Really? Brother Ming wants to invite me to tea? "I''ll head up now..." After saying that, he happily turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    This girl was going too fast, Su Nuan Nuan saw Shi Xiao Rou''s ever-changing actions, and it made her blink in bewilderment.


    Yun Xin walked over, and smiled at Su Nuan Nuan: "Let''s go up together. You are Szechuan''s private secretary, at least you can receive our guests."


    Su Nuan Nuan played with his right hand a few times with his left hand, feeling a little strange in her heart.


    Meet Ming Ling in front of him? It would be weird if this didn''t kill her.


    What she wanted to do was to keep her distance from Ming Ling and keep her distance from him. She would just treat it as an ordinary relationship between a superior and a subordinate.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart raced against her chest as she followed Yun Xin up to the elevator. The three of them went up to the 88th floor, with the highest floor of the Nether Sky Group arriving at the office.

 C85

    When the elevator arrived and the door opened, Shi Xiao Rou could not wait and ran back to CEO''s office.


    Yun Xin was Ming Ling''s personal assistant, and in the Nether Sky Group, he was ranked above everyone else.


    Shi Xiao Rou was the first to run to the entrance of CEO''s office, blocking the door that wasn''t closed tightly. She pouted unhappily and knocked on the door, "Brother Ming, it''s me, Xiao Rou."


    She spoke as if she was very familiar with Ming Ling.


    No one replied her. Yun Xin walked over, smiled and shook his head, "I say, do you think it''s possible for me to not be so good?"


    Shi Xiao Rou used his foot to stomp on her. Yun Xin''s movements was fast, she moved his foot slightly backwards to avoid Shi Xiao Rou''s attack.


    Not stepping on him, Shi Xiao Rou became even more unhappy, he angrily glared at Yun Xin and said, "You pervert."


    "You speak as if I''ve done something perverted to you." Yun Xin laughed lightly, and said with a carefree tone.


    Shi Xiao Rou could not hold it in, she blushed, she had never been teased before, this man was too detestable, she did not have any good words to say to her.


    Shi Xiao Rou could not take it anymore and slapped his shoulder, "Bastard, I''ll go back and tell my brother so he can take revenge for me."


    Although Shi Yi had a high IQ, he was still a weak scholar. Fighting with others was not suitable for him, it would be considered as a form of etiquette for him if others did not beat him to the ground.


    Yun Xin turned his head and saw Su Nuan Nuan walking over, she did not waste his breath on him, pressed the doorbell, and spoke into the walkie-talkie: "Szechuan, Timeless is here."


    Shi Xiao Rou choked on her words, then immediately understood who the person he was referring to was. She glared at him resentfully, "You''re the fool, your entire family is a fool."


    She was arguing with him like a child. Yun Xin only felt that it was funny and fun, he smiled and shook his head, not arguing with her.


    The automatic door opened, and Yun Xin entered first.


    Shi Xiao Rou still stared at Yun Xin''s back in dissatisfaction, and immediately realized that she had to go in and face her older brother, then rubbed her face and squeezed out a sweet smile. She must definitely let Brother Ming see her most beautiful side.


    Shi Xiao Rou walked in with a smile still on her face, and eagerly went over to Ming Ling''s side.


    Ming Ling was currently looking at the document, and did not even raise his head to look at her.


    Shi Xiao Rou passionately walked over, she laid on the table, supported herself with her elbows on the table, with both hands on her face, her round eyes stared straight at Ming Ling, a man who works really is handsome, Shi Xiao Rou just needed to quietly look at him and she would be satisfied.


    Seeing Shi Xiao Rou''s infatuated look, Yun Xin laughed and shook her head.


    Ming Ling raised his eyelids, and looked at her with his deep eyes. His thick and magnetic voice slid out from his throat, "Sit."


    Shi Xiao Rou was startled, then looked around, no one was there!


    After confirming that he was talking to her, Shi Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up once again. At this moment, he was extremely excited, wow, Brother Ming was talking to her, he was really talking to her ¡­


    Shi Xiao Rou was so excited that she looked like she was in a daze as she nodded his head repeatedly, "Oh, oh, oh, oh. I will go sit with you immediately."


    Then, she took small steps and quickly ran to the side of the sofa to sit down. Brother Ming''s order was her royal decree, she had to obey it unconditionally.


    Ming Ling signed his name on the document, then walked over and sat down beside Yun Xin.


    Shi Xiao Rou''s face twitched, and looked at the seat beside her gloomily. In order to avoid sitting together with that loathsome bastard Yun Xin, she had intentionally sat here, leaving a seat behind.


    Unexpectedly, her Brother Ming still hadn''t sat over. Shi Xiao Rou pouted, a little disappointed. If she had known earlier, she would have sat next to her right now.


    Su Nuan Nuan placed a teacup in front of each of them, and then filled their blankets with tea.


    Ming Ling raised his hand and indicated for Shi Xiao Rou to sit beside him.


    Su Nuan Nuan stared blankly, then with great difficulty, her calm heart started beating wildly. She had originally wanted to avoid this awkward situation, but she was still unable to escape.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was tangled for a bit, then she bit the bullet and sat down beside Shi Xiao Rou. She kept her head down, not daring to look at Ming Ling, afraid that others would see through her, or Ming Ling continuing to make things difficult for her.


    "You saw the news just now." Ming Ling lifted the teacup and took a sip.


    Shi Xiao Rou was still looking at him lovestruck, hearing his words, she immediately nodded her head, "Yes, I see." They had only seen a single piece of news just now. No matter which piece of news Ming Ling was referring to, Shi Xiao Rou would still tell them that she had seen it.


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard the two words "news," her already restless heart became even more agitated and anxious. She was well aware of how evil Ming Ling was and how he was, and she knew that he definitely would not bring up a topic for no reason.


    That news, what did he want to say? Su Nuan Nuan was extremely nervous.


    Because the news itself was enough to keep her from raising her head.


    And now that Ming Ling mentioned it, she felt even more uneasy.


    "What are your thoughts?" Ming Ling said his second sentence and raised an eyebrow at Shi Xiao Rou, who was staring at him.


    "Are you asking me?" Shi Xiao Rou pointed at herself, and looked to both sides, and seeing that Ming Ling was looking at her, she immediately smiled, and boldly said what she was thinking.


    "I feel that Warmth and my brother are quite compatible. They still have children now, even though we were unmarried, our family will definitely take responsibility for her. They also really love each other, it''s so beautiful ¡­" "However..."


    When Shi Xiao Rou said this, she did not notice that Su Nuan Nuan''s face was extremely pale, and that Ming Ling''s eyes were filled with more and more danger.


    "Go on." Ming Ling spat out three words, but it sounded normal.


    Shi Xiao Rou started to speak again, "But I think those reporters are too bored, they even dragged the Brother Ming into this, making you feel wronged."

 C86

    Is chapter 86 - chapter 86 a grievance?


    When Shi Xiao Rou finished speaking, her heart fiercely shook.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth slightly curved upwards, forming a magnificent curve, but that was definitely not a smile.


    "Are you feeling wronged?" His magnetic voice said these words.


    Su Nuan Nuan paused for a moment, then looked at Shi Xiao Rou with both fear and anticipation. She hoped that her brain would go back to Earth at this moment, and she wouldn''t continue to speak those words of those idiotic planets.


    She was trying to kill her by saying something so impudent.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out, but in the end, Shi Xiao Rou blurted out, "Yeah, Brother Ming was involved for no reason, this matter originally had nothing to do with you, it was us ¡­" Shi Xiao Rou almost exposed the truth, but suddenly he felt embarrassed, and laughed twice. Although he was shy, he still said the rest of his words, "The hotel was planned by us, we originally wanted to make a scandal with Shi Yi, but who would have thought that Brother Ming was also in the hotel."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s forehead was covered in sweat, her palms were also drenched, she could not continue staying with Shi Xiao Rou, if not she would have a heart attack.


    Ming Ling smiled but did not speak, and took a sip of his tea.


    Su Nuan Nuan was completely unable to endure any longer, and her legs became weak as she stood up, "I, I''ll go outside and take a look." Ming Ling was present, so she couldn''t stop him from speaking nonsense.


    He could only watch in silence.


    "Leaving in such a hurry?" Just as Su Nuan Nuan turned around, she heard Ming Ling''s sinister voice coming from his side.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body stiffened, she froze on the spot, her body stiffened, she did not even dare turn her head, her legs had gone soft, she almost could not stand anymore, she was at the point where she did not know what to do.


    Ming Ling stood up and came to her side, vaguely embracing her shoulders.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, thinking that Shi Xiao Rou was still at the scene. She struggled a little, but Ming Ling held her even closer, not giving her the slightest chance to struggle free.


    ''s heart was beating like a drum.


    After that, she saw Shi Xiao Rou''s astonished and depressed gaze. Shi Xiao Rou pointed at Ming Ling once, then pointed at Su Nuan Nuan once, before standing up and pulling on her fake smile, "Hehe, Brother Ming, Warm, you guys are seniors and subordinates, this isn''t so good, right ¡­"


    When she said that, she pointed to the place where Ming Ling was hugging Su Nuan Nuan tightly.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth held an evil and cold smile, and the light in his eyes turned to look at Su Nuan Nuan, waiting for her reply.


    Su Nuan Nuan struggled against his hand and tried to struggle free, but it was all in vain. Seeing Shi Xiao Rou''s astonished and sad eyes, she could only force a smile and say to Shi Xiao Rou, "CEO might have drank too much ¡­."


    Shi Xiao Rou was not an idiot, she blinked her eyes in bewilderment, looked at Ming Ling and then looked at Su Nuan Nuan, "Brother Ming, he did not drink alcohol ¡­"


    With regards to Su Nuan Nuan''s dodging attitude, Ming Ling already had no patience left. He suddenly hugged her closer to his chest, his gaze cold and sharp, "Since you aren''t going to explain, then I''ll explain it for you."


    "Explain what?" Shi Xiao Rou was still out of condition.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart trembled, and continued to struggle. She was afraid that if Ming Ling said it, he would actually press her into his embrace.


    Shi Xiao Rou was also a little flustered, her words were a little unclear, "Wh ¡­ What truth? " Wasn''t the truth what she was thinking?


    Ming Ling''s black eyes flickered with a faint light, and the corner of his mouth curled into an evil smile. He did not speak, but rather, used his hand to push Su Nuan Nuan''s face over, and very naturally, kissed him.


    Su Nuan Nuan was present, how could he do this!


    What was going on!


    Brother Ming kisses Su Nuan Nuan!


    Shi Xiao Rou''s mouth was suddenly opened in an O shape, and her eyes were opened wide in disbelief.


    Su Nuan Nuan pushed him away with all his might while pressing his hand on her chest, yet Ming Ling pressed hard on the back of her head, deepening that kiss on the surface just now. He was serious as he pulled her into his embrace and kissed her fiercely, inhaling her breath, inhaling her sweetness.


    Su Nuan Nuan could not break free no matter how she tried, and she almost got her last breath from his question.


    suddenly let go of her hand when she stopped struggling and stopped breathing after kissing him.


    Suddenly, with the air, Su Nuan Nuan gasped for breath.


    On the other hand, Ming Ling was calm and composed, with an indifferent face and ice-cold eyes.


    Shi Xiao Rou raised his trembling finger and pointed it at them, "You, you all ¡­"


    Ming Ling turned around and looked at Shi Xiao Rou, "The story in your mind, the main character is me."


    What ¡­ "What do you mean..." Shi Xiao Rou was a little confused by their sudden flirting.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s mouth hooked into a cold smile, "The child in Su Nuan Nuan''s stomach, is mine, Ming Ling."


    "Huh?" It was Xiao Rou who was completely shocked, and fell into a mess.


    She suddenly cried out in alarm, and then she heard her heart, which she had always worshipped in Brother Ming, suddenly break with a bang.


    Her current silly expression became somewhat shocked and trembling. She quivered her lips, and said with great difficulty, "You and Su Nuan Nuan, you two are lovers? "No, that''s impossible ¡­" Shi Xiao Rou had thought of a thousand different rumours, but she had never thought of this one.


    I never thought of that either.


    How could the Big Brother Ming Ling that she liked like like others?


    "Nothing is impossible." Ming Ling added.


    Su Nuan Nuan caught her breath, seeing Shi Xiao Rou''s shocked and dejected expression, she used all her strength to push Ming Ling away. She hurried forward to explain to Shi Xiao Rou, "Xiao Rou, listen to me, this was an accident between us ¡­"


    A month ago, she had only been drunk, but she had lost it to him.


    Shi Xiao Rou raised her teary face that could not be forgiven, "Su Nuan Nuan, my trust in you so much has been in vain, and I am thinking for you so much ¡­"


    Shi Xiao Rou''s tear-stained eyes, had soothed her heart. At that moment, she knew that she had deeply hurt Shi Xiao Rou.


    Shi Xiao Rou had a very generous temper. Unless it was something extremely difficult to deal with, she would never easily shed tears.


    Su Nuan Nuan was both anxious and guilty, "Xiao Rou, it''s not what you think. A month ago, I drank too much, and then ¡­"


    "No reason is not the reason for you to be together with Ming Ling. Su Nuan Nuan, the reason why you came close to me, it can''t be because you want to get closer to Ming Ling, right?" Shi Xiao Rou wiped the tears off her face, her expression becoming somewhat resolute.

 C87

    Su Nuan Nuan paused for a moment, and looked at Shi Xiao Rou in disbelief. Could it be that even she felt that she was the kind of person who would use a friend''s name for a benefit?


    Su Nuan Nuan sighed, and explained, "I have not, I have never, you are my only friend, how can I ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart also felt as if it had been stabbed with a blade. She was in pain, all the explanations were drowned in pain, she was completely stunned, as if she could not move at all.


    Shi Xiao Rou let out a sad and cold laugh, then turned her tear-stained face to look at Ming Ling, "Brother Ming, since you don''t like me, then why did you save me eight years ago?" Because of this fortuitous encounter, she worshipped Ming Ling for eight years and chased after him for eight years.


    Ming Ling''s expression was extremely handsome, but it was devoid of any warmth.


    He had only said one short sentence, and it was not because of her that he had saved her. In that situation, no matter who it was, he would have gone to save them.


    The anticipation in Shi Xiao Rou''s eyes immediately died down, and became dark and gloomy.


    She smirked and said, "Heh, heh, you lied to me, you are all liars ¡­" she cried, and ran out, sniffling.


    "Timeless, Shi Xiao Rou!" Yun Xin saw that the situation was bad and quickly chased after his.


    Shi Xiao Rou seemed to be in a bad mood. What if something happened to him after she ran out?


    Today, CEO gave Shi Xiao Rou a huge blow, and Timeless was only a twenty year old girl.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s entire body was ice-cold as she stood in place, her expression frozen.''s words just now still lingered in her ears, and pierced deep into her heart.


    Even Shi Xiao Rou had misunderstood her. Shi Xiao Rou must hate her to death now, she definitely did not want to see her at all.


    After doing all of this, Ming Ling slightly raised his hand, leisurely arranged his sleeves, and slightly tilted his head. Su Nuan Nuan, that woman, was still standing there without moving.


    He stepped forward and lifted her chin. "Not satisfied?"


    Su Nuan Nuan rolled her eyes, she slowly regained her senses, then looked into his deep and merciless eyes, raising her hand to slap him.


    Ming Ling pinched her wrist, preventing her anger from reaching out into the air, "Su Nuan Nuan, don''t give me any color and you will open a dyeing workshop." His handsome face was extremely cold.


    Su Nuan Nuan was so angry that her chest was moving up and down, her eyes sparkling and translucent, "Why did you do this?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to thank me for announcing our relationship?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows slightly, and spoke as if it was natural.


    He was very dissatisfied with Su Nuan Nuan''s concealed attitude, as if he was afraid that others would find out that she was with him.


    Since she avoided explaining it to others, it was up to him to do so.


    Paper could not hold fire, Shi Xiao Rou had to know this sooner or later, no matter how long it hurt, it would be better than a short time, as long as it hurt, it would be healed.


    Therefore, when he made any decision, he was extremely decisive and determined, leaving no leeway. Since he wanted to cut everything in two, why should he break the connection and allow the pain to last for a long time?


    Su Nuan Nuan could no longer hold back her tears as they streamed down, and she said angrily, "Why should I thank you, thank you for ruining my friendship with Shi Xiao Rou?"


    This man was always like this. He did everything without considering the feelings of others, and everything was up to him.


    But why did he do this, did he want to empty everyone around her!?


    He was not the only person in her world!


    "She''ll know sooner or later."


    "I gave you a chance." Ming Ling said with a cold face.


    He gave her two chances to tell the truth.


    But she kept it hidden, as if she wanted to hide her relationship with him until the end.


    He, Ming Ling, was a tyrannical and tyrannical person. Since Su Nuan Nuan was his person, then whether it was her body or heart, they had to be his.


    Everyone had to know this as well, and not just anyone else!


    He had done everything, he had done it so cruelly, and he had done it so naturally, so reasonably, without a trace of guilt.


    Su Nuan Nuan gasped, his heart felt as though it was being cut by a blade.


    "The reason why I didn''t say it earlier is because I didn''t find the right opportunity ¡­" Whatever he had just said, Shi Xiao Rou would definitely be very sad.


    "To save you, if you say so, you will never have the chance. Don''t you understand that it would be more painful to wait until it was deeply ingrained? " Ming Ling threw her hand away, his handsome face cold.


    Su Nuan Nuan started to sob. She couldn''t win against him and had nothing to say.


    She really only wanted to find a suitable opportunity to confess her relationship with Ming Ling, but every time she met him, she was worried that she would hurt Shi Xiao Rou, so she missed every opportunity.


    She knew what Ming Ling said was reasonable, the more afraid of harm, the more hidden it was, the more she would hurt him in the end.


    It was just that she did not expect that Shi Xiao Rou would view her like this, given how quick the damage was.


    That''s right, she had concealed this from Shi Xiao Rou for so long, it was normal for Shi Xiao Rou to think of her as a bad person.


    Even though he clearly knew that it was the truth, he still felt very uncomfortable in his heart. This matter could be dealt with using a soft method, not a cruel one like Ming Ling.


    Su Nuan Nuan raised her tear-stained little face and looked at Ming Ling resentfully. "You''re so cruel ¡­" After saying that, she turned around and walked out.


    "SHIT!"


    When Su Nuan Nuan walked out, she scolded angrily. She kicked the sofa irritably, causing it to slide a few metres away.


    When Su Nuan Nuan walked out of the office, she wiped the tears off her face in a panic. She did not want the other secretaries to find any traces of her tears, and also did not want to fall into the rumors of others.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly walked out of the Nether Sky Group. On the road, a car stopped in front of her, and a head popped out of the window, "Su Nuan Nuan, where did Shi Xiao Rou go?"


    Su Nuan Nuan lifted her head, and was shocked when she saw the face in front of him. Only after careful observation did she clearly see that it was Shi Yi, and why was his face so swollen?


    She walked over, "Xiao Rou didn''t go home?"


    Shi Yi shook his head, "No, Yun Xin called me. He said that she was in a bad mood and was worried that something might happen to her."


    Su Nuan Nuan frowned, she had just broken down and rushed out of the office, her mood was really bad. She must not go anywhere and drink, otherwise, it would be bad if she fell into the hands of a bad person.


    Su Nuan Nuan started to worry, and anxiously said that she would first give her a call. Just as she took out her phone, she immediately thought that the person Shi Xiao Rou hated the most was her, so he didn''t want to see her at all.


    He put down his phone dejectedly and said to Shi Yi, "You can call her ¡­"

 C88

    After Shi Yi heard this, he picked up his phone and called Shi Xiao Rou.


    Su Nuan Nuan was even more worried now. It seemed that she had seriously hurt Shi Xiao Rou and made him lose her temper.


    Su Nuan Nuan hesitated, but when she thought of Shi Xiao Rou, she became worried for her safety, so she opened the car door and got in.


    "Did she run back to school?" Su Nuan Nuan suddenly thought of this, Shi Xiao Rou did not have any particular place she wanted to go, and in the end, it was possible that she would be returning to university. The ground was wide, and there were not many people around, if she were to go there, she could be by herself.


    Shi Yi nodded, then turned the car around and headed towards Nan De University.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned around and looked at Shi Yi''s face that was still green and purple. She could not help but ask with concern, "What happened to your face? Wasn''t it good yesterday? "


    Shi Yi turned to look at her, and laughed awkwardly: "I was beaten up by someone." When I saw Gu Xin Yu back yesterday, I got beaten up by a hoodlum on the way back.


    He never thought that while Gu Xin Yu was walking, that woman would unknowingly record a video of him and Su Nuan Nuan''s scandal.


    What an impure woman. This matter was a warning to him to never be on the same side as Doggie in the future.


    Beating him up?


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard this reason, her heart twitched, and an unspeakable pain arose. She thought about the threats that Ming Ling had made to her yesterday, and he said, if she was that close to Shi Yi again, he would definitely make her suffer.


    He never thought that he would act so quickly. Just yesterday, when he threatened her, he already beat Shi Yi to such a state.


    That man Ming Ling was really cold-blooded and ruthless. He had always been one to do things his own way, doing whatever he wanted to do without considering other''s feelings at all.


    Su Nuan Nuan realized that Shi Yi was injured because of her, and she couldn''t help but feel guilty. He looked at Shi Yi weakly, "Sorry ¡­" she whispered, and there was sincerity in her voice.


    Shi Yi turned his head, looked at her in astonishment, then laughed and said, "It''s fine, it has nothing to do with you ¡­" It really had nothing to do with her.


    Gu Xin Yu, the instigator did not even bother to apologize to him, but Su Nuan Nuan actually apologized. Shi Yi did not understand why Su Nuan Nuan apologized to him, he thought that it was because she sent her back home yesterday, and she suddenly thought of something. She said she was sorry because there was someone on her way to stop her from getting beaten up.


    Su Nuan Nuan laughed awkwardly, she knew that Shi Yi was kind and did not want to see her look full of guilt.


    But she still felt that she had let Shi Yi down. If she had not angered him, Shi Yi would not have been injured to such an extent.


    Before long, the car drove to Nan De University. Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Yi got off the car, went to the school grounds and the side of the dormitory, and went on a search on the mountain. However, they did not find Shi Xiao Rou.


    Just as the two were panicking, Shi Yi''s phone rang. It was Yun Xin.


    Yun Xin explained the situation over the phone.


    He had originally chased Shi Xiao Rou, and wanted to drag her back home. However, Shi Xiao Rou''s mental breakdown, was abnormal, she roared and shook him off, causing her phone to fall to the ground and break.


    While Yun Xin was bent over to pick up his phone, Shi Xiao Rou stopped a taxi and left.


    When Yun Xin went to the garage to drive his car, that car was already gone.


    Shi Xiao Rou''s phone was broken, and she could no longer contact him. Yun Xin was also looking for her everywhere.


    After all, Shi Xiao Rou was the daughter of the Time Group and the Nether Sky Group was her partner so Yun Xin naturally had to be concerned about his family.


    After Shi Yi heard this, he frowned, "Alright, let''s split up and search." After hanging up.


    Shi Yi said to Su Nuan Nuan who was looking at him with a worried expression, "She shouldn''t be here. Yun Xin said that she walked towards the left side of Nether Sky Group, in the direction of Mirror Lake."


    That direction was the exact opposite of that of Nande University.


    "Mirror Lake, what kind of place does Shi Xiao Rou want to go there?" Su Nuan Nuan asked.


    Shi Yi thought for a moment, then said, "Her primary school is over there."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes flashed, and possibly went there, "Let''s go."


    "It''s already late. Do you want to go back first? We''ll come look for you." Shi Yi looked at it. The sun had already set, and the sky was about to turn dark.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head decisively: "No need, I''ll go look with you guys." Since she couldn''t find Shi Xiao Rou, she didn''t have the mood to go back. Even at home, she would frequently worry about him.


    Moreover, if she went back, she would still have to face Shi Yi. She really didn''t want to argue with him right now, but he had done so many cruel and heartless things, she couldn''t let it go.


    Seeing that she was adamant on it, Shi Yi did not continue to say anything further and brought her to the Elementary School that Shi Xiao Rou had spent together with him.


    The night was approaching, and the color of the twilight had arrived.


    It was dark when he arrived at the elementary school.


    Shi Yi told the security guards, then the two of them went in to look.


    Shi Yi went to the classrooms on the second and third floor, while Su Nuan Nuan went to the classrooms on the first floor.


    After looking through a few classrooms and finding no one present, Su Nuan Nuan felt a little disappointed.


    A cleaning lady walked over. "You must be looking for a little girl in her twenties."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart rose as she said excitedly, "That''s right, Auntie, did you see her?"


    The cleaning lady pointed outside the school, "Just now, she was crying as she came to take a walk around the school. After that, she headed towards the high school across the road."


    "In high school? "Thank you Auntie!" Su Nuan Nuan was so excited that she immediately ran towards the high school. She wholeheartedly wanted to find Shi Xiao Rou. It was so late at night, and it was very dangerous for her to be alone in this kind of place with no one around.


    At this time, Shi Yi had already reached the fourth floor and was looking around, classroom by classroom.


    Su Nuan Nuan was anxious that she did not go up to call him. She called him and told him that she was busy, so she sent a message to Shi Yi as she walked out of the school. "Aunt Poupon said that she saw that Xiao Rou went to middle school. I will look for him first, so you should hurry over here."


    Su Nuan Nuan rushed straight to high school.


    Next to the old school, there were still many alleys that could be used to travel to the school from the alleyway. It was a typical design of the 1980s.


    "Ah, go away, go away!"


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan crossed the road, she suddenly heard a scream, and the scream sounded so similar to Xiao Rou''s voice.

 C89

    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, and immediately ran towards the alley where the scream came from.


    The girl was forced to the wall, and there was no way out.


    "Haha, which of us will go first?" Another boy said.


    These boys did not look that old. They looked to be around 17 or 18 years old, but they were already tall and strong, with dyed heads. They had a face full of ruthlessness, looking like gangsters.


    These were all youths who would usually intercept students around the school to steal money from their students for a living.


    And Shi Xiao Rou''s petite body, her sweet face, also looked like a little girl. She didn''t look at all like she was twenty years old.


    After these boys finished speaking, they began to attack Shi Xiao Rou.


    Shi Xiao Rou was so afraid that she shrunk against the wall.


    "All of you stop!" Su Nuan Nuan saw that it was Shi Xiao Rou and quickened her pace towards him.


    The boys turned their heads and saw a pure and beautiful girl walking towards them.


    One of them whistled and then said proudly, "Yo, another beautiful big sister has come. The heavens are treating us quite well today."


    "Haha, that''s right. He''s not too bad to us." The other boys also laughed and agreed. They were not afraid of Su Nuan Nuan at all.


    Su Nuan Nuan walked over and lifted the boy who was surrounding Shi Xiao Rou. She stood in front of Shi Xiao Rou, protected her with her body, and lectured the boys, "Is there anyone who treats adults this way? "Hurry back, or else you''ll be punished by teacher tomorrow."


    "Lord?" The few boys looked at Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Xiao Rou at the same time. Shi Xiao Rou was only at 162CM and Su Nuan Nuan was at 165CM.


    He looked like a child that hadn''t grown up at all. Even if he was older than them, he would only be a high school student.


    After the boys made their judgement, they laughed mockingly, "Haha, you dare to call yourselves adults? Using a teacher to threaten us is simply too funny. Brothers don''t fear the heavens or the earth! "Go!"


    The boys were also bold as they rushed forward.


    Su Nuan Nuan subconsciously started to fight against them, comparing her strength to a boy with her arms lowered.


    As for Shi Xiao Rou, she was the daughter of a Qian Jin, she would never fight, so not long after, one of the boys took off her clothes.


    "AHH!" "Help!" Shi Xiao Rou shouted in tears.


    She felt bad, and she quickly kicked the boy she was fighting at. The boy twisted his body in pain.


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly moved to Shi Xiao Rou''s side and pushed the boy who was pulling Shi Xiao Rou''s leg away, "Get lost!"


    "Pah!"


    That green hair guy was the strongest, she slapped Su Nuan Nuan to the ground.


    Su Nuan Nuan was in so much pain that her head hurt.


    When Shi Xiao Rou saw that blood was flowing out of the corner of her mouth, she shouted in shock, "Ah, it''s warm, how are you?"


    "I''m fine." Su Nuan Nuan protected Shi Xiao Rou behind him, as she coldly looked at the approaching boys, "I''ll give you one more chance to return home, or else I''ll call the police!"


    After calling the police, their future was bleak.


    "Haha, call the police? I''d rather hold you tight, wouldn''t you guys? " The green hair called out.


    Since that was the case, Su Nuan Nuan didn''t care about their future and took out her phone to call 110.


    "You really hit me!" The green hair took the phone from Su Nuan Nuan''s hand, and said fiercely: "Then don''t blame us for being impolite."


    The green hair was preparing to attack Shi Xiao Rou, but Su Nuan Nuan insisted on protecting her side. The green hair grabbed onto Su Nuan Nuan''s hair, causing Su Nuan Nuan to frown from the pain.


    "Ah, stop it. Warm, warm ¡­" Shi Xiao Rou was so scared that she started to cry. Looking at the green hair grabbing onto Su Nuan Nuan''s hair, even Shi Xiao Rou felt pain.


    "All of you stop!" A man''s voice came from the alleyway. Yun Xin ran over quickly and kicked away the green hair that was grabbing onto Su Nuan Nuan''s hair, "Fuck, you haven''t even grown hair, yet you dare to bully girls here! You''re courting death! "


    Yun Xin said angrily.


    The boys were young and overbearing, they were not afraid at all. They rushed forward to beat Yun Xin up.


    Yun Xin kicked all of them into the air, causing them to all fall to the ground and cough out blood, "You sure are bold, if you don''t beat one to death today, you won''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is!" Yun Xi angrily kicked the green hair who was lying on the ground, causing him to vomit blood. Yun Xin stepped on his neck, "Apologize to these two big sisters!"


    When the boys saw Yun Xin''s capabilities, they were so shocked that they kneeled on the ground and apologized to Su Nuan Nuan and Shi Xiao Rou profusely.


    "I''m sorry, celestial sisters. We didn''t know that you were celestial women who had descended to the mortal realm. I''m sorry!"


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    The boys were shocked and quickly corrected themselves, "I''m sorry, sisters. It''s our brothers'' fault. Our brothers should have died a thousand times before using violence against our sisters!"


    "F * ck off!" Yun Xi once again gave the green hair a kick, and the other boys hurriedly ran away as if they were escaping.


    "Warm, are you alright?" Shi Xiao Rou was extremely frightened just now, but she did not sustain any injuries. However, Su Nuan Nuan was different, her mouth was bleeding.


    Su Nuan Nuan comforted Shi Xiao Rou by patting his head, then shook his head, "I''m fine ¡­"


    Shi Xiao Rou immediately hugged Su Nuan Nuan and cried, "Wuu, why did you save me, wuu ¡­"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes became moist, and gently patted Shi Xiao Rou''s back, "Silly girl, I''m fine ¡­"


    "Why did you save me? Wuu wuu, why did you save me all those years ago ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­" Shi Xiao Rou sobbed and thrashed about, feeling extremely heartbroken.


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, then understood, Shi Xiao Rou still could not let go of the hero saving the beauty.


    Her sorrow now is that the hero who saved her in the past is not her prince today.


    Her beautiful dreams were shattered. She felt sad and regretful.


    Su Nuan Nuan was indeed very sad. She ran here to recall the scene where she was saved by Ming Ling when she was twelve years old.


    Because this alley was the place where she had been surrounded by bullies eight years ago. The place Ming Ling had saved her was the beginning of her worship of Ming Ling.


    She was trying to recall that history had repeated itself, that she had been surrounded again, and she thought that this time she was finished and that no one would come to her rescue.


    But Su Nuan Nuan had come and saved her, igniting her despair and hope.


    Eight years ago, when Ming Ling caught a glimpse of her, and made her remember it for eight years, right now, Su Nuan Nuan was determined to protect her no matter what he did.


    She should have blamed her for stealing the prince from her dream, but she was also her hero.


    Shi Xiao Rou was sad and moved, but also conflicted. Her complicated feelings intertwined together, causing her to be even more hurt, crying as if she was a child.


    "Alright, let''s go. How old are you? Why are you still crying like this?" Yun Xin who was at the side could not bear to watch any longer, so he joked around.

 C90

    However, Yun Xin had never seen a woman cry as childish as Shi Xiao Rou.


    "Come on, cry if you like it." Yun Xin raised his lower lip and laughed.


    "Xiao Rou!" Shi Yi ran over, only to see Shi Xiao Rou crying her heart out. He quickly squatted down and supported her shoulders with her hands, with a face full of worry and nervousness, "Xiao Rou, who did it? Shi Yi stood up, anxious and anxious.


    Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly comforted her, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. I was just scared." Su Nuan Nuan could tell that Shi Yi had cried so fiercely because he thought something had happened to Shi Xiao Rou.


    When Shi Yi heard Su Nuan Nuan''s words, that worry which had suddenly exploded out of him just a moment ago immediately sunk into her heart. He turned her head.


    Shi Xiao Rou sobbed and said, "It''s Brother Ming ¡­ No, it''s Ming Ling. Ming Ling bullied me, and pulled his tendons ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­" Nothing could hurt her more than her heart. Her eight years of dreams had been shattered, so of course she was sad.


    The corner of Shi Yi''s mouth twitched twice. His sister would really give him a hard time, who would dare to provoke Ming Ling? Otherwise, if he didn''t pull at that time, his four limbs and blood vessels would be pulled by Ming Ling.


    "Alright, stop thinking about him. Let''s go home." Shi Yi squatted and pulled Shi Xiao Rou up.


    When he talked to Yun Xin on the phone, Shi Yi had a rough understanding of the situation.


    He also knew that his sister had always been infatuated with Ming Ling.


    But Ming Ling was a wild horse that could not be controlled, and no one could approach him. It was impossible for Shi Xiao Rou to walk into his heart.


    Now that Ming Ling had cut off her impossible black hair, it could also be considered a good thing. After cutting off all of Shi Xiao Rou''s thoughts, she would be able to live a normal life in the future.


    When Shi Xiao Rou stood up, Su Nuan Nuan used her knees to support herself as she was about to stand up, but her legs were already numb, it was extremely strenuous for him to stand up. Seeing that, Shi Yi reached out and pulled her hand, giving her some strength.


    It was only then that Shi Yi noticed the red and swollen palm mark on Su Nuan Nuan''s face, and said worriedly, "Your face ¡­" He was too focused on worrying that Shi Xiao Rou would go, but he had forgotten that Su Nuan Nuan was also a weak woman who was only twenty years old.


    Actually, Shi Xiao Rou was even older than Su Nuan Nuan by a few months.


    "It''s fine, I''ll go back and use hot water to apply it." Su Nuan Nuan turned and walked out of the alleyway.


    Yun Xin followed, "I''ll send you back to Szechuan."


    The home of the Szechuan!


    After Shi Xiao Rou heard this, her body became stiff, and the tears that had stopped fell back to the ground.


    So Su Nuan Nuan had already moved into Ming Ling''s house? No wonder she couldn''t find at all when she often went to his home.


    She suddenly felt the anger of having been cheated for a long time.


    Shi Xiao Rou pulled on Shi Yi''s hand, immediately taking the initiative and becoming determined, "Let''s go." She pulled Shi Yi towards the alley entrance and did not look at him again.


    Su Nuan Nuan could tell from her voice that Shi Xiao Rou was still angry at her.


    Yun Xin looked at Su Nuan Nuan''s depressed look, and patted her shoulder, "Let''s go, give her some time ¡­"


    What he said about giving her a bit of time was to give Shi Xiao Rou a bit of time.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked up at Yun Xin, and the corners of her mouth twitched, she then walked to the car with Yun Xin, and Yun Xin drove away.


    Shi Xiao Rou stood beside Shi Yi''s car, and watched Yun Xin''s car drive off in anger, then angrily kicked her brother''s car door.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Just as he kicked it, it hurt.


    Shi Yi shook his head, "Why do you have to do this to yourself?"


    Brother, let me tell you, Su Nuan Nuan is a bad woman, stay away from her in the future. " Shi Xiao Rou said angrily.


    In the past, she still went out of her way to get Su Nuan Nuan to stay with her. But now, she couldn''t wait for Shi Yi to stay away from her a little, so she didn''t want this kind of sister-in-law.


    Shi Xiao Rou''s temper was like a child''s, she would not play with anyone who was angry.


    Shi Yi did not say anything. He smiled lightly and shook his head, then let Shi Xiao Rou get on the car and drove away.


    Actually, Shi Yi being Ming Ling''s woman was not surprising to Shi Yi. He could tell from Ming Ling''s attitude that there was something going on between Ming Ling and the rumours in the inn.


    Previously, he was wondering what kind of woman could actually melt Ming Ling''s heart that was as cold as ice. What kind of woman was so charming that he could move Ming Ling who was as cold and emotionless as an iceberg?


    It turned out to be Su Nuan Nuan, a warm, kind and stubborn woman who gave others hope like the spring sun.


    She was not the prettiest, with her pure, sweet, and pretty features that were hard to look at, but she was not the most outstanding.


    Thinking about it, Shi Yi didn''t know if it was self-deprecating or something, but the corners of his mouth twitched. Shi Xiao Rou was tired from crying, and as soon as she got on the car, she fell asleep.


    Yun Xin brought Su Nuan Nuan back to Xi Shi Villa.


    Ming Ling was not home, only Lv Zhu and her butler were present.


    Su Nuan Nuan was originally wondering what kind of expression she should have when facing Ming Ling, but now that it was over, she didn''t need to face him anymore.


    Su Nuan Nuan was also tired, so she went upstairs to rest. Her face was swollen, and she was pregnant, so she could not use any medicine.


    "How can I use hot water when I''m injured?"


    Su Nuan Nuan''s heart subconsciously shook a little as she hurriedly raised her head. When she saw Ming Ling''s dark eyes, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she blinked his eyes as she shifted her gaze to another direction and did not meet his gaze.


    Is he always like this? There''s no sound when he walks.


    Ming Ling saw that she did not speak, and did not have any sort of awareness. He took a small step forward, and extended his hand to take the towel off her face.


    Only then did Su Nuan Nuan look at him, her eyes full of reproach and frustration. She glanced at him for a moment, then closed her eyes and sat there angrily, not saying a word.


    Ming Ling threw the towel into the water basin and dialed: "Lv Zhu, get me some ice." He instructed them to keep their cell phones.


    That black and deep eyes looked at Su Nuan Nuan, "Some things you can''t do yourself, so don''t try to be brave."

 C91

    It seemed to be angry and blaming him.


    Using such a cruel way to remove the hope in Shi Xiao Rou''s heart, how could he not know that others would hurt?


    Why not leave it for her to resolve, she would tell Shi Xiao Rou about her relationship with him sooner or later.


    She would tell Shi Xiao Rou the whole story, and maybe Shi Xiao Rou would understand her difficulties, and understand that there were some children between them who had met with accidents.


    "If you were capable, you wouldn''t be able to beat even a middle school student." Ming Ling''s face was dark and there was anger between his brows.


    She had actually used her own body to block the attack for Shi Xiao Rou. She knew that she couldn''t win against others, but she still tried to be brave, even though she knew that her strength was insufficient. Didn''t she know that she was still carrying a child?


    He didn''t want the consequences of his actions, and only cared about his own willfulness!


    When Ming Ling thought about the situation that Yun Xin had reported to him, he got angry.


    She didn''t know when this stupid woman would be able to open her eyes.


    Su Nuan Nuan stared at him, gasped twice, and could not find any words to retaliate.


    They weren''t talking about the same thing at all.


    Did he not feel any guilt at all after injuring Shi Xiao Rou and causing her relationship with him to break down?


    That''s right, how could a proud and arrogant person like him know what guilt was.


    The two of them were getting angry at each other when Lv Zhu sent them ice.


    Lv Zhu was also a smart person, she noticed that the pressure in the room was not right, and carefully walked over and placed a bucket of ice on the bed, and then took the hot water out of the room.


    Ming Ling frowned, seeing that Su Nuan Nuan''s stubborn temper did not move, he walked to the side of the basin, used a towel to wrap up some crushed ice, and extended it over her face.


    The moment that ice-cold feeling touched Su Nuan Nuan''s face, she subconsciously took a step back.


    The cold sensation was a little bone-piercing, just like the temperature of Ming Ling''s body.


    Su Nuan Nuan reached out to take the ice in his hand, "I''ll do it myself ¡­"


    Ming Ling did not say anything and let her bring the ice over. He returned to the bedside and sat down, frowning.


    Su Nuan Nuan only covered his face, and did not speak to him.


    Ming Ling saw that she did not speak, and did not know what he was angry about, but he felt that it was unsettling. He stood up and walked out of the house with his legs crossed.


    After he left, Su Nuan Nuan''s hand that was on his face suddenly stopped, and disappointment appeared in his eyes.


    After a while, Lv Zhu came up and whispered to Su Nuan Nuan, "Miss Su, it''s time to eat." It was obvious that she could tell that Su Nuan Nuan was angry at the Young Master, so she did not dare be too loud, afraid that she would anger anyone.


    Su Nuan Nuan passed the pot to Lv Zhu and said, "I''m not hungry, I''m going to sleep now." After Lv Zhu received the ice basin, she laid on the bed and turned around.


    Since he did not want to continue speaking to Lv Zhu, Lv Zhu felt it difficult to do so and turned to leave.


    After a short while, the door to the room was pushed open forcefully. Su Nuan Nuan''s shoulders were wrapped in two palms and a strong force pulled her up from the bed.


    All of these happened extremely quickly yet suddenly, catching Su Nuan Nuan off guard, causing her heart to miss a beat, when she opened her eyes she saw both of Ming Ling''s cold and sharp eyes.


    He gritted his teeth and angrily said, "Who are you showing you to when you''re angry? Who''s going to show you if you don''t eat! "I usually treat you too well so that I can cultivate your arrogant personality. Get up and go eat with me!"


    His unfathomable anger made Su Nuan Nuan''s heart race. Even if she didn''t eat, what did it matter to him.


    This man was just that domineering, he would only be happy when others would have to rely on him for everything. When people didn''t, he would become angry, and Su Nuan Nuan suddenly felt very tired.


    She didn''t want to argue with him in the face of his anger. If he got angry and became violent again, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Su Nuan Nuan was a little dizzy from his shaking, she supported herself down from the bed and got out her shoes.


    Seeing that she had obeyed, Ming Ling''s floating chest calmed down a little. In his pitch-black pupils, that icy coldness still did not recede.


    That damnable woman was as thin as a piece of thin paper. She could easily be blown away by the wind, yet she was still carrying a child. How could she be so willful as to not eat and instead play a hunger strike with him?


    Who did she want to starve to death! Starved his children to death or herself!


    Ming Ling had never thought that he would be so angry over a woman not eating. When he realised that he was angry at her for such a small matter, he felt a bit weird.


    Damn it! He scratched at his hair, annoyed that he wasn''t his own.


    Su Nuan Nuan donned her shoes and went downstairs. Ming Ling also came out, but he did not sit at the table to eat obediently as he wished. Instead, he walked towards the door.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s footsteps paused.


    Ming Ling strode quickly downstairs, "Where are you preparing to go!" His voice was filled with anger.


    Su Nuan Nuan suppressed the grievances in her heart and calmly said, "Go home."


    Go home! Wasn''t the home she was talking about the small house she had rented? How dare he lose his temper with him?


    Ming Ling walked up to her and grabbed her arm, pulling her over. Flames jumped in his eyes, "I said, you are not allowed to take a step out of this house!"


    Su Nuan Nuan glared at him with her head raised, "Ming Ling, you''ve said enough, I''m not your slave! I have my freedom, and the child is yours, and it''s mine as well. I know what I have to do, so I don''t need you to intervene! "


    Everything about her was about to be ruined by him, just because she was carrying his child? Su Nuan Nuan felt pain and discomfort.


    "You!" Ming Ling was angered by her, and subconsciously raised his hand.


    Su Nuan Nuan raised her chin, her crystal eyes stared straight at him, her unyielding expression seemed to say: Hit me, beat me to death!


    Looking at the stubbornness in her eyes, Ming Ling gritted his teeth in anger. He flung his hand down from the sky and kicked a hole in the sofa.


    The trembling sound scared Su Nuan Nuan and made her shoulders shake, the other servants were also scared, Ming Ling hesitated for a bit and then said to the servants in a strong tone: "Without my permission, she is not allowed to take a step outside the door!" After he finished, he was so angry that his chest felt heavy and unstable. He glared at Su Nuan Nuan and quickly walked out of the door.


    If he continued to stay with her, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to ruthlessly rape her again!

 C92

    Ming Ling drove the car, and when he pulled the car, the speed of the engine, and even the speed of lightning, all showed his anger.


    Butler Cheng Qi was the first to recover from his shock. He called the servants to move the damaged sofa and got them to send over an identical sofa.


    Living together with Ming Ling truly required courage, and within a single day, his fragile heart would experience countless ups and downs.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s body was still trembling. Aside from being afraid, her heart also felt a kind of suffocating sadness.


    How could Ming Ling be so bad? Did he not have any feelings in his heart? Was his heart a stone?


    After Cheng Qi quickly finished managing the affairs of the house, he walked in front of Su Nuan Nuan. Looking at her stupefied and frightened expression, he sighed lightly, "Miss Su, go eat some.


    The steamed eggs were specially requested by Young Master Ming, as he usually did not like eating eggs the most. Just by thinking about it, it was obvious who he was doing this for.


    Young Master Ming wanted to see Su Nuan Nuan eat an egg with all his might. Cheng Qi could even imagine how satisfied he would be when Miss Su ate the steamed egg.


    But Lv Zhu reported that the Miss Su did not want to eat.


    Young Master Ming''s expression immediately darkened.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes moved, she slowly came back to reality, the focus in her eyes focused on the look of anticipation on Butler Cheng Qi''s face, she stiffly shook her head, "I am not hungry ¡­."


    "Eat some, your body won''t be able to take it, even Young Master Ming will be worried ¡­" Butler Cheng Qi said with a gentle voice, like a loving father.


    Worry? Would the man still worry about her?


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard this word, a fake smile appeared on her face, as if she was laughing at herself.


    The bowl of steamed eggs were right in front of her, the chopsticks and spoons were already prepared, as though they were waiting for her to sit down and eat them anytime. Su Nuan Nuan''s expression was a little dazed, she picked up the spoon, bit an egg and delivered it to her mouth. When she ate the food in her mouth, she did not feel anything, and swallowed it down with difficulty.


    Butler Cheng Qi walked over, and stood in front of her, cleaning up the tableware Ming Ling had prepared just now. He sighed, and said to Su Nuan Nuan, "Ai ¡­. Don''t blame Young Master Ming, he just won''t love ¡­ "


    Because they had never been loved and did not know what love was, they would not love.


    He only cared about that person and wanted that person.


    Seeing that person hurt, he would feel sorry for him. If that person hurt him willfully, he wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    He cared about that person and wanted her, so he used whatever he thought was right and proper to surround himself with that person.


    That person was injured. His heart ached, so he scolded her. He hoped that she would have a good memory and not let him get hurt in the future.


    It was all because he wanted to love, but he couldn''t.


    Cheng Qi had seen all of Young Master''s actions, and understood what he meant.


    He had followed beside Young Master for so many years, and was very familiar with his temperament and personality.


    The Young Master used the Liao family s to clear the people Su Nuan Nuan cared about and force Su Nuan Nuan to come to his side.


    It was all because of the little bit of warmth Young Master Ming had.


    Since young, Ming Shao has never been warmed by anyone, much less know what love is. The only remaining warm memory was when Young Master was 12 years old, a girl exiled to an orphanage, accompanying him through the most difficult year.


    Cheng Qi knew that the girl was Su Nuan Nuan.


    Young Master wanted to keep her by his side, but he used the wrong method.


    From another point of view, Young Master Ming was actually a solitary, cold, loveless person who had no concept of emotions.


    He was extremely powerful, had extraordinary skills, was cold and emotionless, and could cover the sky with one hand.


    He had used his talent and his position to gain power, money, and status. He had thought that Govan and Cold-Blooded could gain affection as well.


    Little did he know that love was the only thing in the world that could not be bought with power or money.


    Cheng Qi sighed. He felt heartache for the Young Master, and he also felt heartache for Su Nuan Nuan.


    After Su Nuan Nuan heard these words, she trembled for a moment.


    Su Nuan Nuan did not say anything, but slowly, she placed the steamed egg into her mouth. Slowly, she had a taste of the egg''s unique flavor, it was a little fresh.


    Cheng Qi said as if it was a common occurrence, "Today, my friends from Young Master delivered a dish specially made from California''s seafood, it was extremely delicious."


    Usually, there would be many great figures giving Ming Ling gifts, but Ming Ling would always look down on them and never pay attention to them. Only today, Young Master had tacitly acknowledged the seafood his friend had given him.


    "This seafood dish, eat, eat. It''s good for pregnant women. Eat more, haha..." Cheng Qi said with a kind smile, his chin nudged as he indicated the egg in front of her.


    Su Nuan Nuan blinked her eyes and asked curiously, "There''s seafood in there?"


    Cheng Qi smiled and nodded, "Yes, Young Master ordered it." Cheng Qi only said this one sentence, and didn''t say anything else.


    Su Nuan Nuan was someone who understood people, how could she understand what was going on when Cheng Qi said this?


    Ming Ling had specially prepared this for her, but she said that not eating was a waste of Ming Ling''s good intentions, which was why he was so angry.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s originally downcast heart suddenly cleared up a little, and she lowered her head. She did not say anything, and continued to eat until she was done with her bowl of steamed eggs.


    Really? He was still concerned about her?


    The corner of Su Nuan Nuan''s mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.


    Ming Ling was so angry that if she went out, nothing bad would happen to him, right? After all, he was the father of a child, so she did not wish for anything to happen to him.


    She wanted to give him a call, but she hesitated. She didn''t dare to do it, but she was also a bit angry.


    If she gave in voluntarily, he would still not be aware that it was his fault. Shi Xiao Rou''s matter was clearly his fault.


    But if she didn''t, she was worried.


    How conflicted...


    Su Nuan Nuan was struggling internally with his phone. She thought about it, then decided to text him, to avoid the awkwardness of speaking directly.


    Therefore, she typed out a short message, "Young Master Ming, I''m full, so I''m going to sleep first. If you come back, please turn off the light for me." Would that be a bit pretentious? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Su Nuan Nuan hesitated for a moment, but still sent the message.


    A little thirsty, Su Nuan Nuan put on her shoes and walked downstairs. A large group of people were moving the furniture, it looked like there was a big commotion, but there was no sound at all.


    "Miss Su, did I wake you up?" Seeing her come down, Cheng Qi came over and greeted her.


    Su Nuan Nuan shook her head, "No, I came down to drink some water, you guys are busy, do not worry about me ¡­"


    As Su Nuan Nuan and Cheng Qi were talking, one of the men who was carrying the furniture looked over.

 C93

    Su Nuan Nuan finished her water and went back upstairs.


    Thinking about how Ming Ling angrily kicked the sofa to pieces just now, she let out a small sigh.


    However, he was still broken by Ming Ling''s kick, how much strength did he have?


    Moreover, if such a force were to land on her face, would she still be alive?


    Thinking up to here, Su Nuan Nuan felt a little wronged, and really didn''t want to bother with him anymore.


    But when he thought about what Cheng Qi had just said, he made the kitchen prepare steamed eggs for her. Because he knew that her appetite was not good, he ordered the kitchen to stew the California''s seafood.


    He had been waiting for her to come down for dinner ¡­


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly had a thought. Could it be because she didn''t eat, wasting his effort, or perhaps he was worried that she would starve to death the child in her stomach, causing him to be that angry?


    Could it be like this?


    Would that cold, heartless man care so much about her?


    As Su Nuan Nuan thought this, she became more and more sleepless. Her mind was in a mess, with all kinds of guesses, all kinds of guesses that could overturn her own.


    She, Su Nuan Nuan, was just a commoner, and wasn''t as pretty as a big star. It was just a coincidence that she met Ming Ling, even if they had a one-night stand, it was an accident, and they didn''t have any feelings for each other.


    And Ming Ling was so high up in the sky, if he wanted to get the wind and get the rain, everyone would say that he was heartless, so how could he fall in love with her just like that?


    It''s impossible, Su Nuan Nuan. Don''t think about it anymore, it''s impossible for him to love you ¡­


    However... But what if he was really angry because he was afraid that she was hungry?


    What if he really cared about her and she failed to live up to his fears?


    Su Nuan Nuan was conflicted. In the end, she decided to take care of that man.


    He would rather think in a good direction than miss out on someone''s sincerity.


    If she really thought too much into it, and Ming Ling wasn''t concerned about her, then there wouldn''t be any regrets after she cared about him.


    Thinking about that, Su Nuan Nuan picked up her phone. She had sent a text to Ming Ling earlier but he had not replied to her message.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately gave him a call. When the call connected, Su Nuan Nuan''s heart tensed up and started beating faster.


    "What is it?" A low, mellow voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s shoulder instantly shook, she had forgotten all the words she had said earlier and stammered out, "You, you, are you coming back tonight?"


    Actually, she just wanted to be concerned about him, but when she said this, she immediately realized that there was something wrong with it, as if she was inviting him back for the night.


    Before they could even speak on the other side of the phone, Su Nuan Nuan quickly said, "Don''t misunderstand, I was just, by the way, my house has been renovated, aren''t you going to come back to take a look?" Su Nuan Nuan looked around randomly, searching for words to say.


    Then, this reason popped out in his mind.


    "If you have nothing to do, then go to sleep early." Ming Ling''s voice on the other end of the phone was calm and unhurried, no emotions could be discerned.


    "Sigh ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan wanted to say more, but the call ended.


    Su Nuan Nuan was stunned as she held onto the phone, ai, this call was not effective at all, should he come back or not? Su Nuan Nuan was still distressed.


    A bar with lights and wine.


    The light shone on the man in the black suit, changing his handsome, cold face into a smile.


    Yun Xin looked at the Young Master Ming in front of him.


    Was he seeing things? The young master Ming who was still feeling like he was in a gloomy sky a moment ago was drinking and venting his anger. Now, after taking a phone call, a smile appeared on his face?


    "Tsk tsk, this is too weird ¡­" Yun Xin shook his head, and teased Ming Ling in disbelief, "Who made this call?


    Yun Xin had followed Young Master Ming for so many years but he had never seen Young Master Ming smile like this. In the past, even if he was the champion of the California and led the entire boxing world, even if his Nether Sky Group had an unprecedented rise in power and became the most domineering and prestigious group in the Coastal City, even if he stood above tens of thousands of people, he had never seen a smile like this.


    What''s wrong with the current Young Master Ming? Just one phone call was enough to make him smile beautifully and brilliantly.


    Ming Ling looked at Yun Xin but did not stop him from teasing him. He was currently in a good mood and was not going to argue with him.


    Did this woman even know to call him and ask if he was coming home tonight? Did she miss him? She knew that she had done wrong and wanted to curry favor with him.


    Right after hanging up, he saw the text message she sent him, "I''m full, so I''m going to sleep now. When you get back, turn off the light for me."


    It was just a short sentence, but it warmed his originally irritable and anxious heart.


    She was full, so she was satisfied, so she was going to sleep, so she was fine and comfortable, and when she came back and turned off the light, she was only inviting him to sleep with her.


    After Ming Ling analyzed the situation and came to this conclusion, he was in a great mood as if there were flowers blooming.


    He held the glass with his slender fingers and drank a mouthful of the bright yellow beer. He didn''t drink all of it in one gulp like he did just now. Instead, he drank only a light gulp. Drinking was not an outlet; it was an enjoyment.


    Yun Xin still thought that it was unbelievable, "There''s no fever, could there have been some kind of mental disorder?"


    Otherwise, how could Young Master Ming, who was known for his ice mountain skills, smile and reveal such an expression of enjoyment?


    Ming Ling ignored him, and a light sneer formed on his lips, "Let''s go home!" He put down the cup and took the lead to walk out, his back was still tall and tall, still exuding the majesty of a Ming Ling.


    Yun Xin still felt like he was in a dream. A person who was just cold and angry at anyone could melt him with a single phone call. This was too unbelievable.


    Ming Ling naturally could not drive after drinking, so he drove him back.


    Along the way, Ming Ling was also in an extremely good mood.


    Inside the Western family villa, Su Nuan Nuan had just gotten a little sleepy.


    Suddenly, a whooshing sound came from the side of the window. Su Nuan Nuan was woken up.


    She sat up and saw someone knock on the French window and come in.

 C94

    Su Nuan Nuan naturally didn''t recognize this person. It was a man that she didn''t know, she was scared silly, she pointed at the man walking towards her and said, "You, you, stop, don''t come over here!"


    Before she could even cry out for help, someone had already covered her mouth.


    Su Nuan Nuan didn''t even dare to scream for help. She was afraid that if she angered this person, he would choke her to death. She was still pregnant and she couldn''t die.


    She recognized him. Wasn''t he the one who had moved the furniture in the living room?


    Su Nuan Nuan was surprised, then she looked towards the window. The helicopter was still there, letting out whooshing sounds.


    They flew a helicopter to kidnap her? It definitely wasn''t for money!


    Su Nuan Nuan quickly searched for the possibility of him kidnapping her in her mind, and then that person took her to the helicopter.


    "Miss Su, open the door! Miss Su!" Just as he was walking beside the window, Butler Cheng Qi''s anxious voice came out from outside the door.


    Su Nuan Nuan wailed out of instinct and struggled in the man''s hands.


    Cheng Qi called out twice before opening the door, "Miss Su!" Just as he was about to rush over, the person who kidnapped Su Nuan Nuan had already carried her onto the plane, and he had gotten on herself.


    When Butler Cheng Qi reached the window, he could only watch as the helicopter flew away. However, he had no choice when it came to Su Nuan Nuan''s last pleading eyes.


    Cheng Qi quickly called Ming Ling, "Young Master, someone took Miss Su away ¡­"


    There were bodyguards all around the Westshi villa, so it was rare for suspicious personnel to come near. However, Steward Cheng Qi was completely on guard, as he did not expect that the enemies of Young Master Ming would sneak into the team to change furniture, to find out about Su Nuan Nuan''s movements, and then use the helicopter to kidnap her.


    This time, the Young Master was going to experience a bloody battle again.


    When Ming Ling received the call, his expression quickly became gloomy, "Yun Xin, stop the car!" he ordered sternly.


    Due to his many years of cooperation, Yun Xin carried out Ming Ling''s orders in the next second. The car stopped and he worriedly asked, "Young Master Ming, what''s wrong?"


    When Yun Xin saw Ming Ling''s tense expression, he knew something must have happened.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Su Nuan Nuan was thrown onto the ground by the helicopter, a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of her eyes. She tried her best to raise her head, only to see an aged but ferocious face, she did not know who this person was, "Let me go, I really don''t have money ¡­ ¡­"


    Seriously, no one had to kidnap a pauper who had to sell himself to solve his problems.


    "I am really a pauper. I don''t have anything, let me go ¡­" "Woo woo ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    black poppy took the big cigarette out of his mouth and sneered. "I never thought that Ming would actually like stupid women."


    The Black Rose did not like it, but she liked this woman who was so stupid that she did not even have IQ.


    Who would fly a helicopter and kidnap a pauper? It was impossible to imagine with one''s toes that she had been kidnapped for money.


    "Ah?" Who are you talking about? "I don''t know him. Did you guys get the wrong person?" Su Nuan Nuan''s hands and feet were tied, it was not easy to move around, struggling to sit on the ground, it was better than lying on the ground to have some face.


    She wanted to play dumb and let them let her go.


    Actually, she had already guessed it earlier. They kidnapped her to target Ming Ling, and the last time Ming Ling almost lost his life to save her, she didn''t want anything to happen to Ming Ling this time around. She didn''t want him to get injured.


    She was sure that the baby in her belly would not want to see her father hurt.


    "Hmph, stop wasting my breath. It''s enough for him to know you!" The black poppy bellowed, and kicked Su Nuan Nuan to the ground again.


    had not been able to swallow the last time Ming Ling had actually given him such a poisonous medicine, so he naturally would find an opportunity to take revenge.


    Su Nuan Nuan felt wronged, but was also scared. She was currently in the air, and there was no way for her to escape, so she didn''t know where these people were taking her. She hoped that Ming Ling would come and save her, but at the same time, she hoped that he wouldn''t.


    After all, if he came to save her, she wouldn''t need to be so scared, but if he came, she might get hurt.


    Just as black poppy was about to turn around and leave, his phone rang. He picked it up and said in a weird tone, "Ming, you really did come looking for me."


    Ming Ling! Did he come? Where is it?


    When Su Nuan Nuan heard Ming Ling''s name, her heart immediately tensed up.


    Ming Ling''s voice came out from the other side of the phone, "black poppy, if you dare touch even a hair of hers, you will know the price you have to pay!"


    This was the typical Ming Ling style of overbearingness.


    black poppy was already used to it, he snorted and laughed, "This is what you owe me. Last time, you almost poisoned Black Rose to the point that she couldn''t extend her descendants, this time I want you to have a taste of the pain of losing your son!"


    Could it be that this person wanted to beat the child in her stomach!?


    Su Nuan Nuan heard the conversation between the black poppy and became flustered.


    "black poppy, if you don''t keep your promise, you will know what kind of miserable state you are in tomorrow." Ming Ling''s voice was ice-cold, and carried a domineering aura that was unique to him.


    "The one who didn''t keep his promise was you, right? I promised you that I wouldn''t touch your woman, but I didn''t say that I wouldn''t touch your son. Moreover, you were the one who tried to kill the Black Rose first. "


    "Cut the crap, open the door!" Ming Ling''s ice-cold voice was already unshakable.


    "Open the door? "You ¡­" black poppy was shocked by Ming Ling''s words. He turned his head and quickly looked out the window, and indeed, he saw a plane flying alongside them, and the corners of black poppy''s mouth slightly twisted, "Ming, I still underestimated you ¡­" He never thought that Yue Yang would catch up to him so quickly.


    Ming Ling no longer wanted to talk with him. He cut off the phone, and when the plane''s door opened, he held an electric drill in his hand. As they flew side by side, he used the electric drill to drill into the door.


    black poppy roared, "Ming, stop right there!" How dare he try to destroy the door of his helicopter.


    Ming Ling did not take his words seriously at all.


    black poppy took out his gun and shot at Ming Ling who was crouching by the door of the plane.


    Ming Ling dodged to the side with ease.


    "No!" Don''t hurt him! "


    That spear was a piece of cake for Ming Ling, but seeing that, Su Nuan Nuan started to panic. She shouted worriedly, that was real guns, if they hit Ming Ling, wouldn''t Ming Ling die for sure?


    Su Nuan Nuan was extremely afraid. After all, no one could be as fast as a lance.

 C95

    lack poppy suddenly turned his head, seeing Su Nuan Nuan struggling on the ground, he seemed to have thought of something, he kept his gun and signaled his men.


    black poppy pressed down onto Su Nuan Nuan''s head, pressing her down on the window, she called Ming Ling and said, "Quickly stop your hand, if not, I cannot guarantee that nothing will happen to your woman."


    "Heh, Ming, I will give you this chance. See you at the fighting arena!" After black poppy finished speaking, he threw away the phone and released Su Nuan Nuan''s hand.


    The sky was very dark and only the lights of the plane flickered. From the window, Su Nuan Nuan could see that Ming Ling was on top of the plane, but she could only see his outline and expression. However, when she saw that he was standing at the edge of the plane, her heart suddenly filled with fear.


    It was so dangerous. What if he fell down?


    It was all her fault. If she hadn''t caused him so much trouble, he wouldn''t be in so much danger.


    Su Nuan Nuan wanted to cry, but she didn''t dare do so.


    Being together with Ming Ling for so long, she had more or less figured out Ming Ling''s personality. It was not that Ming Ling would lose his temper for no reason, it was just that some things did not develop according to his wishes, and he might explode with anger immediately.


    Everyone said that Ming Ling was cold-blooded and emotionless, and had no heart, but Su Nuan Nuan gradually realised that it was only Ming Ling''s color protection, it was his dignity. In fact, he cared a lot about the people around him, and he did not allow anyone to bully anyone, whether it was his assistant or his woman, he would not allow anyone to bully them.


    Therefore, Su Nuan Nuan didn''t dare to cry at all, as she was afraid that it would further provoke Ming Ling''s violent temper.


    She did not dare look at him anymore, afraid that her collapse would not be able to take it. Her body slowly slid down the wall of the plane, and sat on the ground.


    In Ming Ling''s direction, because the plane that Su Nuan Nuan was in was sufficiently lit up, he could clearly see her appearance. After he hung up the phone, he saw her helpless and panicked expression, then his body slipped away.


    Ming Ling''s heart tensed up, and started to worry. Could it be that this idiot Su Nuan Nuan wasn''t feeling well ¡­ His child, and her.


    Damn it! If anything happens to Su Nuan Nuan and the child, black poppy will see the King of Hell!


    Ming Ling gritted his teeth in anger.


    A few minutes later ¡­


    In the dark and noisy basement arena.


    D side represented Ming Ling''s group. The moment Su Nuan Nuan came out, he saw Ming Ling standing in front of him wearing a black suit with a stern and cold expression.


    "Young Master Ming!" Su Nuan Nuan was so excited that she wanted to charge forward, but before she could even take a step, she was pulled back by the person holding her back, "Let go of me!" Su Nuan Nuan struggled anxiously.


    "Warm, don''t move. Just stand still." The one who spoke was Ming Ling, and his ice-cold voice revealed a gentleness that only Su Nuan Nuan could understand.


    Su Nuan Nuan stopped struggling as she looked at Ming Ling with her watery eyes. She wanted to cry but she did not dare to.


    black poppy walked over from behind while smoking, and said to Ming Ling with a complacent look on his face, "One against three, if you defeat all three of my subordinates, I will let your woman and children go. If you lose, then there''s nothing left to be done, your woman will be at my disposal."


    Su Nuan Nuan suddenly looked towards the black poppy, "You are shameless, fighting three against one, using your numbers to bully the young, I feel ashamed for you."


    "Shut up!" black poppy said to Su Nuan Nuan with a stern expression.


    Ming Ling took out his handgun and when he did that, all the subordinates of the black poppy quickly picked up their handguns and aimed them at Ming Ling. Ming Ling remained calm and collected, the corners of his mouth hooked up as he aimed at the black poppy and pulled the guns.


    The burning wound was broken, and as the bullet hit the door, the smoke was extinguished.


    Ming Ling''s voice was ice-cold and cold. "Do you know that those who are pregnant can''t be affected by the smoke?"


    Was this the reason why he risked being shot to death by the black poppy''s men?


    The evil and insolent Ming Ling, had always disregarded common sense.


    black poppy was so scared that beads of perspiration appeared on his forehead. The subordinates who were holding their guns and pointing them at Ming Ling were also shocked and nervous.


    Because Ming Ling was using a silencer, his speed was something ordinary people could not match, so no one knew if he was going to fire, only when the bullet hit the ground would people be aware of it.


    After he fired, everyone immediately went to see where the bullet went to. If black poppy was shot, the subordinates who were pointing their guns at Ming Ling''s head would definitely shoot at the very next moment.


    However, after this spear strike, Ming Ling only wanted to extinguish the cigarette in black poppy''s mouth.


    Such a terrifying scene. He nervously raised his gun for such a carefree reason.


    Not only was he a subordinate of the black poppy, he himself was also flabbergasted. He found it harder and harder to understand Ming Ling.


    The black poppy wiped away the sweat on his forehead that had been exposed by Ming Ling just now, concealing his nervousness as he said seriously, "Cut the crap, if you want your woman, then come at me!"


    Su Nuan Nuan nervously shook her head towards Ming Ling, telling him not to agree to the condition, the condition was too deceptive, Ming Ling was not made of iron, he alone fought three, and he was even such a tall and sturdy man.


    Su Nuan Nuan glanced at the three men on the right who were bare-chested, muscular and each stronger than Schwarzenegger. Although Ming Ling was also very tall and had muscles, he was so skinny, how could he possibly beat them?


    When he looked at black poppy again, his gaze had already turned bloodthirsty and cold, "I accept that. If I win, you''d better scram to Coastal City, and I won''t allow you to take even a single step into this place in this lifetime!"


    As he spoke, his voice was cold and domineering.


    black poppy was determined, "Alright, I accept! All of my brothers here will testify that if Ming wins against my three subordinates this time! I let go of his woman and children, and I will never step into Coastal City again in this lifetime! "


    His three subordinates were all carefully chosen by him from the California. After going through countless fights, they were all the most powerful people there! Could it be that he couldn''t defeat Ming Ling alone? What a joke!


    If that was the case, then he wouldn''t have the face to continue staying here.


    "Ooo!" After black poppy made this vow, the brothers all started to jeer, it could be said that this vow had worked.


    Ming Ling coldly curled his lips, raised his hand, and used his long fingers to undo the buttons on his suit. He then took it off and threw it at Yun Xin who was behind him.


    "Young Master Ming, should we consider it again?" Yun Xin said worriedly.

 C96

    Chapters 96 - 96 will not be left alone


    knew, this was not a matter of whether he lost or not. black poppy wanted to beat Ming Ling to death, and if Ming Ling lost, his three subordinates would definitely beat him to death, and would not stop!


    "Young Master Ming ¡­" Yun Xin was about to say something, but he was stopped by Ming Ling''s action of flinging his shirt, "Help me watch her." Ming Ling took a pair of boxing gloves and lightly tapped Yun Xin''s shoulder and said with a voice that only he and Yun Xin could hear.


    He had already decided to go on stage.


    Yun Xin glanced at Su Nuan Nuan, who was in black poppy''s hands, and nodded.


    Yun Xin understood that no one could change Young Master Ming''s decision. Furthermore, Su Nuan Nuan was still carrying Young Master Ming''s child, and was also someone she cared about the most.


    Ming Ling changed into fighting equipment. His perfect triangular body was handsome, his muscles were lean and strong, making him look sexy and visually beautiful, but he was much thinner than the muscular trio. How could he win against the three of them?


    When Su Nuan Nuan saw him walk to the boxing stage, she became more and more worried, but she was unable to stop him.


    The first one to fight Ming Ling was the strongest one. He was tall and big, his muscles seemed to be filled with Qi.


    Ming Ling nimbly turned around and dodged it. Su Nuan Nuan, who was still anxious a moment ago, heaved a sigh of relief, but the battle was still ongoing. Su Nuan Nuan watched with trepidation.


    Halfway through the fight, the muscular man''s fist hooked onto Ming Ling''s stomach.


    "AHH!" Young Master Ming! " Su Nuan Nuan cried out in alarm as her heart pounded and tears fell. Seeing that Ming Ling was injured, she felt even more pain than if she were himself.


    Yun Xin was also getting nervous, he looked at Ming Ling worriedly, but he couldn''t help him. black poppy laughed sinisterly when he saw the situation.


    Ming Ling was punched and clenched his teeth. It would be a lie if it didn''t hurt, since humans are made of meat anyway.


    However, the beast nature in his body had been awakened by this. His usually inky black eyes turned blood-red. He stood up and punched the burly man in the chest. The burly man immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The black poppy was originally very pleased with himself, but in the next second, the situation reversed. His proud expression changed into an astonished expression, which seemed to be somewhat twisted as he looked at the stage in shock.


    Ming Ling punched again. The sturdy man was unable to get up and was carried off the stage.


    Ming Ling wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his arm. His scarlet eyes looked like a wolf''s.


    Seeing this, Su Nuan Nuan didn''t know if she was happy or sad, but as she laughed, her tears flowed down.


    He really scared her to death just now. If something were to happen to Ming Ling, she would definitely not forgive himself.


    However, before he could even be happy, the second round began once again.


    The second burly man might not be as strong as the first, but he didn''t look like an easy opponent.


    As expected, the big guy was the first to be the first to show off his skills.


    After entangled with Ming Ling for a few times, Ming Ling was punched twice by him, and Ming Ling punched him thrice.


    The two of them were both injured, and Su Nuan Nuan''s heart was always on their chest, because she saw the blood hanging from the corner of Ming Ling''s mouth and her body was also injured.


    Just as Su Nuan Nuan was feeling nervous, the beefy man suddenly jumped up and punched towards Ming Ling''s head.


    Su Nuan Nuan''s mouth was agape, and her heart was in her throat.


    "AHH!"


    Although Ming Ling dodged, the ring still smashed onto Ming Ling''s face, causing blood to splatter everywhere. Su Nuan Nuan screamed in fear.


    It turned out that the big sized envoy''s fake moves were to let Ming Ling dodge as he wanted to punch Ming Ling in the face one by one.


    Seeing that Ming Ling was injured, his entire body also fell to the ground. She was so scared that she started to cry, "Stop, stop fighting."


    Yun Xin could not watch any longer as well. He went up to face the black poppy and said, "Have your men stop!"


    black poppy was enjoying watching, how could he stop? He had wanted to teach Ming Ling a lesson a long time ago, but he had always been suppressed by Ming Ling''s arrogance. Now that he had a chance to retaliate, how could he let it go so easily?


    The black poppy snorted, "It was Ming who admitted to this bet, how are you going to interfere?"


    Yun Xin clenched his fists angrily, "Against three people against one, what kind of man are you?!" This was simply going too far.


    Everyone looked towards the stage in panic, only to see the tall and sturdy man who was previously so arrogant was clutching his stomach, and was cramping on the ground, unable to get up.


    As for what just happened, very few people saw it.


    Only Su Nuan Nuan saw the entire process clearly. Originally, Ming Ling was still lying on the ground in pain, but the muscular man did not seem to want to let him go and was preparing to give Ming Ling a fatal strike, but the moment the burly man got close, Ming Ling turned his head and looked at him with his scarlet eyes filled with killing intent. With a heavy punch, the burly man immediately fell to the ground and spat out white foam.


    Since the enemy did not use fake moves, then Ming Ling did not need to be so polite. He pretended that he was severely injured in order to lure the big sized man closer, and then with just one lethal punch, he killed the enemy.


    Ming Ling was famous for being vicious and merciless, the moment he attacked he would strike at a fatal point, and would definitely not show mercy.


    He knew every acupoint in the human body, and he knew where to strike to make the enemy kneel.


    He was never famous for his strength, but for his skill and knowledge.


    Even if he obtained the California King Fist Art, it was due to his skill and not brute force.


    After Ming Ling knocked him down, he supported himself with his hands on the ground as he stood up. His eyes were bloodshot as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and his body swayed.


    Although she was happy that Ming Ling won, but other than that, she also felt a heartache, a heartache that caused Ming Ling to be injured. She felt that it wasn''t easy for him to persevere.


    black poppy was still acting arrogantly with Yun Xin just now, but when he saw his proud subordinate being beaten so badly that he couldn''t even get up, he angrily bared his teeth, and he became a little uneasy, "Trash, all trash! "Next, go!" black poppy waved his hand, allowing the people to fight with Ming Ling one after another.

 C97

    The black poppy did not believe it, he could not kill this bastard Ming Ling!


    He, the black poppy, just did not believe it. He had to destroy this legend, he did not believe that there really was someone who would not die!


    He could also tell that Ming Ling was severely injured, and if they continued to fight like this, it was very likely that something bad would happen to Ming Ling.


    Humans weren''t made of iron. To be able to continuously consume energy, they were made of flesh and blood. They would always be tired and aching, and when they were tired, they would always be tired.


    black poppy''s face was gloomy, "I didn''t say I could rest during the competition, continue! "Get on the stage!" black poppy didn''t even give a chance for Ming Ling to catch his breath.


    The third muscular man who was filled with energy stepped forward and punched Ming Ling the moment he arrived, while Ming Ling was so tired that he had no way to dodge.


    In the third match, Ming Ling was obviously at a disadvantage.


    She wanted to help him, but her hands and feet were tied, making her unable to move at all. She wanted to help him, but to no avail.


    "Stop, stop it, wu wu, Young Master Ming, stop it, stop it!" "Stop, stop hitting me..." Su Nuan Nuan cried and screamed below the stage, but no one paid attention to her.


    The big man was addicted.


    After the two battles from before, Ming Ling no longer had any strength left. At this moment, he was like a ball that had been deflated and was kneaded by someone, his entire body was covered with blood.


    "Stop hitting him. If this continues, he''ll die!" Yun Xin could not watch it any longer. He furiously and impulsively grabbed onto black poppy''s collar.


    black poppy pushed the angry Yun Xin away and sneered, "Hmph, this is exactly what I want!"


    Sure enough, his goal was to kill Ming Ling.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately knelt in front of black poppy. "Stop, stop hitting him, kill me, kill me, let him go, wuu, let him go ¡­ ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan knelt in front of black poppy and kowtowed.


    She didn''t want, she didn''t want Ming Ling to die for her. She didn''t want Ming Ling to die like this.


    Ming Ling''s head was in a daze, he was beaten down to a state where he was a little out of sorts. However, he heard the sound of the woman begging someone else, and he realized with a blur of blood that the woman was kneeling and kowtowing in front of others.


    An unprecedented wave of anger and pain gushed out from his bones, and his muscles began to swell.


    He gritted his teeth and his eyes turned bloodshot. He grabbed onto the man''s leg and flipped him over onto the ground. Then, he jumped up and used his elbow to hit the man on the neck. The man''s eyes rolled back as he fainted.


    The referee was counting, and when he got to the fourth man, he still hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Therefore, it was announced, "The winner is named Ming!"


    Ming Ling did not take care of the referee, his injured body flipping down the fighting stage. His entire body was covered with blood, looking terrifying and horrifying, his wolf-like eyes were scarlet and bloodthirsty, with bloodstains all over.


    When the black poppy saw him walking over, he quickly took a step back in fear.


    As Ming Ling walked, he took off the glove on his hand and walked to Su Nuan Nuan''s side. Holding her thin shoulder, he pulled her up, "Get up."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s tears hung on her face, her eyes were filled with tears. When she saw Ming Ling''s bleeding face, she was stunned for a second and looked at him dumbly.


    As Ming Ling untied the ropes on her body, he chided, "Don''t kneel down easily to me, Ming Ling, no matter what it is for."


    Su Nuan Nuan''s eyes gushed with tears, the ropes on her body loosened, and she suddenly threw herself into Ming Ling''s embrace, crying loudly.


    Fear, fear, joy, joy, emotion.


    He was really glad that he was fine, but luckily, he was fine.


    At this moment, all she knew was that she wanted to hug him. She didn''t want to lose him. Even if he was covered in blood, she didn''t care, didn''t care. If she could, she would be willing to be mangled with him.


    When Yun Xin saw that Ming Ling had walked down and was still able to reprimand him, he immediately relaxed. His previous anger also vanished as well, and when he saw Su Nuan Nuan fall into Ming Ling''s embrace, he smiled and blinked.


    Damn, his eyes were actually a little wet.


    Young Master Ming, do you need to be so manly? Do you need to be so touching?


    Alright, young master Ming, you''re the best!


    Yun Xin wiped his eyes to hide his emotions. As a man, he felt Young Master Ming''s strength and ability to the point that it was too embarrassing.


    However, Young Master Ming was always the best and most powerful existence in his heart, and he was always proud of him.


    "Alright, stop crying." Ming Ling patted Su Nuan Nuan''s back and comforted him.


    Su Nuan Nuan pushed him, "Why is it so dangerous, why does it make people so worried ¡­"


    "Aiyo ¡­" Ming Ling''s body swayed as he retreated.


    "Young Master Ming!" Yun Xin was also worried, he went over and supported Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling raised his hand, "I''m fine ¡­" Then, with the support of Su Nuan Nuan and Yun Xin, he turned around, looked at the black poppy in front of him with his scarlet eyes, and taunted him with a curve of his lips, "You can completely scram now!"


    black poppy wiped the sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help but admire Ming Ling''s strength, "Don''t worry, I will keep my promise."


    Ming Ling only looked at him coldly, and did not say anymore. He turned around and brought Yun Xin and Su Nuan Nuan away.


    Everyone knew the rules of the underworld, if the black poppy came back to the Coastal City and went back on his word, he would die.


    Seeing how serious Ming Ling''s injuries were, Su Nuan Nuan wanted to cry even more, "Yun Xin, quickly call with doctor. What do we do? Su Nuan Nuan muttered worriedly.


    Ming Ling found it funny. "What, you''re worried that I''ll disfigure my face, are you afraid that I''ll embarrass you?" he teased, his voice still tinged with hurt.


    "No, I don''t." Su Nuan Nuan answered.


    "In other words, even if I''m ugly, you will always follow me." Ming Ling''s voice had always been so charming.


    Su Nuan Nuan pouted, "Even if you''re ugly, you''re still the father of a child. I don''t have any meaning for you, I just feel that it''s a pity."


    "Are you praising me for being handsome? You wouldn''t agree to be my woman just because you have your eyes on my face right?" Ming Ling joked.


    "How could that be? Can you not speak nonsense?" Su Nuan Nuan flushed red at his words and bashfully hit him.


    "Eh ¡­." Ming Ling immediately groaned.


    Su Nuan Nuan immediately realised, "Sorry about that, I hurt you ¡­" She forgot again that he was covered with wounds.


    Seriously, he was still making fun of her after such a serious injury. He just didn''t know how to be serious.

 C98

    "It''s fine, don''t touch randomly." Ming Ling held onto the hand that Su Nuan Nuan stretched out to carefully explore his body, held it in her hand, and led her away.


    Su Nuan Nuan carefully looked at the side of his face, seeing that he had regained her composure, as if nothing had happened, she blinked her eyes and did not continue speaking.


    Who would have thought that one day, Young Master Ming would almost lose his life for a woman, and write all the joy and sorrow on his face. This was completely different from the deep yet unsmiling Young Master Ming.


    However, the current Young Master Ming seemed to be more manly and a little more charming.


    With this thought, Yun Xin walked forward with large strides.


    Yun Xin was driving while Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling sat in the back. Su Nuan Nuan took a tissue as she carefully helped Ming Ling wipe the blood off the areas where she was not injured with great care, afraid that she would accidentally touch''s wounds and hurt him.


    Ming Ling did not move. Her pair of black eyes recovered its calmness as he stared straight at Su Nuan Nuan, allowing her to wipe his face. When she was serious and cautious, he looked the most adorable.


    However, in a short while, they arrived at the Westscher villa.


    Yun Xin got off the car first, which made Su Nuan Nuan realize this as well. She hurriedly put away the toilet paper, but found that Ming Ling was still the same as before.


    "Get out, here we are." She didn''t want to waste a moment with his treatment, but he didn''t take her seriously at all.


    Ming Ling''s eyes moved slightly, he had regained his senses and did not immediately get off the carriage, but remained in silence.


    When Su Nuan Nuan helped him wipe his face just now, she made him think of when she was young in an orphanage.


    At that time, because he didn''t like magnolia, a rogue boy in the orphanage put the orchid on his bed. He fought with the boy angrily. His body was covered with mud and his face was covered with dirt.


    At that time, Su Nuan Nuan was still calling her Niu Niu.


    Because he had a weird temper, he was cold to the point of not allowing others to enter. Everyone ignored him, and only Su Nuan Nuan stayed by his side and snuggled together.


    At that time, she had also carefully wiped his face with a tissue, as if she was afraid to touch his wound. She helped him remove the dust on his face bit by bit, and then applied medicine to the wound on his face.


    Just now, the way Su Nuan Nuan wiped his face was exactly the same as 14 years ago.


    No one would care about him, no one would care about him, no one would care whether he was in pain or not.


    Even his own father despised him.


    He thought that he wouldn''t have anyone to love in this life, but he didn''t expect that Niuniu would always be like a tail following him, talking to him, playing with him, and even telling him her thoughts.


    Slowly, he discovered that he was not the loneliest person in this world, and he had not been abandoned by the world.


    He had the desire to become strong to protect the person he wanted to protect, so when he went to the California at the age of twelve, he became cold and heartless. He became bloodthirsty and cruel, unafraid of death, and became an indestructible cockroach.


    In his entire life, the only person he wanted to protect and care for in this life, was Su Nuan Nuan.


    At that time, he was still working hard overseas. When he found out that she was not doing well in the country and couldn''t afford to go to school, he sent Yun Xin to help her as a wealthy businessman, using the name of Pei Tong to support her.


    After he finally calmed down with great difficulty, and created the Nether Sky Group, his career and status stabilized, and he had enough ability to protect the people he wanted to protect.


    He wanted to look for her, but he found out that she had a boyfriend, Tian Yi Lan.


    At that time, his mood was extremely terrible, and his heart felt as if it had been stabbed.


    Later, he found out that Tian Yi Lan was not a good guy, and was trying to stir up trouble everywhere.


    As a result, he felt that he couldn''t let Su Nuan Nuan fall into the hands of such a person, so he started to plan how to snatch Su Nuan Nuan away from him.


    Then he was drugged and bumped into a drunken woman in a bar.


    When she had fallen into his arms, drunk, the smile on his face had been cold and interesting.


    He said: Woman, you are destined to be mine, Ming Ling''s, for the rest of your life!


    Thus, that night, in order to cure the aphrodisiac in his body, as well as for the mysterious fate between him and her, he wanted her so badly.


    After realizing that it was his first time seeing her, he became even more excited. He tirelessly asked her for her help time and time again. He viciously slammed his hands into her chest, causing all the memories and grievances he had accumulated over the years to crash into her.


    But he did not kiss her.


    A kiss was a promise, and he would give it to her when she was awake.


    He not only wanted her, but also her heart! Therefore, before she willingly returned to his side, he had always been the mastermind behind this. He quietly watched as she approached him, step by step.


    However, he could not stand the fact that she kept Tian Yi Lan in her heart, so every time she got very close to Tian Yi Lan, he could not help but get angry.


    He felt that treating women was like treating a shopping mall. As long as others knew of his power and were afraid of him, they would obediently listen to him and stay by his side for the rest of their lives.


    She finally returned to him. He should have explained that the child in her womb was his own, but he didn''t want her to be with him because of the child. He wanted her love.


    Moreover, at that time, his enemy was eyeing him covetously and searching for his weak spot. If Su Nuan Nuan knew that the child in her stomach belonged to him, Ming Ling, then even more people would know that her life would be in danger.


    So he kept it a secret all the time, but he didn''t expect this woman to be so determined to find the father of the child. Then she found him and knew that he was the father of the child.


    As he expected, once this news was announced, Su Nuan Nuan would be in danger at any time.


    Just like today.


    Ming Ling firmly believed that the black poppy would definitely kill Su Nuan Nuan and his child.


    "Young Master Ming, what''s wrong, why aren''t you going down?" Su Nuan Nuan saw that Ming Ling was a little stunned, and anxiously pushed his arm away. Could he have been beaten stupid by others?


    Ming Ling grabbed her hand, raised his head, and looked at her with his deep black eyes. "Su Nuan Nuan, do you regret this?"


    Su Nuan Nuan was startled, seeing that he was serious, she did not look like she was joking, but she did not know if he meant what she said by ''regret''. She blinked her eyes and asked, "What?"

 C99

    Seeing her dazed expression, Ming Ling frowned and let go of her hand, "Nothing ¡­"


    Impossible.


    He was already so severely injured, and he wasn''t worried about his own body at all.


    Su Nuan Nuan was worried for him.


    Su Nuan Nuan and Ming Ling walked into the Western Villa, with two people sitting on the sofa.


    One was the with doctor, whom Su Nuan Nuan recognized. The other one looked to be very young, tall and slender, with eyes that were deep and similar to Ming Ling''s. They looked similar, but Su Nuan Nuan did not recognize any of them.


    When she saw Ming Ling looking at that man, her eyes turned strange. She did not think much of it and supported Ming Ling in.


    with doctor stood up and welcomed Ming Ling. His medical equipment was already prepared.


    The man who was sitting beside with doctor just now also stood up. Seeing that Ming Ling was covered in blood and that his face was injured, what he displayed was not concern or greetings, but instead sized him up, and laughed coldly: "Ming Ling, I didn''t think that you were still alive ¡­ Tsk tsk, it really wasn''t easy... "


    "Hey, how can you say that? He''s already injured like this ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan could not stand watching so much, and spoke to him unhappily.


    The man squinted his eyes to size up Su Nuan Nuan, then said with a sneer, "You even learned how to play with women, Ming Ling you''re becoming more and more capable, no wonder you''re disdaining to meet me ¡­"


    Ming Ling ignored him.


    Yun Xin could not stand his cold words, "Ming Feng, watch what you say, no matter what, he is still your brother!"


    So it was Ming Ling''s little brother. No wonder he looked so similar, Su Nuan Nuan was surprised.


    When he looked at Ming Ling again, he was still expressionless. with doctor was treating his wounds.


    Ming Feng ridiculed, "I have never had a brother who does all sorts of evil deeds, who knows what he did with this injury ¡­"


    "Enough!" Yun Xin could not bear to listen any longer. He stepped forward, grabbed Ming Feng by the collar, and taught him a lesson, "If you don''t understand the life of others, then stop spouting nonsense!"


    "Isn''t it?" Ming Feng was not afraid of Yun Xin and asked back with light words.


    Su Nuan Nuan could no longer bear to listen, she felt wronged and wronged for Ming Ling''s sake. She stood beside Ming Feng, her eyes shining with tears, and said, "He did all sorts of evil deeds to save me, can you not accuse me wrongly?"


    Ming Feng turned back and looked at Su Nuan Nuan, sizing her up, "Her looks are not bad, they are good to look at, but it''s a pity that Ming Ling had drunk some kind of bewitching soup, and she listened to his words ¡­."


    "Hey, I find you very rude! He didn''t give me any soup, I volunteered! Do you understand? " Su Nuan Nuan reasoned.


    She was curious, how could Ming Ling, who was usually a domineering and irascible person, allow others to slander him like that?


    Ming Feng snorted, "That''s because you still don''t know how terrible his past is. When you find out the truth, I don''t believe that you would go as far as to say it''s voluntary."


    Ming Feng pushed Yun Xin away and snorted.


    "Truth? What truth? I don''t know the truth, I only know that he is my child''s father, and I forbid you to slander him. " Su Nuan Nuan said to Ming Feng while huffing.


    Ming Feng was startled, then laughed condescendingly: "How stupid, you''re still willing to give birth to his child?" As he spoke, he glanced at Ming Ling, and the corners of his mouth curled into a curve.


    This man had been out of control since he was young. No one liked him, yet there was actually someone giving birth to his child. This was truly rare.


    "How did you become a little brother? It''s one thing to not comfort your brother when you clearly saw that he''s injured so seriously, but every word you say is full of thorns." Su Nuan Nuan did not care that Yue Yang called her stupid, but she was unhappy that he said something so rude to Ming Ling.


    "He didn''t say anything, why are you so agitated?" Ming Feng glanced at Su Nuan Nuan.


    Ming Ling was still expressionless as he accepted the with doctor''s treatment. He didn''t say a single word, as he had never cared to speak to Ming Feng.


    And Ming Feng could not stand his attitude the most. The more unwilling he was to pay attention to him, the more he wanted to provoke him to speak.


    A fight was better than not speaking a word to him for ten thousand years.


    "That''s because he has the qualities to not care about what you say." Su Nuan Nuan said.


    Ming Feng laughed lightly, "Heh, where does his quality come from? From a bunch of hoodlums? Or from a bunch of criminals? "


    "You ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan was so angry that she did not know what to say.


    with doctor opened his mouth, "Ming Feng, don''t talk so much, no one treats you as a mute. No matter what you say, he won''t reply with half a word. "


    The him that with doctor was talking about, was obviously referring to Ming Ling.


    It seemed that the relationship between the Ming brothers had reached a stalemate that was even colder than an iceberg.


    Ming Feng was flustered and exasperated, "I didn''t let him speak to me, I was just here to see if he was dead. To think that his life was still at stake, and he still wasn''t dead. Ming Feng glanced at Ming Ling, then looked at with doctor, and flicked his sleeves and left.


    with doctor shook his head, "I don''t know who heard that Young Master Ming was going to die, and anxiously rushed over."


    Ming Feng, who was walking halfway, stopped in his tracks and turned his head back to hide his excitement, "I just heard that he was about to die, I just rushed over to watch the show."


    "Alright, alright, let''s hurry back." Of course the with doctor knew that he was trying to defend himself.


    Actually, Ming Ling and Ming Feng did not have any deep grudges or grudges between them.


    It was just that Ming Feng kept begging Ming Ling to return home, so Ming Ling didn''t even want to pay attention to him.


    Furthermore, Ming Ling would not be able to take another step into the Ming family in this lifetime.


    Ming Feng was so anxious that he was angry, his words continuously provoked Ming Ling to want him to pay attention to his, but Ming Ling never did as he wished.


    Ming Feng left with a face full of dust.


    Su Nuan Nuan cut him off in the back, "What kind of person is this ¡­."


    But what did he mean by ''among the hoodlums and criminals''?


    Did Ming Ling grow up in these piles?


    Su Nuan Nuan thought about it, then remembered that Cheng Qi had previously told him about Ming Ling''s background. Even his father had sent someone to kill him, so it shouldn''t be easy for him to survive.


    Thinking about that, and seeing Ming Ling''s entire body covered in injuries, her heart ached even more.


    "with doctor, are his injuries alright ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan worriedly asked as he went over.


    "Oh, oh, that''s good. Speaking of which, on his face, will the wounds on his body leave any scars after they''ve healed, right?" Especially on his face, it would be such a pity if that handsome face had a scar on it.


    with doctor turned his head and looked at her, seriously spouting nonsense, "Of course, and the scar will be very ugly ¡­ ¡­"

 C100

    "Ah?" Su Nuan Nuan was shocked by the with doctor''s words and slowly turned her head to look at Ming Ling who was sitting on the sofa. Seeing him not react, she almost wanted to cry. Will you have a plastic surgery? "


    Seeing Ming Ling''s expression of enjoyment, with doctor looked at Su Nuan Nuan with interest and teased, "For such an unfathomable medical technique, I do not know. If you dislike an ugly being, you can just abandon him. You have plenty of choices anyways ¡­ "


    Su Nuan Nuan was still in a hurry, "Young Master Ming, don''t scare the with doctor, he''s even bandaging your wounds ¡­" What if with doctor got angry and did not treat him?


    Su Nuan Nuan was naturally not aware of the way with doctor and Ming Ling were getting along, so she was very worried.


    "If you have nothing to do, go to the side and rest. Cheng Qi, prepare some food for Miss Su." Ming Ling looked at Su Nuan Nuan closely, and instructed as he spoke, a trace of doting could be seen in his usually ice-cold eyes.


    His own body and wounds were only minor, he knew, and this woman was making a fuss here.


    "But you ¡­" Su Nuan Nuan didn''t want to leave his line of sight. His injuries were so severe, and it was all because of her.


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan''s nervous expression, with doctor smiled and shook his head. He had played enough, he laughed, "Don''t worry, you won''t leave a scar. In a week''s time, I''ll return you a handsome and cold-blooded Ming Ling."


    He never thought that even though the two of them hadn''t been together for long, they had already developed such deep feelings for each other. Even the with doctor, an outsider could tell how concerned Su Nuan Nuan was for him.


    Young Master Ming is blessed.


    "Really?" Hearing with doctor''s conclusion, Su Nuan Nuan''s anxious heart suddenly cleared up a little. She looked towards with doctor with her watery eyes, and immediately revealed a bitter face. "You comforted me right?" with doctor was just telling her in all seriousness that Ming Ling''s injuries were serious.


    Yun Xin shook his head, touched his nose, and walked up to Su Nuan Nuan, saying, "Don''t worry, even if Young Master Ming lacks limbs, Ju Yi Jun will still be able to cure him." Although Yun Xin knew that Su Nuan Nuan was worried about her, but this woman seemed to be a little too innocent.


    It was a bluff to save someone else.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked at Yun Xin, then looked at with doctor, then looked at Ming Ling, his face had already been washed clean by with doctor. After bandaging his face, he looked much better than before, and he did not have any expression on his face, so she was a little relieved, "Alright, I understand ¡­"


    "Miss Su, this way please ¡­" Cheng Qi walked over and politely invited Su Nuan Nuan to the dining table.


    Su Nuan Nuan took two steps, and turned to look at Ming Ling again. Seeing that he looked like he was seriously injured, she then relaxed and sat down at the dining table, picked up the chopsticks, and ate the noodles Cheng Qi had asked the kitchen to prepare.


    Seeing Su Nuan Nuan obediently sitting at the dining table and eating, Ming Ling''s gaze shifted away from her.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a superficial wound, but the injury to my waist is real, so Young Master Ming, you have to restrain yourself for the next few days. You can''t keep going forward ¡­" After with doctor treated all of Ming Ling''s wounds, she did not forget to tease him when she put away the medicine box.


    Ming Ling looked at him with his deep eyes, and with a word, he made the with doctor shut up, "So you and Ming Feng were both dealt with by moving forward, one after the other."


    Ming Ling raised his eyebrows slightly, his tone was slightly sinister and serious.


    with doctor was startled and embarrassed. He looked away and coughed lightly, "Cough, you''re fine now. I will go first."


    Although it was a fact that he was with Ming Feng, Ju Yi Jun would feel embarrassed whenever they talk about him and Ming Feng, let alone such a private matter.


    When Yun Xin saw with doctor running away, he smiled and took a step forward, moving a bit closer to Ming Ling. Then, he joked, "So even you would be shy like a little girl ¡­"


    Ming Ling looked at him intently, "Do you have nothing to do?"


    Yun Xin turned around and looked at the young master Ming''s face. He immediately understood, if he continued to tease with doctor, then the next result would be him getting stabbed in the heart.


    He hurriedly said, "I remember that I still have something to take care of. I''ll be leaving first. Young Master Ming, don''t forget to eat." He lightly patted Ming Ling''s shoulder, and looked towards Su Nuan Nuan who was seated on the dining table, who was eating a small mouthful of noodles.


    Just as Yun Xin was feeling proud, he met Ming Ling''s unfathomable deep gaze. He was startled for a moment, and quickly foot on the floor, "I won''t disturb you guys, farewell ¡­." Retreating a few steps, he smiled and bade farewell to Ming Ling, then turned and left.


    He could guarantee that if he had left two seconds later, he would have been left in a miserable state. This was the thrill and danger of ripping off a tiger''s fur.


    Ming Ling looked at Yun Xin who was asking for a beating, and smiled lightly. He turned his head to look at the table, and saw Su Nuan Nuan staring at him in a daze.


    Su Nuan Nuan looked into his eyes and was stunned. Then, she quickly turned her head and focused on eating her noodles. For some reason, her heart started beating quickly.


    Ming Ling stood up and walked to Su Nuan Nuan''s side and sat down.


    Su Nuan Nuan turned around and looked at him, his mouth was still covered with noodles and there was one hanging from the corner of his mouth. She looked extremely foolish.


    Ming Ling smiled, extended his hand and rubbed her head, "I won''t snatch yours, eat."


    Eh ¡­ It wasn''t that she was afraid that he would snatch her noodles, but that she wasn''t used to him sitting here all of a sudden.


    Su Nuan Nuan hurriedly chewed and swallowed, then wiped her mouth and said, "Are you hungry? Would you like a bowl too? "


    Ming Ling shook his head, "No ¡­."


    Su Nuan Nuan replied promptly, "Oh ¡­"


    He then slowly turned his head and picked up the noodles in the bowl.


    He had a lot to say because he was nervous, but now that he knew he was fine, everything quieted down.


    She didn''t know how to face him.


    In the middle of the night, when he was still so angry at her, weren''t they arguing?


    Although there was an accident in the second half of the night, the estrangement between them still existed.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" Seeing Su Nuan Nuan stunned, Ming Ling''s magnetic voice asked.

 Chapter 101

    Su wennuan picked the noodles in the bowl, put down his chopsticks, and then looked back at him. He saw that his eyes were deep, dark and no longer scarlet as a beast just now.


    She pulled a smile slightly, "I''m full."


    Ming Ling motioned to the face in front of her, "eat more. You''re too thin and pregnant." eating so much is not enough.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "Aren''t you tired? Go and have a rest..." he didn''t sleep all night, and he had such a fierce fight just now. He should be very tired.


    Ming Ling held her hand, "let''s go..." he took the lead to stand up.


    Su wennuan got up with his rhythm and blinked. He was a little stunned. Then he reacted that he wanted her to sleep with him.


    After tossing all night, she was tired enough. Without refusing or being awkward, she entered the room with him.


    Mingling went to the bed first. Su wennuan closed the door and turned around. Mingling was already sitting on the bed. He waved to her, "come here..."


    The action was like an adult doting on children. Su wennuan didn''t adapt to it, but he still walked over.


    Ming Ling held her hand and motioned her to come up.


    Su wennuan takes off her shoes, goes to bed and sits beside him. Mingling holds her shoulder with one hand and probes her stomach with the other hand.


    Su wennuan was surprised. Subconsciously, he stepped back and grabbed his hand. His crystal eyes also looked at the Ming mausoleum differently.


    Ming Ling''s cold eyes were indistinguishable. When Su wennuan looked at his eyes, all his upright precautions withered and loosened his hands, but his heart jumped very badly. He wouldn''t want to do that to her now.


    She is very tired. She really doesn''t want to continue twists and turns. Besides, he has been hurt like this. How can he still think about it


    Su wennuan wants to cry without tears... In his heart, the president of the Ming Dynasty doesn''t know how to control.


    Mingling''s hand was just placed on her slightly raised belly and stroked it gently, like comfort. Su wennuan stared at him with crystal eyes, but he looked at her belly seriously. Although the gauze was wrapped on his forehead and left cheekbone, it didn''t affect his beauty at all.


    He just stroked her stomach very seriously and gently, and there was no other action at all.


    Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that she was thinking too much. He was just gently touching her stomach.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine..." Su wennuan said. She knew that mingling was worried about the child. What happened tonight was too dangerous. He was worried that the child would be hurt.


    Ming Ling raised his head and looked at Su''s warm, sunny eyes, warm and soft.


    At that moment, the tired heart suddenly got up.


    He never felt that whatever he did was worth it for a person.


    He reached out and rubbed the top of her hair. "Sleep..." he said, put down his hand and slowly lay down on the bed.


    Seeing his slow movement, Su wennuan knows that the wounds on his body are very painful.


    She also lay down slowly for fear of touching any wound on him.


    One night, Su wennuan had been dreaming. The dream was full of scenes of Ming Ling fighting with others. Ming Ling was beaten with blood all over her body. She was afraid, worried and frightened. She wanted to come forward to help him, but she couldn''t move a step in her dream. She cried so hard that she shouted not to fight, not to fight


    But those people didn''t listen to her at all. They hit mingling with fists. She dreamed that mingling was dying. She dreamed that mingling was lying on the ground, with blood on her body, bleeding corners of her mouth, scarlet eyes and dying. Those deep eyes kept looking at her. At the last moment, they pulled an evil and weak smile at her, and then his hand fell down, Completely lost consciousness


    Her intuition in her dream is that Ming Ling is dead!


    This consciousness, like a sharp sword, deeply pierced her heart and tore her heart.


    "No, no, don''t leave me, don''t..." she shouted in her dream, tears blurred, but mingling couldn''t hear it anymore.


    "Wennuan, Su wennuan..." suddenly someone was calling her.


    "Don''t!" Su wennuan was startled and woke up from the dream. In front of her blurred eyes was the handsome face of Ming Ling frowning. She stayed for a moment, slowly returned from the dream to reality, and realized that what had just been a dream. Now she really saw the appearance of Ming Ling. At that moment, she couldn''t help hugging him and cried in fear, "No, I don''t want you to die, sobbing..."


    Fortunately, it''s a dream. Fortunately, it''s not true. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Ming Ling frowned a little, because the woman held him too hard, and his injuries were hurt by her. Although he had practiced, he was also flesh and blood, and he would hurt if he was hurt.


    But he didn''t bite and let her hold him.


    Just now I saw Su wennuan falling asleep, struggling to shout no and still struggling to shed tears. He knew she should have a nightmare.


    I just didn''t expect that the dream she had would be his dead dream.


    If he really died, would her reaction be so scared and helpless?


    Ming Ling patted her on the back, "it''s okay, don''t cry..."


    The magnetic voice sounded softly in her ear. Su wennuan was still crying, but she realized that she was too excited. It was just a nightmare, not a real thing.


    She slowly released him, blinked her eyes, and tears fell from her eyes, "I''m sorry..."


    "It''s all right..." Ming Ling raised his hand to wipe away the tears on her face. He was six years older than her. The woman was small and Shuiling. She looked like a child. When she cried in front of him, she looked more and more like a child. It looked poor and distressing.


    His thumb rubbed her face and wiped away her tears. "It''s just a dream. Get up and eat. It''s afternoon..."


    Su wennuan sucked her nose and felt ashamed. A dream scared her like this. She was raising her hand to wipe her tears, but she saw that the gauze on mingling''s arm was red.


    "You, your wound is cracked. What should I do? What should I do? I just tried too hard. Call the doctor quickly." Su wennuan panicked when he saw his wound relapse.


    Ming Ling comforted her. "You don''t need a doctor for this little thing. Get up, wash and eat." Ming Ling touched her head, then stepped out of bed and walked outside the door.


    Su wennuan hurried out of bed and ran out. When she heard Ming Ling telling Cheng Qi to bring the medicine box, she was relieved that he wanted to wrap it up himself.


    She bowed her head, returned to the room, changed into a sportswear, washed and went to the living room.


    Ming Ling sat at the table, waiting for her to have dinner.


    Su wennuan has a warm feeling in her heart. This is the first time she wakes up. He is still around. Although it is not morning, he still feels precious.

 Chapter 102

    Every morning when she wakes up, Ming Ling has gone to the company.


    As a boss, he is busier and more diligent than anyone.


    Those big bosses in the TV just need to drink tea and play golf all day. That''s not the case at all.


    At least the big boss of the Ming mausoleum she saw had more opportunities than anyone.


    Su wennuan went to the table and sat down. She sat opposite mingling, and the servant waited on her. But as soon as she sat down, mingling personally put a piece of meat in her bowl, "eat more..."


    Su wennuan was flattered. She nodded, picked up chopsticks, put him in her bowl and ate the meat into her mouth. "Vomit..." just took a bite, she vomited the meat out, and then rolled in her stomach.


    She quickly got up and ran to the toilet to vomit.


    Ming Ling watched her run to the toilet and frowned. It was obvious that she didn''t understand and worried.


    Chengqi came closer and said, "young master, pregnant women should not eat greasy things..."


    Ming Ling took a look at Cheng Qi Yi, and suddenly realized that it was pregnancy and vomiting. He still wondered. He thought she rejected him or was uncomfortable.


    "Let the kitchen make a light soup." Ming Ling ordered.


    Chengqi nodded and went to the kitchen.


    Ming Ling gets up and goes to the bathroom. He sees Su wennuan lying on the washstand, vomiting faintly, but all he spits out is water.


    She didn''t eat anything yesterday. She slept for another day today. Naturally, she didn''t vomit anything.


    But the more this retching, the more suffering.


    Ming Ling went in and followed her back.


    Aware that someone had touched her, Su wennuan touched her sensitively. When she looked back and saw that it was him, she put down her vigilance and was ready to reach for a paper towel. Mingling handed her the paper towel.


    Su wennuan paused for a moment, looked back at him, then took the paper towel and wiped his mouth. "I''m fine. Go out and eat. It will affect his appetite." do you think other people''s vomiting will affect his appetite?


    "Feel better, go out and have some." mingling said while helping her along her back.


    He doesn''t care whether it affects his appetite, but cares about her. Moreover, pregnant women''s vomiting is a normal phenomenon, and he doesn''t think it affects his appetite.


    Su wennuan looked at him, nodded and walked out slowly under his protection.


    On the table, the kitchen has made light soup.


    Ming Ling filled Su Nuan with a bowl. "Have a drink to warm your stomach."


    Su wennuan is very obedient and takes up a bowl of soup


    A dinner was hard enough. Su wennuan was hungry, but she just had no appetite. After drinking some soup, she didn''t want to eat. She put down the bowl, "I''m full. Go to bed first..." now she just wants to sleep, but she doesn''t want to eat.


    Just about to get up, Ming Ling''s reproachful eyes looked over, "sit down, finish the meal, and drink the soup."


    He used a tone of no responsibility, but Su wennuan really didn''t want to eat.


    Her eyes looked at him, "I can''t eat..."


    Her poor expression like a rabbit made people lose their temper. Mingling softened her voice and said patiently, "how much to eat before you can sleep."


    Su wennuan knew that he was worried that she would starve the child in her stomach. Although he didn''t want to eat, he nuzui still took a bowl of rice that had been served in front of him since he got up and forced himself to eat it.


    It was really painful to eat, but I slowly opened my stomach. I also felt that it tasted very good and wanted to eat.


    As a result, she ate two bowls of rice.


    Ming Ling was opposite and saw her eating with relish. Unconsciously, a shallow arc appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Chengqi looked at him and saw the satisfied look of the young master. He also smiled contentedly.


    How long have you not seen the young master''s happy and satisfied smile? Chengqi searched his memory and found that he had never had such an expression from beginning to end. This is the first time.


    Just watching a woman eat melts his cold.


    Su wennuan went to bed after he was full. He always felt weak and sleepy.


    This sleep, I don''t know when to sleep, Su wennuan suddenly woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, an inexplicable sadness surged up in his heart, which was huge and turbulent.


    It infected her whole heart, just like a dark day. She couldn''t see her fingers, and everything was submerged in black.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what time it is. She gropes and reaches out to turn on the light.


    The light dazzles white. The whole world lights up at the moment of the whole space.


    An arm came around and hugged her. There was a sleepy voice in the ear, "what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan realized that it was late at night and mingling was sleeping beside her. She took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled and said, "I can''t sleep..."


    "Have a nightmare again?" Ming Ling looked at her.


    Su wennuan moved his body, let himself lean against the head of the bed and nuzui, "No."


    Ming Ling also sat up and touched her forehead. "Are you uncomfortable?"


    Su wennuan looked back at him. His crystal eyes seemed to have a lot of sadness, "I''m not feeling well."


    Ming Ling frowned. I don''t know what happened to her.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling''s face wrapped in gauze. For the first time, she stretched out her hand to him and wanted to touch his face, but her hand stopped when it was close to his face, with some unexpected fear and some concerns.


    Just like the distance between her and him, she is sleeping in the same bed every day, but she feels so far away


    Ming Ling looked at her with deep eyes and didn''t move.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips as if she were struggling in her heart. Finally, slowly, she gently touched her hand on his face, as if she were a child who ate forbidden fruit, retracted her hand, then carefully approached him again, touched his face, gently rubbed the gauze on his face with her finger abdomen, "does it hurt?"


    Ming Ling just looked at her and didn''t speak. He knew she had something to say now.


    Su wennuan frowned anxiously and looked very heavy. Finally, she opened her mouth, "I''m so worried..." she put down her hand on his face and hung her head.


    Ming Ling frowned, "worry?" he didn''t understand what the woman''s worry out of thin air meant.


    Su wennuan knows that mingling has high IQ and low Eq. she doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    She turned back and looked into his deep eyes with clear eyes, "I''m worried about the child''s future..."


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows frowned deeper. "Do you think I can''t afford him?" it''s a big joke.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "I want to give him a stable home. I think he has a father and mother and grew up in a sound family..."


    And can he do it? Can you give her a child and a home? Not only such worries, but also other worries

 Chapter 103

    Ming Ling doesn''t understand why she still has such worries.


    "As long as you and I are here, it''s not difficult," said Ming Ling. He has never dealt with any woman like this, so he doesn''t understand why women can''t sleep in the middle of the night because of such wishful thinking.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips, staggered his eyes, lowered her head and sighed. She knew that mingling would not understand her concerns and worries.


    There are so many things happening around her that she can''t be unaware at all.


    The first time the stab kidnapped her and threatened to kill her was to attract Ming Ling. This time she was kidnapped for Ming Ling.


    She could see that those people wanted to kill Ming Ling. Ming Ling could lose her life at any time, she could lose him at any time, and her children could lose his father at any time


    And what Mingfeng said that day was not all empty talk.


    How did Ming Ling grow up these years, how many enemies he had, and how many people wanted to kill him


    What about him and his family.


    All this is a mystery. Su wennuan doesn''t understand or understand it. She''s afraid of losing Ming Ling... She''s afraid of having too deep feelings with him of unknown origin.


    What if one day she finds out a big secret that she shouldn''t love him, but she''s already in deep trouble?


    Su wennuan is worried about all this.


    Because she knows that she stays with a dangerous person.


    "But you can''t guarantee that you''re all right." Su wennuan rubbed his face and said.


    Ming Ling felt it. She was worried that he might die at any time.


    He straightened her shoulder, stared into her eyes with deep eyes and asked her to look at him.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." his dark eyes are very serious and his commitment to her. He has been in the bloody storm on the road for so many years. If he wants to die, he will die many times.


    Before, he was not afraid of death. From now on, he won''t let himself die.


    Su wennuan''s eyes floated with a circle of watery things. They looked crystal clear and clear. "But who are you? What did you do in the past? What''s your family like?"


    She didn''t understand. She didn''t participate in his life in the past. She heard a little about Ming Ling from Cheng Qi. His mother died of dystocia from the moment he was born. His father didn''t like him, drove him out, and even wanted to chase him


    Is all this true?


    If he was kicked out, how did he live? What happened to him in the years when no one participated?


    Is it the same as what Ming Feng said? He grew up in gangsters and later mixed with criminals, and why is he the boxing king of California?


    Why do so many people want to kill him?


    All this is Su wennuan''s trouble. She has never wanted to know a person so strongly, to participate in his past and future.


    Ming Ling frowned at her series of questions. He didn''t answer, but patted her on the shoulder, "sleep..."


    He lay down and leaned over. His growth was only painful and bloody, only cruel and cold. Every time he thought of it, it was a fierce nightmare. He was not entangled by nightmares because he could restrain himself from thinking about those miserable childhood and past.


    But this woman is different. Her heart is too fragile to bear the shock at all.


    He didn''t want Su wennuan to know the pain in the past. He didn''t want her to bear the heavy burden.


    Su wennuan sees that mingling is lying down. She purses her lips and doesn''t get the answer she wants. Her heart is still a little heavy, but she also knows that if mingling doesn''t want to say, she can''t help it.


    I had to lie down too. It was difficult to fall asleep in the middle of the night, but I still fell asleep.


    These two days, mingling didn''t go to the company and had a rest at home. So when Su wennuan woke up in the morning, he saw mingling. He slept beside her and breathed evenly. He didn''t wake up yet. It is estimated that he was too tired these days, so he slept a little well.


    Even when she got up and got out of bed, he didn''t open his eyes.


    Wearing slippers, Su wennuan came to the washroom with light hands and feet. He was brushing his teeth and lifting his eyes. He saw that mingling came in wearing a vest. His injuries were not cured. Some gauze fell off and exposed red wounds, but fortunately there was no bleeding. Some places were still wrapped in gauze.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment. He quickly stood up straight and moved aside to make room for him.


    Ming Ling came in, but he didn''t go wrong with her. Instead, he approached her and looked into her eyes with great interest. "Going out to be a robber at night? Such heavy dark circles."


    As soon as Su wennuan stops brushing her teeth, she quickly looks in the mirror. In the mirror, she really looks yellow and has serious dark circles under her eyes, like a giant panda.


    She collapsed her shoulders, sighed and said vaguely, "didn''t sleep well..." she thought about the problem all night yesterday, but she still didn''t think of it.


    Worried all night, but there was no result.


    Because she felt that the Ming mausoleum beside her was a time bomb, which could explode at any time, and then things changed.


    She was afraid of that. She wanted to have a bright future.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s listless appearance, Ming Ling also had no choice. He looked at her and said nothing. He brushed his teeth with a toothbrush, then washed his face and went out.


    He moves very fast. Su wennuan comes before him and goes out after him.


    When Su wennuan came out of the washroom, he saw that mingling put on a suit and was ready to leave the door.


    Su wennuan asked behind him, "are you going out today?"


    Ming Ling looked at her sideways, "not only me, but also you..."


    "Me?" Su wennuan pointed to himself and blinked.


    "Go to the hospital." Ming Ling gave her an explanation and went out.


    After breakfast, Ming Ling drove the car. Su wennuan sat in the co pilot. Sure enough, he drove to the hospital.


    Su wennuan thinks that mingling is going to examine his injuries, but she doesn''t expect to take her to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    The doctor is an old female doctor. As soon as Ming Ling came in, her eyes lit up and her eyes stayed on Ming Ling''s face. Rao is such a knowledgeable and experienced doctor. She will still be surprised to see Ming Ling''s handsome appearance.


    Surprised for a moment, the doctor stood up and said respectfully, "Mr. Ming, you sit..." the old doctor saw Ming Ling on TV and in the newspaper. Unexpectedly, he was more handsome than the one in the picture.


    Although the face is wrapped with this gauze, it is more sexy and masculine.


    Ming Ling turned sideways, took Su wennuan''s hand and calmly led her to the obstetrician and gynecologist, "check her. She''s two months pregnant."


    The doctor''s face stiffened, and then said, "Oh, it''s Mr. Ming''s wife who is pregnant..." she thought he came to check the injury on his face and went to the wrong department.


    Besides, with Mr. Ming''s IQ, he won''t go to the wrong department.


    Su wennuan knew that he had brought her to the hospital to examine her fetus and looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 104

    Su wennuan goes into the B-ultrasound room and mingling sits outside waiting.


    Su wennuan is frightened and fluctuated too much these days, and she has a bad appetite recently. He is worried that there will be problems with the fetus in her stomach.


    Fortunately, Su wennuan is still strong. After so many storms, she can face it strongly, and there is no sign of abortion, but it has some impact on her body.


    After a while, Su wennuan came out with the inspection results.


    Ming Ling stood up, went to her and took the B-ultrasound sheet in her hand. The conclusion probably means that everything is good


    The pattern on the B-ultrasound sheet was a faintly visible black dot, and Ming Ling frowned.


    Su wennuan looked at him as if he was very tangled. She approached him, pointed to the black spot on the list and said, "this is our child..." she said, glanced at him and said, "it hasn''t grown yet..."


    Ming Ling also looked at her and saw her pious face. He hooked his lips, "I know..." with that, he took B in one hand and led her hand to the doctor''s office.


    The doctor''s conclusion is, "pregnant well, pay attention to rest, don''t be too tired..."


    After checking Su wennuan''s body, he knew that everything was OK. Mingling''s mood was obviously much better than that just now.


    Su wennuan can also see his changes. It seems that he also cares about the children in her belly.


    In the car, Ming Ling stared at the road ahead, grabbed the steering wheel and drove steadily. He drove very seriously. If he was alone, he could drive at will and drag racing. But now there is Su wennuan in the car, but he became serious.


    He has to make sure there are no mistakes.


    Su wennuan looked at him sideways, turned his head and looked ahead. After a while, he looked at him sideways and wanted to ask him something. He wanted to stop talking for several times


    "Just say what you have." Ming Ling opened his mouth, and his sight still didn''t leave the road ahead.


    Su wennuan looked back at him and breathed softly. He asked her to say, then she said, "I think you are an underworld."


    "Ho..." as soon as she said this, the car suddenly stopped and there was a red light ahead.


    Ming Ling grabbed the steering wheel and looked back at her. "So?" suddenly a sentence came out that he was an underworld. The woman didn''t know what she was fantasizing about.


    Su wennuan nuzui said, "that''s why there are so many dangerous things. In other words, can you quit your circle?" she stared at him with watery eyes and said curiously.


    If he had separated from the underworld, wouldn''t he be so dangerous.


    Just then, the red light in front turned green. Mingling started the car, "don''t think about it." he had only three simple words.


    Women are always more worried than men.


    She was still struggling with this problem last night. She couldn''t help thinking and nuzui said, "can''t you wash your hands in the golden basin? I''ll be fine after watching the underworld bosses in the TV series wash their hands..."


    Ming Ling mocked at the corner of his mouth, "that''s a TV play..." if anything could be as simple as a TV play.


    Some grudges can''t be solved by quitting the Jianghu. Those who want to kill you will still try to kill you.


    If you lose your power, it will only make it easier for those people to kill you.


    "So you''re really an underworld?" Su wennuan moved his body and looked at him with bright eyes in surprise. It seemed that he had found some big secret.


    She just guessed that he was an underworld, but she didn''t expect him to be.


    The little heart can''t accept it.


    Ming Ling looked at her and said nothing. He continued to look at the road ahead.


    Su wennuan''s shoulders collapsed and he was a little sad. "I''m a child of a serious family..." how can I get involved with people in the underworld? Things are really unpredictable.


    Ming Ling saw her distressed appearance and smiled, "am I not serious?" he made money to fight the world with his own strength. He didn''t think there was anything wrong. All this was made with blood and sweat.


    Su wennuan pouted slightly and looked at him bitterly, "do you have a registered permanent residence? Don''t say you don''t. That''s over. Our children won''t have a registered permanent residence in the future. How can they go to school..."


    Su wennuan thinks very far and thinks a lot.


    She looked like she wanted to cry without tears. Mingling smiled and shook her head. I really don''t know what she was thinking every day.


    In silence, the mobile phone rings. Look at the caller ID, which shows Mr. Ming


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows touched slightly. How long has this phone number not appeared in his phone? He can''t remember for a long time.


    I didn''t intend to answer the phone, but I glanced at the distressed Su wennuan sitting next to him. He put on his headphones and picked up, but he didn''t speak. It was the people over there.


    "Ming Ling, there''s a family dinner today. Come back and join us." old man Ming Ming over there said in a slightly old voice.


    "Family banquet, does it have anything to do with me?" the cold voice of Ming Ling asked.


    Su wennuan cheered up when she heard him speak. Looking back at him, she saw that he was on the phone. She guessed that it should be his father, so she listened carefully.


    On the other side of the phone, old man Ming was a little silent, and then said helplessly, "Ming Ling, I know you have suffered over the years, but no matter how you say, your surname is Ming."


    "If you can, I don''t want me to have this surname." Ming Ling''s expression was calm, but there was indifference and cold between the lines, and even his calm eyes began to chill.


    Su wennuan heard that mingling had this hatred for the Ming family.


    Ming Ming pondered for a few seconds. Obviously, he could also hear that Ming Ling hated him. Over the years, he had done something heartless to him, but he didn''t regret it. After two seconds of silence, he said, "I heard that you have women and children. Bring them back to meet your parents. You have to give them a name. You don''t want your women and children to wander away all their lives..."


    "It doesn''t need you to worry about it." mingling said coldly, then cut off the phone and continued to drive. Obviously, his face became colder and harder.


    Su wennuan looked at him from beginning to end. Seeing his cold appearance, she couldn''t say anything to comfort him.


    Because she knew that when he was in a bad mood, everything she said was wrong.


    He did not speak, and she did not speak. She leaned back in her chair and looked ahead.


    It was very quiet in the car. Soon we arrived at Xishi villa.


    After Ming Ling entered the room, his words were calm, "you have a good rest."


    Seeing that he was going out, Su wennuan asked, "where are you going?"


    "Company." he didn''t look back and left two words.


    Su wennuan sighed. It turned out that he took time to accompany her to the hospital. It seems that he really doesn''t want to go home.


    Su wennuan took a lunch break for a while. When she woke up, she felt very lonely and bored.


    Especially when she woke up, she felt a desolate loneliness in her heart. She took her mobile phone and wanted to call people, but she turned it over, and there was no one to call.


    When xiaorou was the only one who could talk before, she should still be angry with her now.


    I don''t know how Shi xiaorou has been lately.


    Su wennuan hesitated and dialed Shi xiaorou''s phone.

 Chapter 105

    The phone has been on for a long time, but no one answered it.


    When Su wennuan was about to give up, the phone was connected. When it came, xiaorou said in an angry voice, "Why are you calling?"


    Su wennuan shudders. She knows that xiaorou must have not forgiven her. Su wennuan also feels guilty and cries softly, "xiaorou..."


    "Don''t call me xiaorou. Xiaorou was called by Su wennuan before, not now, hum!" Shi xiaorou was obviously angry at this.


    Su wenrou apologized in a soft voice, "xiaorou, I''m really sorry. Would you listen to me? It was really an accident with Ming Ling..."


    "What about now? You''re still an accident together?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Su wennuan was stunned and stayed for a moment.


    "Why, don''t talk?" Shi xiaorou urged. She liked Ming Ling for 8 years, but she was taken away by her best friend. Can she not be sad?


    Su wennuan swallowed her throat. Although she knew that this might hurt xiaorou, she couldn''t continue to cheat Shi xiaorou, so she had to tell the truth.


    "Not now, I want to have a future with him..." this is the truth. In order to save her, mingling almost lost her life. She is also pregnant with mingling''s child. For whatever reason, she wants to live with him all her life.


    Xiaorou took a breath and said wrongly, "Su wennuan, you''re showing off red fruits. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Don''t call me!"


    When xiaorou was about to hang up, Su wennuan called her, "xiaorou, I''m in pain now..."


    pain?


    When xiaorou put the phone she had hung up back to her ear, "your pain is none of my business. You asked for it!" she said angrily to the phone.


    Su wennuan said, "Ming Ling almost died two days ago."


    "What?" Shi xiaorou was startled at once and quickly asked Su wennuan, "what''s going on? Tell me clearly. No, I can''t tell you clearly on the phone. Where are you?"


    "Go to the Haagen Dazs store and I''ll tell you in detail." Su wennuan volunteered the location of the invitation.


    "OK, I''ll see you in ten minutes. Don''t be late for me." Shi xiaorou made a decision, hung up the phone and walked out.


    Su wennuan also received the phone, hurriedly sorted himself out and hurried out.


    The Haagen Dazs store is not too far away from Xishi villa, and Su wennuan is afraid of being late, so she asked Chengqi housekeeper to send her. It took less than five minutes to arrive at the Haagen Dazs store, but Xiao Rou hasn''t come yet. Su wennuan bought three barrels of Haagen Dazs and sat on the seat waiting for her.


    About seven or eight minutes later, Shi xiaorou came running. She hurriedly stepped into the door of Haagen Dazs, and then panted and looked around.


    Su wennuan saw her and waved to her, "xiaorou, here..."


    Shi xiaorou followed the prestige and saw Su wennuan. She quickly walked across from her and sat down. With a serious face, she asked, "come on, what''s going on? Why did my brother Ming almost die?"


    Su wennuan smiled at her, pushed Haagen Dazs in front of her and said, "don''t worry, have some ice cream and breathe slowly."


    When xiaorou glanced at Haagen Dazs, deflated her mouth, and looked at Su wennuan, "I don''t eat, don''t want to buy me..." she said, and glanced at Haagen Dazs. In fact, she had no resistance to Haagen Dazs. In fact, she wanted to eat it very much, but if she ate it, she would forgive Su wennuan on behalf of her.


    "You have one first. I''ll tell you in detail. It''s delicious." Su wennuan shook the ice cream in front of her and seduced her.


    Shi xiaorou grabbed the ice cream in her hand and put it on the table. She looked at her seriously. "Hurry up and say, I came for brother Ming, not to eat Haagen Dazs."


    Of course, Su wennuan knew the purpose of her coming. She sighed and said, "he compared boxing with others. It''s terrible for three big men to beat one of him..." as she said, Su wennuan shook his head and looked pitiful and sorry.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Which three big men dare to bully my brother mingling? I have to beat them to death!" Shi xiaorou said with a fist and foot, angry.


    Su wennuan said with a smile, "the Ming mausoleum is so powerful that it was almost killed. You have thin arms and legs, but you can''t beat someone else''s finger."


    Shi xiaorou immediately broke down her face, "that''s......" she paused and said, "why, why did brother mingling fight with others?"


    Su wennuan just immersed himself in his relaxed smile, "because I was kidnapped, he tried to save me..."


    "What, you were kidnapped? When did it happen?" Shi xiaorou grew up and was surprised. Around her, someone was kidnapped for the first time.


    "The day before yesterday..." Su said.


    When xiaorou was surprised, she shriveled her mouth and lost her face, "it turned out that brother Ming almost died for you..."


    Does brother Ming really like Su Nuan? Brother Ming can save his life for Su wennuan. What''s her secret love?


    "Don''t be sad, isn''t it all right now?" Su wennuan comforted Shi xiaorou and patted her on the shoulder. She just wanted to chat with Shi xiaorou and didn''t want to see her sad expression.


    I haven''t seen Shi xiaorou these days. In fact, she misses her very much.


    Shi xiaorou raised her big watery eyes and looked at Su wennuan. Her tears flickered. She wanted to cry, but she held back, "are you really in love with brother Ming?"


    Su wennuan understands xiaorou''s mood. A man who has been in secret love for 8 years is suddenly with a good friend. This kind of psychological impact can''t be accepted for a while.


    If she didn''t have a child with Ming Ling, if she could have no Ming Ling, she would consider quitting, but it''s impossible to quit now.


    Su wennuan bitterly held his lips, "I don''t know his heart, but I understand my heart. I''m in love with him..."


    She really didn''t understand Ming Ling''s heart. Although he saved her many times, it might be for the children in her belly. He loved children more than her.


    Otherwise, he would not have said those ugly words to her before and would not lose his temper with her again and again.


    Just because it''s not enough love.


    But she has lost her heart.


    Shi xiaorou finally cried, sucked her nose twice, and her tears fell down. "I knew that brother Ming was so excellent. Who wouldn''t love him... Sobbing..." unfortunately, she wasn''t with him at last, so she was sad and sad.


    She never thought that Su wennuan would walk with Ming Ling. She wiped her tears and asked, "how are you together? Let alone because you are his secretary in Ming Tian Group, so they have feelings."


    If that''s the case, she''s really going to regret dying. She pushed Su wennuan to mingling.

 Chapter 106

    Under Shi xiaorou''s expectant eyes, Su wennuan began to talk about her encounter and fate with Ming Ling.


    "That day, I saw Tian Yilan and Dai XiuXiu rolling the sheets. I couldn''t stand it. I went to the bar to get drunk and was unconscious. In fact, I was taken away by a man for the first time that night..."


    "That man is brother Ming?" Shi xiaorou said in surprise. God, why did Su wennuan meet such a good person when she was drunk and touched by others? God really took care of her too much.


    Su wennuan nodded, "I didn''t know at that time, because when I woke up the next day, I slept in the girl''s room where I drank with me."


    Her body was different, but she didn''t think about anything else. She just thought it was a hangover, so her body would hurt very much.


    I never thought I''d be slept by a man.


    "What''s going on?" Shi xiaorou asked curiously. Didn''t Su wennuan want to be responsible when mingling slept at that time? So he left before Su wennuan woke up?


    Su wennuan shook his head. "I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Well, what happened later?" Shi xiaorou stared at Su wennuan with big eyes and wanted to know more.


    Su wennuan was ready to tell Shi xiaorou all this. Maybe after she understands all this, she will understand her difficulties.


    "Later, the Liao family forced their relatives, and my father was jailed. I couldn''t help it at all. I couldn''t watch my father be wronged and punished. Just when I was most helpless, mingling gave me a choice." Su wennuan looked at xiaorou''s eyes and said.


    "What choice?" Shi xiaorou was curious.


    "As his woman, he will help me solve all difficulties and don''t dislike the children in my stomach."


    "The child is his, of course he won''t dislike it." Shi xiaorou pouted and said, "he asked you to be his woman..." sobbing, it turns out that her brother Ming has long been interested in Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou said, "you''ve been with him for a long time and hide me everywhere. Hum, you''re wrong!" at that time, when she asked her to be the Secretary of Ming Ling, she was already a woman of Ming Ling. She pretended to know nothing.


    Shi xiaorou was really sad.


    Su wennuan put her hand on Shi xiaorou''s arm and said comfortingly, "I didn''t know how to explain to you at that time. I''m afraid you''re sad..." if she didn''t know that Shi xiaorou likes Ming Ling, she could share all this with Shi xiaorou as a friend.


    But she knew that Shi xiaorou liked Ming Ling. At that time, if she still told Shi xiaorou these things, she would have lost her tendons.


    "Don''t you say I won''t be sad? It will only make me more uncomfortable!" Shi xiaorou pouted, still very uncomfortable.


    Su wennuan apologized, "OK, I know I''m wrong. Is it still time to tell you?"


    "What''s the use of saying now? You two have cooked cooked rice with raw rice." Shi xiaorou was angry.


    Su wennuan smiled bitterly, "but there are still many problems."


    "What''s the problem? Brother Ming is so excellent and capable. You will be happy to follow him." Shi xiaorou really thinks so.


    Su wennuan slightly pulled his lip, "he is not the iron man in the eyes of everyone. He is also a body of flesh and blood. He will die, get hurt and feel pain..."


    In other people''s eyes, Ming Ling is high, omnipotent, cold and heartless, and almost has no heart, so others think he is a God without trouble and trouble.


    However, people have ignored that he is now high above the world, he is now rich and invincible, and he is fighting for his power with flesh and blood.


    He is in a dangerous environment, always vigilant and in danger of being assassinated at any time.


    Ordinary people can''t understand the life of living on guard every day.


    "What''s the matter, how could you be kidnapped?" Shi xiaorou is not a fool. When she heard Su wennuan say that, she also heard a clue. Of course, mingling will not be as relaxed and cold as ordinary people see.


    He carries more things than anyone. Shi xiaorou was also born in a family. Of course, he knows that it is not easy to establish a company, let alone make a company so brilliant.


    Ming Ling started from scratch. He started everything from scratch. No one will understand the bitterness and dedication.


    Su wennuan looked at Shi xiaorou in a low mood and said his worries to Shi xiaorou, "he seems to have many enemies. Those enemies want to kill him. It''s not safe."


    "So, they kidnapped you to lead Ming Ling and kill him?" Shi xiaorou realized this and felt frightened.


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "God, it''s so dangerous. Sobbing, my brother Ming is so poor..." Shi xiaorou''s face wanted to cry without tears.


    "So I''m worried. I''m afraid of losing him and the child''s father..." Su wennuan said very heavily.


    Shi xiaorou also understood her mood.


    Patted her on the shoulder, "Hey, I have to bear some things with such an excellent man."


    "Then you can understand me now?" Su wennuan suddenly asked, looking at Shi xiaorou with expectant eyes.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned and responded, "Hey, I listen to your story and forgive you are two different things. Don''t try to fool me..."


    "How about ten Haagen Dazs?" Su wennuan made a gesture of ten and looked at her expectantly.


    When xiaorou shook her head, "no..."


    "Twenty..." Su wennuan added.


    "Still not." when xiaorou waved her hand.


    "Fifty...".


    "You think I''m a loser. Don''t you have diarrhea and die after eating 50." Shi xiaorou''s eyes turned white.


    Su wennuan knows that when xiaorou is willing to talk about Haagen Dazs, it means to forgive her.


    She continued, "half a year of Haagen Dazs, you are on call when you want to eat."


    Shi xiaorou shook her head. "Half a year is too short. I want Haagen Dazs all my life. In this life, whenever I want to eat, I will be on call." Shi xiaorou elbowed on the table and looked at her with interest.


    Su wennuan said briskly, "deal, clap your hands for the alliance." she held her palm in mid air and waited until xiaorou finalized it.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Haagen Dazs on the table, looked at her palm, stretched out her hand and patted her hand. She agreed.


    Su wennuan smiled with unprecedented ease and happiness, and then pushed the three Haagen Dazs to xiaorou, "eat, eat, this is the first wave."


    When xiaorou pushed one to her, "you can eat too. I can''t finish so much."


    Su wennuan shook her head and looked at her licking ice cream with satisfaction. "I don''t eat it. It''s too cold. It''s bad for the baby."


    "Well, mother to be, I''ll eat it myself." Shi xiaorou held all three Haagen Dazs in front of her, added some cream and said naughtily, "in fact, I''ve forgiven you for a long time..."

 Chapter 107

    Xiao Rou said naughtily while eating.


    Su wennuan blinked and didn''t react for a moment, "what?"


    Shi xiaorou smiled and said, "I''ve forgiven you for a long time. Ha ha, if you don''t pretend to be angry, how can you cheat a lifetime of free Haagen Dazs..." in fact, when Su wennuan found her next to the middle school and helped her stop those gangsters, she already forgives Su wennuan.


    How many friends in life are willing to do this for you? In order not to hurt you, bear all the harm yourself.


    Such a friend is a friend who is really good for you. When she is worth it, xiaorou will pay it all her life.


    She knew that Su wennuan was for her good, so she hid her relationship with Ming Ling.


    I also understand that even if Ming Ling is not with Su Nuan, he won''t like her.


    Ming Ling just likes her friend. Is she going to be so angry?


    It is because mingling likes her friend Su wennuan that she is so angry.


    If Ming Ling likes other women, what else can she do besides being sad?


    These days, she also wants to understand. Fortunately, Su wennuan is around mingling, not others.


    Because she knows Su wennuan''s personality, she will only be happy with others, not betray Ming Ling and make Ming Ling sad, won''t she?


    Since mingling''s brother is her idol, she will be satisfied as long as mingling is happy. Undoubtedly, Su wennuan is the first choice for mingling''s happiness.


    After listening to Shi xiaorou''s words, Su wennuan was glad and funny. She pushed Shi xiaorou''s forehead, "you girl, you are too naughty." although she said so, her mouth was full of smiles.


    What about Haagen Dazs for a lifetime? She used this way to keep up with Shi xiaorou and become a good friend all her life.


    In fact, she also understood that Shi xiaorou used this way to step her down, and finalized their lifelong friendship from another aspect.


    Shi xiaorou is so rich that she can''t afford a Haagen Dazs?


    It''s just because of friendship. It''s just because they have too deep feelings, so they use ice cream to prove their feelings.


    Xiao Rou smiled and didn''t answer her.


    After eating an ice cream, xiaorou wiped her mouth and chatted with Su wennuan, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    Su wennuan was a little distracted. "When?"


    "It''s after you and Ming Ling. You said you were worried about his black background." Shi xiaorou reminded.


    Speaking of this, Su wennuan became sad again. "In fact, I don''t know what to do." she had no way at all.


    She can''t control those who have enemies with Ming Ling, nor can she control Ming Ling. All she can do is stay by his side and protect him.


    "Hey, don''t think about it. Brother Ming has a sense of propriety." Shi xiaorou comforted. "He''s all right for so many years. He''s sure there won''t be anything in the future."


    "I hope so."


    Su wennuan talked a lot with Shi xiaorou. She was a little cheerful at last. When she returned to Xishi villa, mingling hasn''t come back yet.


    Chengqi came and asked her what she wanted to eat.


    She shook her head. "Don''t want to eat, wait a minute." she wanted to eat together when Ming Ling came back.


    Chengqi said, "eat. The young master won''t come back tonight. He has something to deal with when he goes abroad."


    Su wennuan immediately looked back and admitted to Qi, "he''s gone abroad?" why is it so sudden and didn''t tell her.


    "Young master, there are some things to deal with," said Chengqi housekeeper.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so sudden?" Su wennuan asked nervously.


    What will happen if he goes abroad? What if he is hunted down again? Su wennuan now has a feeling that he is worried about his accident when he can''t see mingling one day.


    "There''s something wrong with the company headquarters over there. Don''t worry, Miss Su. The young master will return home immediately after handling it."


    How can su wennuan not worry? Those people almost killed Ming Ling a few days ago. Now he''s out alone


    Su wennuan worries more and more about Ming Ling.


    "Did you go to California?" Su wennuan asked, trying to keep calm.


    Cheng Qi nodded.


    Su wennuan''s worry increased again. Those people were all from California that day.


    Is it related to them when Ming Ling goes back this time.


    No wonder he went out in such a hurry this morning.


    "Miss Su, have some porridge." Chengqi said when he saw Su wennuan in a trance.


    Su wennuan incited her lip, "I''m not hungry."


    "Eat, or the young master will lose his temper." Chengqi advised.


    Su wennuan glanced at Chengqi and thought that some time ago, she didn''t eat. Mingling was so angry. She nodded, "just porridge..."


    Chengqi went down to the kitchen.


    Su wennuan quickly took out his mobile phone and called mingling. There came a disappointing voice. Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off.


    Shut down?


    Su wennuan''s hands trembled and became more and more uneasy. What if something really happened to the Ming mausoleum?


    Chengqi came over and saw her frightened. She comforted and said, "Miss Su, don''t worry. The young master will be fine. The most important thing for you is to take good care of yourself, which is the greatest help to the young master."


    If Ming Ling were alone, no one could do anything to him. No one could match his strength.


    But what a powerful person fears most is weakness. Once he is caught, he will be controlled by others. Su wennuan was the weakness of Ming Ling. Last time, Ming Ling could have bombed the underground boxing ring with a bomb. There was no need to worry. But Su wennuan was in their hands. He couldn''t take any risks, so he chose the lowest policy, that is, to fight with those big men in person.


    Su wennuan was stunned. He slightly turned his head and looked at Chengqi. He saw Chengqi with a smile and a kind look on his face.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Yes, don''t worry. It''s no use worrying. If something happens to her again, she''ll be in trouble with mingling.


    It''s most important to take good care of yourself.


    After a while, green bamboo came out with the porridge made in the kitchen and asked Su wennuan to eat at the table.


    Su wennuan tries to tidy up his mood, goes to the table, picks up chopsticks and starts eating.


    She wants to eat and take good care of herself and her children, so that Ming Ling can not be distracted.


    Chengqi is right. The only way she can help mingling is to take good care of herself. Not letting him worry about her is the greatest help to him.


    But thinking so and eating, she still couldn''t help worrying.


    I''m worried about whether he''s fighting with people again.


    The injury on his body hasn''t healed yet. What if he gets hurt again?


    In short, there is no way to calm down.


    While thinking about eating, he finally finished a bowl of porridge. Su wennuan was worried about the Ming mausoleum.


    He sat fidgeting for a while, so he took out his cell phone and called him.


    This time the phone went through.


    Su wennuan is nervous, the phone is connected, and Su wennuan is excited.


    The low voice of Ming Ling came over the phone, "what''s up."


    "Ming... Ming Ling..." Su wennuan was surprised. She was a little confused. She was worried too much, but now she didn''t know what to say when she heard his voice.

 Chapter 108

    There was silence on the phone. Even if Su wennuan couldn''t see him, he could imagine that he was slightly cold and handsome with his eyebrows.


    "Are you all right now?" Su wennuan said hello. In fact, he didn''t know what to say. He was worried about him. He really called and heard his voice. Those worried words couldn''t be said.


    "Well, I''m abroad. You can eat well these days when I''m not here." Ming Ling''s voice came out from the phone.


    Hearing this, Su wennuan felt inexplicably relieved. All his worries had been cleared away, "well, you should also pay attention to safety."


    "Yes." he answered a word and was about to hang up.


    Su wennuan asked, "when will you be back?"


    "Miss me?" the magnetic voice of the Ming mausoleum showed some evil.


    Su wennuan blushed and said duplicity, "well, who wants you, I''ll ask." I haven''t seen him for a long time. I wondered if his words seemed too impatient.


    Well, I really miss him a little. The main thing is to worry about his accident.


    Su wennuan didn''t find out. Now she talks to Ming Ling like the intimacy between a pair of little lovers.


    When she said she didn''t think about it, Ming Ling was a little unhappy and said, "if you have nothing to do, you''ll have a rest early."


    "OK..." Su wennuan agreed, which reassured him.


    After that, Ming Ling hung up the phone, and his voice was cut off from his ears, as if it also cut off his breath. Su wennuan''s heart was a little lost just now, but it was much better than before he called.


    At least, she was not so hesitant, so helpless, so worried and cranky.


    After eating, she took a bath and went upstairs to bed.


    When she woke up, the light was a little harsh. Su wennuan covered her eyes with her hand. After her eyes adapted to the light, she slowly opened her eyes. She habitually turned her head and looked aside. There was no figure of the man next to her, but she was not used to it.


    She didn''t know when she was used to having him sleep beside her.


    A person''s loneliness takes a long time to get used to, but once someone accompanies and breaks the loneliness, he will soon get used to the feeling of being accompanied.


    No one likes loneliness for no reason.


    Without him, Su wennuan is a little lost.


    But as soon as she thought that he was doing things outside and that he had his things to do, she tried to put away the care at the bottom of her heart.


    After breakfast, Su wennuan wants to go out alone and spend this boring time.


    When she got to the mall, Shi xiaorou called and said she wanted to play with her.


    Su wennuan said where she was, and xiaorou came quickly.


    "Warm, go, go with me to buy clothes." Shi xiaorou ran to the door of the mall and saw Su warm standing there waiting for her. She came forward and took her arm and walked towards the mall.


    Su wennuan asked curiously, "why do you suddenly want to buy clothes?"


    "Angry, don''t you know I like crazy shopping when I''m angry?" Shi xiaorou turned her head and looked at Su wennuan and said naturally.


    Of course, Su wennuan knows that when xiaorou is angry, she likes crazy shopping. Otherwise, she wouldn''t ask. This is why she is angry.


    "What''s the matter? Who annoyed you?" Su wennuan asked as she followed her to the mall.


    It''s not easy to make Shi xiaorou angry.


    "Who else can there be, Gu Xinyu!" Xiao Rou replied angrily.


    Gu Xinyu? The woman I met in Tian Yilan cemetery last time? Su wennuan was impressed.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    When xiaorou was angry, she stopped and told Su wennuan about her bad behavior. "She was even a paparazzi. She always lied to me that she was a reporter. Hum, I''m so angry."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Of course, it''s different. Journalists report the real phenomena and expose the facts for the people, but paparazzi are different. They can make up their own pictures and don''t respect the original story."


    "Ah?" Su wennuan was also surprised. She didn''t understand these.


    Shi xiaorou was still angry. She just couldn''t forgive and let go of it. "Do you remember the last time you had an affair with my brother on TV?"


    Su wennuan nodded. Of course, I remember that she just had a meal with Shi Yi that day. She just pushed Shi Yi away out of instinctive consciousness to avoid him being hit by the flower pot. The next day, the news flew all over the sky, saying that she had an affair with Shi Yi.


    Gu Xinyu is a reporter and a witness at the scene. She naturally guessed that the news was written by Gu Xinyu.


    "It''s written by Gu Xinyu. She adds fuel and vinegar to it just to sell. Does she want to make money like this? Do you know if she has a lot of money outside, I don''t know why a girl''s family can owe so much money outside?"


    When xiaorou said more and more angry, the more she said, the more she couldn''t understand.


    In fact, she is angry. Gu Xinyu has fallen and is useless.


    Because she cares too much, she will be so angry. If she doesn''t care, if she doesn''t care, she doesn''t deserve to be so out of control.


    Su wennuan hasn''t been with Gu Xinyu. Naturally, she doesn''t know her past. She can only comfort Shi xiaorou, "or she has any difficulties."


    "What''s the trouble? I said that if she had any difficulties, I would help her, but she wanted to do so. It really annoyed me." would rather do these things against her will than come to her?


    Su wennuan explained, "she also has her own self-esteem. Maybe the last person she wants to trouble is you."


    Some people, the closer they are to themselves and the better they are to themselves, the less they want to trouble her.


    Because she wants to live her dignity and doesn''t want to be looked down upon by her best friend.


    Maybe Gu Xinyu is such a person.


    "Why, why don''t you want to trouble me? Doesn''t she believe me?" Shi xiaorou couldn''t understand and couldn''t understand.


    "It''s because I trust you too much." Su wennuan explained to her.


    Shi xiaorou seems to understand, but she still can''t understand why Gu Xinyu can do such a thing.


    "No matter what, she can''t make money like this. People should have a conscience." Shi xiaorou said, her heart fluctuating. She grew up with Gu Xinyu. She didn''t want to see Gu Xinyu degenerate.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Go in and buy some nice clothes, and you''ll be in a sunny mood right away." Su wennuan took Shi xiaorou''s hand and took her to the clothing store.


    "Come on, there seems to be something wrong over there."


    "What''s the matter? Go and have a look."


    Just about to walk to the clothing store, the leisurely people in the mall suddenly stirred up and rushed to the elevator one by one.


    "What''s the matter?" Shi xiaorou asked curiously.


    Su wennuan said, "I don''t know. It seems that everyone has gone to see the excitement."


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s hand and walked to the elevator of the mall.

 Chapter 109

    At the ladder elevator entrance, there are two people talking and making noise.


    A man pulled a woman with a fierce look and slapped the woman.


    "You let go! I said I wouldn''t change my mind if I broke up with you!" even though the man threatened the woman in every way, the woman insisted.


    "You, you deceive my feelings and want to leave like this. I tell you, I won''t let you go! Go back with me!" the man grabbed the woman''s arm and pulled her out of the mall.


    "You go away and let go!" the woman pushed the man, helpless.


    When xiaorou and Su wennuan crowded into the crowd, they saw this scene.


    Dai XiuXiu!


    Su wennuan was stunned. When she saw the woman in front of her, she was also surprised. Dai XiuXiu was the man who tried to drag.


    Shi xiaorou also recognized it. She pointed to Dai XiuXiu and looked at Su wennuan and said, "isn''t this XiuXiu? How can it be like this?"


    Su wennuan shook his head in wonder, "I don''t know."


    "Ah! You dead woman!" the man screamed. It turned out that Dai XiuXiu bit him.


    Dai XiuXiu hurried to the elevator and stepped up to the elevator.


    The man rushed forward and grabbed her, "XiuXiu, I really love you. As long as you knock out the child in your belly, we will have a beautiful future."


    He said these words as he dragged Dai XiuXiu out.


    Su wennuan was stunned and wanted to come. Dai XiuXiu was pregnant with Tian Yilan''s child. Before, she promised Tian Yilan''s mother in front of Tian Yilan''s tombstone that she would give birth to her child.


    But she didn''t expect to find another man in a few days.


    "Go away, I said, I said I wouldn''t kill the baby in my stomach! Since you can''t accept him, we''re finished. Go!" Dai XiuXiu pushed the man and told him to go away.


    The man didn''t let go of her, but said with some pain, "don''t you have a purpose with me?"


    Dai XiuXiu sneered, "I''m looking for a home, not a man! And you''re not suitable..."


    "Then why did you look for me! Anyway, you can''t leave if you look for me! Go to the hospital with me!" the man became cruel from the pain just now and dragged Dai XiuXiu out.


    "No, I won''t go, let go of me, let go of me!" Dai XiuXiu struggled, because the elevator was up and the man dragged her down, so Dai XiuXiu was in a weak position and almost rolled down the stairs.


    She desperately called for help, but no one came to help her.


    "Ah!" Dai XiuXiu suddenly screamed. Her body suddenly fell down the stairs and was about to fall to the ground.


    Everyone present was surprised to grow up, but none of them wanted to help.


    The man was obviously intentional. He just wanted Dai XiuXiu to fall down in this way, so the child in her belly would definitely miscarry, so he didn''t have to go to the hospital.


    Su wennuan''s mouth grew up in surprise. Her feet came forward fiercely to catch Dai XiuXiu who had fallen two steps. Because of the gravity collision, her own body also stepped back two steps. It was about to fall to the ground together.


    At that moment, Su wennuan flashed a trace of panic in her heart. Great fear lingered in her mind, but she couldn''t help seeing that her body was about to fall down with the elevator.


    Just when she was in great fear, an arm behind her held her and Dai XiuXiu.


    Then the arm behind them helped them down the elevator.


    Standing firmly on the ground, Su wennuan raised her head and saw Shi Yi''s worried face. She was surprised at first, and then said in a frightened voice, "thank you..."


    Shi Yi put his hands on her shoulders and looked at her up and down. "Are you okay?" he just squeezed into the crowd and saw Su wennuan falling. He didn''t think about anything. He quickly stepped forward to catch Su wennuan''s body and fished Dai XiuXiu down by the way.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "I''m fine."


    Dai XiuXiu took a few breaths and was about to leave. The man who chased him grabbed him. "Dai XiuXiu, you don''t want to escape. Do you want to leave after playing with my feelings! There''s no such thing!"


    Dai XiuXiu tried to get rid of him, "you let go of me!" seeing that he couldn''t get rid of the man, Dai XiuXiu said to him, "I didn''t like you at all. I just wanted to find a home and an account with my baby! And you are the account, you know! Since you don''t want to, then forget it, please let go!"


    Dai XiuXiu said it heartlessly. She has explained her original intention and meaning clearly.


    The man couldn''t accept it. His fingers trembled and pointed at her, "you... You..." he felt deeply hurt and raised his hand to hit Dai XiuXiu.


    The raised hand was held by the time wing and intercepted in the air.


    The man looked at the wings fiercely, "who are you!"


    Shi Yi said calmly, "I''m her friend. I hope you can show some respect."


    The man must have misunderstood something. He stared at Shi Yi, and looked at Dai XiuXiu with incredible and resentment, "Wow, you''ve already found a home! Dai XiuXiu, you''re cruel!" he fiercely pulled his hand out of Shi Yi''s hand, and then glared at Shi Yi. The man rushed away.


    Dai XiuXiu''s chest was still fluctuating, obviously frightened, but reluctantly glanced at Su wennuan, and then said symbolically to Shiyi, "thank you..."


    With that, she turned and was about to leave.


    "XiuXiu, wait..." Su wennuan called her.


    Dai XiuXiu stopped and looked back.


    Su wennuan walked up to her, looked at her stomach, and said sincerely, "let''s talk about the baby. I hope you''re all well."


    Dai XiuXiu sneered angrily, "you''re watching my joke now, Su wennuan. I won''t be worse than you in my life!"


    Su wennuan frowns. Dai XiuXiu''s words are still as bad as before, but she really hopes she is good. Looking for men everywhere is not the way to solve the problem. She also hopes that Dai XiuXiu can safely and smoothly give birth to the child in her belly.


    "I hope you are better than me," Su said. "So, please be better than me. You and your children are better..."


    Dai XiuXiu heard her words, some incredible, then some dodged, and then glared at her angrily, "there''s something wrong with her brain!" after that, Dai XiuXiu turned around and left.


    Su wennuan looked at Dai XiuXiu''s back as she left. She frowned slightly and pursed her lips. She felt something bad in her heart


    Even if Dai XiuXiu has done so many things to hurt her, now Dai XiuXiu has lost Tian Yilan, and she really wants to give birth to Tian Yilan''s child


    But she still can''t change her habit of looking for men everywhere.


    "Wennuan, let me take you to the hospital for examination. What if you have fetal air?" Shi Yi came to Su wennuan and said with worry.

 Chapter 110

    Just now Su wennuan experienced such a thrilling scene. He didn''t know whether he hurt the child in his stomach.


    Su wennuan looked back and saw Shi Yi''s worried face. She pulled a reassuring smile, "I''m fine. I don''t have to go to the hospital..."


    At this time, the onlookers scattered slowly, but someone recognized Su Nuan''s warm wing.


    Two girls came up and asked curiously, "are you the time wing of the time Empire, and are you su wennuan?"


    "Ha ha, we know you. We saw the news before. You were together." two girls said one to you and one to me.


    After letting them look at each other, they questioned each other and asked, "is Su wennuan''s baby really Shiyi?"


    Sure enough, the news was misunderstood before.


    Su wennuan smiled awkwardly at the two girls and said, "no, I have nothing to do with Mr. Shi. He is not the child''s father."


    Shi Yi also explained, "yes, we are just friends."


    "But the news..." the two girls were still confused.


    Shi xiaorou came over and said angrily, "the news was written by an unscrupulous paparazzi. There is no authenticity at all. Don''t believe it easily." when she said this, Shi xiaorou was still angry and angry with Gu Xinyu.


    "Who are you?" the two girls pointed at Shi xiaorou curiously.


    "I''m his sister. Can''t you see that I look so alike!" Shi xiaorou hung Shi Yi''s neck with great atmosphere and let the two faces together to show the two girls.


    Because of the difference in height, Shi Yi can only bend his body obliquely to let Shi xiaorou hook him.


    For Shi xiaorou''s rude action, Shi Yi cooperated very well and smiled at the two girls, "my sister."


    The two girls immediately covered their mouths and shouted, "ah! Great!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s great. When Prince Shiyi is still single, we have a chance! Ha ha..." the two girls said to each other happily.


    He said excitedly, then bowed to Shi Yi, "sorry to bother, we must wait for our graduation..."


    The two girls said, and then left arm in arm. When they left, they turned back and looked at Shiyi reluctantly.


    Shi xiaoroununu said, "brother, this is your fan. When did you become a killer of high school girls?" she looked at the two girls in front of her with great dissatisfaction. She saw that she was a high school student. It was too small.


    Also like her brother, tut tut... It''s really a disaster to girls.


    Shi Yi took away Shi xiaorou''s hand on his shoulder. "Your brother has fans. Isn''t that what you want to see? Don''t hang around outside if you''re okay."


    When xiaorou blamed her with doting, he turned to see Su wennuan. He was still worried, "is it really all right?"


    Su wennuan shook his head, "it''s all right..."


    Upon Su wennuan''s confirmation, Shi Yi nodded and felt relieved, "I''ll take you back. Don''t follow Shi xiaorou. She''s nothing right."


    "Hey, hey, who do you say is not doing well? I''m very serious. I''m very serious. How about getting angry." Shi xiaorou stood in front of the wing dissatisfied and said.


    "It''s OK for you to say that you are so angry at a little thing." Shi Yi shook his head. Naturally, he knew that Shi xiaorou was angry because of Gu Xinyu.


    "What is a small matter? A friend goes astray, which is also a small matter!" he snorted softly.


    "You have the ability to pull her into the right path. What''s the use of being angry." Shi Yi was funny and spoiled and touched Shi xiaorou''s head.


    Since childhood, Shi xiaorou has been in great pain at home. She has developed into an unruly princess. She doesn''t know any tricks, has no worries, and has no city government.


    This is her innocence and her weakness.


    Too kind to be bullied and deceived.


    At this point, Su wennuan around xiaorou is also. Her heart is too kind and easy to tolerate a person. Sometimes it is also a taboo.


    "If I could persuade her, would I still need to be angry?" Shi xiaorou pouted.


    Shi Yi said, "leave this matter alone and leave it to me." then he spoiled and touched Shi xiaorou''s head.


    He turned back and said to Su wennuan, "I''ll take you back."


    Su wennuan nodded. Originally, she just wanted to come to the mall to relax, but Dai XiuXiu happened just now, and she was not in the mood to go shopping.


    When she got out of the shopping mall, xiaorou was still depressed. "Brother, take wennuan back, I''m going for a ride." after that, she made a goodbye gesture with Su wennuan, and then walked towards her car.


    Su wennuan looks at Shi xiaorou anxiously.


    Shi Yi came and said, "let her go. Leave her alone. Let''s go. I''ll see you off."


    In the car.


    Su wennuan is sitting in the co pilot''s seat. When he is driving with the steering wheel in his hand, he occasionally looks back at her and sees her staring blankly at the front without making a sound.


    Shi Yi said, "how are you recently?" I haven''t seen her for several days since I last saw her.


    I don''t know why, but he didn''t see her for a few days. He felt the same for a long time.


    Su wennuan regained consciousness and looked at him. "I''m fine. How about you?"


    "I''m ok. Mingling is not in China. Do you miss him very much?" Shi Yi suddenly asked. I don''t know why. When he realized that Su wennuan was so unhappy now, he might be thinking about Shi Yi, and his mood became a little stuffy.


    Su wennuan was also surprised. She looked at him for a few seconds, and then pulled her lip, "yes, yes... I want to..." she didn''t hide her emotions.


    She did miss him a little and worried about what would happen to him.


    But she was surprised that Shi Yi would ask such a question, perhaps out of the concern of her friends.


    But at the thought that he was Tianyu when she was a child, her heart was still a little uncomfortable. She couldn''t recognize each other. This feeling was really painful.


    Once Tianyu made a promise to her that she would come back to find her, but she had waited for so many years, and he still didn''t come to him. Now when we meet, things are different.


    He didn''t recognize her, and she was pregnant with someone else''s child and fell in love with another man.


    Is it better not to recognize each other?


    Su nuanuan looks at Shi Yi and feels a trace of sadness in her heart.


    There is always some helplessness in life. It is better to say it than not to say it.


    Shi Yi paused for a moment. Although he expected Su wennuan to miss Ming Ling, there was something bad in his heart when he heard her say it in person.


    He had never had such a taste before, and he didn''t know what it meant.


    He can only care and say, "take care of yourself. He will be back in a few days." Shi Yi has business contacts with mingling. Naturally, he knows that mingling has gone abroad on business.


    Su wennuan nodded, "I know. I''ll take care of myself. You too. Take care of yourself..."


    Shi Yi''s heart trembled. When he heard Su wennuan''s greetings, his heart fluctuated.


    Although it''s just a simple greeting.

 Chapter 111

    After that, Su wennuan didn''t go out and stayed in Xishi villa reading to pass the time.


    First, there is nothing worth going out, and second, I am worried about what will happen when I go out.


    After three days, before Ming Ling came back, she was a little worried and uneasy. She always turned off when calling Ming Ling. The more she thought, the more uneasy she became. Cheng Qi''s comfort was useful at first, but it didn''t work later.


    She couldn''t hear the voice of Ming Ling. She was always thinking, so she called with her mobile phone.


    Now that the phone is connected, Su wennuan''s heart beats faster and puts his mobile phone in his ear.


    "Miss me?" the phone was connected, and the magnetic voice came from it.


    Su wennuan nodded desperately and realized that he couldn''t see it on the phone. When he opened his mouth and was about to say that he wanted to miss him, he felt that if she said so, he would make fun of her again, so he turned the conversation and said, "no, I just called to ask about the situation."


    "Duplicity." the voice of Ming Ling was very sure.


    "Er..." Su wennuan was blocked by him and compromised, "well, I miss you a little..."


    "Is it a little or a lot?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows in a nice voice.


    "A little."


    "Clearly turned his head into a rattle."


    "Eh?" Su wennuan stayed for a few seconds. How did he know she nodded? Was he strong enough to see through his eyes?


    When Su wennuan was surprised, the voice over the phone came again, "say you miss me, I appear in front of you in a second..."


    Su wennuan was so excited that he blurted out, "I miss you..."


    "Look back and you''ll see the promise fulfilled..."


    Su wennuan fiercely turned back and saw Ming Ling''s tall body standing in the center of the hall. The black suit was still so imposing and dignified, but the corners of his lips were slightly tilted, showing a touch of evil and youth, and his mobile phone was still in his ear.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum, Su was stunned. Then her eyes began to heat up. She didn''t know that the mobile phone she put in her ear slipped.


    Slowly stood up and looked at him with such a surprise.


    Worried for a few days, he finally came back and stood in front of her intact. There was no language to express the joy and emotion of that moment.


    Ming Ling put away his mobile phone and looked at her with deep eyes. "What''s the matter? It''s not welcome."


    Su wennuan''s eyes filled with tears and his mouth deflated. Then he found his consciousness. He stepped forward quickly, put his hand around his waist and hugged him. His whole face was buried in his chest.


    He was so tall that she only reached his shoulder. Holding him like this was like jumping into his arms.


    Mingling didn''t expect that she would do this. She was stunned. Then, she felt the warmth of her face on his chest, and mingling''s heart was also warmed. She returned and gently hugged her in her arms, patted her on the back like a child, "what are you crying about, being bullied again?"


    The shirt on his chest was soaked by her warm tears, and the warm feeling penetrated into his heart. In addition, the unique woman charm fragrance on her stirred his nose and tightened his throat.


    Having not seen her for several days, his heart seemed to lack something.


    Su wennuan sucked his nose and slowly lifted his head from his arms. He saw that he was looking down at himself. The gauze on his face had been taken off and the scars on his face had scabbed. It looked better.


    She was relieved. She smiled with tears on her face, then shook her head, "no, no one bullied me..." she didn''t know why she was crying. It seemed that she became more crying after she was with him.


    In the past, she was not like this. No matter how much injustice she suffered or how many difficulties she encountered, she would not easily shed tears.


    But since she was with him, her heart has become very fragile.


    Maybe because of his protection, she didn''t need to be so strong, maybe because she cared too much about him, she became vulnerable, and her tears began to listen to her.


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand, wiped her face with his thumb, wiped away the tears on her face, and the radian pulled out by his lips was very beautiful. "Don''t cry if you don''t have it. You''re going to be a mother. You can''t cry easily. In the future, children can learn from you."


    Su wennuan immediately nodded, like pounding garlic, "uh huh, don''t cry, set an example for the child."


    Ming Ling reached out and rubbed the top of her hair, "that''s good."


    Seeing that he was safe and sound, Su wennuan seemed to be in high spirits now. Her fear was completely cleared away and her mood became cheerful. She grinned at him like a child praised by her father. "Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you..." she suddenly remembered.


    And I really want to cook for him, just like ordinary couples who want to cook for him after a long separation and reunion, and feel the joy of sharing delicious food.


    Ming Ling saw the bright expectation in her eyes and nodded, "en."


    As soon as Su wennuan''s eyes lit up, he was so happy that he immediately said, "en en, I''ll go now. You''ll be fine in a minute..." then he jumped to the kitchen.


    Ming Ling watched Su wennuan go to the kitchen. He just pretended to be relaxed, his face was a little tired, and his face lines became cold and hard.


    Chengqi came to him and said, "Miss Su is in a bad mood these days. I''m worried that she will get depression."


    Ming Ling raised his eyes, "what happened?"


    Cheng Qi shook his head. "No, everything is OK. Maybe there is no sense of security. Young master, if you really want her to be good, try to give her a sense of security. It''s good for her and her children."


    Ming Ling frowned and was in a bad mood. He didn''t want to give her a sense of security. All he did was to protect her and give her the best.


    Chengqi saw that the young master didn''t look very well. He asked with concern, "young master, is something wrong?"


    Ming Ling washed his face with his hands tired. "The black poppy returned to California and spread a rumor. Now everyone knows what my weakness is." he went to California this time to solve this problem, but it seems to be getting more and more serious.


    The black poppy couldn''t swallow the tone of losing boxing. Although he promised not to come to the other city in the future, after the black poppy returned to California, he leaked the secret to everyone on the road. Even the first brother of California, that is, the boss of California territory and the famous drug lord, knew his weakness.


    When he was working hard in California, he had a conflict with Yige. He also monopolized his business. There was a deep hatred between them. Yige wanted to kill him for a long time, but he didn''t find a chance.


    Now the first brother knows his weakness, and the danger is even stronger.


    Chengqi was surprised and frightened when he heard the speech, "what should I do if it''s so serious?"

 Chapter 112

    Just as he was saying this, Su wennuan came out happily with his face on his side.


    Chengqi wittily interrupted the topic.


    Su wennuan came to mingling with her steaming noodles and put them on the tea table. "Tomato and egg noodles, hee hee, although simple, are very full." she can only cook these simple dishes. She can''t cook those complex big meals and meat at all.


    Ming Ling looked at the face in front of her and then at her. She saw her smile and looked forward to him.


    He regained consciousness, took chopsticks and began to eat noodles.


    The taste is really good. Although there is no fancy color and seasoning, it does make people want a second bite after eating.


    After a while, he had finished the bowl of noodles.


    Su wennuan looked at it and was in a different mood. "Do you want more? There''s more in the pot."


    Ming Ling took out a paper towel and wiped his mouth. "No, I''ll take a bath. You can rest early..." after saying that, he stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan was very satisfied and was about to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Cheng Qi said, "I''ll come, Miss Su, you go and have a rest." Cheng Qi took the dishes and chopsticks and went to the kitchen.


    Su wennuan takes a breath easily and then walks to the room.


    Today, instead of going to bed in a hurry, she lay in bed waiting for him.


    After taking a bath, mingling came out, his hair was slightly wet, and water droplets fell on his sexy face skin. He was wearing a bathrobe, and his slender legs looked strong and thin.


    Su wennuan watched him come over without blinking. He had just taken a bath. He was kind of sexy in the water and became more and more handsome. Su wennuan was stunned.


    I felt handsome when I first saw him, but now I look more and more handsome. I''m going to fly.


    Is this the legendary beauty in the eyes of lovers? Su wennuan looked at him and almost drooled.


    Ming Ling wiped his hair with a towel. When he came to bed, he was ready to cut off the light and go to bed.


    Su wennuan stopped him, "Hey, your hair isn''t dry. You''ll have a headache when you sleep."


    Ming Ling looked back at her with fatigue in her deep eyes.


    Su wennuan can also see that he is tired and distressed. He should have not rested for several days.


    Su wennuan quickly got out of bed and took out the hair dryer from the bedside cabinet. "Let me blow it for you before you sleep." his hair is very short and should be dried at once.


    Ming Ling didn''t make a sound and leaned against the head of the bed.


    Su wennuan comes to him, turns on the hair dryer and blows it to him. His fingers shuttle between his hair.


    Her fingers are very soft and soft. It feels good to shuttle through his scalp, making people want to sleep.


    Ming Ling fell asleep while her fingers were shuttling between his scalp.


    He fell asleep so safely and unprepared.


    Over the years, his nerves have been vigilant every day. He has never easily trusted a person, nor will he be so relaxed in front of a person. Even if he sleeps, his nerves will remain vigilant.


    Because there is danger at any time, someone will kill him at any time.


    He can''t easily trust a person, let alone be so easy and stable in front of a person.


    But today, when the hair dryer was still ringing and another woman was still acting on his head, he fell asleep safely.


    Ming Ling himself was surprised.


    He dried his hair, "OK, you can sleep." Su Nuan said softly. When he looked down at him, he found that his eyes had been closed.


    She shook her hand in front of him. He didn''t move. He was already asleep.


    Su wennuan''s lips slightly pulled, satisfied and distressed. He was probably tired.


    She put the hair dryer on the bedside cabinet first. She was very afraid of waking him up.


    Looking back, I saw that he was still sleeping against the head of the bed. It was uncomfortable to fall asleep. Su wennuan gently broke his shoulder and wanted to get his body down to sleep. It would be more comfortable.


    Just put his hand on his shoulder, he fiercely opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Su wennuan was startled by his abrupt appearance. "I... I just..." she wanted to explain.


    The focus in Ming Ling''s eyes was su wennuan''s soft appearance. The murderous spirit in his eyes softened. He also knew that he had frightened her. He moved to bed and slept well, "it''s all right, sleep..." he leaned over and went to sleep again.


    Years of vigilance have accustomed him to sharp posture.


    He just fell asleep and suddenly felt someone touching him. He instinctively raised a murderous spirit. When he realized that he was at home and saw Su wennuan''s frightened expression and her actions, he certainly knew that Su wennuan just wanted to get him to bed and lie down normally.


    So he lay down and went on sleeping.


    Su wennuan breathed out in surprise. When she saw him sleeping on his side, she was relieved and lay carefully beside him.


    Su wennuan has a good rest at home these days, so it''s not so easy to fall asleep. She keeps her eyes open.


    The nearby Ming Ling suddenly turned sideways and fell asleep.


    Su wennuan turned his head and looked at him from the night. Although she couldn''t see his face clearly, she could feel his breathing.


    I''m used to having him hold me when I sleep. Now he suddenly doesn''t hold her, but she doesn''t feel used to it.


    Su wennuan pursed his lips, slowly leaned against him, stretched out his hand, gently hugged him, put his head on his arm, and could feel the warmth of his body and his strong heartbeat.


    Let her hold him this time


    In his arms, she fell asleep soon. Maybe this is a sense of security.


    The next day, when Su wennuan woke up, it was already daybreak. She habitually turned back. She didn''t intend to feel the Ming Ling, but unexpectedly, the Ming Ling was still lying next to her and sleeping.


    That calm look is really peaceful.


    I don''t know how long he hasn''t slept. Su wennuan doesn''t move for fear of waking him up.


    Because she knows that he wakes up easily.


    She just kept her eyes open and looked at his sleeping face.


    His hair is short and pulled close to his forehead. His cold and deep eyes are now tightly closed into a seam. His eyebrows are thick and neat, his nose is high, his mouth is thin, his face is clear-cut, firm and manly


    It''s really good-looking. Now he''s more handsome than usual.


    If the child is born like him, both daughter and son will be very beautiful


    Su wennuan couldn''t help reaching out and wanted to touch his face, but she was afraid to wake him up, so she put her hand a few centimeters away from his face, stretched out her index finger and depicted his outline in the air.


    His hand in the air was suddenly caught. Su wennuan was surprised, so he saw Ming Ling''s open eyes and his bad expression.


    "I... I..." Su wennuan opened his mouth and prepared to explain. He felt embarrassed as if he had suddenly been caught in a prank.


    Ming Ling''s lip corner hooked, "want it?"

 Chapter 113

    Su wennuan''s face turned red and the heat rose, "who, who wants..."


    When he asks such a question, he will come out. Can you stop thinking about that aspect and ask her how to answer it.


    I don''t think she''ll be shy.


    "You." he took her shame as a question, so he answered her naturally.


    Evil, he is always so magnanimous and natural.


    Su Nuan blushed and sat up from bed.


    But before she got up, she was caught by Ming Ling''s neck and lay down. He turned over and covered her.


    Su wennuan blushed and glanced at her disorderly eyes.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes stared at her from top to bottom, and his eyes were intoxicated.


    Su wennuan''s confused eyes also found the focus and looked at him so deeply.


    The Ming mausoleum slowly bowed its head, and their breath was getting closer and closer


    Su wennuan''s heartbeat began to accelerate. She felt his breath and temperature. She closed her eyes


    When the lips touched each other, Su wennuan felt excited. Mingling touched her lips and held her lips, deepening the shallow kiss.


    Su wennuan''s breath was a little short. His kiss was magical and took her to the clouds. She stretched out her hand, hugged his neck and responded to his kiss


    The two kissed and were about to fall in love. When they wanted to, the phone of mingling rang on the bed.


    The bell kept ringing. Mingling didn''t plan to answer it at all. Su wennuan pushed him, "well, answer the phone..."


    Ming Ling''s eyes floated with a deep fog. He was impatient to be interrupted. He didn''t see who it was, so he answered the phone, "who!"


    The phone pondered for a while and made a sound, "Ming Ling, it''s me. Go home. We haven''t seen each other for many years. Even if you don''t want to see me, it''s in the face of your dead mother..."


    The phone call is from old man Ming Ming.


    The originally floating eyes of the Ming mausoleum immediately deepened, and a cold air appeared between the eyebrows without speaking.


    Old man Ming over there continued, "Ming Ling, people always give people a chance to regret..."


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows touched several times, "what time?"


    After listening, the old man over there was silent for a while. He was probably thinking about what he meant by these two words. Then he said, "5 p.m., have dinner..." just a few words, also with his excitement.


    "I see." after saying that, Ming Ling hung up the phone and didn''t say whether he would go.


    But master Ming over there is already very excited and happy.


    Over the years, he had no chance to talk to Ming Ling, nor had he seen Ming Ling himself. Every time he wanted to see him, he could only see him on TV or in magazines.


    Originally, she was very interested in this morning, but was interrupted by this call. Mingling was not in the mood to continue. What''s more, Su wennuan got up when mingling called. She put on her clothes and came to him. "What''s the matter?" she asked curiously.


    Ming Ling looked up at her and saw her looking forward. He reached out and rubbed the top of her hair. "It''s all right. I''ll take you to the mall later." he got up and got out of bed.


    To the mall?


    Su wennuan wondered.


    Why did he suddenly want to go to the mall today?


    After breakfast, mingling really took her to the mall. When he came to the mall, many people looked at him with that kind of worship and admiration.


    She didn''t dare to come forward after her. He was so excellent that everyone focused on him wherever he went, but she was different. She was just a Cinderella and insignificant.


    She suddenly felt that she didn''t deserve to stand beside him. Even standing beside him would be pointed out. She put her hands in front of her and walked behind him with her head slightly hung.


    "Oh......" his forehead suddenly hit a solid back. Su wennuan stopped, covered his forehead, looked up and saw that Ming Ling was slightly frowning.


    He stretched out his hand, took her hand off her forehead, covered her forehead with his big palm, rubbed her forehead with his thumb, and said angrily, "walking so slowly, huh?"


    Su wennuan shriveled his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He was so close to her now. She could feel the strange eyes of the people who passed by them.


    She was a little uncomfortable and hung her head again, "I, I''m fine..."


    Seeing her like this, Ming Ling held her hand and led her, "let''s go."


    Su wennuan was stunned and felt the pointing eyes of others more and more. She pulled her hand out of his palm uneasily, trying to pull it out in vain.


    She gave up, hung her head and casually looked for the topic, "your hand is so big and my hand is so small. It''s incongruous to be led by you..."


    "Just because your hand is too small, you should hold it," said Ming Ling.


    "Why?" Su wennuan said foolishly.


    "In case you lose it, you can''t find it." he looked back at her, which was gentle and overbearing.


    Like the spring sunshine, it makes all the flowers bloom as soon as it appears, and warms the whole heart as soon as it appears.


    Su wennuan was stunned by his glance and smiled. She was willing to be the flower illuminated by his domineering. She was willing to do everything for him to blossom.


    Even if it sprouts and grows strong, there will be a lot of pain. As long as he shines, she will have that courage.


    Originally, her hand was just held by him, but after hearing his words and seeing his eyes, she took the initiative to hold his hand and tried not to lose herself.


    "Then you should hold it well. Don''t be picked up by others." Su wennuan said jokingly with a bright smile.


    Ming Ling rubbed the bridge of her nose with the thumb of his other hand, "go in and have a look." so he took her to a dress shop.


    The dresses in that shop are beautiful and luxurious, and the price is sky high.


    Su wennuan wants to go when she sees the price marked on the model. She can''t afford it.


    Ming Ling took her hand and pulled her back. "Choose what you like to try on." he stared at her with deep eyes and ordered.


    Su wennuan tangled his face, secretly glanced at the waiters, smiled foolishly, then stood on tiptoe and whispered in Ming Ling''s ear, "it''s too expensive. I don''t pay so much in a year..."


    Ming Ling is funny and helpless. Doesn''t this woman know he has money?


    She was still struggling with what to spend his money. "Silly girl, choose what you like. This store is owned by Mingtian group."


    Su wennuan was stunned. "Ming... From Ming Tian Group..." she was about to say excitedly. She looked at the waiter next to her. She was a little embarrassed and came up to Ming Ling''s ear and said, "do you take it casually without money?"


    Hearing her naughty words, Ming Ling nodded seriously.


    Su wennuan nodded suddenly, and then he was relieved.


    "I want to try that purple dress," she said, pointing to the lilac dress on the model. She thought it looked good since she came in.

 Chapter 114

    "Take that one down." Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand in one hand and pointed to the dress on the model.


    "OK, Mr. Ming." the waiter said respectfully just now, and then didn''t dare to delay for a moment to take off the dress from the model.


    The other waiters stood aside with their heads bowed and respectful.


    Su wennuan goes to the fitting room to change. The waiter brings a distinguished guest chair and respectfully asks mingling to sit down.


    Ming Ling sat in a chair and flipped through the clothing magazines in the store.


    After a while, Su wennuan changed her clothes and came out. The lavender dress looked very white on her, but it seemed too big.


    Ming Ling turned to look at her, touched his chin and thought.


    Su wennuan took her skirt and tooted her mouth, "it''s too big..."


    Ming Ling nodded. She is a petite girl. She is really big in this Lavender dress and looks more like a child.


    The waiter apologized and said politely, "this is a new style, only this one..." the implication is that there is no small size.


    Su wennuan nodded, "OK, I see. Thank you."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes wandered around the store, and finally pointed to a pink short dress, "that one, give her a try."


    The waiter hurried to take down the one and gave it to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan goes to the fitting room again.


    This came out soon. The short bra dress and skirt were a little higher than her knee. The sequins on her belly covered her slightly raised belly perfectly.


    The petite body looks full and thin, like a pink elf, very beautiful and a little lively, very suitable for her, very beautiful.


    Ming Ling nodded.


    Seeing his satisfied expression, Su wennuan turned to look in the mirror and found that she looked really good in dress. Her smile burst, "it seems much better than the last one."


    The waiters stood aside, smiling and silent.


    In front of President Ming, they don''t have to say anything about marketing, because President Ming''s vision is the best product.


    Ming Ling was also satisfied. He stood up, walked forward, took her and asked her to dress like this, "that''s it." he said to her, then turned around and ordered, "let the designer design a small size for that violet. Wrap up the old clothes."


    The waiter nodded again and again, and soon someone packed Su wennuan''s clothes and gave them to him.


    Su wennuan was going to reach for it, but Ming Ling took it first and put it in his hand.


    The waiters were surprised. Even Su wennuan was surprised.


    He is such a noble man. He has never mentioned anything for anyone, but he is carrying clothes for her.


    Su wennuan was moved, and the waiters were shocked and envied.


    Ignoring other people''s eyes, mingling led Su wennuan out of the clothing store, and then took her to shoe store and beauty modeling store.


    When she appeared in front of Ming Ling in silver high heels and exquisite makeup, Ming Ling''s eyes flashed.


    Look at her eyes become different.


    Beautiful, too beautiful, big eyes, clear to the bottom, delicate and white skin, graceful and slender figure, very good-looking.


    Her usual beauty is only beautiful, but now the beauty is amazing and beautiful.


    Su wennuan also found his eyes. She was embarrassed to come to him and pulled his sleeve. Weakly, "how about..." because she was not sure whether his fixed eyes represented dislike or like.


    Ming Ling nodded, "yes." then he took her hand and took her away.


    His left hand led her, and his right hand carried her changed clothes and shoes.


    Su wennuan changed his whole body and was led by him to follow him. Just now he looked down, but now he was a little confident, and his chest stood up a bit.


    Although she didn''t know why mingling suddenly wanted to dress her up, she was so beautifully dressed that she was in a good mood. At least standing beside him, she was not so disheartened and humble.


    Out of the mall, Ming Ling raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was more than 4 p.m.


    He turned his head slightly and said to Su wennuan, "take you to a place. No matter what happens later, you should be strong, huh?"


    Su wennuan was a little nervous when she heard him say this. She didn''t know where he was going to take her or what would happen. She didn''t ask. She sincerely and solemnly nodded, "en!"


    Because no matter where he takes her, she will go. No matter what happens, she will bear it with him. She will be strong.


    Seeing her so firm expression, mingling was relieved and took her to the direction of the car.


    Ming Ling drove to a group villa. Someone came to open the door of the villa yard for him very early. He drove in directly.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know where this is and looks around curiously.


    The car stopped in the villa yard and Ming Ling and Su Nuan got off.


    The two rows of servants had been standing at the door leading to the villa. When mingling led Su wennuan to the villa, the two rows of servants bowed neatly and said in a flat and orderly way, "welcome home, young master..."


    Go home?


    Is this the hometown of Ming Ling? Su wennuan realized a little.


    Then I felt very nervous. I felt nervous about seeing my parents.


    This is the home of Ming Ling. Did he bring her back to meet her parents?


    But at the thought of old man Ming, her heart jumped again.


    The old housekeeper greeted him at the door. "Young master, welcome back, this way please..." he invited Ming Ling and Su wennuan inside.


    Ming Ling didn''t look at him at all. He led Su wennuan directly into the room. Su wennuan followed Ming Ling all the time and didn''t dare to look up.


    In the room, old man Ming stood at the door, his serious face could see a little smile, waiting for Ming Ling. He was wearing a black suit, obviously dressed.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum is also like seeing important people. He combs and dresses himself appropriately.


    Ming Ling stepped into the room and saw old man Ming. His footsteps stopped.


    Su wennuan''s footsteps also stopped.


    He looked up at Ming Ling and saw that his handsome face was tight and his eyes were deep looking at old man Ming in front of him.


    She looked at master Ming again. Master Ming''s sideburns were a little white, and his face was also lined with some wrinkles. Except that he was older than Ming Ling, his appearance and outline were similar to that of Ming Ling.


    Let people know it''s father and son at a glance.


    It seems that old man Ming was also handsome when he was young.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum, old man Ming was strange and didn''t know what language to use as the prologue.


    When he left, he was only 12 years old. Now he is 26 years old.


    After 14 years, his childishness has been polished clean. Now he is a mature man.


    Even more successful than old man Ming.


    In the face of such a Ming mausoleum, old man Ming didn''t know what to say, or what to say was more appropriate.

 Chapter 115

    "Brother, you''re finally back. Ha ha, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Just when Ming Ming and Ming Ling were deadlocked and no one was willing to speak first, Ming Feng came over and said happily.


    Su wennuan looked at the speaker, and she recognized him. He was the one who had been speaking ill of Ming Ling last time at Xishi villa.


    The voice of Mingfeng was given to old man Ming. He stepped forward gently and stretched out his hand towards mingling, "welcome home."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes stared at old man Ming with ice cold. He didn''t smile, didn''t stretch out his hand, and didn''t speak.


    His apparent refusal embarrassed old man Ming. When he was about to withdraw his hand, Su wennuan reached out and shook hands with old man Ming. She smiled twice and said, "hehe, Hello, I''m Su wennuan..." she was introducing herself.


    It was also given to master Ming under the steps.


    Master Ming''s eyes gave her a little, nodded slightly at her, and then took his hand away, "sit there, the food is ready."


    "No poison." Ming Ling finally spoke, but this sentence stunned everyone.


    Su wennuan glanced at him in surprise. Old man Ming also looked at him. His eyes were incredible, and then turned into helplessness.


    He was suspected by his own son that he would poison his own son in the meal. His father really failed.


    "You..." old man Ming is also bad tempered. He was almost angry by what Ming Ling said. Even if he did something wrong before, he doesn''t have to doubt him like this. Anyway, he is also his father.


    "Oh, Dad, go sit down and eat first. I''ll talk here." Mingfeng quickly stood up and pulled Mingming to the table to sit down and let him eat first.


    Ming Feng is very clever. In this way, he solves the danger of direct conflict between Ming Ming and Ming Ling. In a disguised form, he asks old man Ming himself to prove to Ming Ling that there is no poison in the food.


    If it''s poisonous, he has a problem eating it himself.


    Old man Ming snorted silently. He sat on the table, holding the food and eating angrily. His angry appearance was also confirming to Ming Ling that there was no poison in the food.


    "Elder brother, don''t keep a straight face when you finally come back. Look, your girlfriends are coming with you. Don''t scare her. Go and have dinner." Mingfeng made an invitation gesture and said harmoniously.


    Su wennuan doesn''t think the Ming peak is so bad now.


    Ming Ling ignored him, took Su wennuan''s hand and went straight over and sat opposite old man Ming. Su wennuan also sat down with him. Ming Feng didn''t care whether he was ignored by Ming Ling.


    Because from the beginning to the end, Ming Ling didn''t talk to him. Now it''s normal for him to ignore him. He''s already very happy that Ming Ling can go and sit down.


    Mingfeng also passed by and sat next to the old man, "sister-in-law, have a meal." Mingfeng didn''t talk to mingling, but to Su wennuan.


    Because he knew that no matter what he said, Ming Ling would not pay attention to him. He didn''t care about him at all.


    Su wennuan smiled slightly and picked up her chopsticks. She was a little restrained and at a loss. She came to see her parents for the first time and followed Ming Ling to see his relatives for the first time. How did she feel that she was more nervous than Ming Ling.


    Although Ming Ling sat down, he didn''t move his chopsticks. His deep eyes were still staring at old man Ming.


    Old man Ming seemed to be a little uncomfortable. He felt guilty and wanted to make up with his son, but he couldn''t face down. Moreover, the son didn''t appreciate it, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Under the gaze of Ming Ling, he just ate with vegetables.


    The whole atmosphere is a little strange.


    Ming Feng watched Ming Ling while eating. He was delighted to see that he finally picked up chopsticks.


    But mingling put a piece of streaky meat in master Ming''s bowl, "eat." strange words came out of his thin lips.


    When old man Ming stopped chopsticks, Ming Feng was surprised.


    Old man Ming raised his eyes and looked at Ming Ling. He saw that he was still the expressionless face. He seemed to read something from his cold eyes.


    Is he suspecting that the streaky pork is poisonous and asking him to test it?


    When master Ming realized this, his heart sank fiercely, frowned, picked up the streaky meat, stuffed it into his mouth and ate it.


    "Don''t, Dad!" Mingfeng stopped, but he still didn''t have time. Old man Ming had eaten it and stubbornly swallowed it.


    Seeing this, Mingfeng also dropped his chopsticks and said to mingling, "I respect you as my brother. How can you do this!"


    "Why, guilty?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows, and the cold voice mocked.


    The dark peak breathed angrily and said, "do you know his father..."


    "Mingfeng, sit down!" Mingming stopped him.


    Hin Feng saw the eye peak and couldn''t bear it. He still had to say, "Dad, he has high blood pressure and diabetes. He can''t eat meat at all!"


    Just now Ming Ming stubbornly ate the streaky meat, but he risked it.


    Originally, I didn''t want to be so embarrassed in front of the Ming mausoleum, but the Ming peak still said it. Old man Ming couldn''t keep his face, and his face became embarrassed.


    Ming Ling paused and didn''t say anything, but a slight sneer came up on his lips.


    Seeing something wrong with this situation, Su wennuan smiled slightly, picked up the teapot, stood up and poured a cup of tea from the teacup in front of old man Ming, "Uncle Ming, have some tea, it will be better."


    Old man Ming didn''t speak. Su wennuan glanced at Ming Ling and saw that he didn''t speak. She smiled awkwardly and put down the teapot.


    It seems that there is a lot of resentment between the father and son. The relationship is so deadlocked.


    Mingfeng relented, "Dad, have some tea." he was also helping Su wennuan out. After all, Su wennuan poured tea for Mingming. If Mingming didn''t drink, Su wennuan would feel bad.


    Ming Ming glanced at Ming Ling and Su wennuan. He snorted and said, "I don''t care about you for the face of his daughter-in-law." then he took a sip of tea cup.


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled.


    Old man Ming called her daughter-in-law just now?


    She didn''t know whether she was happy or unhappy to get this affirmation.


    She should be happy to get the affirmation of mingling''s father. But mingling has a grudge against old man Ming. The more he values her, will it make mingling more disgusted with her?


    She''s tangled, too.


    Ming Ling didn''t speak, and the atmosphere became cold and quiet again.


    Su wennuan also began to immerse herself in eating and said nothing more. She was afraid of making trouble herself.


    "Come on, this is stewed jujube with pig feet. It''s best for pregnant women. Drink more soup."


    When the atmosphere was wrong, a graceful woman put pig''s feet soup on the dinner table and said to Su wennuan with a smile.


    And Su wennuan found that the eyes of Ming Ling on the woman became sharper and colder.


    Su wennuan was too frightened to speak, let alone reach out to serve soup.

 Chapter 116

    The woman also received mingling''s serious and cold eyes. Her smile froze for a while, and then said, "ha ha, don''t just look at me, eat, I''ll continue to go to the kitchen."


    The woman was about to turn around. Mingfeng said, "Mom, leave the kitchen to the servant. Come and have dinner together."


    The woman looked at Mingfeng and looked at old man Ming with scruples, as if she was trying to win his opinion.


    Old man Ming didn''t speak. She said sullenly, "I''d better go to the kitchen."


    "Sit down." just turned around and old man Ming''s voice sounded.


    The woman walked to Mingfeng with a smile and sat down. She greeted Su wennuan, "eat vegetables, eat vegetables..."


    Su wennuan nodded awkwardly. She didn''t know her, so she didn''t dare to shout.


    Ming Feng said, "this is my mother, my brother''s aunt Zhao..." when introducing the relationship between Ming Ling and her, he only used his aunt, because even he knew that the relationship between Ming Ling and his mother was bad.


    Su wennuan is not a fool. Mingfeng said so. Of course she knows what''s going on. She''s the stepmother of mingling.


    She had heard Chengqi say that mingling''s mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to him, so later Mingming married a daughter-in-law.


    Then Ming Ling and Ming Feng are half brothers.


    Su wennuan nodded politely at the woman, "aunt Zhao, hello..."


    "Ha ha, good, good. Drink soup quickly. Women should make good supplements when they are pregnant. Otherwise, if they are not in good health, it will be harmful to production..."


    "Pa!" before aunt Zhao finished her words, mingling patted a chopstick on the table, and her eyes stared at Zhao Fengxia coldly and forbearantly.


    He hated this woman because of her appearance, so he was exiled outside since he was a child. He had no money or power and allowed himself to live and die.


    For so many years, mingling knows who caused the bloody life.


    This woman is very powerful. She looks kind and enthusiastic on the surface, but every word is stirring up discord and explicitly implying these things that make people feel blocked.


    She just mentioned that Su wennuan gave birth. She was just satirizing that mingling''s mother died when she gave birth to him!!


    She is warning Su wennuan not to die of childbirth like mingling''s mother!


    Ming Ling angrily patted the table, and everyone''s eyes gathered towards him. Ming Feng looked at Ming Ling''s cold eyes and his cold facial lines, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    He usually talks by looking at Ming Ling''s eyes to judge whether he wants to be angry. If he is really angry, he dare not say a word, let alone say something damaging or funny.


    Ming Ming can also see that Ming Ling is suffering. If it weren''t for the face of the Ming family, he would have been angry. He is also a smart man. Naturally, he can hear the meaning of Zhao Fengxia''s words.


    Zhao Fengxia was stunned by him. Then she smiled and turned to complain to old man Ming, "ha ha, Ming Ling''s temper is still so bad these years. It''s not why..." she suddenly lost her temper.


    The second half of her sentence is always guessed.


    She said innocently, as if she had been frightened.


    When Su wennuan heard this, she frowned. Even she could hear it. How could others not hear it? It turned out that mingling was excluded by Aunt Zhao before.


    Ming Ling clenched his teeth and didn''t speak. He could see that he was trying to endure. With his current strength and background, as well as his ability and influence, he could get angry at will. No one could compete with him.


    The reason why he endured so much, didn''t he still give old man Ming some thin noodles?


    Even Su wennuan could see the situation clearly. Old man Ming couldn''t see it. He looked at Zhao Fengxia reproachfully, "you''d better go to the kitchen. If you don''t talk, no one will treat you as a mute."


    Over the years, Ming Ming recalled what had happened. He didn''t know that at that time, everything was mixed up by Zhao Fengxia, so he drove Ming Ling out, but it had happened, and he had no room for maneuver. Moreover, if he didn''t do that, he would lose Zhao Fengxia and Mingfeng. Between mingling, Zhao Fengxia and Mingfeng, he chose the latter and abandoned mingling.


    Over the years, he felt sorry for mingling and wanted to compensate him, but he had no chance and ability, because now mingling is hundreds of times richer and better than him, and he has nothing to give him.


    Now Ming Ling has come back with great difficulty. Zhao Fengxia is still looking for time to find fault. That''s enough.


    This obviously blamed Zhao Fengxia for the responsibility. When she got this answer, she looked wronged and dissatisfied, but pretended to be okay and said, "then you eat first and I''ll go to the kitchen first. Hey, it''s a hard life..."


    When I left, I didn''t forget to block people''s hearts.


    Ming Feng looked at everyone''s face. He smiled and said, "ha ha, let''s eat. My mother likes to nag during menopause. Don''t take it to heart. Eat." he was the first to pick up chopsticks and start eating.


    Su wennuan observed Ming Ling''s face. His face was still cold. She put a piece of lean meat in his bowl and smiled pleasantly, "ha ha, this is delicious. I''ve just tasted it. It''s really delicious. Try it..."


    The frozen eyes of the Ming Ling finally moved, slowly retreated and dispersed the cold breath, picked up the chopsticks, picked up the meat and put it into his mouth.


    Su wennuan watched him eat. She smiled happily, and then she began to eat with something in her hand.


    Ming Ming sat opposite them and looked at them. He sighed slightly. Over the years, he owed too much to Ming Ling.


    However, he can also see that Su Nuan had a good relationship with mingling before. At least Su Nuan can warm mingling. Mingling only doesn''t exclude this woman.


    Seeing that Su wennuan is good to mingling, he also has some comfort in his heart.


    "Elder brother, when will you come back to take over the Ming family?" Ming Feng started the topic while eating.


    Ming Ling didn''t make a sound and ate unharmed. He had heard this sentence countless times. Every time he was indifferent. The Ming family was nothing to him.


    Su wennuan saw that Ming Ling ignored Ming Feng. She was afraid of his embarrassment, so she asked, "aren''t you also the son of the Ming family? Why don''t you take over by yourself?" she also knew that old man Ming had a group that had always been running by herself.


    Just now, listening to hin Feng said that the old man had hypertension and diabetes. He should look for a successor and have a rest to enjoy his old age.


    Ming Feng waved his hand and said, "I''m not good at doing business. Moreover, I hate doing business. Big brother is different. He is a business elite and a genius. He graduated from Harvard''s doctor of business management at the age of 20!"


    Ming Feng tells Su Nuan about the legendary history of Ming mausoleum.


    "20 years old?" Su wennuan turned his head and looked at the Ming mausoleum. His bright eyes were full of worship, "so powerful..."

 Chapter 117

    Ming Feng nodded, "I still work study and skip grades again and again, because it''s so excellent."


    "Wow..." Su wennuan grew up and became more adored and interested. She wanted to know more about the Ming mausoleum.


    "And..."


    "Enough."


    Ming Feng was also ready to tell the legend of Ming Ling. He was interrupted by the word Ming Ling, and then his deep eyes looked at Ming Feng, which meant don''t talk much.


    What Mingfeng should have said stopped in his throat, and then opened his mouth in surprise and excitement. There was a wave in his heart, "brother, you finally talked to me. I''m almost excited to death. I''m so happy. No, this day is memorable. Come on, let''s have a drink." he raised his glass and touched the wine glass in front of mingling, and then no matter whether mingling wants to drink or not, He gulped down a glass of wine.


    Ming Ling didn''t pick up the wine cup, and ignored him.


    Although Ming Ling only said two words to him, he was very satisfied. After drinking the wine, he looked cheerful, "it seems that I have to praise you more in front of my sister-in-law in the future, so you can talk to me..." Ming Feng happily came to a conclusion.


    In the past, no matter how he exposed the bottom of his underworld forces, no matter how bad he was, he would not respond and would not stop it. He still spoke to himself alone.


    But now he praises Su wennuan in front of him, but he makes a noise. Is he shy?


    Ming Feng thought to himself that he was laughing at himself there, and his shoulders began to shake with laughter.


    "Are you all right?" Su wennuan asked, looking at him as if he was mentally abnormal.


    Ming Feng smiled and waved his hand. "It''s all right. I''m so happy." Ming Ling spoke to him for the first time in 14 years. Can he be unhappy.


    "Ming Ling, you can consider what Ming Feng suggested just now. I''m old and he can''t do business..." old man Ming suddenly opened his mouth. When he spoke, he took a sip of tea next to him and looked at Ming Ling seriously.


    In fact, Mingfeng''s proposal just now is what old man Ming meant. He hopes to hand over his company to mingling for management.


    If you give it to Ming Ling, you can ensure that everything is safe. His company can last forever and will not be destroyed in the hands of Ming Feng. Second, he owes too much to Ming Ling over the years. He is willing to give everything he has to Ming Ling.


    Anyway, Ming Ling is also his son.


    Ming Ling just lifted his eyelids and looked at him, and gently spit out a few words, "no need." he doesn''t even have to think about it. He won''t want a penny of the Ming family, let alone help the Ming family manage the group.


    At the age of 12, he was unarmed and had no ability to survive. The Ming family could ruthlessly drive him out without giving him a penny and let him live and die.


    14 years later, he could not rely on anyone, but the Ming family left him the mess.


    He is not a tool at the mercy of others. There is no need to help Ming family, and he is not in the mood to take over Mingtian group.


    Hearing mingling''s answer, old man Ming lost his expectation. Although he already knew that mingling would answer, he was still very disappointed when he heard him say so.


    Ming Ming knows that over the years, Ming Ling still hates him.


    At that time, when he was so young, he kicked him out, didn''t give him a penny, didn''t give him any survival tools, it was too cruel. But at that time, he was also confused. He listened to the words of villains, believed that he was a nemesis, killed his biological mother and his superstition.


    I made a lot of mistakes. Now I want to make up for it, but I don''t have much chance.


    Ming Ming nodded, hung his head and continued to eat. He didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that his eating speed was much slower and seemed a little heavy.


    Although he wanted to hide his inner loss, his body language couldn''t hide it.


    Ming Feng is different. He is still young and doesn''t know what respect choice is. He thinks that taking over Mingtian group by Ming Ling will do him no harm. Why doesn''t he take over? "Why? After you take over, all the property of the Ming family is yours."


    He was so confused that he asked.


    Ming Ling ignored him again.


    Mingfeng blinked in doubt and confusion. This time, Mingming answered him, "Mingfeng, don''t ask, have dinner."


    Some things can''t be solved by money and interests.


    Su wennuan looks at the Ming Ling beside her. She seems to know something, but she doesn''t speak.


    After dinner, mingling directly took Su wennuan''s hand and took her away.


    Su wennuan was stunned. She had seen mingling''s personality of walking. She was led by mingling. She turned around and politely nodded to Mingming and Mingfeng, "let''s leave first. Thank you for your lunch." she was like a mobile etiquette machine carried by mingling.


    Ming Feng and Ming Ming are not surprised at the attitude of Ming Ling.


    Over the years, his willingness to come back is a miracle, and Su wennuan has completed this miracle.


    In the car, Ming Ling firmly grasped the steering wheel, drove the car and observed the road ahead.


    Su wennuan looked at him, looked back, and then looked at him again.


    "If you have anything to say," Ming Ling opened his mouth, and his tone seemed very calm.


    Su wennuan grinned and said, "there''s nothing wrong. I''ll just see if you''re unhappy."


    "Do you see if I''m happy or unhappy?" he glanced at her and chatted with her.


    Su Nuan smiled and said, "I''m not happy."


    Ming Ling didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan continued, "you were ready to lose your temper just now, but you put up with it. Are you thinking about me?" Su wennuan understood mingling''s temper and said that it would break out when it broke out. He wouldn''t worry about anything.


    Just now he was putting up with aunt Zhao because he was worried that if he lost his temper, she would have no way to get along with herself and no place to stand. The Ming family would be more disgusted and excluded from her, so did he put up with it?


    Although she also knew that mingling was mostly due to Mingming''s face, she couldn''t help thinking about herself.


    After all, she is still pregnant with his child. He cares about the child most. He will always think about it for her.


    Ming Ling looked back at her, then looked at the road ahead and said, "No."


    Well, I denied it directly and gave her a little face.


    Su wennuan shriveled his mouth. "It''s not right. Why don''t you say it directly and lie to me."


    "I won''t lie to you," he said.


    Su wennuan was stunned, and then her smile opened again. Her happiness was easy. With a good word from him, she could be happy for a long time. "I can remember this sentence. No matter what happens in the future, you can''t lie to me."


    Ming Ling looked at her sideways, then looked straight at the road ahead. Seeing her reassuring smile, he was much more relieved.


    This time, I will agree to go back to Ming''s house and bring her back to ease her heart.


    She has been worried about his account and his origin. In order to let her know that he was also raised by his parents, he decided to take her home and let her see his family.


    In this way, she won''t think and worry all day.


    Otherwise, he may not step into the dark house in his life.


    After all, the place of Hades was not only a hell for him, but also an unprotected place.


    "Hey, stop, stop..." Su wennuan suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 118

    After hearing this, Ming Ling stopped the car and looked back at her with doubts in her deep eyes.


    Su wennuan said, "I haven''t been home for a long time. I want to go back and have a look. You come with me."


    Because he happened to pass by Su''s house at this time, Su wennuan suddenly wanted to take Ming mausoleum back.


    Since Ming Ling took her back to meet her parents, does she also want to take Ming Ling back to meet her parents? Reciprocity, doesn''t it also have this rule?


    When the woman meets the man''s parents, the man should also meet the woman''s parents. This is called mutual respect.


    The dark eyes of Ming Ling stared at her, frowned slightly, and didn''t speak.


    Su nuanuan pouted, shook his arm and said coquettishly, "OK..."


    Her soft soft voice as like as two peas in her childhood, is so soft and soft that she can''t change her character in such a long way.


    Ming Ling couldn''t resist her softness. She pulled out the car key and pushed the door to get off.


    Su wennuan saw his move and knew that he had agreed. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a bright smile.


    "Wait, I''ll go shopping first." when passing a supermarket, Su wennuan suddenly walked towards the supermarket.


    Ming Ling frowned and went to the supermarket.


    Su wennuan bought some supplements and some fruits. When she saw her parents, she naturally wanted to give gifts.


    And Ming Ling often haunts the mall. He is the highest level and the most powerful one. He is often the one who is given gifts. He has never given gifts to anyone.


    So the concept of gift giving was never within his scope.


    Su wennuan came to the cashier with her things. She was about to search her purse. Only then did she find that she was wearing the dress and skirt she had just bought. The wallet in her casual clothes purse had long been sent to Xishi villa.


    She was embarrassed and threw a look of distress at the nearby Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was wearing a black suit and didn''t take his briefcase today. Naturally, he could see the meaning of Su wennuan''s eyes.


    She has no money!


    Ming Ling frowned, raised his hand and gave the watch on his wrist to the next. It was just an ordinary action, so elegant and noble.


    He handed the watch to the camper. "Use this mortgage. Don''t change it."


    Su wennuan was stunned.


    Ah!


    It turned out that he didn''t bring money. This watch is a world famous brand. It costs millions. It''s not cost-effective to buy her cheap supplements.


    Su wennuan was about to get his watch back, but the camper smiled respectfully and said, "Mr. Ming, I''m sorry, we only accept credit card and cash, not mortgage..." the waiter looked at Ming Ling''s expression, some worship and flower mania, and more timid.


    Ming Ling, the most powerful man in the city, who doesn''t know him.


    The waiter naturally knows Ming Ling and worships him, but she is only a waiter who works for others and has no right to make any conclusions.


    When Ming Ling heard this, she frowned and was about to speak. Su wennuan took the first step and brought back his watch on the cashier. She smiled, "sorry, we won''t buy it, thank you..." she grabbed Ming Ling''s hand and took it in her hand and was ready to go.


    "Oh, Mr. Ming, welcome..."


    Just about to leave, a woman in a suit appeared, came this way enthusiastically, walked to mingling with a smile and flattery on her face, nodded and bowed, "I don''t know that mingling is always coming. It''s our honor to take whatever you like in our store. It''s our honor that mingling can always see what''s in our store..."


    The woman didn''t dare to get too close to the Ming mausoleum. She said respectfully and pleasantly at a distance from him.


    Then the waiter immediately sent the things Su wennuan had just selected, "the things you want have been packed and can be taken away at any time."


    Su wennuan quickly waved his hand, "no, no, thank you..."


    Ming Lingjun''s face was expressionless and didn''t intervene.


    When the manager heard Su wennuan say this, he became obviously nervous. "Take it. We are very grateful that you can come to our store and shine for us. If you don''t take this gift, we will be punished..."


    When she said the last sentence, the manager had become a little frightened and prayed. Although she was a manager with rights, she also worked for others. If her immediate boss knew that she had neglected Ming Ling, she would have no good fruit to eat.


    Su wennuan is also a person who has experienced work and understands the potential meaning of the manager''s sentence.


    She smiled awkwardly, then accepted the things packed by the waiter and nodded politely, "then thank you."


    Ming Ling glanced at the manager and saw that the manager lowered his head carefully. Then he took Su wennuan''s hand and turned around and walked out.


    "Take your time and welcome to come again." the manager and waiter behind said in the same voice.


    Finally, they sent away the Ming mausoleum. They were so nervous that their foreheads were full of sweat for fear of being a little neglected.


    Su wennuan walked out of the supermarket, holding something in his hand and being led by Ming Ling in the other hand.


    Su wennuan stopped a little, picked up mingling''s hand, put on the watch she had just brought back, and then she looked up at him.


    It was found that his handsome face was a little calm. It was an ice face from beginning to end. Although it was like this, it was extremely handsome and dignified. No wonder those people were afraid of him and worshipped him.


    Su wennuan suddenly smiled, and Yinling laughed loudly.


    The tip of Ming Ling''s eyebrows was slightly picked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "it''s good that you can buy things by swiping your card, but I''ve never heard that you can buy things by swiping your face. You''re the first, ha ha..."


    Su wennuan thinks about it carefully. It''s really funny. It turns out that there are people who brush their faces in the world.


    Ming Ling frowned. The woman became more and more daring in front of him. She dared to make fun of him.


    But she''s more lovely, isn''t she?


    He didn''t want a timid woman to stay with him. It would be boring.


    "Wrong, they painted your face." mingling also chatted with her and said teasingly.


    "Ah? My face? No, if I don''t pay the bill, I will be detained as a worker." Su wennuan was fooled by his serious jokes.


    Ming Ling looked back at her. "So, you''ve done this before."


    "Er..." Su wennuan hurriedly stopped looking at him. He was embarrassed and embarrassed. He accidentally revealed his past embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing her evasive expression, Ming Ling asked, obviously wanting to know her past.


    What happened to her in the past without his participation.


    Su wennuan looked up and saw some seriousness in his deep eyes. It seemed that he was really interested in her embarrassment.


    She pursed her lips and said, "when I was 13, I almost starved to death, so I ate a bully meal..."


    Almost starved to death?


    Ming Ling frowned fiercely and felt a slight pain in his heart.

 Chapter 119

    Under the eyes of Ming Ling, Su Nuan shriveled his mouth and continued, "At that time, the orphanage was facing closure. The president had no money to buy food for the children. Many children were adopted. I didn''t have it. When I saw a noodle shop in my stomach and wanted to eat it, I pretended to have money. Later, I didn''t have money and didn''t grow up. The boss couldn''t let me go to jail, so he asked me to work in the shop for two days and mortgage the noodle money."


    Ming Ling frowned deeply. He could imagine Su Nuan''s desperate and helpless eyes that day, as well as her poor and embarrassed appearance at that time, and knew her pain better.


    No one knows the pain of starvation better than him.


    At the age of 12, he was driven out of the Ming family and had no money. No one dared to help him, because helping him was against the Ming family. No one would prefer to fight against the family to help him.


    That year, he nearly starved to death. Finally, he was picked up by a kind man to the orphanage.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and his other hand painfully rubbed Su wennuan''s hairy head, "you won''t be hungry in the future." in the future, he won''t let her hungry, let alone her children suffer any injustice.


    "Hee hee..." Su wennuan smiled. Her smile was very sweet. In fact, she had forgotten most of the past. In fact, there was no need to keep those painful memories in mind. Just be happy.


    Now with him around, I am happier, and there is no need to recall those sad things to affect my mood.


    "By the way, don''t you like carrying your wallet when you go out?" Su wennuan suddenly remembered and asked.


    "Usually not," replied Ming Ling.


    On weekdays, people will prepare all his clothes, food and clothing. All he has to do is transfer money out of his account. He doesn''t have to bring his own card or money.


    So he doesn''t have the habit of carrying his wallet, because he can''t use it at all.


    Su wennuan wandered around, looked at the beads, thought for a moment, and then nodded, "that''s right. You''re a big boss. There''s someone specially assigned to prepare everything for you."


    "Yes." mingling said noncommittally, looking at Su wennuan''s eyes. Your brain is turning very fast now.


    The two chatted and soon arrived at Su''s house.


    Bai Wan opened the door. When she saw Su wennuan standing at the door, her expression was not very good. She was about to say some sharp words. When her eyes turned, she saw the Ming mausoleum standing behind her, so her arrogant expression immediately became flattering and flattering, "Warm, you''re back. Oh, oh, Mr. Ming, you''re here too. Come in and sit down, come on..."


    Bai Wan opened the door and warmly and eagerly welcomed them in, catching up with the gifts in Su wennuan''s hands.


    It was the first time that Su wennuan was received by Bai Wan like a distinguished guest. She was a little flattered.


    Bai Wan asks Su Nuan and Ming Ling to sit down on the sofa.


    Su Fusheng also saw that Ming Ling was coming. He was also very polite. "Mr. Ming, here you are, sit down..." seeing Ming Ling coming, he quickly got up from the sofa and warmly greeted Ming Ling to sit down.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling curiously. It seems that all the bosses, big and small, know him and respect him. His majesty is well known.


    Su wennuan smiled slightly at the corners of her mouth. She was very satisfied. Her child''s father was so excellent. Can she not be proud?


    The dark mausoleum''s quiet eyes moved gently, looked at the whole room, and frowned slightly.


    Seeing the way he looked at him, Su wennuan thought of the scene when he went to her rented house and disliked that her house was small and hit walls everywhere. She immediately warmly asked him to sit down, so as not to let the young master dislike that her house was narrow and walk here and there.


    Before, she lived alone. He despised the small house. She can understand and understand the living habits of his young master. She doesn''t look down on such a small house.


    But now it''s the Su family. If he still dislikes cleanliness, Bai Wan and Su Fusheng will feel uncomfortable. Moreover, Su Mo and Liao Lili still live in this family.


    "Ming Ling, sit down first and I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Su wennuan took his hand and asked him to sit down on the sofa. She was ready to go to the kitchen.


    After just two steps, Bai Wan said enthusiastically, "warm, you sit with Ming. I''ll just pour tea."


    "No, I''ll come." Su wennuan is ready to greet people, because she usually does everything at home. If she forgets, Bai Wan will also order her to do it.


    She took the initiative as usual, but Bai Wan was polite to her today.


    "No, no, you sit down so as not to dirty your clothes." Bai Wan repeatedly made a gesture to let her sit down, and she went to the kitchen by herself.


    Su wennuan looked down at herself and realized that she was very beautiful and noble today.


    Bai Wan insists on pouring tea by herself. Su wennuan doesn''t continue to tangle. She returns and sits next to Ming Ling. "Dad, sit down, don''t stand." Su wennuan sees Su Fusheng standing aside with a silly smile on her face. She points to the sofa opposite and asks him to sit down.


    Su Fusheng nodded, went to the opposite side and sat down. After hesitating for a while, he still asked, "well, President Ming, is it true that our family is warm and pregnant with your child?" the previous news was blocked by Ming Ling. Many people rumored that the news was false.


    Then it came out that Su wennuan was pregnant with the child of mingling, or the woman of mingling. This matter was not blocked. So there is an 80% chance that it is true. Su Fusheng asked anxiously.


    Ming Ling lifted his dark eyes and looked at him, stunned Su Fusheng. The momentum of Ming Ling was too strong. Even a plain look made people feel another kind of dignity.


    "Yes." he said a word from his throat, without superfluous language.


    Just a favor, Su Fusheng was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth, "good, good, ha ha, ha ha..."


    Su wennuan looks at Su Fusheng curiously. When did her father become so stupid? It wasn''t like this before.


    Bai Wan came with tea, put two cups of tea in front of mingling and Su wennuan, smiled and said, "drink tea. Su Mo and Liao Lili are still wandering outside. I''ll call them to bring some delicious food back."


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "no, mom, we just ate, drank some tea and went back."


    "Look at you child, you''re not sensible..." Bai Wan glanced at Su wennuan angrily, then smiled at Ming Ling and said, "what does Ming always like to eat?"


    "No, I''ll take a sip of tea and go." Ming Ling agreed with Su wennuan, took a sip of tea cup leisurely, then took Su wennuan''s hand and got up.


    "Hey, Mr. Ming, let''s go after dinner." Bai Wan asked to stay.


    "Yes, have some." Su Fusheng agreed.


    But Ming Ling ignored what they said and led Su nuanuan straight to the door. He was about to go out. At the door, he met Su Mo and Liao Lili who had just returned.


    "Roar! Ming Ling?" Liao Lili saw the face of the tall man standing in the Su family, scared her heart and looked at him strangely.


    President Ming Da is high above the world, noble and elegant, and manages all kinds of opportunities every day. How can he suddenly appear in the homes of ordinary people?


    This is so surprising.

 Chapter 120

    Ming Ling''s deep eyes just paused on Su Mo and Liao Lili and looked at them like strangers. They had no idea that they were guests and should make way. Instead, Su Mo and Liao Lili felt guilty by his eyes and had to stand aside to make way for Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling impolitely led Su wennuan away. His whole body was cold and imposing, which made people dare not make a mistake.


    Su wennuan went out after him, looked back and smiled at Su Mo and Liao Lili, "let''s go first and come back to see you another day."


    "Oh, good." Liao Lili responded quickly and nodded yes.


    Su Mo also stared at the back of Ming Ling in a daze, still shocked and unbelievable.


    Ming Ling is a legend. He can only be seen on TV and magazines. Ordinary people can''t see him in real life.


    Now in his home, it''s really difficult to recover from the psychological impact.


    Until the back of mingling and Su wennuan disappeared in front of him, he slowly regained his mind and still felt unbelievable, "did I just see mingling? The boss of Mingtian group?"


    Liao Lili knocked him on the head. "Of course, you''re stupid."


    Su Mo touched his head. "I saw a real person today. It''s cooler and more handsome than the legend."


    Liao Lili gave him a white look. "Look at you, you are worthless. You can''t compare with others at all."


    "Why should I compare with others? I love my wife and my wife loves me." Su Mo took Liao Lili''s shoulder into his arms and said with a smile.


    Liao Lili smiled and flicked Su Mo''s forehead, "that''s all you can do."


    In fact, Su Mo''s personality, which is not compared with others, as long as she lives well, is what Liao Lili likes about him. She thinks he is very cute and worthy of love.


    People''s life is so short. There are so many excellent people. There are people outside the people and mountains outside the mountains. If you compare with others everywhere, you can''t live your life well all your life.


    People should understand contentment and enjoy the present.


    Su Mo is good at life, so Liao Lili likes him, and she never compares Su Mo with others.


    "You say, he is really my sister''s boyfriend?" Su Mo blinked, still unbelievable.


    "Your sister brought him back. Is there any fake?" Liao Lili gave him a white look for his IQ.


    Bai Wan also came to the door with a smile and saw that Su Mo and Liao Lili came back. She said happily, "be nice to your sister in the future. We Su family will expect her to prosper in the future..."


    Su Mo looked at Bai Wan with disapproval. "Don''t keep making warm ideas. Just let her live well." what''s booming and completely wrong.


    Bai Wan was stunned by Su mo.


    Liao Lili hooked Su Mo''s neck and said, "I like my husband''s words." Su Mo is also kind, thinking of others and her everywhere.


    Unfortunately, Su Mo''s only weakness is cowardice and incompetence, but Liao Lili ignores his shortcomings and only remembers his advantages, so she loves deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    When he came out of Su''s house, Ming Ling took Su nuanuan and was ready to go back, but the car suddenly stopped halfway.


    Su wennuan looked at him curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Ming Ling replied, "there''s no oil."


    "Ah? The car ran out of gas?" Su wennuan was surprised.


    Fortunately, there was no oil on a road without traffic rules, and the car stopped at the roadside.


    Ming Ling took out his cell phone to make a phone call. He frowned with the cell phone with a black screen.


    "What''s the matter?" Su wennuan asked.


    "There''s no electricity," said Ming Ling.


    Coincidentally, the car ran out of gas and the mobile phone ran out of electricity.


    Su wennuan is preparing to find his mobile phone before realizing that his mobile phone and clothes have been sent back to Xishi villa in advance.


    Su wennuan scratched his head and said, "what should we do, or let''s go back."


    I thought he would say no, there would be a way.


    But I didn''t expect to get his word "um".


    Then, Ming Ling pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Su wennuan blinked, unable to keep up with the rhythm, and then got out of the car.


    Ming Ling stood in front of the car and reached out to her. Su wennuan walked over and gave him his hand.


    His big palm led her little hand forward.


    At this time, the night was already deep. Fortunately, the roadside lamps lit up the road in front of them.


    Su wennuan was wearing high heels and couldn''t walk fast, so mingling slowed down and matched her pace.


    The cool wind blowing at night, blowing on the skin, feels cool, and feels close to and comfortable with nature.


    Two people walked on the road like walking.


    From Su''s warm palm came the warm temperature of the big palm of mingling, just like the heart at this time, comfortable and warm.


    Su wennuan looked back at him and saw his calm face. At that moment, an idea rose in her heart. She really wanted to hold his hand forever


    Ming Ling noticed that she was looking at him. He also turned back and just looked at each other.


    At this moment, there was only each other in each other''s eyes. Su wennuan didn''t avoid his eyes, but looked at him and smiled. In the past, she didn''t dare to look at his eyes, but now she''s used to it.


    Whether his eyes are cold or gentle, she can face him, because she is ready to go forever with him.


    Su wennuan hugged his arm, put his head on his arm, snuggled up to him and walked forward together.


    Ming Ling took her hand and let her do whatever she wanted.


    After walking for a while, Su wennuan''s pace became slower and slower. Finally, he simply stopped in place.


    Ming Ling also stopped, turned sideways, looked down at her, and asked in his eyes.


    Su Wenlu said, "my feet hurt and I can''t walk."


    Seeing her poor appearance, Ming Ling reached out and scraped her nose, then came forward slightly and squatted down, "come up."


    Su wennuan didn''t expect him to do this. She opened her eyes in surprise.


    Is he going to carry her?


    At the moment of hearing the two words he said, Su wennuan''s heart was choppy, mixed with five flavors, and flattered!


    Never thought that the man should not be offended and arrogant. The high Ming will carry her one day.


    "Come up..." Su wennuan behind him didn''t move. Ming Ling looked back and hurried.


    Su wennuan was stunned. He walked forward slowly and laid his body on his wide and solid back.


    Ming Ling easily picked her up and walked forward with steady steps.


    Su wennuan didn''t get used to it at first. Later, he threw all his body on him, stretched out his hand to hold him, and put his face on the back of his neck, as if he wanted to occupy him.


    HMM... the Ming mausoleum is mine. It''s mine all my life. You can''t let others take it away.


    Su wennuan feels the warmth of his body and feels happy and scared in his heart

 Chapter 121

    Because he is so excellent, he is afraid.


    I always feel that I don''t deserve him, and I always feel that it''s just a dream to have him.


    If it''s a dream, let it last a lifetime


    I just don''t want to lose him anyway.


    Su wennuan handed over all his body to him and hugged him like a child hugging his pillar.


    The night wind with some soft temperature, cool blowing on her face, there is a sad happiness


    Su wennuan closes his eyes on the shoulder of mingling and enjoys the safety and tranquility. Suddenly, a fragrance of flowers comes from the tip of his nose, refreshing. Su wennuan slowly opens his eyes and sees a flower shop. All kinds of flowers bloom in full bloom, which is very beautiful.


    Su Nuan kissed Ming Ling''s face.


    A red lip seal was printed on the face of Ming Ling. He felt a soft warmth, his heart beat inexplicably, and subconsciously stopped.


    Su wennuan watched him stop and whispered in his ear, "Ming Ling, I haven''t received flowers yet..." a blush flashed on his face.


    She is so big that she really hasn''t received a flower. Women like romance and flowers. Su wennuan is also a woman, no exception.


    What a smart man Ming Ling is. There is a flower shop in front of him. Su wennuan naturally knows what he means.


    Little woman, you want flowers.


    Put her down from her back, Ming Ling tidied her sleeves and said, "go in."


    Su wennuan was overjoyed and happily entered the flower shop. There are lilies, roses, daffodils and all kinds of flowers in the fresh flower shop. The most important thing is the pleasant aroma.


    Like all women, Su wennuan likes roses. She picked a handful of red roses.


    The clerk said, "this is 99 flowers. It means forever."


    For a long time, that''s what Su wennuan wants. Her watery eyes look at mingling and want this handful of flowers.


    Ming Ling looked at her watery eyes and frowned. Because she liked flowers, she came in with her to have a look, but she wanted to buy it. Now he remembered that he didn''t have a wallet with him. He didn''t have money to pay the bill in the supermarket just now.


    Su wennuan is now in high spirits. He probably forgot the fact that he has no money. He directly said that she would not be happy if she didn''t buy it, and he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    His tall body came forward, his deep eyes took a few eyes at the flowers in her hands, and then walked behind her, his arms around her back, his breath blowing on her cheeks, his voice was low and gentle, just like the wind at night, "do you want flowers or me, huh?"


    Su wennuan''s heart beat a little faster and her heart was itchy by his sudden ambiguous action. She shrunk uneasily, "I... I want..." she wanted flowers and him.


    Ming Ling''s heart was softened by her soft voice. She was a stubborn woman. She never spoiled in front of people and never took the initiative to ask him for anything. Now it''s hard to be spoiled once and ask for something.


    If he doesn''t satisfy her, it will make her sad.


    Ming Ling doesn''t want to continue to brush her face. Since his tenderness offensive can''t make her put down the flowers in her hand, he will try to get them for her.


    Ming Ling paused for a few seconds, then let go of Su wennuan, lifted the sleeve of his left hand with his right hand, and was ready to untie his watch.


    Su wennuan immediately realized that he didn''t bring his wallet. He immediately grabbed his right hand and held it in his hand. Then he put down the flowers and smiled politely at the waiter in the store, "sorry, we don''t want it..."


    Holding Ming Ling''s hand, the waiter said, "Miss, we are holding an event in our store. This bunch of flowers is also an event gift. As long as couples kiss and take photos, and then sign each other''s names, this bunch of flowers will be given to you."


    Su wennuan was going to forget it and left with mingling.


    But her hand was pulled back by Ming Ling.


    Su Nuan looked back at him suspiciously, "what are you doing?"


    Ming Ling straightened her shoulder and faced her. Then he turned to the waiter and said, "get ready to shoot."


    His aura is sufficient. No one will hesitate for half a second when he speaks. The waiter nodded repeatedly, quickly took out his mobile phone and adjusted it to the photographing function.


    Ming Ling bent slightly, bent down his head and printed his thin lips on Su Nuan''s lips.


    Su wennuan wasn''t ready yet. She was surprised at that moment, but when she realized what Ming Ling was doing, her expression relaxed, and some smiles spilled over her lips.


    "All right."


    When the waiter said yes, he took a bite on her lips and let her go.


    The waiter came over with his mobile phone and showed them the photos. The angle of the photos was very good. He just caught three-quarters of their side faces. Mingling overbearing kissed her. Su wennuan smiled slightly on his lips and looked very happy.


    Because men are handsome and women are beautiful, the effects taken are still beautiful and beautiful even if they have not been repaired.


    It''s just that the scars on the man''s face that haven''t healed somewhat affect the overall beauty of the picture.


    "I''ll take care of the photos, get rid of the scars on your husband''s face, and then promise to come out." the waiter said, so he began to take action. Now the beauty function of mobile phone is very powerful, which will be handled in a short time.


    Then there was a self-service printer in the store, and the waiter printed three copies.


    Give Su Nuan and Ming Ling a copy each, and then leave one in the store, "please sign your own name on the back of this photo, and we will keep it in the store. Many years later, you can come to the store to see this photo, which is also a good memory."


    The waiter said.


    Without hesitation, Su wennuan took the pen and the photo, signed his name on the back of the photo, and then handed the pen to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling didn''t pick up the pen immediately. His deep eyes looked at her and saw the excited and happy smile on her face. He raised his hand slightly, took the pen and signed his own signature in three strokes and two strokes on the back of the photo.


    The signature is vigorous and natural, just like his people.


    He is not easy to sign, and he is not easy to do those childish actions, but today he has broken too many of his difficulties.


    Just because she''s happy.


    Her happiness is more important than anything.


    Su wennuan is satisfied, happily holding the bouquet of flowers she just liked, and walks down the street like a child getting sugar.


    Ming Ling was also very satisfied with the way she was so happy that he didn''t think of Shu. He was more satisfied than he had made a big business.


    "It smells good, you smell..." Su wennuan sniffed the flowers and handed them to Ming Ling for him to smell.


    Instead of smelling the flowers, mingling reached out and rubbed her head, "are you tired?"

 Chapter 122

    Su wennuan shook his head, "not tired..." it only took five minutes to walk to Xishi villa.


    She was afraid that he would be tired, so she didn''t want him to carry it.


    "Well, let''s go." Ming Ling took her hand and took her forward.


    When she got home, Su wennuan''s first thing was to change into slippers. Wearing those high heels was too painful and her feet hurt.


    After Ming Ling came back, Cheng Qi said something to him.


    Su wennuan changed her shoes and was trying to save the flowers in her hand. Mingling called her, "wennuan..."


    "Ah..." Su wennuan promised him and looked back at him from the flower rack.


    Ming Ling took a cell phone again and put it into his pocket. "I have something to go out. You have a rest first. Don''t wait for me at night." he said and went out.


    Before Su wennuan could ask where he was going and when he would come back, he had already left.


    Su nuanuan pouted and sighed slightly. She knew he was busy. She should be satisfied that he could accompany her all day.


    After putting the roses she had just brought back into the vase, Su wennuan took a bath and went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Ming Ling drove to the bar where he was drugged two months ago.


    The noise of heavy metals in the bar came one after another, and the neon lights flashed.


    As soon as the Ming mausoleum appeared, someone respectfully invited him to a private room.


    The private room is large, spacious and luxurious. There is only one woman sitting in it, and the woman''s bright makeup looks very luxurious. She sits on the sofa with her legs crossed and smokes.


    Ming Ling came in expressionless, with some cold eyes. He sat down on the sofa three seats away from the woman, picked up the remote control and turned off the noisy music in the private room.


    Zhao Fengxia choked off the cigarette in her hand and looked at him with old and beautiful eyes, "Ming Ling, unexpectedly, you still came back to the appointment. I thought you wouldn''t want to see me in your life."


    Zhao Fengxia is the stepmother of mingling. When mingling was 5 years old, she married Mingming, the father of mingling. When mingling was 6 years old, she gave birth to Mingfeng.


    Originally, Ming Ling had a very stable life in the Ming family, but since Zhao Fengxia came, he had no good life, and even ended up being driven out of the Ming family at the age of 12.


    A trace of cynicism and coldness curled up on the lips of Ming Ling, "I just wanted to warn you that if you dare to move a little mind to Su wennuan, you absolutely don''t know how you died!"


    His words were cold and murderous.


    Zhao Fengxia was stunned. Then she pulled a similar bitter smile and said in a depressed mood, "I didn''t expect you to really like that woman who has nothing. I''m really sad."


    "Shut up!" Ming Ling was angry and his eyes were murderous. "Is there any shame for a woman like you?"


    Ming Ling gritted his teeth. If it weren''t for Ming Feng and Ming Ming, he would have killed this woman with no lower limit!


    Zhao Fengxia moved her ass and sat next to Ming Ling. She reached out to touch his thigh and was kicked away by Ming Ling.


    Zhao Fengxia''s body was kicked and staggered, and she also distanced herself from Ming Ling. She looked up in embarrassment and looked at him pitifully, "you should know that I like you, otherwise I wouldn''t have..."


    A black muzzle of a gun touched her forehead. Zhao Fengxia''s words behind her stopped in the roar. She looked at her with a gun in front of her eyes. The murderous Ming Ling in her eyes. She knew that Ming Ling had the courage and wanted to kill her.


    But she also knew that mingling would not kill her because she was his father''s woman and his brother''s mother. Because of this relationship, he would not kill her.


    "Speaking of two months ago, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t put aphrodisiac in my wine, I wouldn''t have met Su wennuan, slept with her, and wouldn''t have children now. Hehe, you say, do I have to thank you..."


    He gnashed his teeth and said strange things.


    Two months ago, shortly after he returned home, Zhao Fengxia tricked him into coming to the bar in the name of master Ming.


    After so many years of absence, although he hated old man Ming, he had to let him see him because of his blood relationship.


    As a result, when he came to the private room, he found that there was only Zhao Fengxia here. She told him that old man Ming would come soon.


    Ming Ling didn''t want to see Zhao Fengxia. She didn''t want to give her even a look, so she drank a mouthful of wine irritably.


    Unexpectedly, she put aphrodisiac in the wine. After he drank it, he felt something wrong. Zhao Fengxia untied her clothes, teased him and asked him to ask her.


    Although Ming Ling was tortured by drugs, he still had reason. He kicked Zhao Fengxia to the ground. When he got out of the bar, he found that Liao Lili was going to take a taxi with drunken Su wennuan.


    Damn it, the woman was drunk in the middle of the night. A stranger didn''t know where to take her. He followed her.


    As a result, Liao Lili got out of the car and went to the hotel. She left Su wennuan alone in the car. Mingling stopped the driver in time and didn''t let the driver take Su wennuan away. He took out the unconscious Su wennuan and went to the hotel to open a room.


    The tip of his nose kissed the aroma on her body, and the drugs in his body were more and more violent. He couldn''t stand it anymore. In the hotel room, he asked Su wennuan, who was in a coma, to vent the drugs in his body and his anger.


    After that, he gave her a bath and realized that he was just a stranger to her. She didn''t know how shocked and sad she would be when she woke up. Moreover, he didn''t get her heart and couldn''t let her have prejudice against him.


    So he cleaned Su wennuan''s body, put it on Liao Lili''s bed and let her sleep with Liao Lili.


    This is a layout carefully planned by Zhao Fengxia. Originally, she was going to go to the Ming mausoleum to set off a bloody storm, leading to the ruin of the Ming mausoleum.


    Unexpectedly, Ming Ling and Su Nuan were fulfilled.


    Zhao Fengxia listened to Ming Ling''s words. She was stunned at first, and then smiled bitterly, "do you think I drugged you just to frame you? You''re wrong..."


    The latter words, needless to say, can guess what she wants to say.


    A stepmother keeps saying that she likes her husband''s son. Hehe, why does such a woman have the face to live in this world.


    The corners of the mouth of the Ming mausoleum turned up with ice, "it''s so disgusting that you still have the face to live!"


    "Can''t you see my intention to you? I let my own son give up inheriting the Ming family and worked hard to persuade the old man to give the Ming family to you because I want to give you more. Don''t you understand?"


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot rang in the empty private room. The eyes of Ming Ling were scarlet and full of the murderous spirit of wild animals.

 Chapter 123

    Zhao Fengxia fell to her knees, bleeding all over the ground. She covered her legs, trembling with pain, raised her incredible eyes and looked at the Ming mausoleum. She really didn''t expect that the Ming mausoleum would bang on her thigh.


    I didn''t think he could do it.


    Zhao Fengxia knelt, mingling stood, the muzzle of the gun was aimed at her head, condescending, the vaguely touched cheek showed his anger, and the murderous spirit was in her scarlet eyes. If Zhao Fengxia dared to say another word, he would definitely put aside all his scruples and shoot her.


    "Landlady!" the bartender who pushed the door came late.


    Seeing Zhao Fengxia kneeling on the ground, they hurried forward to help her, but Zhao Fengxia stumbled.


    They saw that Zhao Fengxia''s leg was bleeding. It was obviously a gun hole.


    The two waiters looked at Ming Ling strangely. Seeing the gun in his hand, they were scared and stepped back.


    Because they all know the Ming mausoleum, the figure who comes and goes in the shadow of swords and blood, the famous figure who is not afraid of death, and the figure who dares to do anything.


    If he shot them both here, it would be easy and carefree.


    No one is afraid of death, not to mention two small waiters.


    Zhao Fengxia showed her teeth in pain. Naturally, she didn''t have the courage to continue to say something in front of the Ming Ling. She just covered her wound and didn''t dare to move.


    In front of the angry Ming Ling, she didn''t dare to do anything. If she said that word wrong, he really shot her.


    Just now, I thought he would care about the face of Ming Ming and Ming Feng and would not kill her, but now it seems that she is wrong.


    Ming Ling saw Zhao Fengxia''s painful appearance. He bit his teeth and slowly put down his hand with the gun, but his angry and cold eyes were still filled with hard to hide resentment. "You should have died 14 years ago! You are still alive because of your son!"


    Ming Ling threw her a fact to let her recognize her own situation.


    If Zhao Fengxia hadn''t been the mother of Mingfeng, he should have killed her 14 years ago!


    That year, Ming Ling was only 12 years old, and Zhao Fengxia thought about him.


    Unexpectedly, he deliberately grabbed his hand and touched it on her chest. This scene was just seen by the old man at that time.


    Then Zhao Fengxia pretended to be wronged and said in front of old man Ming, "your eldest son is good or bad. It seems that she has a bad idea for me. I''m your wife and his stepmother..."


    Later, old man Ming fell ill because of this. Then, Zhao Fengxia said in front of old man Ming that she had calculated her fate. The fortune teller said that mingling was the enemy of the Ming family and had an evil mind.


    Afraid that old man Ming didn''t believe it, Zhao Fengxia also made an article about mingling''s mother''s dystocia and death when she gave birth to him.


    In addition, Zhao Fengxia said that mingling wanted to belittle her. The series of words and the evidence she made convinced old man Ming.


    In his anger, he drove Ming Ling out and threatened that Ming Ling would never be his son. Let him live and die, and no one can help him.


    What happened to him has something to do with this woman!


    After that, he broke out of his own world. Soon after returning home, Zhao Fengxia drugged him and wanted him to fuck her! I don''t know why such a bad woman still has the face to live in this world.


    Maybe it''s because she has a deep hatred for him, so she doesn''t hesitate to use this means to ruin mingling.


    If Zhao Fengxia''s plan had been successful two months ago, the headlines of major news agencies the next day would be the news that mingling had no humanity and slept with her stepmother.


    Not only did it discredit him, but the Ming mausoleum would also be despised.


    This is Zhao Fengxia''s plan. It''s vulnerable at all.


    Zhao Fengxia knew that mingling was angry now. She was so painful that she sweated cold on her face, but she nodded an sorry head at mingling, "I''m wrong, I''ll change it later..." anyway, I''d better save my life first.


    For a clown like her, Ming Ling only felt ridiculous. He hissed a touch of contempt from his nostrils. His deep eyes glanced at the two waiters who were so frightened that they stuck in the corner of the wall, and left the private room with slender legs.


    As soon as he left, Zhao Fengxia shouted to the two waiters in pain, "don''t come and take me to the hospital!"


    "Yes..." the two waiters dared to come over, helped Zhao Fengxia up and dialed the first aid.


    When Ming Ling came out of the bar, his anger had not dissipated. He drove his car, and the neon lights at night crossed his smooth forehead one by one, covering up his angry red eyes.


    But the speed that was about to fly showed the owner''s manic mood.


    In Xishi villa, Su wennuan hugged the pillow. In his sweet sleep, he probably dreamed of something delicious and gave a slap in the mouth.


    Ming Ling sat by the bed and quietly looked at her sleeping face. He saw her sweet and affectionate appearance. The cold anger in his heart retreated bit by bit, stretched out his hand, and his fingers slowly drew down from her smooth forehead and fell on her sharpened chin.


    Her lips were small, pink and lovely. He suddenly had a palpitation in his heart, bent his head and kissed her gently on her lips.


    "Hmm..." maybe in her dream, she noticed someone disturbing her. She moaned in a low voice, then her mouth gave a little lick, stretched out her tongue and licked her lips.


    Seeing her lovely and stable appearance, the corners of Ming Ling''s lips slightly aroused a smile.


    Only she can calm his heart and let him know what warmth is.


    Ming Ling touched her lips with his beloved fingers. His thin lips were slightly hooked. He looked at her for a while before he got up and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a bath, he lay down gently for fear of waking her. His light hands and feet seemed to be afraid of disturbing broken dreams on the ground.


    This is a feeling he has never felt before.


    He dropped his body gently on the bed. He stretched out his arms and hugged her behind her.


    All that hatred and anger were forgotten.


    Su wennuan, thank you for showing up when I was 12.


    Thank you for showing up at my most painful age and giving me the courage to live.


    Let me want to do everything I can to protect you, which makes me who I am today


    Ming Ling put his chin on the top of her hair, smelled her hair, and fell asleep in a moment.


    "Oh, it''s so heavy..." Su wennuan woke up in the morning and felt that his legs were numb and sour, and a heavy weight was pressed on her leg.


    After a slight movement, I knew that it was the leg of Ming Ling.


    She turned around and saw the Ming Ling sleeping beside her. She smiled, then put her hand into the quilt, found his leg in the quilt, and pinched it gently on his leg, "Ming Shao, wake up, you pressed me..."


    Although she said so, her voice was very small and her action was very light. She was obviously afraid of waking him, but she was still playing with him playfully.

 Chapter 124

    Once upon a time, he was used to being alone. When he first started to be with Ming Ling, Su wennuan was not used to sleeping with another person around him every day.


    But over time, I got used to him sleeping beside her and depended on him sleeping beside her.


    If one day she wakes up and doesn''t see him, she feels lonely in her heart.


    Ming Ling turned over and took his leg off her leg. His other arm was also spread out on the bed. Although it was in a sprawling posture, his thin physique and handsome face still showed his dignity and elegance.


    Su wennuan smiled, raised her body, leaned close to her head and looked at him. She saw that a little beard appeared on his chin. She reached out and touched it, some pricking her hands.


    Ming Ling raised her hand and took her hand. Her big palm wrapped her hand and put it on his face, letting her soft hand touch his cheek.


    Su wennuan looked at him and saw that he was still closed his eyes. She stretched out her other hand and gently and naughtily pinched his nose. She knew that he had already woke up.


    Ming Ling''s sleep is never deep. A little movement can wake him up. She has seen it.


    Ming Ling closed her eyes and let her be naughty and didn''t move.


    Su''s soft voice asked, "don''t you go to work today?"


    "Go at noon." the thin lips of the Ming mausoleum moved.


    "Then I''ll sleep with you..." Su wennuan lay down again, moved his body to him, leaned against his arm, stretched out his hand to hold him like a child.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Ming Ling opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "not hungry..."


    "Capricious again." he said faintly, then gently took his arm out of her head, sat up and got up, "get up and eat." when he put on his shoes, he turned back and said.


    Su wennuan pouted slightly and got up obediently. Now she has formed the habit of not listening to him. Last time, he lost his temper because she didn''t eat at will.


    She had seen it, so she didn''t dare to annoy him.


    As Ming Ling got up, Su wennuan got out of bed and put on his shoes.


    After washing, Cheng Qi had arranged breakfast when they came to the hall.


    Ming Ling and Su wennuan went over and sat down for dinner.


    Ming Ling had planned to take a half day off today, but when he was having breakfast, Yunxin called and asked him to go to the company. He said that something had happened to the company and he had to deal with it.


    After eating, Ming Ling takes things to the company.


    Su wennuan said reluctantly in the back, "are you going to the company? Didn''t you say noon?"


    Originally, he was full of thoughts and joy. He wanted to spend this half day with him, but he had to go again. He was a little lost.


    Ming Ling tidied up his tie and said, "there are some things. You can have a good rest at home." then, without explaining anything, he took his briefcase and left.


    What else does Su wennuan want to say, but she knows she can''t disturb his work.


    After he left, there were only servants at home, and the servants didn''t like to talk to her. Su wennuan was bored again.


    It''s so boring to be alone at home, so she wants to find Shi xiaorou to go out and relax.


    When I called xiaorou, she said she was with Gu Xinyu in the bar.


    Su wennuan was surprised. "Bar? Which bar?"


    "Brilliant bar," said Shi xiaorou.


    Su wennuan opens her mouth in silence. The name of this bar is deeply rooted in her heart, because she was drunk in this bar two months ago and lost her body to Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan is worried about Xiao rou. "How do you go to that bar? Don''t drink..." she met Ming Ling at that time, so it''s good. If Xiao Rou was drunk and met some bad people, it wouldn''t be good.


    Thinking like this, Su wennuan suddenly realized that it was him that day


    "If you''re so worried, I''ll come with you. I''ll wait for you here. Otherwise, I don''t know if I''ll get drunk. I don''t know if I''ll meet my prince charming like you. It would be terrible if I met any turtle..."


    "Hey, Shi xiaorou, be serious and don''t drink." Su wennuan said seriously. She was really afraid that Shi xiaorou would get drunk and something would happen.


    Because she has a good relationship with Shi xiaorou, she doesn''t want anything to happen to her.


    Shi xiaorou enjoyed this concern, "so come on, I won''t drink too much if you look at me. Without you, only Gu Xinyu can drink very well. I can''t help but fight with her..."


    When Shi xiaorou said this, Su wennuan was more worried. Compared with Shi xiaorou''s safety, she put aside her own scruples, "I''ll come right away. You should be obedient and don''t drink..."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll wait for you..." Shi xiaorou laughed.


    After su wennuan hung up the phone, she felt that Shi xiaorou was a real worry.


    She cleaned up, picked up her bag and left.


    Because it''s not dark yet, there are few people in the bar, and it''s not as noisy as at night. After the bar, xiaorou and Gu Xinyu are drinking and clinking glasses.


    Su wennuan saw them at a glance, walked over, grabbed the cup that Shi xiaorou was about to drink with her head up, put it on the bar and said angrily, "didn''t I tell you not to drink?"


    Shi xiaorou looked at her and smiled. She quickly moved a stool for her and asked her to sit down among them. "Warm, I know you care about me most. Unlike some people, you don''t listen to me for a long time." Shi xiaorou said, looking at Gu Xinyu opposite, very dissatisfied and very sad.


    Gu Xinyu drank all the blue wine and looked at xiaorou coldly, "I said I wouldn''t accept your charity."


    Shi xiaorou immediately retorted, "how is this called charity! You let Su wennuan comment!"


    Shi xiaorou said this, then looked at Su wennuan and said the whole story, "my brother invited him to time Empire group to be a reporter. The salary is twice that of her as a paparazzi. My brother took a fancy to her talent and dug her up. She unexpectedly said it was charity, wennuan, tell me..."


    Shi xiaorou was very indignant. Obviously, she didn''t understand what Gu Xinyu thought. How could she be so stubborn? If such a good thing were put on others, others would have done it long ago. But she was so stubborn.


    When Su wennuan listens to Xiao Rou''s story, she probably knows what''s going on. She turns to Gu Xinyu. She drinks a cup of wine, but her face is not red and panting. It''s obvious that she can drink very well.


    People who can drink are trained. No one is born to drink.


    Moreover, Su wennuan can see from Gu Xinyu''s distant and defensive eyes that she has experienced many things and is a person with a story.


    Maturity is mature because you have experienced too many things.


    Moreover, Gu Xinyu has a strong personality and a strong self-esteem.


    Su wennuan looked at Gu Xinyu and said, "anyway, you have to give people who care about you a chance..."

 Chapter 125

    Gu Xinyu listened to her. Her hand holding the glass paused, stopped drinking, put the glass on the bar, looked at Su wennuan with cold and lazy eyes, saw her sweet and pure face, and she smiled faintly, "what position do people like you have to comment on others."


    Su wennuan is stunned. From her hostile eyes, Su wennuan can see that Gu Xinyu is rejecting her.


    She thought that she grew up in a rich family and was treated with dignity since childhood. Don''t she know what life is?


    Oh, she still sees the wrong person.


    When xiaorou came out and said, "how can wennuan live in dignity? She grew up in an orphanage and earned all her money from work study. Are you talking about me?"


    Shi xiaorou is a little dissatisfied, because she is the one who really lives in dignity.


    Hearing xiaorou''s words, Gu Xinyu''s alienated eyes just now shook and looked at Su wennuan again. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a carefree person like Su wennuan to have such a background.


    She didn''t apologize for her mistake or refute anything. She picked up the wine in front of her and drank it again.


    "If you think the salary is too high, you can ask for a lower salary. I believe Shiyi will not object. As the boss of a company, it should be very happy to dig talents and provide less funds than expected." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    Gu Xinyu glanced at her and hissed, "cut, you think it''s charity, so don''t pretend here. I''ll go to the bathroom, sorry." she said and went to the bar bathroom.


    When Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou looked at each other, and then the two tacitly felt that they should go to the bathroom with Gu Xinyu.


    Anyway, you can''t let her travel alone in the bar. After all, it''s a dangerous place.


    But Su wennuan really didn''t expect that the way Shiyi came up with to make Gu Xinyu correct was to pull her to work in the time empire.


    I still remember when xiaorou was angry with Gu Xinyu at the mall last time. In order to comfort her, Shi Yi said that he would solve the matter. His solution was to put Gu Xinyu in front of her and look at her every day. In this way, she would have no chance to continue to go astray.


    On the way to the bathroom, she passed several private rooms and walked in the corridor. When Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou heard a man''s angry voice in the private room.


    "Ming Ling, you are still not human. You have nothing to do with my mother!"


    Hearing the word "Ming Ling", Su wennuan''s heart trembled and his subconscious steps stopped.


    When Xiao Rou pulled her sleeve, lowered her voice and said to her, "go and have a look..." so the cat walked to the door of the private room.


    The private room opened a slit slightly and lay down in the door to see the general situation inside.


    Two tall men, dressed in black suits, are so bold and imposing.


    Su wennuan saw that one man was Ming Ling and the other man was Ming Feng. Seeing this scene, she frowned. She didn''t know what had happened to them. She smashed wine glasses and glass fragments on the ground. When she saw Ming Feng pressing his angry face, she knew that it was Ming Feng.


    In the face of the anger of Mingfeng, mingling, as before, had a cold face and didn''t speak.


    Ming Feng was so angry with his attitude that he clenched his teeth, raised his fist and threw it at him, which was held in the air by Ming Ling.


    Mingfeng stared at him angrily, "I respect you, brother. You beat my mother and lay in the hospital! You''re still not human!"


    The deep eyes of the Ming mausoleum blinked disdainfully and pushed the Ming peak away. He pushed it gently and skillfully. The body of the Ming peak couldn''t stand the gravity and stepped back a few steps.


    I know you hate the Ming family over the years, and we are doing our best to make up for it! You can''t accept what you''ve done well. Why do you want to take revenge like this! If my mother has something bad, I can''t spare you


    Ming Ling lit a cigarette. The smoke shrouded his face. The cold appearance was like the water mist emitted by ice. He was indifferent to the anger of Ming Feng, "she should die." his thin lips started, and his words were cold and low.


    The person''s heart sank, and Su wennuan, who was listening outside, trembled.


    "You!" Mingfeng was so angry that he couldn''t describe it. Pointing to him, he was about to rush forward. A woman came up and hugged him, "Feng, don''t get excited. You can''t beat him..."


    Seeing the woman''s face, Su wennuan trembled again. She had seen this woman. Isn''t it the little star who came back to Xishi villa after mingling drank wine after she quarreled with mingling last time?


    I thought it was one of the women played by mingling. Unexpectedly, it was Mingfeng''s girlfriend?


    Mingfeng struggled in the hands of the woman, and finally gave up the struggle, because he knew that he couldn''t beat mingling. He pointed to mingling with undulating chest and said angrily, "you''d better ensure that my mother is safe, or I''ll kill you first!"


    What he said was that if Zhao Fengxia had an accident one day, he would blame mingling for what he did.


    "Feng, don''t do this. Ming Ling must have his troubles." the woman held Ming Feng and said something for Ming Ling.


    Mingfeng pushed the woman away, hummed and said, "you are his woman, of course you speak for him!"


    Su wennuan''s heart beat hard. Is that woman really a woman from the Ming mausoleum? What is she?


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t listen to her violent temper. She didn''t expect the consequences. She was reckless. She pushed the door open at once, walked in angrily, pointed to the woman and said, "where did you come out of the fake? The woman in the Ming mausoleum is her, okay? It''s her!" Shi xiaorou pointed to Su wennuan who followed in and said to the little star.


    Su wennuan didn''t expect that Shi xiaorou would be so excited. She was at a loss to follow in. Now she is pointed by Shi xiaorou, and she has no place to hide.


    Seeing the questioning and cold eyes of Ming Ling, she was stunned, and then silently lowered her head.


    Ming Feng and the little star were also stunned by their sudden arrival.


    Knowing what Shi xiaorou said, the little star sneered and said sarcastically, "isn''t she the little nanny in Xishi villa? Why does the little nanny still want to be on the top?"


    "You fart, who is the baby sitter? You are the baby sitter!" Shi xiaorou was angry at the star''s words and pointed to her angrily.


    "Oh, the parties didn''t say anything. What are you excited about? Do you like the Ming mausoleum and want to stir up discord? Oh, it''s so funny."


    What the little star said is not taboo.


    "I..." Shi xiaorou was obviously not an opponent. For a moment, she was speechless and couldn''t find words.


    Moreover, one thing is that the little star is right. She is more guilty and doesn''t know what to say. That is, she also likes Ming Ling.

 Chapter 126

    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s drooping head and frowned slightly. She grabbed her wrist and pulled her to her side. Su wennuan glanced at him. Seeing his cold eyes, she lowered her head again.


    "Who let you come here?" the voice of Ming Ling was very magnetic, but there was a slight anger between them.


    When the little star sees the situation, he feels a little wrong. Mingling never shows such a spoiled and blaming expression to any woman.


    She looked at Ming Ling strangely. "Ming Shao, you..." she pointed to Su wennuan. She couldn''t believe it.


    Shi xiaorou felt relieved when she saw her like this. She strode up to her and held her head high and said, "well, now you see, Su wennuan is the woman of mingling. She is pregnant..."


    "Shi xiaorou, shut up!" Shi xiaorou was about to say that Su wennuan was pregnant with mingling''s child, but she was interrupted by a cold look from mingling.


    Shi xiaorou looked back at Ming Ling and saw his handsome face tight and cold. She immediately closed her mouth and dared not speak.


    Naturally, the little star guessed what Shi xiaorou was going to say just now. She stared at Su wennuan and looked at the Ming mausoleum, "what am I? Ming Shao, it''s not like this, is it?"


    "Zhu Xiaorong, don''t struggle. What are you still struggling with when the facts are in front of you? An unkind, cold-blooded and ruthless person like Ming Ling is not worth your liking at all. He kills people without blinking an eye. Don''t fall into his hands." after calming his anger, Ming Feng came forward and patted little star Zhu Xiaorong on the shoulder, comforting and persuading her to give up in another way.


    With that, Mingfeng glanced at mingling''s face unhappily, and then set his eyes on Su wennuan, who hung his head around mingling and looked innocent, "I think you should leave him earlier. This kind of person is not worth your liking."


    "Hey, how do you talk!" when xiaorou couldn''t listen, she called Mingfeng with dissatisfaction.


    Su wennuan also raised her head and looked at Mingfeng. Her eyes were tangled, but she still chose to believe in mingling, "I think you may have some misunderstanding about him..." mingling would not be the kind of person who would kill for nothing.


    It''s not like what Mingfeng said. Zhao Fengxia''s leg was broken because of hatred. It shouldn''t be like this, right.


    Even if there is such a thing, Ming Ling must have his difficulties, right.


    When Mingfeng heard Su wennuan''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and then hissed, "I think you were poisoned by him and don''t wake up. One day you will know his true face, and you will regret it." Mingfeng warned Su wennuan, then gave a hard blow to mingling, and walked out of the private room with unparalleled anger.


    Su wennuan trembled at the bottom of her heart. Mingfeng''s words made her back cold.


    One day you will know his true face and you will regret it!


    This sentence has been said by Mingfeng for the second time.


    It makes people uncomfortable every time.


    His true face? Isn''t the true face of Ming Ling what he is now? If not, what is it? Su wennuan suddenly felt a little flustered and panicked about the unknown.


    When Mingfeng left, the tension in the room relaxed a lot. Mingling took Su wennuan''s hand. Seeing her tangled appearance, he frowned discontentedly, "don''t be stunned, let''s go..."


    He took Su wennuan''s hand and turned around, but Zhu Xiaorong quickly walked over and stretched out her arms to block in front of Ming Ling and Su wennuan. Her red lips and makeup were distorted and her face cried, "Ming Shao, you have me in your heart, don''t you? She is just your dispensing products, I don''t mind, I don''t mind how many dispensing products you have..."


    "Get out of the way!" before the woman finished, the cold and indisputable voice of the Ming mausoleum sounded.


    Zhu Xiaorong was shocked. Her sad eyes became numb and her hands hung down powerlessly. Mingling didn''t need to explain. Only two words could make her understand everything.


    Su wennuan saw Zhu Xiaorong''s soft shoulder and her heartbroken expression as if she had spare her strength. Her heart was also very heavy.


    She doesn''t know what happened between Ming Ling and Zhu Xiaorong before, and why they met here today.


    But as a woman''s intuition, she can see that the loss in Zhu Xiaorong''s eyes is true, and she really has feelings for mingling.


    Is the Ming mausoleum still connected with this Zhu Xiaorong? Thinking of this, Su wennuan feels a little uncomfortable.


    When Shi xiaorou saw that Ming Ling and Su wennuan had gone out, she also went out. When she passed Zhu Xiaorong, she looked at her. That look was neither ridicule nor pride, but some sympathy.


    Sympathize with all the women who like Ming Ling but can''t get him, because she is one of them.


    Looking at the way Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand from behind and took care of her, Xiao Rou sucked her nose and sighed, feeling happy and painful for Su wennuan.


    The man you like is so spoiled by holding other people''s hands. Isn''t it uncomfortable?


    Sobbing, Shi xiaorou, don''t think about it. The Ming mausoleum can''t be yours in this life


    If only it was Xiao Rou when I met Ming Ling in this bar that day, and it was Xiao Rou when I was given by Ming Ling


    So now the lucky woman who is so taken care of by Ming Ling and holding hands is Shi xiaorou


    Shi xiaorou sighs and regrets that she didn''t come to the bar earlier. Now it''s too late. No matter who she meets, it can''t be mingling.


    After sighing, Shi xiaorou kept up with the pace.


    Out of the private room, I found Gu Xinyu standing in the corridor, as if she was watching all this coldly.


    When mingling led Su wennuan out, her cold eyes just looked at the frost like eyes of mingling. At that moment, her eyes that had never been billows flashed.


    It''s him!


    Seeing the deep and cold eyes of Ming Ling, her memory began to flood.


    This pair of unfeeling, warm and murderous eyes, she will probably never forget.


    Compared with the fluctuation in Gu Xinyu''s eyes, the deep eyes of mingling are very calm. They are always cold, without any temperature and movement. He just looked at Gu Xinyu at will, like a stranger.


    Then he took Su wennuan and left here.


    Shi xiaorou came out and saw Gu Xinyu''s dementia expression. Looking at the direction Ming Ling left, she came forward and patted Gu Xinyu on the shoulder, "don''t look, he doesn''t belong to you..."


    Ming Ling is really handsome and excellent. She has too much momentum. Shi xiaorou believes that every woman will fall in love with him at the first sight.


    Even Gu Xinyu''s cold and stubborn woman is not surprised.


    Gu Xinyu looked back, saw xiaorou''s sorry expression, and realized what xiaorou said when she came over. Her lips were slightly hooked and a bitter smile appeared.


    "I know, but I belong to him..." Gu Xinyu said.


    Hearing Gu Xinyu''s words, xiaorou shook her hand and nearly fell on the ground.

 Chapter 127

    She took a breath and pointed to Gu Xinyu strangely. "What do you mean?" did Gu Xinyu sleep with Ming Ling?


    Ah, ah, ah!! No, no, no, no!!


    Why did all her good friends sleep with Ming Ling, but she didn''t sleep with Ming Ling!! It''s not fair, it''s not fair!


    When xiaorou was roaring in her heart, her expression was also changeable, very wonderful and funny.


    Before she gets the answer, she can''t think about it.


    Gu Xinyu smiled coldly and said, "you think too much, I''m just his slave." after that, he turned and walked outside the bar.


    When xiaorou had a meal, the heart thrown into the sky finally fell down, Huhu. Fortunately, she didn''t sleep.


    He opened his eyes and blinked, thinking about what the slave meant.


    Gu Xinyu is a slave of the Ming mausoleum? What do you mean by that?


    When xiaorou tilted her head and thought for a long time, she still couldn''t think of it. Forget it. She can accept it as long as she hasn''t slept with mingling.


    Shi xiaorou is a simple person. If she can''t figure out complex things, she just gives up.


    "Hey, wait for me..." she hurriedly caught up with Gu Xinyu, who had gone a long way.


    Out of the door of the bar, mingling stuffed Su wennuan into the car. His slightly frowned eyebrows showed his unhappiness. After sitting wennuan, he also sat in the car, started the car and drove away.


    When Shi xiaorou came after her, she only saw Gu Xinyu standing not far away and watching the car of mingling leave.


    Her cold and hard to give up eyes, when xiaorou really couldn''t understand it, she swayed twice in front of Gu Xinyu with her hand, "Hey, don''t look, the handsome boy has gone."


    Gu Xinyu''s eyes didn''t change direction, straight, "you go too."


    Shi xiaorou looks at Gu Xinyu''s loveless expression and is a little worried, "Xinyu, you won''t abandon yourself because you can''t get the Ming mausoleum. Just find a man to sleep." this is a bar. There are many men.


    Although Shi xiaorou is still angry with Gu Xinyu, she must not watch Gu Xinyu abandon herself and spoil herself.


    When xiaorou''s language always makes people breathe.


    Gu Xinyu is the kind of person who won''t react too much. She returns to her senses and looks at her coldly, "you''re talking about yourself."


    "I won''t, I''m worried about you." Shi xiaorou waved her hand.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like him." Gu Xinyu said and walked in the direction of leaving the bar.


    When xiaorou scratched her head, she really couldn''t figure out what was the reason for Gu Xinyu''s abnormal attitude.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t sleep in Ming Ling, nor did she like Ming Ling. What''s the meaning of her nostalgic eyes?


    The expression Shi xiaorou saw on Gu Xinyu''s face was always expressionless. It seemed that she was going to become a monk.


    The only way to see her strange expression was when she looked at the Ming mausoleum, the attachment and attachment to the world of mortals poured into her eyes.


    This is obviously worship. Why does Gu Xinyu say she doesn''t like Ming Ling? Unscientific


    Worship, yes, worship!


    When xiaorou suddenly found the word, her eyes lit up, and it suddenly became clear.


    Does Gu Xinyu worship the Ming mausoleum? She wants to understand and ask the truth. Looking back, Gu Xinyu has gone far. She hurried to catch up, "Hey, Gu Xinyu, stop for me and wait for me..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the car, Su wennuan sat on the co pilot. She looked straight ahead. She didn''t have the courage to look back at the next mingling, and wasn''t ready to look at him with what kind of eyes.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked directly at the road ahead, and his hands firmly grasped the steering wheel without saying a word.


    In silence, the car quickly arrived at Xishi villa.


    Ming Ling grabbed Su wennuan''s wrist and brought her into the room. His gentle action had exposed his anger.


    Su wennuan was grabbed by him and followed him. She frowned and looked at his back. She didn''t understand what he was angry with.


    According to the truth, she should be angry.


    He was playing with women outside and was caught by her. Shouldn''t it be her who should be angry? Then what is he angry with such cold lines now.


    Ming Ling came in with Su wennuan and asked her to sit on the sofa according to her shoulder. He stood in front of him, slightly bent and pinched her chin, making her eyes look straight at the anger in his eyes, "who told you to go to the bar, huh?"


    In the end, although there was a gorgeous sound line, it was the representative of anger.


    Su wennuan''s chin was pinched by him. She frowned and said discontentedly, "you''re allowed to be with other women. Don''t you allow me to go to the bar?"


    He is always like this. He only cares about his anger, regardless of whether others are angry or not, and regardless of her feelings.


    She felt uncomfortable and angry, so she said so angrily.


    Ming Ling picked up her eyebrows and was obviously dissatisfied with her retort. She didn''t expect that she would be so stubborn against him.


    He bit his teeth and endured the anger of being refuted. "I want to be in the bar again, right!"


    The sarcastic rhetorical question had poured out of his eyes.


    Why can''t this woman always remember her lesson! The first time I went to a bar and got drunk, I was fucked! She doesn''t have a long memory!


    If I hadn''t met him, I wouldn''t know who she was!


    Maybe the taxi driver will drag him to the wild mountains, rape first and then kill!


    It''s not enough to do such a dangerous thing once. I went to the brilliant bar for the second time!


    Ming Ling was angry at her short memory.


    Su wennuan was hurt by Ming Ling''s sarcastic and insulting words. She resisted and pushed away his hand holding her chin. Her chest fluctuated and said to him, "it''s my freedom to go to the bar, just as it''s your freedom to play with other women!"


    In front of outsiders, she chose to believe him and understand his difficulties, but now there are only two of them. She still can''t bear him with other women. No matter what his difficulties are, she just can''t be magnanimous.


    She stubbornly picked up the problem again.


    Why didn''t he explain to her? Even a pale explanation she needed!


    "You are very free!" for her stubbornness, mingling clenched her teeth. "Nostalgia for the first time, isn''t it? Why don''t I let you recall!" mingling angrily pinched her face and bit her hard.


    "Oh... No!" Su wennuan holds his head and pushes his lips away from him with all his strength. He will be violent again. Su wennuan is a little afraid, but he is still angry.


    She took advantage of this time, undulating her chest and said loudly, "I''m pregnant for two months. Don''t continue to act recklessly!"


    Two months is the most dangerous time. He raped her a few times before. Fortunately, he didn''t have a miscarriage. Now he is unscrupulous.


    Seeing her sinking and floating chest and the expression like a wronged child, the anger like fog in the deep eyes of mingling became a little evil.


    "What if you don''t do it for nothing? It''s a big deal to conceive again!"

 Chapter 128

    Su wennuan stared at him unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that he would be so unreasonable.


    But mingling said that he didn''t do that. He glanced at Su wennuan angrily, sat down next to her, smoked a cigarette, and was impatiently preparing to light it. He realized that Su wennuan was still pregnant, silently pinched his cigarette in the ashtray, turned his head, still looked at her with unhappy eyes, and ordered in an indisputable tone, "Don''t go to the bar in the future, do you hear me!"


    Su wennuan nuzui, knowing that he has a bad temper and has no courage to continue to offend him, what if he really doesn''t care and uses force on her again?


    "I know, I won''t go again. But shouldn''t you explain why you were there and..." Su wennuan felt a little uncomfortable, but now she hesitated to ask about the relationship between the woman and him.


    First, he was afraid of the result of his answer. In case he said that the woman was his former girlfriend and he loved her.


    So what should she do?


    Second, she couldn''t ask. When she asked him, she seemed to care about him and who he was, but she realized that he never said who she was.


    He didn''t tell her he would love her, nor did he tell her she was his girlfriend.


    He didn''t promise her a word. She questioned him about her identity.


    But so many scruples still can''t resist the grievances and sadness at the bottom of my heart.


    After all, I asked.


    "You, what''s the relationship between you and that woman?" Su Nuan asked with a flat mouth and low eyes, without looking at his eyes.


    Ming Ling was a little stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Su wennuan to ask such a question. He was also asked such a question by a woman for the first time. He didn''t know women, was lonely and arrogant, and didn''t like others to take care of his affairs.


    He frowned and said, "take care of yourself, be honest, and give birth to your child safely is what you need to care about. Don''t ask more about other things."


    Didn''t explain, and told her to leave it alone.


    As soon as Su wennuan heard what he said, she felt even worse. She looked at him unbelievably, undulating her chest, and her grievances swirled in her eyes.


    But she also has her own dignity. It''s not easy to ask. Without his answer, she won''t lick her face and ask again.


    But she felt very uncomfortable, but she forced to smile and said, "of course I will give birth to my child, and I don''t need you to take care of him!" then she got up and went upstairs.


    In this sour and hard tone, Ming Ling heard something wrong.


    No one spoke to him like this, and his eyebrows frowned again.


    Su wennuan returned to the room. Mingling lit the cigarette and smoked irritably. The fine smoke at his fingertips was only smoked once and almost burned half. The smoke swirled in the air and haunted his deep and angry eyes.


    Su wennuan returns to his room and sits on the bed alone sulking.


    My heart is stuffed up and I feel uncomfortable and flustered.


    Now she realized that she didn''t know about Ming Ling, his life, his heart, and how many women he had.


    And how many women is she his?


    The more you think about it, the more flustered and uncomfortable you are.


    I combed the course of her and Ming Ling from their meeting to the present in my mind.


    It was found that from the beginning, only Ming Ling was interested in her, so he deceived her and brought her to him by agreement to play with her.


    And hide the fact that he is the child''s father to deceive her and play her around.


    He didn''t apologize for his deception, but she forgave him for her children.


    Although he almost fell into a cliff to save her, he can''t hide the fact that he didn''t apologize!


    Later, he used such an extreme and powerful method to let Shi xiaorou know that she was with him and that she was pregnant with his child. As a result, Shi xiaorou almost broke up with her and almost broke her relationship with Shi xiaorou.


    He didn''t apologize for his cruel way of dealing with her and Shi xiaorou. He took it for granted and lost his temper with her.


    In the final analysis, he never took her in his heart, never took her in his eyes, and he never considered her.


    Although he was almost killed by the three boxing men in order to save her, it could not cover up the bad acts he had done to her.


    From the beginning to now, only she has spared no effort to like him and want to take care of him.


    But Ming Ling never said anything about her. She thought she was right.


    He has so many women. Who is she!


    She pasted that she wanted to take care of him, and he would not refuse. He didn''t care that more women were around him.


    But his heart never gave it to her, did it?


    Su wennuan, from the beginning, you''ve been amorous. You''re really sad


    Su wennuan thought and covered his face. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt and the more desolate he felt.


    She has been immersed in the little tenderness he gave, unable to extricate herself, thinking that that is love, that is his love.


    But now she knew that it was just a little tenderness left over by him to thousands of women, which was not worth mentioning.


    "Oh, Su wennuan, you are ridiculous. After so much experience, are you still delusional about other people''s love..." Su wennuan smiled sadly at himself.


    If she hadn''t seen the scene just now, if she hadn''t seen the woman outside mingling, she wouldn''t have recognized the facts at all.


    "Miss Su, go down to dinner..." after a while, green bamboo came in and said to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan slowly revived and looked at Lvzhu. Her eyes obviously had no spirit. She wanted to say no to eat, but she didn''t say it when she thought of the consequences of not eating last time. She asked, "is there less Ming?"


    Green bamboo said, "young master is waiting for you below."


    Su wennuan nodded, got up and went down with green bamboo. Even if she recognized the reality now, she couldn''t be capricious and make mingling angry, otherwise she would suffer.


    Since no one loves her, she should love herself and her children.


    Downstairs, Su wennuan sees Ming Ling sitting on the dining table, her eyes without temperature staring at her.


    Her heart was more heavy. Don''t open your eyes and don''t look at him. She walked to the table with her head down and sat down. She picked up chopsticks and ate without saying a word.


    "Don''t think about it. Since you''re pregnant with my child, I''m responsible for you."


    In my ear, suddenly came the sentence of Ming Ling.


    The voice is low, magnetic and calm.


    Su wennuan''s hand trembled with chopsticks. He couldn''t help looking up at him and saw him eating as if nothing had happened.


    Her heavy heart slowly warmed up just now.


    Does he mean that he won''t abandon her?


    However, after a while, her mood sank again.


    I see. His tenderness to her is just a responsibility.

 Chapter 129

    Then, the two had dinner together, and neither of them continued to talk.


    The atmosphere of silence was strange.


    After a while, Su wennuan couldn''t bear the sadness and pimples in her heart.


    She gently put down her chopsticks, put her hands on the table like a primary school student, and looked at Ming Ling seriously. "Do you think we will get married?"


    She has wanted to ask this question for a long time. She is not a casual woman. She won''t follow someone casually and give birth to children for others.


    She wants a place, a home.


    Before, mingling took her back to her parents. She subconsciously thought they would get married, so she forgot to ask him this question and took him back to her parents.


    But now she realized that all that was just what she thought.


    Ming Ling stopped eating with chopsticks and raised his eyes to see her. Seeing her serious expression, his thin lips started, and a voice in the bottom of his heart said yes.


    But I thought that the first brother of California had now arrived in the other city, and I thought of his bloody and gray life.


    I thought that he might die at any time.


    Therefore, he can''t give her hope and promise, lest he can''t fulfill this promise.


    "Isn''t it good now? Let''s eat." he asked back, then continued to eat and cut off the topic.


    Su wennuan''s serious and frightened expectation at the bottom of her crystal eyes was completely broken.


    She didn''t want much. She just needed a positive answer from him, but he wouldn''t even give it to her.


    It turned out that she was really amorous. It turned out that she was really just a responsibility and a tool for giving birth to children.


    Su wennuan''s heart is as painful as being stabbed. Even her breathing is as thin as a knife. It''s uncomfortable.


    She hung her head, covered up the pain in the bottom of her eyes, kept silent for a while and said, "I''m full, go to bed first..."


    She got up and walked upstairs. When she passed the flower cabinet in the living room, there was a smell from the tip of her nose. The sight was the 99 roses she brought back from the outside yesterday and inserted in the vase.


    The roses are delicate and beautiful, and the fragrance of the flowers is pleasant.


    But this fragrance, which was a faint happiness yesterday, is a thick sadness today. Smelling the flower fragrance makes her heart more painful.


    How beautiful yesterday''s memory is, how deep today''s injury is


    She stopped, blinked her wet eyes, and finally covered up all her emotions and went upstairs.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at her back and pinched the chopsticks in his hand.


    Chengqi came over, cleaned up Su''s warm tableware, observed Ming Ling''s face and said, "Miss Su seems to be in a bad mood..."


    Ming Ling looked at Cheng Qiyi. The old housekeeper always likes to meddle.


    "I can see that Miss Su really likes the young master..." Chengqi doesn''t quite understand why mingling doesn''t give Su wennuan a marriage promise.


    After all, this is every woman''s wish to marry the man she likes.


    "Recently, there have been too few things at home and more nonsense." Ming Ling said with cold eyes.


    Chengqi smiled, "hehe, there''s a lot of life. Miss Su likes roses and is preparing to put some roses in the yard..."


    "Then turn your nonsense into action. Don''t be wordy." Ming Ling''s tone was unhappy. Naturally, he was in a bad mood.


    There have been so many things recently that he is in a mess.


    Cheng Qi nodded, "yes, young master, I''ll do my job..." he said, packed up Su wennuan''s dishes and chopsticks and went down.


    In fact, he just wanted to adjust the relationship between the young master and Miss Su. These two young people are in conflict every day, and others are worried about them.


    There are things in their hearts. They don''t tell each other. Chengqi looks upset.


    Naturally, he didn''t understand why the young master didn''t give Su wennuan the promise of marriage. Maybe the young master really didn''t love her to that extent.


    Chengqi put down the bowl in the kitchen and shook his head with a sigh.


    Su wennuan woke up in the middle of the night and subconsciously reached out and touched the side. It was empty and no one!


    The heart suddenly sank. It turned out that Ming Ling didn''t sleep at night. He went out.


    With another woman?


    Su wennuan felt uncomfortable at the thought of this. She tossed and turned in bed. It was difficult to fall asleep in the middle of the night. It was dawn just after she fell asleep.


    Su wennuan gets up and asks Cheng Qi when he goes downstairs for breakfast. "Well, did the young master go out in the morning?"


    Chengqi respectfully said, "young master went out last night and didn''t come back."


    Su wennuan''s originally uncomfortable heart is uncomfortable again.


    After breakfast, she put on her clothes and went out to find xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou said that she learned management from her brother in the time Empire and asked her to play with her.


    Su wennuan was depressed. Naturally, he didn''t want to stay alone and think nonsense, so he went to the time empire.


    When Su wennuan left, the high-level meeting held by Shi Yi just ended. Xiao Rou followed him and asked East and West.


    When she came to the elevator and saw Su wennuan, xiaorou''s eyes brightened. She quickly came and took Su wennuan''s arm and followed her behind Shiyi.


    "Brother, just tell me what s and t mean?"


    Su wennuan looks back and sees xiaorou''s curious face about the baby. She feels a little funny.


    Shi Yi ignored her, walked straight forward to the president''s office, stood by the sofa and made a gesture of invitation, "you sit down."


    When Su is warm, xiaorou sits down according to her words. Shi Yi turns around and presses the hands-free phone, "send three cups of coffee to the office..."


    "Well, I don''t drink coffee..." Su wennuan said politely.


    Shi Yi looked back at her and said to the hands-free phone, "one cup of tea, two cups of coffee..." after giving orders, Xiao Rou and Su wennuan sat down on the sofa opposite.


    His elegant and gentle face said to Su wennuan, "the weather is good these days. Come out more and don''t stay at home."


    Su wennuan nodded, "yes, it''s so sunny outside."


    Shi Yi looked at Su Nuan and said, "don''t think of the Ming Mausoleum as bad. Maybe it''s just that woman holding the Ming mausoleum."


    Shi xiaorou is a big mouth. As long as she knows, everyone around her will know.


    So it''s no surprise that he knew what happened yesterday.


    When Su wennuan heard Shi Yi''s words, he was surprised at the beginning and wondered how he would know about it.


    But when xiaorou looked at the silly smile next to her, she thought about it and knew what was going on.


    She pulled her lips awkwardly, "you know..."


    "Well, if you feel uncomfortable, you can tell us about your troubles." Shi Yi Junmei''s smile is very gentle, like a big brother next door.


    Su wennuan was really in a bad mood. He was so gentle that he felt a little sour and wanted to cry.


    People are always like this, can be very strong, but once someone boos cold and warm, they want to cry.


    Su wennuan blinked and reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, "I don''t think he loves me at all..."


    "Poof, lying in the trough!" xiaorou was drinking mineral water. When she heard Su wennuan''s words, a mouthful of water gushed out and burst out with excitement.

 Chapter 130

    Su wennuan was stunned. Shi Yi also looked at Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou wiped the water on her mouth, turned her head and looked at Su wennuan. Her round eyes turned, and then swallowed a mouthful of water, "Su wennuan, speak with a little conscience. Ming Ling almost died for you several times, which makes him not love you?"


    The funniest joke Shi xiaorou heard today was that Su wennuan said that mingling didn''t love her.


    Ming Ling is so gentle and kind to her that many people can''t envy her. Su wennuan said that Ming Ling doesn''t love her!


    You should know that the Ming mausoleum is a famous cold-blooded and ruthless kind of iceberg. It is an ice face for everyone and despises anyone.


    However, he can take the initiative to hold Su wennuan''s hand and look at her with that kind of angry eyes. Others will know what the gentle eyes represent.


    Ming Ling''s gentleness towards her envied the eyes of others.


    She even said that Ming Ling didn''t love her. She really didn''t know her happiness in the midst of happiness.


    When xiaorou fought for mingling.


    Su wennuan looked at xiaorou and said it seriously. She wrinkled her eyebrows and pursed her lips without saying anything.


    Yes, she doesn''t deny what Ming Ling did for her, nor does she deny that he almost died for her several times, but it''s not because of love, but because of responsibility.


    Shi Yi took his eyes and said, "Xiao Rou, don''t interrupt. First listen to what Nuan says."


    It''s really impolite for Shi xiaorou to suddenly interrupt others like this.


    Shi xiaorou sees Shi Yi''s blaming eyes, and then looks at Su wennuan. Seeing that she seems a little embarrassed, she tries her angry mouth and realizes that she seems to be a little too excited.


    So he made a gesture and said, "warm, you continue..."


    Su wennuan takes a deep breath and doesn''t know how to tell them. Anyway, it''s her personal feeling that mingling doesn''t like her. It''s the taste of divine Emei.


    I can''t tell. When he said he would be responsible for her yesterday, the mood at that moment was that his heart sank hard and felt pain.


    "Or, he just took better care of me because of his children." Su wennuan looked for words for a long time, and finally he could only find this reason.


    "Not everyone can get his care." a cold voice sounded in the office. It seemed a little abrupt because it was suddenly inserted.


    Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou, looked up and saw Gu Xinyu coming with a tray. There were three cups on the tray. Her neat short hair and her expressionless face made her look more capable.


    Shi Yi looked back and saw that it was Gu Xinyu, who was also different. He asked, "how is it you, secretary?"


    Gu Xinyu put the tray on the tea table, then brought out the cup and put it in front of them. "She went to the hospital, and I''ll replace her for a day."


    "Go to the hospital? It''s fine in the morning." Shi Yi wondered.


    Shi xiaorou knew what was going on as soon as she heard it. She said, "ha ha, maybe I bumped into it." she took a sip of coffee, and then secretly glanced at Gu Xinyu.


    Why does the secretary go to the hospital? Hehe, do you need to say that? Of course, he was beaten by Gu Xinyu.


    Shi xiaorou knows Gu Xinyu very well and knows her details. Gu Xinyu is a person who has practiced judo boxing.


    When she came to the company just now, she just heard the Secretary speak ill of Gu Xinyu.


    The secretary was unlucky. When he said bad things, Gu Xinyu happened to hear him. Gu Xinyu never tolerated anyone. He came forward and punched the Secretary in the face. The secretary was beaten with nosebleed and bleeding in his mouth. Then he was sent to the hospital immediately.


    Shi xiaorou went to cover up Gu Xinyu and asked other employees not to make trouble with her brother Shiyi.


    Shi xiaorou is Shi Yi''s sister. She said so. Naturally, other employees dare not say more.


    Therefore, Gu Xinyu''s beating people was so concealed that Shi Yi naturally didn''t know.


    Shi xiaorou explained Shi Yi''s question. He understood that there was a clue. Looking at Shi xiaorou, he just saw her secretly staring at Gu Xinyu. Gu Xinyu also had that indifferent attitude.


    Shi Yi also saw Gu Xinyu beating people. Of course, he guessed what was going on.


    But he didn''t ask. He chose the explanation of xiaorou by default.


    "Xinyu, come and sit down." when xiaorou saw that her brother had been fooled by her, she proudly waved to Gu Xinyu and asked her to come over.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t refuse. He walked over and sat next to Shi xiaorou.


    When Xiao Rou blinked her curious eyes and asked, "what did you mean by that sentence you just said?"


    "Which sentence?" Gu Xinyu raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s what you just said when you came in. I''ve seen that you know brother mingling for a long time. Tell me how much you know about him?" Shi xiaorou was very curious as long as there was something about mingling.


    Gu Xinyu avoids her curious eyes and looks at Su wennuan. He finds that Su wennuan is also looking forward to looking at her.


    Obviously, I also want her to talk about the Ming mausoleum.


    "I don''t know him, but I''ve heard of him. I believe you also know his character, and no one can integrate into his life." Gu Xinyu also avoided Su wennuan''s eyes and said what everyone can understand and understand.


    Shi Yi nodded and said to Su wennuan, "Gu Xinyu is right. Wennuan, don''t think about it. Mingling is a little difficult to get along with, but after a long time, you will find that it''s not difficult as long as you understand him with your heart."


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled.


    care?


    Is she not careful enough to understand him?


    Maybe.


    Hearing their persuasion, Su wennuan felt much better.


    "Gu Xinyu has come to work?" she asked, pushing xiaorou''s arm.


    Shi xiaorou smiled foolishly, "yes, wow, I''ve come to the time Empire to be a reporter, but my salary has decreased, ha ha..." she said herself. She thought it was difficult to understand and wonderful.


    No one asked for a pay cut.


    But Gu Xinyu is the wonderful flower.


    Su wennuan nodded after listening, and then looked at Gu Xinyu. It seems that she listened to what she said to Gu Xinyu last time.


    Shi xiaorou asked her to work in the time empire for her good.


    So Gu Xinyu chose to live up to Shi xiaorou''s concern and didn''t want to accept Shi xiaorou''s charity, so he chose this way.


    "By the way, wennuan, what happened last time Mingfeng said that mingling had maimed his mother?" Shi xiaorou suddenly remembered this and turned to ask Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was stunned and thought of it, "I don''t know. Mingling didn''t mention it to me."


    Shi Yi touched his chin and pondered, "Ming Ling has gone a little too far. Anyway, Zhao Fengxia is also his elder. Even if he is cruel, he shouldn''t be like this."


    Su wennuan also felt that mingling had done too cruel this time and said, "otherwise I''ll go to the hospital to see her and apologize to her." it''s impossible to expect mingling to apologize.


    His majesty is too strong. The word apology has nothing to do with him.


    Shi Yi said, "I know which hospital Zhao Fengxia lives in and know some people. I''ll take you." otherwise, Su wennuan can''t go in at all.

 Chapter 131

    Hearing Shi Yi''s words, Su wennuan nodded. She knew a little about the life of these upper class people. She did everything carefully and had the past.


    Zhao Fengxia is also an old lady of a rich family. If she is hospitalized, it will be strictly guarded and the hospital will strengthen protection.


    Ordinary people can''t see her at all.


    Sometimes it''s great to take her.


    Shi xiaorou immediately raised her hand to participate, "I''m going too, with wennuan." she said, holding Su wennuan''s hand against her arm.


    Shi Yi frowned, "don''t make a mess..." Shi xiaorou is too careless and has an unbearable personality. If something happens, she will be the first impulse.


    When xiaorou pouted, "I don''t want to go. Wennuan is my friend. If I''m bullied, I can help her."


    "I''ll go with you." Gu Xinyu said suddenly.


    Everyone looked at Gu Xinyu incredibly. Naturally, she didn''t expect to become so positive.


    Feeling everyone''s novel eyes, Gu Xinyu said, "go and see the Secretary by the way."


    This is just her excuse. Since Su wennuan is the one that mingling cares about and wants to protect, she has the obligation to protect Su wennuan.


    She has an obligation to take care of all the people around Ming Ling who he cares about.


    Although Gu Xinyu has no ability or anything, she is definitely a person who will repay her kindness.


    You give me a drop of spring, and I''ll give you the whole stream.


    Besides, the person who is kind to her is still Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou immediately understood and nodded like tamping garlic, "OK, let''s go." it turned out that Gu Xinyu also had a little conscience. He would feel guilty if he beat someone.


    Shi Yi saw that Gu Xinyu, who had always been cold and unsocial, said so, so he didn''t say anything.


    He dialed the phone and told the people at the hospital, and then they set off.


    Ming Ling takes them to the hospital. Su wennuan carries a lot of gifts to apologize.


    When he came to the door of the ward, someone was on guard. When he saw that it was Shiyi, the man on guard nodded at him and didn''t stop them.


    When the wing turned sideways to let the three of them in first, he followed.


    As soon as I entered the ward, the first thing I saw was Ming Feng standing in front of the hospital bed, and then old man Ming sitting on one side. Zhao Fengxia was blocked by them and couldn''t see at all.


    When Su was warm, xiaorou came in, and the first thing to welcome was the calm eyes of the famous old man.


    Su wennuan saw that old man Ming looked at her. She smiled awkwardly at the corners of her mouth, and then leaned towards him. It was polite to meet him.


    Mingfeng also turned around and saw Su wennuan carrying a lot of gifts. He was stunned at first, then his eyes brightened, and immediately came over, "Why are you here?" then he looked behind her and saw only two women and Shiyi, but he didn''t see mingling at all.


    Seeing this scene, he was slightly lost.


    Su wennuan apologized to him, "let''s see Aunt."


    Ming Feng still had some lucky words, "did Ming Ling let you come?"


    Shi xiaorou was a big mouth and immediately said, "how could brother Ming apologize? We came by ourselves."


    When xiaorou always said something first, she didn''t consider the scene at all.


    When Shi xiaorou said this, Shi Yi frowned and looked at Shi xiaorou with blame.


    Xiaorou, a little girl, just can''t observe the current situation. If she still says such words at this time, doesn''t it make trouble for Su wennuan?


    I knew I shouldn''t have brought her.


    When Mingfeng looked at xiaorou, he also realized what she said. He was in a better mood just now. He knew that the arrogant mingling couldn''t come to apologize.


    He picked up the things in Su wennuan''s hand and still entertained Su wennuan. "Thank you for your gift." as he said, he mentioned the gift to Zhao Fengxia and said to her in soft words, "Mom, wennuan came to see you. You see, so many thoughts..."


    Zhao Fengxia glanced at the gift in Mingfeng''s hand, then looked at Su wennuan, and then angrily lifted the gift in his hand, "take it away, I don''t want her to come to see me!"


    Her fidgety action caught Mingfeng unprepared and didn''t respond for a moment, so the gift was thrown to the ground by her.


    Ming Feng''s smile, which was still pretending just now, also sank.


    The reason why he is so angry with Ming Ling is that Zhao Fengxia has been losing her temper these days, shouting pain and asking Ming Ling to apologize.


    He was already in a bad mood. When Zhao Fengxia shouted, his mood became worse and worse. He couldn''t get angry when he went to find mingling.


    Now Su wennuan apologizes. Zhao Fengxia still has this attitude, and Mingfeng has no choice.


    Old man Ming sat aside and said nothing.


    Shi xiaorou blinked when she saw Zhao Fengxia like this.


    Su wennuan met Zhao Fengxia before and knew that she was not a simple figure. There was no reason why Ming Ling would break her leg.


    But it''s wrong to break someone''s leg.


    Su wennuan was not angry with Zhao Fengxia. She still kept a decent and sorry smile on her face. She stepped forward, stood in front of Zhao Fengxia''s bed and sincerely bowed, "I''m sorry, I apologize to you for mingling. I hope you will forgive him."


    "Get out!" Zhao Fengxia broke out as soon as she heard Su wennuan''s words. She pushed Su wennuan with her legs in plaster. She nearly fell out of bed because of her strength. She firmly grabbed the edge of the bed and didn''t fall down. She bared her teeth and said to Su wennuan, "which onion are you? Do you replace Ming Ling!"


    Since Ming Ling took Su wennuan back to Ming''s house, Zhao Fengxia was angry!! She can''t accept that there are other women around mingling. What''s more, she can''t accept that Su wennuan is pregnant with the child of mingling!


    Now she''s angry when she sees Su wennuan. She even says to apologize instead of Ming Ling! She hated to kill Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was pushed back by her and stumbled a step. Mingfeng hurried to help her for fear that she might fall.


    Shi xiaorou was angry and was about to rush forward, but she was pulled by Shi Yi. Shi xiaorou turned back and saw Shi Yi shaking her head at her.


    Old man Ming was angry and stood up and said angrily to Zhao Fengxia, "it''s almost enough! Look what you look like now! Warm to see you, what''s your attitude!"


    Zhao Fengxia saw that old man Ming was angry and realized that she was too excited just now. On second thought, now the person in charge of Mingtian group is old man Ming and the person in charge of the Ming family is Ming Ming. She can''t offend old man Ming.


    So she cried and looked aggrieved. "My Lord, your eldest son broke my leg for no reason. It''s good for me to get my life back... Now you come to bully me, too. Sobbing, I don''t live, I don''t live..." Zhao Fengxia stopped her arrogant appearance and cried.


    As soon as master Ming heard this, his anger disappeared, and he snorted heavily, "can''t you talk well, that villain, I''ll clean up sooner or later!"

 Chapter 132

    Zhao Fengxia saw that old man Ming was also beginning to stand on her side now. She sniffed and cried even more sadly, "Master, I''ve been with you for most of my life. I''ve worked hard without credit. I really take the Ming family as my own home. But the Ming Ling is unwilling to drive me out because of her frivolous childhood. Now she comes to treat me like this. A woman wants to send me away. Master, I''m really wronged..."


    Zhao Fengxia doesn''t care whether there is an outsider present or not. Anyway, she has to say what she wants to say, and those lies come at random.


    Ming Feng was gnashing his teeth and felt that Ming Ling was too much to Zhao Fengxia.


    Su wennuan was unhappy when she heard this. She could have licked her face and smiled and apologized, but Zhao Fengxia''s words were obviously a personal insult to mingling.


    She would never believe that mingling would despise Zhao Fengxia.


    If she was angry, she couldn''t bear it. "Aunt Zhao, please speak with respect and don''t insult Ming Ling."


    "Yes!" Shi xiaorou echoed. She was going to say this. Unexpectedly, Su wennuan said it first. She agreed with Su wennuan and looked at Zhao Fengxia.


    Zhao Fengxia didn''t expect Su wennuan to change her attitude. She was crying quietly just now. After listening to Su wennuan''s words, she was stunned for a moment, and then burst into tears, "Oh, sir, look, now the women in mingling are running to the hospital to bully me. Am I still alive... Sobbing..."


    Old man Ming was in a bad mood now. He was even worse when Zhao Fengxia cried. He turned around and said to Su wennuan with some severe eyes, "go back first."


    This is not to accept her apology.


    Su wennuan feels wronged in her heart and feels wronged for Ming Ling. She frowns and says to old man Ming, "anyway, Ming Ling is your son. Please believe him."


    She heard Chengqi say that old man Ming once asked someone to hunt down mingling.


    At first, she didn''t dare to believe it, but now looking at the situation, she believed Chengqi''s words and understood what was going on.


    It''s all mixed by Zhao Fengxia.


    Old man Ming is the biological father of Ming Ling. How could he be so ruthless to Ming Ling!


    Su wennuan doesn''t understand or understand why a father wants to kill his son.


    "You see, you see, who is this Su wennuan? He dares to talk to the old man like this! I don''t think it''s a good thing!"


    Before master Ming spoke, Zhao Fengxia pointed to Su wennuan''s way.


    Old man Ming looked back at her seriously, "don''t say a few words!"


    "Isn''t what I said wrong? The news about her with mingling and Shiyi broke out before. I don''t know who she is good with. Most of the children in her belly are Shiyi, otherwise he cares so much about her coming to the hospital with her." Zhao Fengxia said bitterly, and then looked at Shiyi with a different metaphor.


    Old man Ming is old and easy to be instigated. When he heard Zhao Fengxia''s words, he began to doubt himself. He had seen the previous news and couldn''t help staring at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan found that old man Ming''s suspicious eyes. She felt a meal in her heart. She couldn''t believe it. She explained, "don''t think about it. I have nothing to do with Shiyi!"


    The dark old man suspected that the child in her belly was Shiyi!


    No wonder he would have driven him out of the nether family because of the rumor that the nether mausoleum was a nemesis, and he was too poor to give up.


    It turns out that old man Ming is such a person who is easy to be instigated.


    Old man Ming didn''t let go when he heard Su wennuan''s words. His questioning and serious eyes looked at Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi frowned and tightened his face. He didn''t explain anything.


    He could see that the family could hardly get along with each other. Slanders came at random and didn''t want a face at all.


    If Su wennuan gets along with the family in the future, she doesn''t know how much pain she will have to suffer.


    He didn''t explain anything. Whatever old man Ming thought, if old man Ming didn''t believe Su wennuan about this, Su wennuan wouldn''t have to marry to Ming''s house.


    Otherwise, Su wennuan is the only one who suffers.


    Master Ming''s son Shiyi cast an inquiring look in the Ming Dynasty, but Shiyi didn''t explain.


    Old man Ming took Shiyi''s silence as acquiescence or guilty. He took back his serious eyes and put them on Su wennuan, "since you are a woman in mingling, you should keep a distance from others. Don''t you understand that!"


    Su wennuan''s heart sank fiercely. She frowned and felt very uncomfortable. "Master Ming, I don''t think it''s wrong for me to make friends. Moreover, if you unconditionally believe your wife''s words, I have nothing to say. Bye..."


    She said angrily and turned to go.


    "Stop!" master Ming said calmly.


    Su wennuan paused and looked back. "Is there anything else?"


    Old man Ming kicked the gifts on the ground, "take these away!"


    As soon as Su wennuan''s eyes shook, the air in his heart surged up. The Ming family really bullied people.


    Shi xiaorou was so angry that she couldn''t bear it. She went forward and stood in front of old man Ming, looked up and stared at him, "we respect you. It''s the elders who are so respectful to you. Don''t push an inch!"


    Old man Ming snorted coldly, "rude little boy, the tutor of the family is just like this."


    "Hey, who are you talking about? You can insult me, but you can''t insult my parents! Old man Ming, I tell you, don''t be too arrogant. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you now!" Shi xiaorou was angry and kicked up her sleeve. She really wanted to beat people impulsively. Su wennuan couldn''t hold her.


    Master Ming still has a serious and defiant expression.


    Zhao Fengxia saw that old man Ming was coming out for her. Seeing this scene, she was very proud. She smiled Yin Yin. Ming Feng couldn''t see it anymore. She was about to come forward to persuade him. Zhao Fengxia held her hand and warned, "Feng, don''t interfere."


    Ming Feng looked at Zhao Fengxia, afraid that something might happen to her, so he didn''t come forward and could only look at it in a tangled mood.


    Shi Yi pulls the impulsive Shi xiaorou behind her and doesn''t let her make any irreversible moves. When he looks at old man Ming with his gentle face, he also shows some seriousness and ridicule. His plain voice looks very polite, but it is ridicule.


    "No matter what the tutor is, it''s better than swearing to a younger generation as an elder. Maybe the people of the Ming family have no parents since childhood except the Ming Ling." there is no tutor at all.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard this, she laughed, "ha ha, yes, even the parents of the Ming family have no style. Where can they be taught by their parents..." Shi xiaorou understood the meaning of Shi Yi''s words and said with a laugh.


    It''s so happy.


    Being satirized by two younger generations, old man Ming''s face became very ugly, "come on, drive out the two boys of Shi family!"

 Chapter 133

    Being satirized by two younger generations, old man Ming''s face became very ugly, "come on, drive out the two boys of Shi family!"


    Master Ming said angrily.


    It''s really the opposite. Two young people in their early 20s are arrogant in front of a man over half a hundred.


    Shijia is the second leader in the business world, second only to the Ming Tian group of Ming Ling.


    So old man Ming didn''t dare to go too far against Shiyi and shixiaorou because of the power of Shijia.


    Even if you are angry, you can only drive them out.


    Shi Yi gave an elegant sneer, "Ming family treats guests like this. No wonder it''s getting worse and worse in recent years. Do people in business know that Ming family behaves like this?"


    This sentence is obviously a threat. Old man Ming heard it. Does Shi Yi want to go to the business circle to block his business?


    Old man Ming''s heart sank. He regretted the order he had just issued. You know, he doesn''t have the strength to compete with the time family.


    But if you say something, you can''t take it back.


    The bodyguard outside the door pushed the door in and went forward to ask Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou to go out.


    When xiaorou saw the five big and three thick bodyguards coming towards her, she thought he was going to be rude to her, so she was afraid to step back and refused the bodyguard, "go away, don''t come over!"


    Gu Xinyu was watching all this coldly. She didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but as soon as she saw the bodyguard approaching Shi xiaorou and Shi xiaorou''s frightened appearance, she secretly said it was bad. She raised an alarm in her heart and had to protect Shi xiaorou.


    When everyone was unprepared, Gu Xinyu stepped forward and twisted the bodyguard''s arm with his backhand, and then hit the bodyguard''s stomach with an elbow. The bodyguard immediately turned his eyes, foamed at his mouth and fell to the ground.


    Gu Xinyu turned back fiercely and looked at another bodyguard with murderous eyes.


    The bodyguard was stunned and didn''t dare to move on.


    "Ah! Kill! Kill!" Zhao Fengxia screamed.


    When Su is warm, xiaorou is also stunned. Unexpectedly, Gu Xinyu will make a sudden move.


    Ming Feng watched all this happen. He had no ability to stop it. It happened so fast and suddenly that he had no time to stop it.


    Old man Ming was frightened by Gu Xinyu''s murderous eyes and retreated two steps. Now he is old and in poor health. He doesn''t have such a strong heart to bear Gu Xinyu''s sudden attack. He was so scared that he called the man, "come on, come on!"


    Then a group of bodyguards poured into the ward.


    Master Ming trembled. Fan pointed to Gu Xinyu, Shi Yi, Su Nuan and Shi xiaorou. "Come on, catch them!" now it''s catching them, not driving them out.


    As soon as the bodyguards heard this, they immediately began to act. They were numerous and were not afraid of Gu Xinyu, a woman, and Shiyi was not good at fighting.


    He and Shi xiaorou were immediately trapped by two bodyguards.


    Gu Xinyu protects Su wennuan behind him and fights with the bodyguards one by one. All the tables and chairs in the room are knocked over on the ground. Su wennuan is also scared to hide behind Gu Xinyu to protect himself from injury and collision.


    She always remembers that she is a pregnant woman and must not go wrong.


    Old man Ming looks after Gu Xinyu so well. He also retreats with some taboos, but more and more bodyguards come in, and his skills are good. Gu Xinyu is gradually overwhelmed.


    Su wennuan was caught by a bodyguard.


    "Ah! Let go of me!" Su wennuan shouted.


    "Let go of your dirty hands!" the door was suddenly kicked open, and a cold voice rang through the space, shocking and dignified.


    Everyone looked at the door and saw a tall and tall body standing at the door. Wearing a black suit, he extended the king''s momentum. His handsome face was tight and cold.


    "Ming Shao!" Su Nuan shouted excitedly when he saw him.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at her side. There was only her scenery in his eyes. There was nothing else. He came with slender legs.


    The bodyguard trapped by Su Nuan was forced to step back by his momentum.


    Mingling approached Su wennuan and took her to her side. She looked at the bodyguard with cold eyes. The bodyguard was stunned by him and stepped back. Mingling kicked him to his knees.


    Before Ming Ling could speak, the bodyguard knelt down and begged for mercy, "I''m sorry, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." he just came out to work as a bodyguard. He didn''t want to die because of this.


    The dark mausoleum''s quiet eyes turned slightly and didn''t pay attention to the bodyguard at all. He grabbed Su wennuan''s wrist and sideways, sweeping his cold eyes around.


    Just now, the bodyguards who were trapped by Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi quickly loosened their hands, and the bodyguards who fought with Gu Xinyu also stopped, wilted one by one, stepped back and stood in a row with their heads slightly hung.


    Su wennuan looks at the handsome and cold face of mingling. She obediently stands beside him. Only he appears, which is all her sense of security. She doesn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Seeing this, old man Ming wiped the sweat on his forehead and was glad that things didn''t make a big deal.


    He looked up at Ming Ling and said, "Ming Ling, you''re just in time. Please apologize to Aunt Zhao. That''s it."


    "Apologize?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows and spit out two cold questions from his thin lips.


    Old man Ming was stunned by his two words, and then said reluctantly, "anyway, you don''t need to discount her legs and say an apology. It''s even calm."


    Zhao Fengxia has been making trouble, and he is also tired of it. But think about it, Ming Ling has no reason to punch a hole in Zhao Fengxia''s leg, and the bones have penetrated. It''s really that Ming Ling has gone too far.


    It''s hard for master ming to say anything about Zhao Fengxia.


    For Ming Ling, it''s just an apology. It''s so simple. Just use your mouth.


    But for them, it is calm and stable.


    But old man Ming still doesn''t know about Ming Ling for so many years.


    At the corner of the mouth of Ming Ling, a touch of ice residue sneered, "it''s easier to kill her. Which one do you choose?"


    Old man Ming was stunned. Mingfeng also came up to mingling and said, "brother, you''d better go." it''s impossible for him to apologize. It''s easier for him to kill Zhao Fengxia than apologize.


    Su wennuan was stunned and looked up at the tight handsome face of Ming Ling.


    Gu Xinyu pinched his fist and said nothing. The Ming Ling she knew has always been so domineering and direct, hasn''t she.


    Shi Yi patted his suit wrinkled by the bodyguard discontentedly. When he heard Ming Ling''s words, he also looked at him in shock.


    Shi xiaorou holds her face and looks at mingling with a crazy face. It''s so handsome and cool. She loves him. As soon as she comes out, she can quell all the chaotic scenes.


    Who doesn''t love such a man.


    But there was only one person in his eyes.


    When xiaorou looked enviously at Su Nuan standing next to Ming Ling.

 Chapter 134

    Ming Ling turned his head and looked at Ming Feng, which was cold and mocking.


    He never wanted to talk to Ming Feng. They are not from the same world and have nothing to say.


    When old man Ming heard what Ming Ling said, he was stunned at first. Then he saw his cold eyes, and his back bowed slightly, as if he was several years old for a moment. He sighed helplessly, "when I didn''t say."


    The dark dark eyes of the Ming mausoleum flashed a touch of irony, and then looked at Zhao Fengxia lying in bed.


    Zhao Fengxia was looking at him and looked at him. She trembled and hurriedly didn''t open her eyes. Seeing him, Zhao Fengxia was still a little timid and didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    Aware of his cold and deadly eyes on her, Zhao Fengxia nervously grabbed the sheet with both hands and hung her head. The arrogance just disappeared at once, and she didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Because what she said was a fabricated fact, as long as Ming Ling spoke, she would be vulnerable.


    "It seems that you haven''t learned enough!" mingling''s icy words hit Zhao Fengxia. She trembled all over her body, and a cold feeling rushed to her heart. She could feel that the cold eyes of mingling could pierce her.


    The atmosphere in the room solidified strangely.


    Ming Ling''s sharp and cold eyes scanned the whole audience. Everyone hung their heads and dared not make a mistake.


    Old man Ming is also very old. It''s all his fault that this family is so old now, but he just wants to try his best to maintain this family, but he didn''t expect that the more he tries to maintain it, the more it doesn''t look like a home.


    Ming Ling snorted coldly. He didn''t know what it meant. He grabbed Su wennuan''s wrist and walked outside the ward.


    When Xiao Rou paused, she hurried to keep up with Ming Ling and Su Nuan.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Shiyi and found that his eyes were on the hands of mingling and Su nuanuan. He was distracted when he looked at their hands.


    Gu Xinyu was preparing not to open his eyes. Shi Yi turned his head and looked at her. He just collided with her staring at him.


    Gu Xinyu was a little uncomfortable, so don''t open your eyes and walk outside the ward. When he put his wing hand on his mouth, he coughed gently and walked out of the ward.


    Ming Feng watched them go out one by one, and then looked at the gifts that fell on the ground. His eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He complained, "what are these? People come to apologize, so they can''t give a good face." then he looked at Zhao Fengxia angrily.


    Zhao Fengxia stared at the gifts on the ground and didn''t speak.


    Old man Ming sighed helplessly, and there was silence in the ward. The silence was a little tight.


    Out of the ward, Ming Ling kept dragging Su Nuan''s wrist, with some heavy strength.


    Su wennuan''s wrist hurt a little when he grabbed it, but she could feel the cold on him and knew that he was still angry.


    When he was angry, she didn''t dare to talk to him, otherwise he would be more and more angry. She looked at his tight side face, didn''t say anything, and quickly followed his footsteps.


    When xiaorou followed, she looked at the hands of mingling and Su wennuan. Obviously, seeing them holding together, she felt very uncomfortable, but she still couldn''t help watching.


    She was looking for abuse by herself, but she couldn''t help but fantasize again and again that mingling was holding her hand, but fantasy was only fantasy after all.


    Shi Yi stepped forward and took Shi xiaorou''s hand. "Let''s go, don''t look." he took Shi xiaorou''s hand and was ready to take her home.


    Shi xiaorou pouted and looked back at Shi Yi. She wanted to cry without tears, "why can I only be led by my brother, sobbing..."


    Shi Yi knocked on her head, "it''s really a woman who doesn''t want to stay. She wants a man so soon. Let her mother find you a family another day and marry early."


    When xiaorou deflated her mouth, "no, I don''t want to marry so soon. I want to marry the person I like."


    "Let''s clear your heart first." Shi Yi said with regret, raised his hand and rubbed Shi xiaorou''s head. His eyes were full of love.


    He knew for a long time that Shi xiaorou liked Ming Ling, but Ming Ling didn''t like Shi xiaorou at all. People like Ming Ling couldn''t force anything, let alone love.


    So when xiaorou wants to fall in love with others, she can only empty the Ming Ling from her heart first.


    Shi xiaorou sucked her nose and pretended to cry, "why is it modern? If it were ancient, I could marry brother Ming with Nuan..."


    That''s really


    "Worthless..." Shi Yi knocked on Shi xiaorou''s head and looked back to see Gu Xinyu coming. Her eyes were watching Ming Ling and Su nuanuan leave. Shi Yi frowned. Did Gu Xinyu like Ming Ling too?


    The guy of Ming Ling is so charming.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu stop near them, Shi Yi said, "let''s go and go back to the company together."


    Gu Xinyu takes back his sight, looks at Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou, and nods. Although Ming Ling didn''t give her a look since she appeared, she was at ease. At least she did her best to protect Su wennuan and didn''t hurt her at all.


    At least she protected the people Ming Ling wanted to protect.


    Ming Ling leads Su wennuan to the garage, opens the door and lets her sit in the co pilot. He himself sits in and drives away.


    Left the hospital and drove on the road.


    The handsome face of Ming Ling was still tight. "Why did you come to the hospital without permission?" he asked in a magnetic and cold words.


    Su wennuan carefully turns his head to look at him, and then tries to find something he can understand.


    I weighed it in my heart and said, "let me see Aunt Zhao. After all, she is a patient..."


    "Shut up!"


    Before Su wennuan finished his words, he was stopped by a cold scold from Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan''s shoulder shook and stopped talking.


    The dark eyes of Ming Ling looked back at her. There was an obvious unhappiness in those eyes. "Don''t call her aunt Zhao! Do you hear me!" he ordered and said seriously.


    That woman makes him sick when he hears her name!


    Su wennuan is surprised. Seeing the hatred in mingling''s eyes, she knows something about the relationship and interests, but she doesn''t understand where mingling''s anger and disgust come from.


    Maybe it''s because the memory of childhood is too bad.


    Su wennuan Nuo''s mouth and Nuo said, "I know..."


    Seeing that she was obedient, Ming Ling took a calm breath and continued the topic just now, "answer me, why go to the hospital?" he was still with Shi Yi.


    Su wennuan knows that mingling is a smart man. Ordinary reasons can''t fool him at all. She honestly said, "go and apologize for you. It''s not good for you to discount someone''s legs..."


    The car stopped abruptly. Su wennuan leaned forward for a while. After stabilizing, he turned back and saw the scarlet eyes of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan feels a leak inside and feels dangerous.


    Did she say something wrong?

 Chapter 135

    Sure enough, mingling was still angry. Su wennuan guessed when she saw the green veins jumping on his forehead.


    Ming Ling''s anger came without warning. His cold eyes made Su warm and didn''t dare to give a.


    His tight eyes looked at her. His anger was brewing in his eyes for a while. He tried his best to bear it before he didn''t get angry with her. But his words were so cold that Su Nuan''s heart sank.


    "Who are you, and what qualifications do you have to apologize for me!"


    His cold words came out.


    At the moment of hearing what he said, Su wennuan''s timid eyes suddenly became surprised and incredible. After the surprise, the original bright and water colored eyes suddenly became gray.


    Just as she has no bright heart.


    She incited her lips to explain something, "I, I just want to resolve the contradiction between you."


    She didn''t think much of herself. She wasn''t trying to prove how great she was.


    She just wants to make the relationship between mingling and the Ming family better. After all, it''s a family. There''s no need to be so stiff. Even if there is a deep hatred, it''s a family after all.


    When Ming Ling heard her sophistry, her anger grew stronger in her eyes.


    "Don''t make your own decisions. You can''t take care of my business! Just take care of yourself!" he said coldly and coldly.


    The red light jumped to the green light. He started the car and drove away, but the cold at the bottom of his eyes didn''t dissipate.


    What kind of person is Zhao Fengxia? She doesn''t know at all! In this way, she ran to apologize to that disgusting person. She was not helping him, but beating him in the face.


    Ming Ling was very upset and angry at the thought of Su wennuan''s unauthorized decision.


    And the famous old man and Zhao Fengxia are not good things. They can do everything!


    If they do anything too much to Su wennuan, they will never hesitate and linger!


    Just like just now, old man Ming asked those bodyguards to arrest them. He didn''t feel guilty at all.


    If Su wennuan gets hurt, old man Ming won''t feel that he has done anything wrong.


    Su wennuan''s rash apology is not only to help Zhao Fengxia become vicious, but also to lose his face. It is even more an act of ignoring his own safety and not thinking about his children.


    At the thought of this, Ming Ling didn''t fight at all.


    Su wennuan, a woman, has been hurt so much. Thanks so much, she still doesn''t know what a lesson is. I really don''t know how long her brain is!


    Hearing Ming Ling''s reprimand, Su wennuan''s heart cooled to a level, a suffocating pain.


    I realized that I was just one of his thousands of women. I knew that I was not important in his life.


    But she would rather believe Shiyi''s words to persuade her, and would rather believe that mingling is a responsible and good man who will be good to her, as Shiyi said.


    So self deception thought he was really like this, and self deception wanted to help him solve his problems.


    But in the end, I have to face this fact.


    Su wennuan took a deep breath, so that the suffocating heart could get a little thin air, "I''m amorous, I''m sorry..."


    When she said this, her voice was uncomfortable and tight, covering up her cry.


    Ming Ling has said so about her and despised her so much. She can''t cry in front of him, can''t be fragile, and can''t lose her last dignity.


    No matter what, she and her children will live proudly.


    "It''s my impulse. I shouldn''t mind my own business," she added, putting aside her relationship with him.


    He said that in the future, his affairs do not need her to worry about and manage, so she should respect his wishes and should not continue to be so amorous and deceive herself and others.


    He is so excellent and arrogant. His arrogance is all his arrogant capital. There are all kinds of women around him. How old is she?


    Su wennuan, you have no money or status. You are just a passer-by. What qualifications do you have to get his love? From beginning to end, he just plays with you. See the reality.


    Hearing the uncomfortable and angry tone in Su wennuan''s voice, as well as the cry she tried to forbear, mingling looked back at her and saw her clear eyes stubbornly looking at the front of the car. Her lips trembled, like roses blown by the wind, bleak and pitiful.


    Ming Ling frowned and felt a little distressed. Now she was angry and stubborn, but weak.


    But at the thought of those stupid things she did, he was angry. He blamed her for not being able to analyze things by herself. He couldn''t stay with her all the time to protect her. She had to learn to protect herself. Why couldn''t this woman understand.


    "What''s the matter? If you say a few words, you can''t stand it. That''s all you can bear?" Ming Ling said with a frown.


    All his anger and angry words are just to make her stronger, let her learn to be smart, and don''t do things that put herself in danger, but this stubborn woman doesn''t understand.


    Su wennuan looked at the front with an expressionless face. The grievance at the bottom of her eyes turned into stubbornness. "Stop!" she didn''t answer him, but just said two words coldly.


    Ming Ling didn''t stop. She knew she was losing her temper. "Su wennuan, when can you use your brain?" Ming Ling said coldly.


    Can''t she hear his voice over? "You''d better not go to the place of the Ming family, including the people of the Ming family, and don''t touch..."


    "Stop, I want to get off!" Su wennuan looks back and stubbornly interrupts Ming Ling''s late explanation.


    Ming Ling looked back at her and saw that her crystal eyes were full of tears, but the tears were held back by her.


    Ming Ling was stunned. He didn''t know she had been wronged like this. He frowned, "don''t be capricious..." he can''t stop now.


    Su wennuan finally couldn''t help crying. Her tears fell down like pearls. "Yes, it''s my willfulness! Who am I if I don''t recognize my identity? Why should I apologize for you! Who am I? Why should I interfere in your affairs? I''ll just take care of myself! So please stop, and I don''t need you to take care of my affairs!"


    She was in tears, but she looked at him stubbornly. She said a few angry and wronged words quickly and smoothly without choking.


    Because she was angry, because she felt uncomfortable, and because she forbeared, she didn''t let herself cry or her voice sound different, but her tears fell down.


    She can''t control her tears, but she can control her voice.


    Listening to her series of complaints, Ming Ling stopped the car by the side of the road and looked back at her, "Su wennuan, when will you learn to analyze things!"


    Although Su wennuan''s wronged appearance calmed mingling''s heart a little, it didn''t mean that he was relieved. The more she was like this, the more worried she was.


    She still can''t learn, observe the well-being of people, and protect herself.


    Her vulnerability will only hurt her deeper.


    "Yes, I can''t learn! So goodbye!" tears fell down. Su wennuan''s lips trembled, raised his face and said loudly to him, pushed open the door and went down.

 Chapter 136

    As soon as she got out of the car, she cut off his sight. Su wennuan finally couldn''t bear her dignity and emotion. She cried, her shoulders trembled and her throat trembled, but she didn''t let herself cry. She walked forward with stubborn strides, trying to stay away from his sight faster.


    Can''t cry to let him hear, that will only make her more humble.


    I knew before that he didn''t care about her at all. All he cared about was the child in her belly.


    All his kindness to her is just for the children in her belly, just a responsibility.


    When he was Mr. peitong, he said so, as long as the child didn''t want her!


    Why could she stay with him so foolishly and think he would care about herself so foolishly.


    Su wennuan, Ming Ling is right. You are stupid. You just can''t learn to analyze the situation!


    Learn to be smart.


    In this world, you are not smart, you will only be bullied by others, and no one will be smart for you.


    Su wennuan got out of the car and walked out of his sight. For her move, the air in mingling''s stomach was suddenly excited.


    No one has ever been so rude to him and dared to leave his sight so blatantly.


    How dare this woman ignore him like this!


    And what did she just say, goodbye?


    She said goodbye to him! Do you mean to break up?


    When Ming Ling thought of the word, his anger turned into irritability.


    damn!


    He pounded the steering wheel. This stubborn and ignorant woman, just leave her alone!


    How high is the Ming mausoleum, and how can his majesty be allowed to be challenged. Thinking angrily, he was ready to drive away, but looking back, the woman was really about to leave his sight. She didn''t look back. Moreover, this place was a strange place for Su wennuan. She didn''t know where she could go.


    Ming Ling clenched his teeth. He must not let a woman dump him. Only he dumped a woman. Where did Su wennuan borrow the courage to dump him!


    He convinced himself so, then pushed open the door, got out of the car, and walked quickly towards Su wennuan with long legs.


    Soon she caught up with Su wennuan and grabbed her thin arm from behind.


    Su wennuan was pulled around by his strength and just faced him.


    At that moment, her face was full of tears. Seeing him, she quickly raised her hand and wiped her face, trying to hide the trace of her crying, but she seemed a little hasty.


    Seeing that she was covered with tears, mingling felt angry and wanted to punish her.


    But when he saw her face and her tears like a stream, all the anger accumulated in his heart dispersed around like smoke.


    He frowned and saw that she was still hastily wiping her tears. He took something out of his suit pocket. He wanted to take out a paper towel, but he didn''t get anything. He was a big man and never used to taking a paper towel with him.


    Without taking out what he wanted, Ming Ling frowned.


    Su wennuan also feels a little ashamed. He has so many tears and a lot of runny nose and tears. He must look down on her even more when he sees her like this.


    She couldn''t clean it with her hands. She stretched out a trembling hand and grabbed his tie.


    Ming Ling was slightly surprised and thought she was going to fall down in his arms and cry.


    But he really underestimated the woman''s courage and her stubborn dignity.


    She grabbed his tie, wiped her tears with his tie, and then wiped her nose with his tie.


    Seeing this, Ming Ling frowned deeper.


    Wipe away all the tears on her face. Su wennuan looks up to see him. It looks like her face washed by the rain. Her crying eyes are a little red and wet, and the tip of her nose is also red. But even so, she still raises her stubborn face and pretends to be nothing.


    "What else do you have to say, child? Ha ha..." she smiled and deliberately smiled arrogantly, but she couldn''t hide her dumb voice. "The child was conceived by me and then I was born, so it has nothing to do with you. You just provided a sperm. I''ll buy one in the hospital and give it back to you another day."


    Ming Ling picked up her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the woman would say, "what do you mean?" he had known her for so long, and he had not found that she still had such courage and courage.


    "Don''t you know what that means? You said it yourself. I''m not who you are. Why should I care about you? Why should I meddle in your affairs! The same way, you''re not who I am. Why should I care about me! Care about my child!" after wiping away her tears, Su wennuan didn''t cry. She looked very strong. She tilted her head and returned all his words to him.


    It''s not that no one wants her. Why does she want him to die? Is it because of love?


    If love has no dignity and momentum, she would rather let go.


    The top of Ming Ling''s eyebrows was slightly picked. Looking at her stubborn appearance, he thought it was very interesting. The woman dared to challenge him openly.


    "I don''t need the sperm from the hospital. I just want the one I provided. Can you return it to me?" he raised his eyebrows slightly, and his angry voice just dispersed with some banter.


    "You..." Su wennuan was blocked by him and was angry for a moment. "Your sperm can''t be returned to you!"


    His sperm is now combined with her egg to form a child. How can it be returned to him!


    He just saw it, so he said it on purpose.


    Su wennuan always knew that mingling was evil, dark and smart. The pit she dug for him was always jumped in by herself.


    "Since you can''t give it back to me, you have no right to say goodbye!" the magnetic voice of Ming Ling sounded, with an overbearing attitude that can''t be separated.


    Damn woman, say goodbye to him! She borrowed 500 courage from heaven!


    Su wennuan was stunned. She was surprised that he understood the meaning of goodbye so soon. She wanted to break up with him and get rid of the relationship with him.


    Su Nuan snored and said, "I have my life, not for you to have children. What do you think of me, Ming Ling?" she questioned him, very seriously.


    "People." a light word from the Ming mausoleum.


    "Ah?" Su wennuan was still serious and nervous to get his answer. Unexpectedly, he floated out such a word. She didn''t react for a moment.


    "What''s this suspicious look? Do you think you''re a pet?" Ming Ling asked with an eyebrow.


    Su wennuan''s mind was full of paste and was stunned by him. "I didn''t mean that..." she clearly asked what position she was in his heart.


    She didn''t believe that with his high IQ, he wouldn''t understand.


    He did it on purpose!


    "You''ve soiled my tie. What should I do?" Ming Ling picked up his tie with two fingers and looked disgusted. He held it up in front of Su wennuan and asked with an eyebrow.

 Chapter 137

    The topic was soon diverted by the Ming mausoleum.


    He doesn''t want to continue to tangle with Su wennuan about separation.


    He has put up with her saying things about dumping him. He doesn''t lose his temper with her because she is pathetic.


    And Su wennuan wants to continue talking about separation now. There is no door.


    Su wennuan glanced at the tie in his hand and saw his disdainful expression.


    She also knew that his tie was mixed with her tears and runny nose. He was so clean that he must have hated it.


    Su wennuan said, "if you don''t want it, pull it off and throw it away..."


    "Do you think I need this for you?" the face of mingling Junyi couldn''t see whether it was serious or joking.


    Su wennuan was stunned. He looked at him, blinked and looked for words, "you, don''t talk nonsense. It''s clear that I''m throwing you away now..."


    Unknowingly, the topic turned back.


    Ming Ling raised a sneer at her mouth. Her words provoked his anger at the bottom of his heart and nodded angrily, "OK, this tie is three million yuan. You don''t want to leave my sight until you pay off three million yuan!"


    "Three million! Such a hole!" Su wennuan was shocked. He just wiped his nose and tears away three million. It''s not so unlucky, "I''m sorry, I can''t afford to pay."


    "Then use your time and labor to pay it back. It''s just that my family lacks a nanny." mingling''s eyes are mixed with cold and anger.


    This woman didn''t know what to do, but insisted on breaking up with him!


    He doesn''t know how to keep her from breaking up!


    She is bullying him. She has never been in love and doesn''t understand the rules of love!


    Su wennuan felt that mingling was unreasonable. He said angrily, "I don''t want to be your nanny. Just pull off your tie and I''ll wash it for you." it''s just a tie. If it''s dirty, it''ll be clean after washing.


    "I want a new one." Ming Ling is stubborn like a child and insists.


    "The tie you''re wearing is not new either." he will find a reason, and so will su Nuan.


    "Who says it''s not new." Ming Ling put his hands in his trouser pocket and had a good time. He also came to leisure and talked with her.


    Su wennuan looked at his tie. The dark purple tie looked very smooth. It was made of silk. It was still an international famous brand. He said that three hundred thousand was true. Moreover, the tie looked neat and brand-new as if it had just been opened. If he really wore it for the first time today, it would be really new.


    Su wennuan can''t admit that he wants to pay for a new tie.


    Pouted and said, "then I won''t wash it for you, and I won''t pay for it. Since you don''t want it, throw it away. Anyway, I have nothing to do with you." she still blocked him with his words.


    Anyway, she just couldn''t let go of what he just said, and she would be helpless.


    With that, she''s leaving.


    Ming Ling''s long arm crossed her waist. Su wennuan''s waist itched, instinctively took a few steps back, and said with a frightened face, "you, what do you want to do?"


    Facing him with a black belly and evil expression in front of him, Su wennuan feels flustered.


    Ming Ling''s lips tilted upward, slightly stepped forward and stopped her, so he beat her horizontally and picked her up.


    "Ah!" Su wennuan screamed in fright. Out of her instinctive protection, she subconsciously hooked his neck so that she didn''t fall down.


    Hold your eyes to see him, "what are you doing, put me down!" the man always doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    She struggled. Ming Ling held her tighter and gave her no chance to break free. "Don''t forget, you signed the agreement. Before the agreement is still valid, you are my woman!" his dark eyes looked at her domineering and announced with possessive desire.


    Then he took her and strode towards his car.


    Su wennuan was stunned at first, and then reacted. He was threatening her and forcing her. She struggled fiercely in his arms. "I don''t want to be your woman. You put me down. I''m nothing, not you. You put me down!"


    At the thought of what mingling said to her when she was angry just now, Su wennuan felt uncomfortable and wronged. She had no dignity or status to be his woman. Seeing him with other women would hurt her, but he never explained to her.


    Such a feeling, such a heartache, she doesn''t want to taste it anymore.


    "Don''t move!" Ming Ling looked at her restlessness and pinched her ass. Su wennuan''s meat was pinched by him. The whole person was as stiff as a shrimp subconsciously, and a pair of clear eyes looked at him inconceivably.


    He, when did he learn to pinch a woman''s ass?


    Did he do this many times on other women?


    At the thought of this, Su wennuan''s heart suddenly sank and felt deeply uncomfortable.


    "How could it be that no one is, at least you are my woman!" the deep eyes of Ming Ling looked at her and said domineering and forceful. It was so indisputable, not asking her, but telling her the truth!


    When Su wennuan heard this word, she was still suffocating. It was his woman, not his girlfriend, nor his fiancee!


    Is it one of all his women?


    "I don''t want to be your woman." Su wennuan stops struggling and looks into his eyes with clear and serious eyes.


    She was held by him and looked at him closely. She could see the expression in his eyes more clearly, whether it was cold or serious or just perfunctory. She could see it at a glance.


    Ming Ling''s footsteps stopped, and she frowned at her glittering eyes. "What are you talking about!" she refused him directly.


    How many women want to be his women have no chance, she refused to be his woman.


    Seeing the leaping flame in his eyes, Su wennuan knows that his majesty has been challenged and must be angry.


    Su wennuan is not afraid of him now. He looks into his eyes and continues to say what he just said, "I don''t want to be your woman. If you don''t want me to be your girlfriend, don''t tease my heart all the time..."


    If he doesn''t take her seriously from beginning to end, please don''t let him move her again and again and let her sink deeper and deeper.


    She really doesn''t want to love so frightened and humble.


    If it is a humble love that she can''t get, she would rather not.


    Her serious and clear expression was reflected in the dark pupil of the Ming mausoleum. He could see that she said this from the bottom of her heart and was looking forward to his answer.


    The most beautiful thing between humans is distance. Close distance can let each other see the emotions in each other''s eyes.


    Ming Ling looked at her for a few seconds, and then the corners of his lips raised. The radian seemed funny, incomprehensible and ridiculed.


    "Aren''t these two concepts the same? What''s the tangle? I really don''t understand your woman." after that, he held her and continued to walk forward.


    In his eyes, being his woman is the same concept as being his girlfriend. If Su wennuan has been tangled and angry about this, he really doesn''t understand it at all.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Then he complained with his mouth, "where is the same, where is different!" women and girlfriends can''t be the same.

 Chapter 138

    Ming Ling looked back at her, "what''s different."


    The way he picked the tip of his eyebrows was obviously asking.


    "Women are real and nameless, and girlfriends are famous and real." Su wennuan explained according to his own understanding.


    Ming Ling said, "I raise you and sleep you." so no matter from which point of view, the two concepts of women and girlfriends are the same.


    Su wennuan blushed when he said, "it''s different anyway! Boyfriends and girlfriends are voluntary, and men''s women are transactions!"


    "Didn''t I raise you voluntarily?" the good-looking eyes of Ming Ling picked her, and the magnetic voice was very good.


    Su wennuan stared at his solemn and evil expression and blinked, "I, I didn''t force you..." she didn''t force him to raise her. He volunteered.


    "That''s enough." Ming Ling successfully wrapped Su wennuan into the alley and came to a conclusion. Then he took her to the side of the car and put her in the co pilot. He sat in the driver''s seat and drove away.


    Su wennuan didn''t react for a moment. She frowned and scratched her head. She kept thinking about what he said.


    Why did she suddenly feel that what he said was reasonable, but she didn''t make sense, but she still felt something was wrong.


    Su wennuan thought for a while, but she still didn''t think of a reason. Obviously, she thought very clearly just now. If mingling regarded her as his woman, she wouldn''t go out with him. After all, she wasn''t his girlfriend.


    But when Ming Ling said this, she felt that there was really no difference between women and girlfriends.


    But I still feel something is wrong. These two words should not be defined like this.


    But when you think about it carefully, Ming Ling''s words are clear, and she can''t refute a word.


    Su wennuan''s mind is tied up. He is still struggling. There is no result. Mingling''s car has already arrived at Xishi villa.


    He stopped the car, got out of the car himself and opened the door for Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling, then pursed her lips. She was angry with him and wanted to go back to her rented house, but now she didn''t know how. She was fooled to Xishi villa. If she continued to make trouble, she would seem too pretentious.


    She hesitated for a moment, and finally got off the bus. After getting off the bus, she walked towards Xishi villa, ignoring Ming Ling at all.


    Anyway, she couldn''t let go of what he had just said to her. Even if he said it in anger, she couldn''t put it down.


    Chengqi and other servants are waiting at the door. Su wennuan comes in. Chengqi and other servants nod to her slightly, which is a polite greeting. Although Su wennuan is in a bad mood, he still nods to them slightly, which is a salute. After entering, he finds a doctor sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing her coming in, the doctor stood up with a dignified expression, "warm, you''re back. Where''s Mingshao?"


    Su wennuan can see that the doctor just greets her and wants to find mingling.


    A doctor is wearing a silver gray suit today. He has short hair and a pair of glasses. He looks very sunny and handsome. He is about 1.76 meters tall. He has white skin and is very clean.


    Su wennuan nodded at him and smiled. It was a greeting. Then he raised his hand and pointed at the back, "Mingshao came in right away."


    Just then, Ming Ling came in, and the doctor''s eyes obviously shifted behind her. Su wennuan turned sideways and saw Ming Ling approaching. Her smile contracted again and went upstairs directly.


    She still can''t face him now.


    Even if he fooled her back and persuaded her that being his woman was the same as being his girlfriend, she still had no sense of security and wanted to be alone.


    Ming Ling put his eyes on Su wennuan and saw her go upstairs with anger. He frowned and then moved his eyes to the doctor.


    Youyijun hurried forward with a nervous expression and prayed to mingling, "Mingshao, Mingfeng wants to break up with me. Can you persuade him for me..."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes pointed at him. He was obviously surprised to hear the news, but he couldn''t understand why Ju Yijun was so nervous.


    "If you want to break up, just break up. It''s no big deal." after watching Yijun for a few seconds, Ming Ling staggered his eyes and walked to the sofa with long legs.


    Youyijun anxiously turned around and walked to him. His expression was more nervous and helpless, "Mingshao, we can''t separate..."


    Youyijun sat next to mingling and stared at him with expectant eyes.


    Ming Ling raised his eyebrows. "What good can you do together?"


    The two big men fell in love and loved to death. As a straight man, mingling couldn''t understand their feelings.


    We can''t have children together, and we can''t spend our whole life together. We can only sneak behind our backs. Why.


    With Yi Jun''s eyes, he was suddenly asked very sad by Ming Ling. He lowered his eyes and his voice was hurt. "I know many people don''t think highly of us, and old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia oppose us, which is also a great pressure for us. But it just can''t change our determination to be together. We''ve been together for 5 years, and I don''t want to lose him..."


    Ju Yijun said, with a sadness in his eyes, "maybe he feels too much pressure recently, so he can''t hold on, and wants to end this relationship..." he said, and he smiled bitterly.


    It''s even more decadent.


    Ming Ling frowned and the smoke lingered on his fingertips. "Do you think you will be happy if you go on like this?"


    If they divide early, then they can find their own happiness, so long pain is better than short pain.


    Yijun shook his head sadly, "I don''t know, but I know that if I lose him, I will be lonely all my life..." I won''t love anymore.


    He doesn''t know if he will be happy with Mingfeng now, but he knows that every minute and second now, as long as he is with Mingfeng, he will be so happy and happy.


    If you lose him, he really can only be lonely all his life.


    Because that person has appeared, others can''t break into his heart, and he is the kind of person who would rather be lonely than accept someone he doesn''t love.


    Ming Ling took a smoke, stared at him with deep eyes and saw his sad appearance.


    He seems to understand something. If one day he loses Su wennuan, maybe he will be so lonely all his life.


    "How do you want me to help you?" he said in a man''s voice.


    With Yijun fiercely looking back at him, his eyes were shocked and incredible, and even more with a trace of gratitude, "just help me get him out and face me. He doesn''t want to see me now. I''ll do the rest myself."


    "En." a monosyllabic sound came from the throat of Ming Ling.


    "Thank you, Mingshao, really thank you..." Youyi Jun was grateful and was very excited.

 Chapter 139

    Su wennuan stayed upstairs for a while, covered her head with a quilt, pondered over the causes and consequences, and thought about her relationship with Ming Ling.


    Today, because she went to see Zhao Fengxia herself, mingling was angry.


    He was angry because she didn''t tell him, or he was very upset because she went to see his family privately.


    As he said, she is no one and can''t interfere in his life. He doesn''t want her to participate in his own private life or his family?


    Su wennuan became more and more confused. Finally, he analyzed that no matter what kind of possibility, he didn''t care about her at all and didn''t see her as an important person.


    So the more analysis, the heavier the heart.


    She fiercely opened the quilt and let herself breathe a hard breath.


    Don''t think about it. If you think about it like this, you''ll drive yourself crazy.


    The light in the room was very dim, and now it was approaching dusk. The dim scene made her feel desolate inexplicably.


    A sad feeling rose up, and she quickly shook her head to suppress the feeling.


    She must live happily every day. She can''t be sad because of this little thing. Su wennuan, don''t be sad. She must cheer up!


    Su wennuan took a deep breath and gave himself courage.


    Some things are terrible to think about, so the best way is not to think about it and live every day at ease.


    He was cheering himself up when his stomach rumbled.


    She reached out and touched her stomach, "hungry, baby, let''s ignore your father and go to dinner..."


    She talked to the baby herself, with a far fetched smile on her lips, and got up and got out of bed.


    Anyway, she has children.


    When Su wennuan came downstairs to the living room, Ming Ling and Ju Yijun were gone.


    Chengqi looked at her and respectfully came forward, "Miss Su, do you want something light or full?"


    Before, he thought Su wennuan was asleep upstairs, so he didn''t bother her. Now she comes down and naturally wants to serve her for dinner.


    Su wennuan looked at the acceptance seven and appreciated his thoughtfulness. She really came down when she was hungry. "I want fried rice and porridge."


    "OK, I''ll let the kitchen prepare both," said Chengqi housekeeper, ready to step down.


    "Ah..." Su wennuan called him.


    Chengqi looked back. "What else can Miss Su tell you?"


    Su wennuan motioned to the sofa, "where''s the young master?" although she was still angry with him, she was still a little lost when she didn''t see him now.


    What is this feeling? Su wennuan can''t understand the feeling that he is angry and worried about him.


    But she couldn''t help feeling this way, and she couldn''t help it.


    Chengqi answered every question. "The young master took a doctor out. I don''t know where he went." then Chengqi went to the kitchen.


    Su nuanuan nuzui, pregnant with a child, likes to be sentimental and wishful thinking.


    Did he go to find another woman?


    Did you think you were in a bad mood after quarreling with her today and went to find another woman to seek stability?


    The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. She shook her head and didn''t let herself think about it.


    Since the last time I saw that mingling was so close to the star Zhu Xiaorong in the bar, and Mingfeng said that Zhu Xiaorong was a woman of mingling, Su wennuan became particularly prone to wishful thinking.


    Because at that time she asked who the woman in Ming Ling was.


    But Ming Ling didn''t explain. He just let her stay with him.


    The more he said that, the more insecure she was.


    If Zhu Xiaorong is not his woman, why doesn''t he explain?


    In fact, no matter what his explanation is, she will believe it. At least he still has the heart to explain it to her, doesn''t he?


    But he didn''t even have the mood to explain. Today he said such hurtful words that she was nothing. She wasn''t his person. Don''t care about his life


    All these contradictions and entanglements cannot be alleviated in Su wennuan''s mind.


    Su wennuan can''t stay after dinner and wants to go out for a walk.


    Chengqi stopped her, "Miss Su, you''d better have a rest earlier after eating. It''s getting dark outside. It''s time to rest."


    Su wennuan insists on going out. "It''s not dark yet. I''m not sleepy now. Go out for a walk." she bypasses Chengqi and wants to go out.


    Chengqi stopped her again. "Miss Su, stay at home. It''s dangerous outside."


    Su wennuan was already uncomfortable. Now Chengqi housekeeper insisted on stopping her. She didn''t have the patience to keep such a good temper, "I''m going out. Your young master can stay away at night, so can I. don''t call your young master and say I''m going out."


    Miss Su decided that Cheng Qi would not do anything to her or leave her in the house by hard means, so she insisted on going out.


    Chengqi housekeeper was helpless. He took out the phone and was about to call mingling. Su wennuan stopped, looked back at him and said, "just tell your young master that he can stay away at night, and I can......" then he walked out.


    It''s crazy to think alone at home.


    Chengqi calls mingling''s cell phone, but it''s turned off. He has no choice but to call the bodyguard and send more people to follow Su wennuan to protect her.


    Of course, these bodyguards are in the dark. Su wennuan won''t find them.


    Su wennuan was walking on the road. The dusk wind blew and it was a little cold on her skin. She hugged her arm.


    No matter where a person goes, he is bored and lonely.


    She took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. It was 6:16 p.m. and it was really going to be dark soon, but her words had been said. Chengqi Housekeeper should have told Ming Ling her words.


    What you said must be borne by yourself. You must not go back halfway.


    After looking through the address book, I called Shi xiaorou, and the phone was soon connected. "Xiaorou, let''s go out and have a drink." Su wennuan''s voice was boring and upset.


    "Lying in the trough, you''re pregnant and drinking. It''s not fatal!" Shi xiaorou quickly became nervous and immediately burst into foul language.


    Su wennuan sighed, "yes, I''m pregnant. I can''t eat what I like to eat, do vigorous exercise, and even drink. Why do you say I''m pregnant? I''m so tired..."


    "Yo Yo, the mother to be complained for the first time. What''s the matter? She quarreled with brother Ming again?" Shi xiaorou joked about Su wennuan, and then guessed it.


    Su wennuan looks like a resentful woman only when she quarrels with Ming Ling. Usually, she is the envy of thousands of women!


    "Don''t say so much. Come out and drink in the bar. Don''t get drunk." Su wennuan said holding the phone.


    "You''re still drinking. Be careful that the president of your family hits you on the ass..." Shi xiaorou is naughty.


    "I mean, if you don''t get drunk, you won''t return..."


    Shi xiaorou: "


    Ah, you are sad. Why should I get drunk? It can''t solve your worry


    "OK, I''ll be there soon. It''s best to meet another handsome guy and make President Ming jealous. Ha ha..." Shi xiaorou readily agreed. Yinling''s laughter came from her mobile phone, mixed with the wind of the night, which was particularly pleasant.

 Chapter 140

    Through the last lesson, when Su was warm this time, xiaorou didn''t go to the bar, but went to a restaurant.


    Su wennuan ordered a glass of milk while Xiao Rou ordered a few dozen beers.


    Shi xiaorou leaned over her head, looked at the milk in front of Su wennuan, shook her head and tut tut twice, "tut Tut, poor child, I used to have a few drinks when chatting with me, but now it''s only suitable for drinking milk."


    Su wennuan took a look at her and said listlessly, "you know I''m poor. After graduation, I haven''t enjoyed a single life for several years. Now I''m pregnant. I can''t do many things I like, and I have to be afraid."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. You followed Ming Ling. Ming Ling has everything. You have nothing to be afraid of." Shi xiaorou opened the cap of the beer bottle and took a sip of beer.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "I''m worried about everything."


    "Come on, when other girls marry their classmates after graduation, they either worry about their house or their life. Some people have to pay off their loans for many years to buy a house, not to live comfortably, but they have to be tired for decades. You haven''t graduated for a few years now. You don''t have to worry about the house and car, and don''t have to worry about the cost of food and clothing. Just be content..." Shi xiaorou drank a beer, While giving Su warm eyes.


    Compare Su wennuan with their classmates.


    Su wennuan put her elbows on the table and looked at her with eyes that you don''t understand my troubles. She still couldn''t lift her spirits. "I''m not afraid of physical fatigue, but I''m afraid of heart fatigue. My cemetery is followed by a man who loves me, whether he is poor or rich, as long as he loves me. If I can get his heart, I''ll be willing to repay the mortgage with him until I die of old age..."


    "Tut Tut, are you accusing Ming Ling of not loving you enough?" Shi xiaorou put the beer bottle on the table and looked at Su wennuan with a strange expression. "Compared with others, Ming Ling is already very good to you. Don''t ask too much."


    Ming Ling takes good care of Su wennuan. Shi xiaorou drools with envy when she looks at it. Su wennuan doesn''t know his blessing.


    "He''s being nice to the child, not me, isn''t he?" Su wennuan is still struggling with this problem. Being nice to the child and her is not a concept at all.


    "Oh, don''t you think too much." Shi xiaorou drank beer to curb Su wennuan''s wishful thinking.


    "Don''t drink too much, lest you really get drunk." Su wennuan grabs Shi xiaorou''s beer. Looking at her desperate drinking, she is very worried.


    When xiaorou does things, she generally doesn''t consider the consequences. So does drinking, and she doesn''t consider the consequences of getting drunk.


    In the past, when Su was warm and warm in college, xiaorou drank wine several times. Shi xiaorou drank so badly that she was almost taken away by other men several times. Fortunately, she was awake and protected Shi xiaorou.


    When she was a child, xiaorou began to drink so uncontrollably. Today is different from the past. Now she doesn''t have so much strength to carry her back.


    "I know how to control and I won''t get drunk." Shi xiaorou is greedy for drinking. She takes the glass from her hand and continues to drink with a smile.


    Su wennuan frowned anxiously, "do you really know moderation?"


    Shi xiaorou waved her hand, "don''t worry, don''t worry, I really know abstinence. I haven''t drunk for a long time. It''s not easy to have this interest today. Don''t worry about it..." Shi xiaorou stopped Su wennuan, took a drink, and then thought of something and continued to say, "When I say you, you just think too much and like to worry blindly. Just keep your baby wholeheartedly. Don''t think about anything else. Men, there are no flowers and plants outside. What''s more, an excellent man like brother Ming can''t avoid those flowers and plants. You can really close one eye. As long as brother Ming regards you as the most important person So... "


    Listening to xiaorou''s words, Su wennuan is not too happy, but her heart is more sad.


    Really? Do women acquiesce to men''s flowers outside?


    But she can''t.


    She is greedy and loves, so she wants all his love.


    She doesn''t want to share this love that should belong alone.


    "Xiaorou, if you have a man in the future, you will let him do this?" Su wennuan asked as she watched.


    When xiaorou drank, her hand paused, lowered her eyes and looked at Su wennuan. Seeing her asking and serious expression, she didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she looked up and drank all the beer in the bottle, put down the bottle and thought about it before saying, "maybe..."


    Now she doesn''t have a man, and she doesn''t know those feelings. She just hears that outside.


    Ten men and nine flirt.


    "Oh, two beauties are so interested so late."


    Su wennuan hasn''t spoken yet. There is a careless whistle behind them.


    When Su was warm, xiaorou looked back when she heard the sound. What came into her eyes was Yunxin''s handsome and ruffian face. He was also followed by a tall beauty.


    Yun Xin is wearing a white suit and a slender figure. He is also bright and handsome. The beautiful women around him are holding his arm, wrapped in arm skirts and black silk stockings. They look sexy and charming. At a glance, they know it is not simple.


    When xiaorou was a little drunk and looked at the people in front of her. She stood up, pointed to Yunxin, turned around him and the beautiful woman, and then pulled a silly smile, "Why are you a nuisance, what are you doing here?" she leaned towards Yunxin and said askew.


    Yunxin fanned the air at the tip of his nose with his hand. "I''m full of wine. I didn''t expect you to be an alcoholic."


    "I''m an alcoholic and don''t care. You haven''t answered me yet. What are you doing here? Oh..." when xiaorou blurred her eyes and shook her body. She came down to the beauty around Yunxin, pointed to her and smiled foolishly, "originally, she came here to open a house, pick up girls..."


    Yunxin grabbed Shi xiaorou''s wrist and brought it to him. His other hand patted her face, "Shi erhuo, wake up. If you talk nonsense again, be careful to be sent to the police station. The police uncle asks you to have tea..."


    "Go away, don''t threaten me!" when xiaorou pushed Yunxin away, and her body fell back one step.


    Su wennuan quickly gets up and holds her. She knows that xiaorou will get drunk when she is young.


    Su wennuan looked at Yunxin and the beauty next to him. He said to Yunxin, "you''re busy first. I''ll send Shi xiaorou home first."


    "Wait..." Su wennuan was about to leave when Yunxin stopped her.


    Yunxin looked at Xiao Rou''s drunken appearance and looked at Su wennuan, "I''ll call Mingshao and ask him to pick you up."


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "no, he''s just like you now. He''s very busy..." she was a little angry and looked at the beauty next to Yunxin.

 Chapter 141

    Mingling must have been hanging out with Yunxin. Now Yunxin appears in this hotel restaurant with a beautiful woman. Mingling doesn''t know which hotel she took to.


    Su wennuan naturally thinks so.


    Yunxin was stunned when she heard Su wennuan''s words, and then looked at her. Suddenly, she smiled and understood that Su wennuan had something to say.


    So Su wennuan thinks that Mingshao is also romantic outside?


    Yunxin took the beauty away with his hand, put one foot in front easily, and looked at her with a good and leisure expression, "sister-in-law, I think you misunderstood."


    "Don''t call me sister-in-law, I''m not your sister-in-law." Su wennuan interrupted Yunxin''s words, and her slightly tooted mouth showed that she was unhappy now.


    Ming Ling hasn''t admitted who she is, and he also said that she is nothing and has no right to take care of his affairs.


    She wouldn''t call herself sister-in-law in front of his brother.


    Yunxin was stunned again by Su wennuan. He looked at Su wennuan and blinked his eyes. Then he explained funny, "Ming Shao has something to do today. It is estimated that it has been done by now."


    "Whether he has anything to do with me has nothing to do with me. You''re busy. Let''s go first." Su wennuan glanced at Yunxin and looked at the beauty behind Yunxin. His eyes were full of contempt.


    Despise Yunxin and bring a woman to open a house.


    But it was someone else''s business, and she couldn''t say anything. She helped xiaorou out of the restaurant when she was already tottering but still shaking her head.


    "Miss, you haven''t paid yet..." the waiter came up and stood in front of Su wennuan and said politely.


    Su wennuan thought, no, she went out without money.


    Subconsciously looked back.


    Yunxin saw her look for help and understood what was going on. "I''ll pay the bill." he took out his wallet.


    "Please follow me, sir." the waiter gestured to invite Yunxin to the cashier.


    Yunxin followed the waiter''s instructions to go to the cashier. She looked back and saw that Su wennuan had helped xiaorou out.


    He couldn''t help it. After paying the money, he hurriedly called Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan is a treasure in mingling''s heart. If something happens to her, no one will feel better.


    When Yunxin called, Ming Ling was in the presidential suite, sitting on the real VELVET SOFA, his legs overlapping at random, graceful and noble, with a slender cigarette between his fingertips, smoking slowly, and the smoke lingered in the air.


    Disdain the discontent and accusation of Ming Feng. He looks like an immortal outside the sky, and this picture like an oil painting is broken by the ringing tone.


    Ming Ling took out his mobile phone and saw the call reminder. His long finger slid the answer button.


    "Ming Shao, I met Miss Su and ER Huo in the restaurant. At that time, she was drinking. Now she sent Shi Er Huo home." after the phone was connected, Yunxin immediately went straight to the subject and said bluntly, without any nonsense.


    Ming Ling frowned, "you take her home." this woman, as long as he is away, she flies around like wings, and doesn''t restrain herself at all.


    "I said I would take her home, but she wouldn''t let me. I''ll call you. She said you were as busy as me so as not to disturb you." Yunxin said.


    "What are you doing?" the slightly icy voice of Ming Ling came through the phone.


    "Oh, master Yun, when will you be fine? People can''t wait. Don''t you want people..."


    Before Yunxin answered, a woman''s charming voice came over the phone.


    Ming Ling frowned tightly. Even if Yunxin didn''t speak, he knew what Yunxin was doing now!


    Cloud heart will cling to his body, tease the beauty touching his chest, and scold, "go away, don''t you see I''m busy?"


    After blaming the beauty, he smiled at the phone and said to Ming Ling, "I just came to a hotel. Who knows it''s a restaurant hotel. Miss Su happened to be there."


    "You''d better be tired today, or you won''t have time to rest tomorrow." mingling said in a domineering and cold tone.


    "Hey, hey, Ming Shao, don''t hang up yet. I''ll follow Miss Su now. I won''t let her make any mistakes. Ha ha, Ming Shao, in Miss Su''s eyes, you will be as tired as me tonight..."


    Before Ming Ling hung up the phone, Yunxin chased and said. Finally, he didn''t forget to tease Ming Ling. In order to avoid the cold murderous spirit of Ming Ling, he hung up the phone and smiled proudly.


    Finally, I can flirt with the Ming mausoleum. It''s more comfortable than conquering the whole world.


    Yun Xin cleared his throat, looked back and saw the beautiful woman looking at him with a licentious face. It was obviously the expression he wanted.


    Yunxin met this beautiful woman in the bar. She was a little interested in playing a one night stand with her, so she brought her to the hotel, but she met Su Nuan''s second goods here. When he didn''t understand anything, he was drunk.


    I don''t know if something will happen when the two women go out. Now he starts to worry. He is not in the mood to continue playing with this strange beauty.


    He took out a few red tickets from his wallet and stuffed them into the beauty''s hand. The beauty didn''t refuse and directly enchanted them into her purse.


    Yunxin was not surprised by her move. He smiled angrily and patted the beauty''s face. "Good, you can play with any man you like. Bye, I don''t see..." the romantic and handsome smile fell behind, turned and left alone.


    The beauty didn''t keep anything.


    This bustling and colorful world is not like this. Even if the skin is close and the negative distance between each other is in contact, even if it is hot and lingering, if you take the money and turn around, you are a stranger.


    Yunxin knows this rule well, and he also knows that the beauty must know this rule.


    The rules of flowers, play around on the natural and unrestrained, do not play around, their own sad. So over the years, Yunxin has developed a skill. Even if the body is entangled and happy with each other, he won''t be moved anyway.


    In such a materialistic world, whoever moves first will lose miserably.


    After turning around, the ruffian and handsome smile on Yunxin''s face immediately caught the wind and frost and became alienated and indifferent. After leaving the hotel, he saw that Su wennuan, who was holding xiaorou, was just sitting in a taxi. He was about to catch up, but the car drove away.


    Just now they thought they were waiting for the bus. Yunxin came out and just stopped the taxi.


    Yunxin quickly turned back and drove his car to keep up with the taxi in front.


    "I have a car, I drive back by myself, sobbing..." in the car, Xiao Rou kept waving her arms and muttering.


    Su wennuan took her arm down, let her settle down and coaxed her, "good, we''re in the car now. You''re drunk and can''t drive..."


    "Really, am I drunk? No, no, no, I''m not drunk." Shi xiaorou blinked at Su wennuan with her big round eyes, and then immediately denied that she was very awake.

 Chapter 142

    "Well, well, you''re not drunk, you''re not drunk, how about sitting well?" Su wennuan had a good temper, patiently comforted her, took her waving hand down, took her shoulder in one hand, touched her hair in the other hand, and then asked, "didn''t you just say you have money? Where''s the money?"


    I forgot to bring money when I went out just now. Su wennuan can''t even pay for a taxi now, but they are already in a taxi and can only rely on Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou muttered and said, "in the bag, in the bag." although she is drunk now, she can still hear what the outside world is saying, and she has no defense against Su wennuan. Su wennuan is her best friend. She can be completely drunk in front of her or completely unconscious. In short, she completely believes in her.


    Su wennuan took her bag and searched it. Sure enough, she found her wallet. Su wennuan opened it and there was a lot of money in it.


    Shi xiaorou really deserves to be the daughter of her family. She brought so much money when she went out.


    Su wennuan didn''t realize that when she looked at xiaorou''s money, the driver glanced in the rearview mirror and saw the brand-new and red ticket in the wallet. His eyes became different.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after receiving Yunxin''s call, mingling is not in the mood to waste time with Mingfeng and doctor. He gets up and wants to go.


    Just two steps away, there came the struggling voice of Mingfeng, "mingling, where do you want to go? Let go of me! You don''t want to lock me like this all the time!"


    Ming Feng''s eyebrows were deeply locked, his breathing was a little short, and he said discontentedly.


    There are a thousand ways for Ming Ling to get a person out. In other words, there are no people who Ming Ling can''t invite out.


    But it''s never gentle for Ming Ling to invite people out.


    A doctor asks mingling to find a way to let Mingfeng come out to face him. Unexpectedly, mingling orders someone to lock Mingfeng directly with an iron chain.


    Just now, Mingfeng has been struggling to speak ill of mingling. Mingling sits leisurely aside and turns a deaf ear to the angry and impatient language of Mingfeng.


    Now he takes a call and wants to go?


    But Mingfeng was still locked by him, so Mingfeng was worried when he saw that he was leaving.


    Ming Ling stopped a little and turned his head slightly. His deep and cold eyes looked at him. There was no temperature in his eyes. He saw that Ming Feng was stunned and didn''t dare to move.


    When he spoke ill of Ming Ling, he dared to say it without looking at his own face and eyes, but once he really looked at Ming Ling''s eyes, Ming Feng was too scared to move.


    For his big brother, he is actually very afraid and admired.


    When he first saw the Ming mausoleum, Ming Feng nodded and bowed to him. His words, actions and expressions showed his admiration and flattery for the Ming mausoleum.


    However, the more he flattered Ming Ling, the colder and even disdainful Ming Ling''s attitude towards him.


    Later, Mingfeng found this characteristic of mingling and felt sorry for the attitude that mingling ignored him. He began to say that he was not, that he ignored people, that he was a gangster, that his background was not pure, and that he had been in prison!


    After saying everything, mingling still ignored him. Later, he used all kinds of tricks to inspire mingling to talk to him, good, bad, soft and hard. But Ming Ling still ignored him.


    Up to now, Ming Feng is still afraid of Ming Ling.


    After the Ming peak was finally shut up by the Ming Ling, the dark eyes of the Ming Ling looked at the men next to the Ming peak and naturally blinked. Without a word, his men immediately understood the command and went to unlock the Ming peak.


    Ming Ling walked out of the presidential suite with slender steps.


    "Ming Ling, what the hell are you doing back here? You almost broke my mother''s leg, and now you tied me up! Are you back to destroy the Ming family?"


    When Ming Ling was about to go out, Ming Feng roared at his back, his chest undulating, and his eyes didn''t understand and complain.


    He really doesn''t understand why Ming Ling returned home. He has developed so well abroad, and his head office is also abroad. He can develop abroad and never come back all his life.


    However, a few months ago, he came back in silence, making the city stormy. Overnight, he became a popular man in the other side of the city. No one knew his existence, and all women and children knew his scenery.


    Ming Feng thought that the reason why Ming Ling came back was because he still cared about his feelings with the Ming family, because he still read the Ming family and wanted to make up for his broken family.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    The man of mingling experienced too much blood and was cold and heartless.


    So now he has become so cold and ruthless that he has no feelings for anyone.


    He didn''t come back to make up with the Ming family. He refused to take over the property and possessions of the Ming family. He never paid attention to his brother.


    He broke Zhao Fengxia''s leg with a shot and treated Mingming coldly. Now he tied him up. I don''t know why!


    Maybe it''s really for hatred. Mingling came back to the other city to revenge!


    For the roar of the Ming peak, the Ming mausoleum didn''t look back or stop. As before, it still disdained and left without any sign of staying.


    The iron chain on Mingfeng was untied and was about to chase him. The doctor who had been sitting nearby and didn''t know how to speak to Mingfeng hugged him.


    Ming Feng was hugged from the back. He was stunned and stiff. Looking back, he saw a doctor holding his waist with both hands, his chest on his back, and even his face on his neck.


    Mingfeng stopped and was stunned. Then he struggled to dump Yijun, "what are you doing, loosen up!"


    Youyijun insisted on holding him. "Feng, don''t blame mingling. I asked him to invite you..." youyijun dared to speak to Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng was stunned and looked at the door. The sound and shadow of Ming Ling were no longer there.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" made him say so many bad things about Ming Ling, and made him wish that Ming Ling would tie him up for another purpose.


    "You were very excited just now. I''m afraid you don''t want to see me." with Yijun holding his posture, looking at his side face, he said in some fear.


    He was really worried that Mingfeng ignored him. It was because Mingfeng didn''t want to see him that he had to ask mingling for help.


    "I don''t want to see you now, you go..." Mingfeng''s shoulder softened and dissipated his previous anger. His voice became a little soft and pretended to be tough.


    The doctor released him and looked at him with a very hurt look. "Feng, did I do something wrong? Haven''t we always been good?"


    Seeing this ambiguous scene, Ming Ling''s men consciously turned around to avoid the scene, and then went out of the door and left them a world.


    Ming Feng sees Yi Jun''s sad expression. In fact, he can''t bear it, but some things are not accepted, and he doesn''t want to continue to bear so much pressure.


    Ming Feng pushed Yi Jun''s hand and turned his back to him, "because you are a man, I like women now!"

 Chapter 143

    Yijun''s eyes flashed and looked at him incredulously, "how can..." how can he say he likes women after taking away all his heart!


    You remembers that when Mingfeng chased him, he was very frightened. He felt that Mingfeng was a man who could not be close to.


    A big man said he liked him, a man five years older than him!


    He felt that Mingfeng''s heart was twisted.


    Therefore, he has been avoiding Mingfeng, but Mingfeng has been chasing him, all kinds of flattering, all kinds of cute, all kinds of caring and considerate.


    Slowly, he found himself gradually bent. He finally accepted Mingfeng and loved him deeply.


    Over the years, their relationship has been very good.


    Until now


    Ming Feng told him that he liked women


    Ming Feng didn''t dare to look back at Yi Jun''s sad and lost eyes. He bit his teeth and said ruthlessly, "why not? At that time, I was young and energetic and accidentally ran away. I''m going to run back now. I hope you don''t block my runway..."


    When saying this, Mingfeng slightly curled up his palm and told himself not to look back at Youyi Jun, otherwise he was afraid that his hard heart would be so soft.


    young and aggressive?


    Young people have the capital to say that they have made mistakes because they are too young, and in their eyes, others should understand and forgive their mistakes.


    When youyijun heard Mingfeng''s explanation, his heart seemed to be touched by electricity, and he was too burnt to feel.


    He tried hard to get an explanation from him. Unexpectedly, the reason was so simple. There was a bitterness on the doctor''s lips. He didn''t continue to pester Mingfeng, "I know. I wish you run farther and farther..."


    He couldn''t hear the loss. After saying that, he walked towards the door with steps. He didn''t look at the Mingfeng anymore. It seemed that he had lost his heart and turned his back to the Mingfeng, so that he couldn''t see his scarlet eyes.


    Now that he has received the explanation from Mingfeng, and since Mingfeng has planned to give up this relationship, he doesn''t want to continue to entangle. Let''s go our own way.


    Ming Feng looked at the doctor walking away without nostalgia. His curled fists were clenched and his teeth were clenched. After youyijun walked out of the door, he finally couldn''t help punching on the wall, and the white wall immediately showed bright red blood.


    Ming Feng''s fist punched on the wall again, as if his fist didn''t hurt.


    The muscles biting their teeth finally couldn''t help shaking and heartache


    In this life, people always give up something in order to pursue something.


    How do you want him to explain to you that he has to break up with you Yijun in order to take over the Ming family and shoulder the burden of the Ming family.


    He never knew that love was so painful. The feeling of heartache was more painful than the blood and flesh of his fist


    ¡­¡­


    In the car.


    Xiao Rou was noisy for a while and fell asleep on Su wennuan''s shoulder.


    Su wennuan kept awake and kept looking at the road ahead, but the driver didn''t know how to drive. The car was getting worse and worse. The road ahead was getting darker and darker, farther and farther away from the prosperous area.


    Su wennuan felt something was wrong and said to the driver in front, "master, we''re going to Shijia villa. Did you go wrong?"


    The driver sneered and said in broken Mandarin, "there''s no mistake. I just want to bring you here."


    Su wennuan felt frightened. When the master said such strange words, she naturally recognized the danger.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Su wennuan was worried.


    The driver stopped the car. The roadside was dark and uninhabited. It was very dangerous and strange.


    Su wennuan hurriedly pushed Shi xiaorou, "xiaorou, wake up, wake up!"


    Xiao Rou gave a few noises, chirped her mouth and continued to sleep. She had no sense of danger at all.


    The driver got out of the car, opened the door in the back seat, and a dark wind blew through.


    Su wennuan panicked and was about to open the door on the other side to get out of the car. The driver grabbed her wrist and dragged her back into the car.


    "Ah, let go!" Su wennuan shouted, hurriedly pulling out his cell phone to call the police.


    The driver grabbed the cell phone and pressed to turn it off.


    The driver was a big man in his forties, with a lot of beards, tall and scary.


    He grabbed Su wennuan''s wrist and threatened, "hand over all the valuable things and money in your hands!"


    Su wennuan''s fingers trembled with fear and didn''t dare to listen. Trembling, she took Shi xiaorou''s bag and took the money out of her bag and handed it to the driver.


    The burly driver snatched the money at once.


    Su wennuan trembled and said, "this is all we have. Please let us go..."


    The driver counted the money. "It''s only five thousand yuan, that''s a little! What''s more, valuable things!" the driver glanced at the star bracelet on her wrist and wanted to grab it with the other hand.


    Su wennuan struggled and wouldn''t let him take the bracelet. "It''s worthless, really, really worthless!"


    When the big man came to grab Su wennuan''s bracelet, his hand was too fast and knocked on Shi xiaorou''s head.


    When xiaorou was sleeping soundly, her head hurt fiercely. She couldn''t help shouting impatiently, "who''s hitting my mother? It''s not fatal! Get away! Get away!" she closed her eyes, waved her hand and slapped the driver in the face.


    ***


    He reached out to Shi xiaorou and grabbed her neck, "smelly woman, dare to beat me, I''m impatient!"


    "Let go, let go of her!" Su wennuan saw that the situation was urgent. She hurried to pull the driver''s hand and wanted him to release Shi xiaorou.


    "Go away!" the driver was so strong that he lifted Su wennuan away.


    Su wennuan slammed his forehead into a car seat and got dizzy.


    "Cough, cough..." when xiaorou was dreaming, someone pinched her neck, but in reality, she also felt about to suffocate.


    She coughed and opened her eyes. She saw an uncle''s ferocious expression and grinning pinch her. She really wanted to kill her. She was really afraid and struggled.


    But her neck was choked to isolate the air. She couldn''t speak and had difficulty breathing. She kicked with her foot, but she could only mention the seat.


    Su wennuan shook her head and saw Xiao Rou''s painful expression. She was so scared that she hurried to push the burly driver.


    "You let her go, let her go, you''ll go to jail if she dies!" Su wennuan said anxiously and at a loss.


    Seeing that xiaorou is about to be strangled by this wretched uncle, she wants to save her, but no matter how much strength she uses, she can''t push the burly man away.


    "No one will know until I kill her and then kill you!" said the driver fiercely.


    Just destroy the body.


    Su wennuan''s nerves tightened fiercely, flustered and frightened. She groped, felt a wrench in the car, and hit the driver''s head with trembling hands.

 Chapter 144

    "Ah!" the wrench hit the driver hard on the back of the head.


    With a scream, the driver subconsciously covered the back of his head with his hand and retreated a few steps. When he retreated, his head hit the door, but he still retreated out. At a glance, his hands were full of blood, and his ferocious eyes were more cruel.


    Shi xiaorou almost lost her breath just now. Now she gets the air fiercely. She breathes heavily, and her face is blue and blue by the driver.


    Su wennuan threw away the wrench with trembling hands and hurriedly held it. When xiaorou said, "come on, go, xiaorou, let''s go..."


    Shi xiaorou is now aware of the danger and doesn''t dare to delay. She sits up at once. Su wennuan pushes open the door on the other side with trembling hands and gets off the bus. Shi xiaorou also follows down.


    However, the big man had been blocked in front of them. In the dark night, we could still see the terrible look of the driver''s anger.


    The driver clenched his teeth and said, "two smelly women! You don''t want to leave here alive today!"


    Shi xiaorou is usually careless, but she has the least courage, and she was almost strangled just now. Now she hasn''t slowed down. Seeing the ferocious look of the driver, she was scared to hide behind Shi Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan is also afraid, but she subconsciously has an idea in her heart to protect Shi xiaorou. She hides Shi xiaorou behind her, retreats and pretends to be calm, "don''t come... Don''t come..."


    "Go to hell!" the driver gnashed his teeth and rushed over fiercely.


    "Ah!" Su wennuan shouted, and xiaorou closed her eyes and screamed.


    "Ah!" another painful cry sounded, but it was the voice of a rough man.


    When Su Nuan was warm, Xiao Rou closed her eyes and screamed because of fear, but she gradually realized something was wrong. The cry seemed to be the driver''s.


    Although Su wennuan was trembling all over, he opened his eyes fiercely. It was dark in front, but he could see a man kicking the driver fiercely in the moonlight.


    "Damn it, do you know who they are? How dare you touch them! You bastards!" the man scolded angrily while kicking the driver.


    Su wennuan recognized the owner of the voice, Yunxin!


    The driver wanted to struggle and fight with Yunxin, but he was beaten to the ground by Yunxin several times when he tried to stand up, punching and kicking him.


    Yunxin is also a trained person. He is more than enough to deal with this ordinary burly man.


    The driver hugged his head, "don''t hit, don''t hit, it will kill people..."


    "Bah, you also know that someone died. Who just wanted to kill someone!" Yunxin was angry and kicked the big man again. Then he lifted his tie, pulled it to the side of the car rudely, took out his handcuffs and put his handcuffs on the door.


    This series of actions was fast, no more than a minute. After he handcuffed the driver to the car, he slapped him, "drive your taxi well, and you dare to do such things as abducting and selling girls!"


    "Sobbing, brother Yunxin, he almost strangled me just now..." Shi xiaorou saw Yunxin come to the rescue. The shock just now turned into crying. She weakly pulled Yunxin''s sleeve and cried so pitifully.


    She usually works against Yunxin. Now Yunxin comes to save her, she is weak.


    When xiaorou looked like a pear blossom with rain, she cried so much that her heart melted. As soon as she heard it, xiaorou said that the driver almost strangled her, and his anger rubbed up.


    He kicked the driver in the stomach with his back foot. "Shit, you dare to touch her, I''ll kill you today!" he said and hit the driver in the face.


    The driver vomited blood, his body was powerless, and Yunxin was still beating.


    Su wennuan came forward to stop, "don''t hit Yunxin. Call the police and let the police deal with it."


    Su wennuan always takes care of the overall situation. If Yunxin kills the driver, he has to pay legal responsibility himself. It''s not too good for him.


    Yunxin couldn''t swallow that tone. She looked at Su wennuan and was about to continue playing. When xiaorou anxiously came forward and hugged him, "don''t fight, call the police, the bad guys should be punished by the police, sobbing..." she was a little better now, but she couldn''t stop crying.


    Although he stopped Yunxin from beating again, the sobs and sobs in his mouth could not be stopped.


    Yunxin was hugged by Shi xiaorou from behind. Her soft little body pasted on his back, soft and warm.


    The cloud heart subconsciously stiffened, and the originally raised foot also slowly fell down. He took a look at the driver who was paralyzed on the ground and half dead by him, and warned, "today, I''ll spare you in the face of two beauties!"


    The driver sat on the ground with cramps and couldn''t refute at all.


    Su wennuan looked at the situation and was worried that the driver would die. In that case, things would be troublesome. Yunxin should be responsible for killing people. Although the driver committed a heinous crime and should be beaten, Yunxin should not punish him, because Yunxin will also be punished for it.


    Yunxin called 110. After telling the specific situation and location, he put down the phone and looked at the driver angrily again. He would control himself. He didn''t hit him at all before. After listening to xiaorou, he said that the driver almost strangled her. He was so cruel that he almost wanted to kill him, but he just kicked a few feet and couldn''t die.


    Shi xiaorou still holds Yunxin''s back and cries, like a wounded child unwilling to leave an adult.


    Her face stuck on Yunxin''s back and cried.


    Warm tears wet Yunxin''s clothes and infected his skin through the cloth, which made his heart melt even more.


    He held Shi xiaorou''s hand on his waist in the palm of his hand, slightly turned around, held her face, saw her crying like a tearful man, he wiped the tears on her face with his hand, and then gently flicked her forehead, "well, Shi erhuo, don''t cry, isn''t there me..."


    His voice, which had always been careless, was this time with some tenderness.


    Shi xiaorou still couldn''t stop crying because of the shock just now. Yunxin''s words also gave her a sense of security. She rushed into his arms like a little sister''s attachment to her brother, "Wuwu, it''s good that you''re here, otherwise wennuan and I will be finished. Wuwu, it''s good that you''re here..."


    Yunxin''s arm was lifted in the air. She was surprised at her sudden rush into his arms. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do to deal with it, but she cried so pitifully. Yunxin''s heart was soft, slowly put down her hand, gently hugged her back, and hugged her in her arms, "OK, OK, don''t cry, the police will come right away..."


    Although Yunxin has slept with many women, this is the first time that a woman cries in his arms. For the first time, a woman pours so fragile in his arms and needs his protection.


    It''s really good to be a great hero. It''s good to guard someone and let her trust herself.


    Than anything else.


    Yunxin held Shi xiaorou in her arms and gently patted her back to comfort her. At the moment, his erratic heart was as soft as a pool of water.

 Chapter 145

    Su wennuan saw the driver stop cramping and sit on the ground with his eyes open. He didn''t look like he was going to die.


    When she saw that xiaorou was so dependent and held by Yunxin, they could still be so warm under the thrilling scene. Her nervous mood also relaxed, and her tight shoulders relaxed slowly and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Okay, okay.


    After a while, the police came, observed the scene, and then took them all to the police station.


    Because when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou said that Yunxin beat the driver like that in order to save them.


    So the police didn''t investigate Yunxin''s responsibility. After taking notes, they detained the driver and released Yunxin, Su wennuan and sometimes xiaorou.


    "Brother, you finally came. I was really scared to death just now." Shi xiaorou saw Shi Yi hurrying in a silver suit. She came forward and grabbed Shi Yi''s hand.


    Shi Yi looked up and down at her anxiously. When he saw the pinch mark on her neck, his face immediately changed, "who made it!"


    Shi xiaorou also saw Shi Yi''s eyes on her neck. She tooted her mouth and said, "taxi driver, almost strangled me..."


    Shi Yi''s face immediately turned black. He looked around and grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand and came to the police. "The perpetrator wanted to kill my sister. Our family must investigate this matter to the end!"


    Shi Yi is angry. Both Shi family and he love Shi xiaorou most. From small to large, no one is willing to move her finger, but now someone wants to kill her.


    This desire for protection is in great contrast to Shi xiaorou''s persecution.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve taught you the culprit." Yunxin suddenly came out and said.


    As soon as he said this, the policeman looked at him immediately.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "the police will help you teach xiaorou the bully. Ha ha, we believe in the police..." he hurriedly pulled the corner of layunxin''s clothes.


    Yunxin looked at Su wennuan and understood what she was worried about. She cooperated and said, "yes, I believe the people''s police..."


    Su wennuan is relieved. If the police know that Yunxin deliberately beat the driver like that, Yunxin must be responsible.


    When Shi Yi saw the interaction between them, he naturally understood something.


    He glanced at the back of Su wennuan''s hand and wrinkled his brow. He took a few steps, grabbed Su wennuan''s hand, saw a large bruise on her hand, raised his eyes, looked at her, and said painfully, "you''re hurt, too. It hurts. Go to my house and I''ll help you apply it with ice..." he didn''t forget that she was pregnant and couldn''t take medicine.


    Shi Yi grabbed Su wennuan''s hand, distressed and intimate.


    Su wennuan was about to speak, but a cold voice sounded in the air.


    "You don''t need to intervene in her business."


    The voice was cold and magnetic, but it had a dignity that ordinary people could not ignore.


    When they turned around, they saw a man with a tall and strong figure, dressed in a black suit, walking towards this side with slender legs. His handsome face was always cold and warm.


    Ming Ling!


    Su wennuan''s subconscious mind gives a meal. Mingling directly comes to Su wennuan and looks at the opposite Shiyi.


    Shi Yi saw his deep eyes. Just now, his concern for Su wennuan converged a little, but he looked at Ming Ling, as if he was competing with his eyes.


    The dark mausoleum''s quiet eyes moved a little and stretched out his hand. The slender and good-looking finger took Su wennuan''s hand and impolitely pulled her hand out of Shiyi''s hand. He took her small hand in his hand and enjoyed it. Then he frowned slightly.


    It seemed that I was appreciating a work of art. Finally, I saw that there were defects in the work of art, so I frowned.


    Su wennuan was uncomfortable by his appearance and was about to withdraw his hand. However, mingling insisted on grasping her and wouldn''t let her back away. She pressed the blue and purple place on the back of her hand with her thumb.


    "Hiss..." Su wennuan immediately gasped in pain.


    Ming Ling raised his eyes, and his deep eyes looked at her with anger and pity. "I still know the pain, and dare to run around in the future."


    Shi Yi couldn''t see it anymore. Mingling abused Su wennuan. "Mingling, do you have a heart? She''s already in such pain. Don''t you know to care?"


    Ming Ling looked at Shi Yi with cold eyes. Shi Yi was stunned. Then he insisted on looking at him and didn''t admit defeat. He didn''t think he was wrong.


    The corners of the lips of the Ming mausoleum turned up with sarcasm. The words were always sharp and merciless, "she is my woman. How do I manage? It''s my business. Shiyi, your ability to meddle has become increasingly good recently."


    Su wennuan was blocked by his cold words and looked at him discontentedly, "Ming Ling, if you''re here to laugh at me, what are you doing here?" she was scared to death just now.


    When he came, instead of comforting her, he mocked her.


    Originally, there was a gap in her heart. His attitude and words made her even more unhappy. Shi Yi just cared about her, but he didn''t give Shi Yi face to him.


    "When maintaining the wing, eh?" Ming Ling''s eyes came sideways and put it in Su wennuan''s voice. The magnetic voice was slightly picked, and there was an obvious anger in the tail.


    "Ming Ling, don''t be unreasonable. Warm her up. Take her back to deal with the scars." Shi Yi said. Instead of pursuing Ming Ling''s arrogant language, he stepped down to each other.


    He didn''t want to continue to fight like this. He also knew that mingling was a hard man to deal with. If he was serious, it would be difficult for anyone.


    Unexpectedly, Su wennuan took his hand from Ming Ling, turned sideways, didn''t see him, and said, "I won''t go back."


    No one thought she would say such a thing.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou both looked at Su wennuan and were surprised that she would say such words.


    Make complaints about her. She knows that she is better. She knows that sue warm is now in the cold war stage with Hsien Ling.


    So now Su wennuan will say if she doesn''t go back. Shi xiaorou has some understanding.


    But Shi Yi didn''t understand. He thought for a moment. He thought that his collision with Ming Ling just now made Su Nuan uncomfortable with Ming Ling.


    Yunxin was also surprised. Of course, he was more schadenfreude.


    It seems that Ming Dashao has never eaten shriveled. This is the first time. Ha ha, I don''t know how Ming Dashao will solve it.


    Yunxin looked at Ming Ling with great interest, hoping to see more wonderful expressions on his face, such as eating, embarrassment, anxiety and so on.


    But when he saw the face of Ming Ling, he was disappointed. Ming is still the same ice face for thousands of years. Strangers are not allowed to enter, without any expression.


    He leisurely picked up his cell phone and made a call, "director Zhao, fan Qiao Branch police station, a case has come to deal with."


    When xiaorou hears the class appearance of mingling calling, she is surprised to grow up. Only mingling calls the director with that kind of command tone, and the director over there is respectful.


    But why did Ming Ling call the director? What case should the director solve in person?


    Is it because Su wennuan doesn''t listen to him that he wants to catch wennuan?


    When xiaorou''s brain hole opened, she began to think wildly.

 Chapter 146

    Su wennuan is still angry with Ming Ling. She wanted to comfort her, even if she coaxed her.


    But after she said she wouldn''t go home, mingling ignored her and felt a little lost.


    She also heard what Ming Ling called and asked the director to come here for what? Do you really want to catch her?


    After a while, director Zhao came quickly. As soon as he came to see Ming Ling, he respectfully walked up to him and said with a smile, "Mr. Ming, why are you here so late? Do you have anything urgent to deal with?" although he didn''t say later, everyone knew what the next lines were.


    The voice over is clear. Tell me if you have anything urgent to deal with. I''m absolutely duty bound!


    But anyway, he is a director. He can''t say such words in the police station. It''s bad to be heard by his subordinates.


    But his attitude towards the Ming mausoleum has explained everything.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes moved slightly. Starting from Shi xiaorou, he scanned the people present one by one. Finally, his deep eyes fell on Su wennuan.


    Since Ming Ling called, Su wennuan couldn''t help looking back at him. Now he received the unfathomable light of Ming Ling''s eyes. Su wennuan''s subconscious heart trembled and felt a little flustered.


    Ming Ling doesn''t really want the director to catch her.


    She didn''t commit any crime. She just said not to go back


    Then Ming Ling mobilized the director to lock her in the police station?


    Alas, the evil Ming Ling can do anything.


    Su wennuan receives the familiar eyes of Ming Ling and sees that director Zhao''s eyes also fall on her.


    She began to worry and cry without tears.


    She just plays with her temper. If she wants to be coaxed by Ming Ling, will she be punished so much? This is too serious


    Just when Su wennuan felt empty, director Zhao''s face became heavy, just as Su wennuan was the enemy of mingling and his enemy.


    "Calf, take her..."


    "Severely punish those who hijacked her tonight."


    Director Zhao was about to have su Nuan handcuffed. Before he finished speaking, the mellow sound quality of the Ming mausoleum sounded, which was indisputable.


    The deep eyes were still staring at Su Nuan.


    Hearing his words, Su wennuan was stunned, and then understood what he meant. Just now, his worried heart finally fell down.


    Hoo, fortunately, Ming Ling is not cold enough.


    Shi xiaorou also blinked. She was still surprised just now. Now she understands that mingling is protecting Su Nuan and acting for her.


    Well... It''s nice to have a man like Ming Ling.


    At that time, the envy in xiaorou''s heart began to flood again.


    Director Zhao stopped talking and looked at Ming Ling. Seeing his serious expression, he understood now.


    "Yes, we will investigate this matter carefully." director Zhao roughly analyzed the situation and echoed.


    "If she was hurt, he would pay ten times the price!" the cold voice of Ming Ling was very clear in the police hall. He turned to his side and put the man''s cold eyes on Director Zhao.


    Ming Ling''s way of dealing with things is always cruel and extreme. It is impossible to take the gentle route.


    Director Zhao has dealt with Ming Ling several times. Naturally, he knows how Ming Ling is.


    He smiled and nodded, "the matter of President Ming is mine. Don''t worry, President Ming, I''ll deal with it myself."


    Director Zhao promised Ming Ling and went to deal with the matter.


    Shi xiaorou walked to mingling with small steps, smiled twice and said, "brother Ming, I''m also hurt. You see, my neck has been pinched by the man. Do you want to calculate my account with the driver?" then she pulled the sleeve of mingling, looking like a bird.


    Although she knows that mingling is Su wennuan''s man and she shouldn''t act like a spoiled child in front of mingling, she can''t help but want to act like a spoiled child in front of mingling when she sees that mingling is so powerful and domineering


    Being around Ming Ling always gives people a great sense of security and makes women want to be close to him.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes fell on Shi xiaorou. Seeing the scar on her neck, he would not let it go. Anyway, Shi xiaorou is also su wennuan''s friend.


    "Director Zhao will count you in." Ming Ling said in a voice that everyone could hear, and director Zhao could naturally hear.


    The driver is estimated to have lost his fortune and only half his life.


    When xiaorou heard this, she immediately opened her mouth and smiled brightly.


    The cloud heart on one side looked at Su wennuan''s appearance. She seemed to frown slightly and was in a little mood.


    He went up and pulled Shi xiaorou from the Ming mausoleum. "Hey, Shi erhuo, you seem to have made a mistake. Didn''t you just cry in front of me, hug and hug, and now turn your face and don''t admit it?"


    Shi xiaorou was scolded by Yunxin, raised her big round eyes and looked at him, "are you as tall as brother Ming? Are you as handsome as brother Ming? No, why should I hug you? Where''s the beauty around you? It''s gone? Go find her..."


    Just now, she cried with Yunxin because she was too frightened, but now she is back to normal. Shi xiaorou immediately remembered that Yunxin was still holding a sexy beauty in her arms. Before the big night, he couldn''t help opening a room with the beauty. What an unreliable man!


    Shi xiaorou thought so.


    When xiaorou looked up at Yunxin, the smile was very sweet, but she just smiled and didn''t smile. It was obviously mocking him.


    The cloud heart was stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice. "You woman''s face is changing faster than the sky." sure enough, it''s a woman''s heart. You can''t catch it forever and can''t guess.


    "I changed my face. What''s the matter? If you have the ability, go to your beauty." Shi xiaorou was unhappy.


    Cloud heart touched his nose, "why do you always mention beauty? Are you jealous?" the tone of ridicule, the lip flap slightly tilted.


    Shi xiaorou was suddenly worried by him, "who is jealous? Don''t feel too good about yourself!" jealous, ha ha, it''s a joke.


    "Since it''s not, why are you so nervous?" Yunxin is best at teasing girls. Seeing Xiao Rou''s nervous appearance, he joked.


    "Who''s nervous? Don''t talk nonsense. Talk nonsense again. I, I tore your mouth, hum..." Shi xiaorou said threatening words in that sweet voice and hummed angrily.


    Seeing that she was red in the face when he flirted with her, Yunxin smiled and shook her shoulders. She had a sense of achievement. She liked the anxious and lovely look of Shi erhuo, "don''t talk at the police station. Be careful to be detained."


    "You..." Shi xiaorou was threatened again. She pointed to Yunxin and wanted to scold him, but when she thought it was the police station, she swallowed the words down her throat. "You''re too arrogant, let''s see!" Shi xiaorou continued to hum, shook her hand and turned to Shiyi.


    After a while, director Zhao came over and said something in Ming Ling''s ear.


    Ming Ling nodded slightly, his eyes fell on Su wennuan, and his thin lips opened gently, "let''s go and go home."

 Chapter 147

    Looks like it''s settled?


    Su wennuan was surprised that he spoke so casually. Did he ignore what she was still angry about now?


    Su wennuan blinked in wonder, unable to deal with it for a moment.


    She had clearly said she would not go home, but mingling pretended that nothing had happened and had a calm attitude. Of course, she let her go home.


    Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi were also surprised and wondered.


    Only Yunxin knows the belly black and domineering of Ming Ling best. It''s entirely reasonable for him to do so.


    It''s a good gift for Ming Ling not to be angry with you. If others want to get angry and lose their temper in front of him, it''s just smoke and clouds, which will disappear.


    Su Nuan was stunned and didn''t move. He couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the Ming mausoleum.


    Seeing her standing still, Ming Ling walked forward with long legs, took her hand in his hand and took her away.


    Su wennuan was not in a state and followed him. He didn''t lose his temper with her and took her away so gently.


    In this way, Su wennuan can''t continue to be angry. He can only be pulled out of the police station by Ming Ling.


    When xiaorou looked at their back with envy, Su wennuan was so happy to be taken care of by Ming Ling.


    Every time she saw them holding hands, xiaorou couldn''t help admiring them. Then she regretted that the person who was held by Ming Ling was not herself.


    When Yunxin saw that xiaorou was so attached to Ming Ling, he smiled gently, came forward and put his hand on Shi xiaorou''s shoulder, "don''t look, you can be so happy in the future."


    When xiaorou looked back and saw Yunxin''s childish expression, her envious expression immediately converged, pouted her mouth, stepped on Yunxin''s foot with her foot, "take your hand away."


    Yunxin didn''t avoid. When xiaorou stepped on his foot with a firm foot, he smiled angrily, "say you''ll be happy, but you''re not satisfied. I wish you unhappy..."


    "Cloud heart!" when xiaorou bared her teeth and shouted cloud heart, who is so brazen looking forward to others'' bad life.


    Yunxin smiled and waved her hand. Xiaorou was so cute that she could always gain a lot of joy by joking with her. "Forget it, don''t flirt with you, go home." he also walked outside the police station.


    Shi Yi went through the formalities and came to Shi xiaorou. "Go back and don''t have any ideas about the Ming mausoleum in the future." Shi Yi took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder slightly and said comfortingly.


    In fact, every time he saw Shi xiaorou looking at Ming Ling and Su Nuan, he found that Shi xiaorou''s envious eyes had a heartache that was hard to give up in addition to blessing.


    When he saw it, his heart was like a knife. He really didn''t want to see his sister suffer like this.


    Shi xiaorou''s love for Ming Ling is like a tree falling in love with another tree across the road. There is no beginning or end.


    Looking at the Ming mausoleum every day will only increase her sadness. Since there is no result, it''s better to take away the worried heart earlier.


    When Shi xiaorou heard Shi Yi''s words, she looked back at him and saw his comforting expression. She wanted to cry more. She pursed her mouth and sucked her nose, "I will, brother." in fact, she knew that she shouldn''t continue to like Ming Ling.


    Otherwise, it will be as unhappy as Yunxin said.


    She was so obedient, Shi Yi nodded with satisfaction, took her shoulder and walked out. She remembered her interaction with Yunxin just now and looked down at her, "what''s the matter with Yunxin?"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t share the same fate with him!" Shi xiaorou raised her fist and waved it in the air, as if Yunxin''s face was in front of her.


    Shi Yi nodded, "that''s good. Don''t have anything to do with him. He''s not a good man..."


    "Hey, Shiyi, it''s really good to speak ill of people behind their backs!" Yunxin suddenly emerged from behind them.


    Shi xiaorou jumped up in fear. After being frightened, she stabilized and saw Yunxin''s smiling face. She was still surprised and hit him on the chest, "are you a ghost? You suddenly came out! Scared me to death!"


    Shi Yi also frowned. The cloud heart was as strange as Ming Ling. It was clear that he had just walked out of the police station, but now he was behind them. God didn''t know it. It was really too dangerous.


    Seeing that Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi were frightened by him, Yun Xin smiled and said, "I was caught by me just to prevent someone from speaking ill of me behind." he said, and took a look at Shi Yi.


    "I''m telling the truth, even in front of you," Shi Yi said calmly.


    "Yo Yo, you can''t win the business of the Ming mausoleum. Now let''s use the move of smearing behind your back. Shi Yi, I didn''t expect your high IQ to be used in this regard." Yun Xin teased Shi Yi with ridicule.


    Shi Yi frowned, "I don''t want to talk to you too much. That''s it today. Bye." then he took Shi xiaorou and left.


    Yunxin shrugged his shoulders and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the car, Ming Ling was driving in front of him without talking. Su wennuan sat on the co pilot, sometimes secretly glancing at Ming Ling''s side face and sometimes looking forward.


    She wanted to talk, but he didn''t speak. She thought she was still angry and couldn''t speak first, so she looked directly out of the window and stopped talking.


    "Have you had dinner?" when the atmosphere was silent, the voice of Ming Ling suddenly sounded, flying low in the narrow space in the car.


    Su wennuan''s ears moved a little. Suddenly she heard a sound in the silence. Naturally, there was a buffer time. She turned around and saw the beautiful side face of mingling, and confirmed that the sentence just came from the mouth of mingling.


    She blinked, then nodded, and saw that he had been looking at the front. She couldn''t see her nodding at all. She opened her mouth, "I''ve eaten. What about you?"


    "Not yet."


    Originally, I thought that mingling would say that he had eaten too. Unexpectedly, he would say that he had not eaten yet. Hearing his answer, Su wennuan didn''t know how to continue.


    He hasn''t eaten yet, and now she can''t cook for him, so she has to say, "housekeeper Chengqi should have prepared it for you, but you shouldn''t have told housekeeper Chengqi that you''ll go back tonight."


    When Su wennuan said this sentence, he didn''t know that it had a little sour taste.


    Ming Ling looked back at her. The magnetic voice sounded very calm. "Don''t think about it. There are no women around me. I didn''t teach Yun Xin''s style."


    Su wennuan looks at him in surprise. Is this an explanation?


    He''s explaining to her now?


    Su wennuan was flattered for a moment.


    She didn''t know how to answer him for a moment. She could only blink her eyes, and then hurriedly found a word in her mouth, "Oh..."

 Chapter 148

    Su wennuan was still worried about those things that mingling was with other women. Just now he said he wouldn''t go home, but he was also angry.


    Ming Ling didn''t explain to her what he had to do with those women, so she was worried about losing him.


    She always thought that Ming Ling was so excellent. Why did she feel that Ming Ling was like a dream around her, unreal.


    So she was always vigilant and worried that the dream would wake up.


    It''s not wishful thinking. It''s that I care too much about him. I''m afraid I don''t deserve him. I''m afraid he may leave at any time and disappear into her life.


    Maybe it''s because she is Cinderella and doesn''t think she is worthy of the prince of mingling. She has low self-esteem.


    Now that she got his explanation, she was flattered. She was satisfied at the bottom of her heart and felt it was still untrue, so she didn''t know what attitude and words to face his explanation.


    I thought she would be overjoyed, but I didn''t expect such a calm response from her.


    Ming Ling looked back at her and saw that she seemed to be in no mood. He frowned slightly and said, "don''t have contact with Zhao Fengxia in the future..."


    He thought she was still thinking about the day.


    He thought about it himself. His words to her during the day were a little heavier, and he didn''t consider her feelings. If Su wennuan said that she didn''t care about her affairs and had nothing to do with him, his heart would be blocked.


    Since Ming Ling saw that Ming Feng was going to separate from you, with a doctor''s painful expression, he felt a little and recalled everything about himself and Su wennuan.


    On weekdays, he is used to sharp words, overbearing and arrogant, so he treats everyone like this. He never thought that she would get hurt and want to leave at any time for the people he cares about.


    Usually, once Su wennuan gets hurt in her heart, she will be silent and don''t speak.


    Today, although he was angry that Su wennuan went to visit Zhao Fengxia on her own, in fact, what he was most worried about was su wennuan''s safety, afraid that she might be caused by Zhao Fengxia.


    When he is used to caring for others, he first blames her for protecting herself and don''t joke about her safety.


    Maybe she spoke more heavily, which made the woman uncomfortable.


    When he kidnapped Mingfeng to the presidential suite, he saw Yi Jun''s painful expression. He suddenly understood the reason why Su wennuan wanted to buy gas with him.


    Su wennuan heard what he said, turned around and looked at his handsome side face, "I know, I won''t go to see her privately in the future." Zhao Fengxia''s powerful, Su wennuan also saw it during the day, which is unreasonable.


    It''s unreasonable to make trouble. If there''s nothing, it''s just a person who stirs up trouble. As Ming Ling said, you can''t touch too much.


    Ming Ling explained his own woman''s affairs. She was suddenly in a lot of mood. She didn''t pay much attention to the day''s affairs. She looked at him and hesitated for a while. She still asked, "have you ever loved anyone before?" since there are no women around him now, has he ever made girlfriends before, and has she ever loved someone to death?


    Is there anyone who can''t forget?


    She suddenly wanted to know his past and participate in his past, present and future.


    Ming Ling looked sideways and saw her seriously looking forward expression. His eyebrows frowned slightly. It was not a good feeling to be asked about the past. It was also the first time someone asked him about his past life. Even if he just asked whether there were women in the past, it made him feel a little dark.


    If he could, he would rather never think of the past and never mention it.


    But the person who asked him was su wennuan. He pressed down his irritability and patiently replied, "yes."


    There was a girl who lived in his heart since the age of 6. It was the best year in the orphanage. She was accompanied by that girl. She liked her smile and always rubbed her nose and tears on him when she cried.


    It was a beautiful and sealed memory. Except that this memory was beautiful, all the other memories were bloody and gray.


    Therefore, if it is not a last resort, Ming Ling never easily recalls the past.


    The girl named Niuniu in the orphanage, now Su wennuan, is an exception to him and an angel sent by God.


    have


    Su wennuan''s heart sank as soon as she heard the word.


    After all, no matter who it is, it''s hard to hear that the man he likes has liked others before.


    Su wennuan hinted at himself, kept himself calm, slightly pulled the corners of his mouth to make himself look like he was smiling, and asked, "why did you separate? Is she married now?" Ming Ling just replied that there was someone she liked.


    It didn''t say what the relationship was or what the story was.


    But like most people, Su wennuan subconsciously thought of a love story after hearing the answer, the existence of that person and her present.


    Ming Ling didn''t want to talk about his past, but Su wennuan''s subsequent inquiries made him impatient. Every time he recalled the past, it was a psychological suffering and dark process, so he always avoided talking about the past. His dull words were with some displeasure, "No why, don''t ask. In the past, there was nothing worth knowing. Just live well now."


    The reason why he explained to her that there were no women around him was because he knew that their women liked to think more, for fear that she would always think nonsense and feel uncomfortable, which would affect her health.


    Originally, he didn''t know why Su wennuan was so wayward and angry these days.


    But Yunxin called him and said that Su wennuan was angry. Yunxin brought a woman to open a house. He thought he was playing with a beautiful woman like Yunxin.


    When he was at the police station, Yunxin heard the conversation with Shi xiaorou. It turned out that women would be jealous, duplicity and unhappy when they saw their men with other women.


    So mingling subconsciously understood why Su wennuan was angry these days. It turned out that she was jealous.


    Yunxin knows more about women than he does, so mingling believes Yunxin''s words, so she has the idea to explain women to Su wennuan.


    Always dealing with men, he really doesn''t know much about women.


    But now Su wennuan asked so many questions, which set off the dark past he buried deep in his heart and never wanted to mention, so he didn''t want to say more.


    The more you talk, the more memories of the past are flooded.


    Hearing the displeasure in Ming Ling''s tone, Su wennuan was stunned and pursed his lips. He didn''t continue to ask questions.


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. I''ll give birth to the child at ease." she said that whether he loves her or not, she will give birth to the child.


    Because this child is not only the child of Ming Ling, but also her own child.

 Chapter 149

    Ming Ling looked back at her. Unexpectedly, she was so obedient today. Seeing her clever face, a trace of satisfaction appeared in his eyes.


    He hasn''t been in love, hasn''t contacted and communicated with too many women, and doesn''t know much about women''s heart. Su wennuan is the only person he wants to protect.


    The love he wants is very simple. As long as Su wennuan is safe and healthy and stays by his side.


    He is willing to give everything for Su wennuan''s safety.


    Su wennuan doesn''t understand this mood.


    The car stops at Xishi villa, and Ming Ling goes in with Su wennuan,


    Chengqi key has been waiting at the door with a kind smile. Seeing mingling holding Su wennuan''s hand and Su wennuan''s calm smile, he can see that the two are reconciled.


    When Mingshao reconciled with Miss Su, his mood was naturally happy. He respectfully said to mingling, "Mingshao, the food is ready. Have dinner first."


    Su wennuan was surprised and couldn''t help looking back at mingling. Unexpectedly, Chengqi housekeeper knew that mingling hadn''t eaten yet and that he was back now. This housekeeper was really competent.


    "Yes." a monosyllabic word came out of Ming Ling''s throat and took Su wennuan''s hand in.


    Look at her sideways. "Have some more."


    Su wennuan shook his head. "I''m not hungry. You eat first. I''ll go upstairs and take a bath."


    "Good." without reluctance, Ming Ling released her hand, went to the table and sat down, picked up the tableware.


    Su wennuan looked at him, then went upstairs, took a hot bath and lay in bed playing with his cell phone.


    After a while, Ming Ling came up. Su wennuan looked up. He was already wearing a nightgown and his hair was slightly wet. It was obvious that he had taken a bath.


    He washed it in the bathroom downstairs.


    He came over and sat on the bed. The bed was already very soft. Because of his weight, the bed sank down. Su wennuan''s body also moved. She took the initiative to move her body inside the bed to make room for him.


    Ming Ling took off her shoes and went to bed. She sat beside her and put her hand around her shoulder. With the other hand, she took away the book in her hand and put it on the bedside cabinet.


    Su wennuan looks at him in surprise.


    There was no sound or silent movement between them. Su wennuan didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Ming Ling picked up her hand. Her hand was very small and put it in his palm like a child''s hand. He looked at the blue and purple marks on the back of the little hand in his palm.


    The brow could not help but frown again, and the side head turned to her glittering and translucent eyes, "does it still hurt?"


    Su wennuan''s hand was held by his warm palm. Some warmth rushed into her heart. She shook her head, "it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand and knocked on her forehead. He moved gently. It didn''t hurt. Instead, he seemed to love her. "Don''t go out at night. You are a woman and always like to run around." even if you are angry with him, you can''t joke about your safety.


    Ming Ling now disappeared all her anger and took care of her like an ordinary man, and there was a tenderness in his voice. Su wennuan''s originally dull heart was melted by him. She looked at him fondly and nodded, "I know."


    She learned a lesson this time. Naturally, she didn''t dare to go out alone in the future.


    I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous outside. People are dangerous. It''s really dangerous for a woman to be outside alone. If Yunxin hadn''t arrived in time, I don''t know what serious consequences there would be.


    Seeing that she is obedient now, mingling is in a much better mood. He doesn''t want much. Su wennuan is obedient. Just be obedient.


    Ming Ling raised Su wennuan''s chin with his fingers, looked at her pink lips and her snow skin. Although his throat was tight, his body was excited.


    As long as the woman is clever, he wants to do something wrong with her.


    His eyes became confused and he bowed his head slowly.


    Su wennuan was also looking at his colored eyes. Seeing that he slowly bowed his head, she naturally wanted to kiss her. Her own heart began to pop up, eager for him and closed her eyes.


    The thin lips of the Ming mausoleum scratched a bite on her lips. Su wennuan felt the warm breath blowing between his nose and breath, the powerful man breath that belonged to him alone. Her heart beat faster and her body was ready to move. She wanted him


    Having tasted the sweetness on her lips, Ming Ling had the impulse to embed her into his body. He pulled her chin and tossed her thin lips on her lips.


    Su wennuan kissed him in response. She closed her eyes, and her long eyelashes flashed like butterfly wings. There was a sense of beauty that flowers gradually entered her charming eyes.


    Ming Ling opened her eyes and saw her like this. The desire at the bottom of her heart became stronger and stronger. One hand pressed the back of her head and deepened the kiss. The tip of her nose was her breath with fragrance. His kiss was very sentimental.


    Su wennuan also felt the longing and tenderness of his kiss. She stretched out her hand to hold his neck and responded to all his tenderness.


    Ming Ling put her on the bed and kissed her all the way down her lips, chin, neck and clavicle


    "Mmm..." Su Nuan trembled slightly, and his mouth was humming.


    Ming Ling''s big palm was placed in front of her and was making a mess. Su wennuan felt some pain, "eh..." she was a little crazy.


    Ming Ling heard her voice and knew that it hurt her. Her palm softened a little, raised her misty eyes, and her voice was hoarse, "why is it so small?"


    Su wennuan also heard his magnetic and hoarse voice in love. For a moment, she didn''t understand what he meant. "Hmm?" she said in doubt.


    Ming Ling rubbed her again. "Aren''t others getting pregnant? Why are you getting smaller?"


    Um


    Su wennuan understood what he meant. He sat up quickly and pushed him away with a red face. "Where is it small? Where is it small? Have you ever seen someone bigger than me?"


    No woman likes to be called small by her man.


    Originally, she was very excited and wanted him, but now she was teased by him. She was ashamed and angry. She pushed mingling and wouldn''t let him continue.


    She said she had small breasts, ah! Where is she young!


    "I said it in a book." Ming Ling explained in a slightly hoarse voice.


    That means he hasn''t seen other women''s breasts.


    Su wennuan slightly tooted his mouth, still a little ashamed. "Nonsense, the book will teach you women''s knowledge." everything depends on the book. He can really find a reason for himself.


    Ming Ling smiled a little and stopped making trouble with her. He sat beside her and took her into his arms. "Doesn''t it say that there is a Yan Ruyu in the book and a gold house in the book?"


    "I think you''ve seen the plum in the Golden Vase." Su Nuan glanced at him and said with a slight toot.


    "Oh? Do you know the book Jin Ping Mei?" this time, Ming Ling looked down at her with great interest.


    In fact, he just wanted to kiss her and taste her. She is now three months pregnant and in danger. She can''t talk to a man because he didn''t understand before. Later, a doctor told him that he can''t take any risks.


    We must ensure the safety of Su wennuan''s mother and son.


    Su wennuan blushed when he said it. He dodged and said, "where, where, where do I see..."

 Chapter 150

    Ming Ling looked at her shy look and raised his eyebrows. "Have you really seen it?" he just said casually. He didn''t expect the woman to really show this shy expression.


    Su wennuan hurriedly denied, "no, absolutely not." she said and waved her hand. Her words and body language were denying it.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows became more profound. "How else do you know the contents of Jin Ping Mei?" unexpectedly, you know there are breasts inside?


    Su wennuan explained very seriously, "I guess." he said three words, then looked away and stopped looking at the questioning eyes of Ming Ling.


    Well, in fact, she likes reading books and novels very much. Jin Pingmei accidentally turned a little. She must not let Ming Ling know this secret.


    The corners of the lips of the Ming mausoleum sneered, "you guessed so accurately."


    "Ah?" Su wennuan pretended to be surprised. "Is there really a woman in there? Have you seen it? Tell me about it quickly." she looked back, her clear eyes stared at him, smiling, lovely and lively.


    "Pretending to be a fool is quite similar." Ming Ling smiled lightly and broke her down impolitely.


    Su wennuan''s mouth tooted, "I didn''t pretend to be stupid. Have you really seen it? Tell me about it..." she gently shook his arm and wanted to shift the topic to him.


    It''s clear that she said he had seen Jin Ping Mei. Why did the topic shift to her all of a sudden? She really doesn''t understand. Ming Ling is too cunning.


    "No, sleep." he stopped teasing her, pulled the quilt, covered himself and slept.


    Su wennuan smiled secretly. He also lay down and was ready to go to bed. This night, he was frightened, sad, happy and tired. Just go to bed.


    In his sleep, Su wennuan dreamed of the confrontation between himself and Shi xiaorou and the driver. He dreamed that he broke the driver''s head with a wrench and was bleeding. Later, Ming Ling came and brutally killed the driver.


    In her dream, she saw the driver looking at her with his eyes open and his face ferocious, but he was already dead. He was so scared that he sat down on the ground and tried to escape.


    But no matter how she escaped, she couldn''t escape from that place. She felt as if she had been strangled by someone, uncomfortable, afraid and suffocating.


    She cried and was helpless in her dream, but Ming Ling just looked at her and didn''t reach out to pull her.


    It felt like she was about to fall off a cliff and break into pieces, while mingling stood by and looked on coldly without reaching out to pull her.


    She cried heartbroken, but she still couldn''t get his look back.


    "Ming Ling!" she suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. It was still dark in front of her eyes. The sky was not bright. There was no light in the room. It was as dark as in a dream.


    Su wennuan reaches out and touches her face. Her face is full of tears. Even if she dreams again, in reality, she also cries. She is so afraid and helpless.


    Just like her and Ming Ling now, it''s like a dream, and it''s so real heartache and sadness.


    She subconsciously touched the side and touched the Ming mausoleum. She leaned over and hugged his back. Tears were still in her eyes.


    Ming Ling was also sleeping. He felt the warm tears behind him. He opened his eyes, turned around and touched Su wennuan''s face. His voice was bleary with some tenderness, "what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan reached out and hugged his chest. She was afraid that he would disappear as soon as she let go. She always had this panic. She was afraid that all this was untrue.


    "Hold me tight, hold me tight..." she didn''t explain anything. She buried her head in his arms, like a night owl drilling into people''s arms.


    She took the tone of crying to make him listen and feel distressed. She hugged her thin body in her arms and gently patted her back, "have a nightmare, it''s okay, sleep..."


    Su wennuan sobbed, "mingling, will you leave me?" she was really worried.


    Whether in dreams or in reality, she is so worried.


    Because he likes others, because he is not love for her, but responsibility, so he may not care about her so much.


    She was really worried that he was a little indifferent to her.


    Ming Ling was asked by her words. In the dark night, his deep eyes were secretive, his eyebrows frowned slightly, and his icy eyes showed unprecedented helplessness and uncertainty.


    In the past, he had died many times. Today, everything was bought by him regardless of life danger and death. He fought with one life in the wind and rain.


    If his life had not been hard, he would have died many times.


    He was not sure that he would have such good luck in the future. Maybe one day, his life would not be so hard and he would die in a foreign land.


    At that time, it was not because he didn''t want to leave her.


    Ming Ling stroked Su wennuan''s head and comforted her softly, "don''t think nonsense, go to sleep, be good..."


    Su wennuan grabbed the clothes on his chest and held back tears. "I, I''m in love with you..." her voice was very soft, very light, but extremely sincere.


    In the dark night, the eyes of Ming Ling flashed, and the light of surprise flashed through them.


    He waited for a long time, from 12 to 26, and finally heard her say it.


    He finally got her and her heart. At that moment, the excitement and joy in his heart were unspeakable.


    But why should I hear her at this time.


    In my mind, I called him at night.


    "Ming, in California, you robbed me of my business and shot me, which made me recover now! I''ve lost all my money. Even if I die together, I''ll find you to calculate it back! Be careful, I''ll be in the other city tomorrow. It''s said that you''re in sweet love now? Hehe, go to hell! I''ll divide your woman into five parts!"


    First brother is the leader of California with strong power. He also gets today''s achievements and brilliance by grabbing business with first brother.


    If a brother sends all the strength of California to deal with him.


    He can''t guarantee to walk away.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s confession, mingling''s cold eyes warmed up in the night and were sad in the night.


    Unable to get his answer for a long time, Su wennuan was even more worried. She sobbed and asked, "don''t you like me?"


    She''s really nervous. She can''t get his response or whether he likes her answer. She can''t be at ease. She always feels that she doesn''t deserve him.


    I always feel that everything I have is just a dream and untrue.


    Smile because of him.


    Heartache, because of him.


    A simple greeting can make him feel happy.


    A cold word can make her feel lost.


    If this is not love, what is it?


    She thought that instead of being so nervous all the time, she might as well show her mind to get his mind. No matter what it was, she just wanted peace of mind.

 Chapter 151

    Su wennuan insisted on questioning him.


    Her head lifted a little from his arms, trying to see his expression and get his answer, but she couldn''t see his expression in the dark.


    In the night, Ming Ling held her face, kissed her lips gently, dried the tears on her face, and finally tossed on her lips for a while, and then released her. Her gentle voice was like water, "don''t think about it, sleep..." he just said a word, and then held her like a child.


    Su wennuan''s heart, which had been kissed by him, slowly settled down. He always said such a word to perfunctory her.


    Don''t think about it. Don''t think about it.


    If he told her to stop thinking, would she stop thinking?


    Why can''t he always give her a positive answer?


    Does he really not like her at all, just want the child in her belly, so he has been perfunctory?


    The more he can''t get the affirmation or negation of Ming Ling, the more he thinks.


    She swallowed her saliva silently, swallowed the sadness at the bottom of her heart, took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Maybe she was wrong again. She shouldn''t give up her dignity and say she likes him.


    ¡­¡­


    After dawn, mingling was gone again. Su wennuan got up. She was used to waking up and couldn''t see the figure of mingling.


    She didn''t forget Ming Ling''s advice. She can''t go out. Then stay at home.


    After breakfast, she sat on the sofa reading until noon. Chengqi asked her to eat. She was getting ready to get up. An unexpected guest came to Xishi villa.


    "Oh, you''re eating alone. Mingling isn''t at home. You''re living a comfortable life." a sarcastic sneer sounded.


    Su wennuan looked around and saw Zhao Fengxia appear at the door. She was wearing bright makeup and a blue and white porcelain cheongsam. She stood at the door and glanced around the room with mean eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Su wennuan feels a little repellent to Zhao Fengxia.


    She didn''t forget how mean Zhao Fengxia was last time in the hospital.


    In line with the politeness of being polite to others, Su wennuan didn''t care about Zhao Fengxia in general. With a hospitality smile on her face, she came forward and respected her aunt, "aunt Zhao, why are you here? Haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s eat together."


    Zhao Fengxia looked at Su wennuan, glanced up and down at her critically, sneered and said, "Oh, is this your home? Can''t I come yet? What do you mean by your attitude and perfunctory me as the master? How many onions do you think you want to be the master here? Don''t forget that I''m the stepmother of mingling, not a guest!"


    Su wennuan was somewhat blocked by Zhao Fengxia''s arrogant attitude. She still kept a decent smile on her face. She really said sarcastically, "you know, she''s just a stepmother."


    She usually looks very weak, but if she is bullied to the end, she will resist.


    Zhao Fengxia didn''t expect that Su wennuan, a soft steamed stuffed bun, would laugh at her. She was unhappy immediately. She looked at her with hatred and pointed to the tip of her nose. "Don''t give you a shameless face, you fox spirit. You don''t go away in the Ming family. The child with Shiyi also said it was the child of the Ming mausoleum!"


    Su wennuan smiled disdainfully, "does it have anything to do with you whose child I am pregnant with?"


    "You!" Zhao Fengxia felt that her majesty had been trampled on and her face was ruined. She was so angry that her face was distorted that she came forward and was ready to shake Su nuanuan''s ear.


    He was stopped by Chengqi housekeeper. Chengqi housekeeper took her hand, took her hand down and said politely, "don''t be angry, old lady. Now that you''re here, sit down and have a meal."


    Zhao Fengxia slapped Cheng Qiyi, "you are a servant, you should tell me what to do! Zhao Fengxia said angrily in a sharp voice.


    Su wennuan was angry when she saw that Chengqi''s housekeeper had been beaten. At Chengqi''s age, why did Zhao Fengxia beat him.


    Su wennuan pushed Zhao Fengxia forward and said angrily, "enough! If you don''t want to talk well, please go!" she pointed to the door and drove Zhao Fengxia away.


    Zhao Fengxia''s leg was pushed by Su wennuan because she had just recovered. She shook back a few times, stabilized her steps, and became more angry and crazy when she looked at Su wennuan.


    "How dare you push me! Su wennuan, sooner or later I will find evidence to prove that the child in your belly is Shiyi and let mingling dump you! I tell you, the person mingling likes is not you at all!"


    Zhao Fengxia pointed to Su wennuan''s nose and said angrily.


    Chengqi came to reconcile, "old lady, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Your body is bad for yourself."


    "You go away, you old man, don''t know the goods!" Zhao Fengxia pushed Chengqi away.


    Chengqi just wants to comfort Zhao Fengxia as soon as possible so that Su wennuan won''t suffer from Zhao Fengxia, but after all, he''s just a servant. He can''t say anything about the weight level and can''t help too much.


    Su wennuan was stimulated by Zhao Fengxia''s words.


    She only asked Ming Ling if he liked anyone yesterday. Ming Ling replied yes.


    And does Zhao Fengxia know who this woman is?


    Su wennuan''s uneasy heart hurt even more. "Don''t talk nonsense!" this sentence made her have no confidence.


    "Hum, I tell you, Ming Ling has liked me since he was 12 years old. It''s also for me to come back at 26! I know he has always liked me, but he can''t be with me because of his identity and seniority! You Su wennuan is just a cover up! He wants me to die, but how can it be!"


    Zhao Fengxia tidied up her cheongsam and lifted the curly hair she had just made. It was reasonable and serious.


    Su wennuan was stunned at this, and even Chengqi and other servants felt shocked.


    I didn''t expect Zhao Fengxia to say such a thing.


    Su wennuan opened her eyes and looked at Zhao Fengxia for a while. Then she smiled ridiculously, "I don''t think you''ve just been discharged from the hospital, but you''ve just come out of the mental hospital." she made up such things. It''s really ridiculous and wonderful.


    Zhao Fengxia is very dissatisfied with Su wennuan''s expression of distrust.


    She took out her mobile phone, transferred it to the video, and played the video to Su wennuan.


    In the video, when Ming Ling was only 12 years old 14 years ago, Zhao Fengxia was still young.


    Seeing the people on the video screen, Su wennuan''s eyes trembled and looked at the video strangely.


    Zhao Fengxia came over with a piece of cake and smiled at Ming Ling who was watching TV. "Come, Ling, try the cake made by my aunt. It''s delicious..."


    Ming Ling wandered around with her young eyes, looked at Zhao Fengxia, then stretched out her hand to pick up the cake, and said, "thank you..."


    Then, Ming Ling took a bite of the cake with a spoon and ate it into her mouth. Zhao Fengxia moved a stool and sat in front of Ming Ling to block the TV play in front of him.


    She held her face and looked at Ming Ling with a smile, "isn''t it delicious?"


    Zhao Fengxia sat so low, holding her face, just revealing the ditch in front of her chest, very deep and charming.


    Then on the screen, Ming Ling''s eyes were on Zhao Fengxia''s chest

 Chapter 152

    His deep eyes seemed interested.


    Zhao Fengxia was surprised when she saw it. Then she looked down with the eyes of Ming Ling and saw her chest. She smiled and said, "Ling, do you like it? Shall I let you touch it?"


    In the video, Ming Ling blinked and didn''t speak.


    Zhao Fengxia took it as his acquiescence and took his hand to touch her chest, but Ming Ling didn''t resist.


    Seeing this, Su wennuan couldn''t see it anymore. He turned to Zhao Fengxia and said, "do you mean that the boy in the video is mingling?"


    Zhao Fengxia saw her nervous look, sneered and said, "of course, see, he likes me. He has liked me since he was 12." she used this video to bluff old man Ming. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t beat Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan''s nervous expression turned into shock, and his lips trembled. Just now he reasoned with Zhao Fengxia, and now he seems to have been defeated.


    Zhao Fengxia saw her like this and smiled proudly, "Su wennuan, I advise you to give up and roll back to your Shiyi!"


    Zhao Fengxia said these words to relieve her anger. She was very satisfied to see Su wennuan''s battered expression. Then she smiled and turned away.


    The purpose of her coming today is achieved. She doesn''t allow other women to stay around the Ming Ling. She can''t stand other women in the Ming Ling.


    She married into the Ming family at the age of 17. Before she gave birth to the Ming peak, she already liked the Ming mausoleum. Although the Ming mausoleum was still small at that time, she just liked the inherent dignity of the Ming mausoleum and his indifference to her.


    She tries to get old man ming to drive out Ming Ling in order to separate Ming Ling from the Ming family. In this way, she will have a chance to be with Ming Ling.


    Later, because Ming Ling was driven out and did nothing, she lived in an orphanage, so she tried to get Ming Ling out of the orphanage and into the underworld, which made the present Ming Ling.


    Now mingling is exactly what she wants and her ideal man. It''s not easy for mingling to come back. Zhao Fengxia won''t let Su wennuan sit and reap the benefits.


    Ming Ling is hers! All my life!


    Zhao Fengxia is still dreaming of owning the Ming mausoleum.


    After Zhao Fengxia left, Su wennuan stumbled forward, his whole body was evacuated and his strength was the same.


    Chengqi hurried forward to hold her and said anxiously, "Miss Su, are you okay?"


    Su wennuan''s lip flap shook and fanned, slowly turned his eyes, looked at Cheng Qiyi, and then gently shook his head, "it''s all right..."


    Chengqi was worried about Su wennuan''s accident. He quickly helped her to sit down by the sofa and called a doctor himself. "Doctor, come and see Miss Su. She''s in a bad situation."


    What Chengqi can''t bear most is that Su wennuan''s child has an accident. If Su wennuan''s child has something in case, no matter how Ming Shao punishes him, he won''t forgive himself in his life.


    Su wennuan sat on the sofa, in a daze, never calming down.


    Still thinking about the video just now, not the content in the video, but the people in the video.


    If the person in the video is a 12-year-old Ming Ling, then wing


    At the thought of this, Su wennuan''s heart suddenly fell to his throat, excited, excited and surprised.


    Isn''t the 12-year-old boy in the video Tianyu in the orphanage many years ago? Although so many years have passed, she has never forgotten the appearance of Tianyu.


    The video she saw just now completely overlaps with the man 14 years ago. It''s the boy in her memory.


    So Ming Ling is the boy in the orphanage? The Ming mausoleum is the heaven?


    Su wennuan searched in her mind and sorted out all the clues. This discovery made her mood abnormal and excited.


    She didn''t care what was played in the video, because she didn''t believe that the content played in the video was true and that mingling would do that to Zhao Fengxia.


    After clearing her mind, she stood up and grabbed the hand of Chengqi housekeeper. "Housekeeper, can you call Mingshao back?" she had something important to ask him.


    Since he is the Tianyu of the orphanage, why is he so indifferent when he sees her star bracelet?


    Has he forgotten her?


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su. I''ve called the doctor, and he''ll be back soon." Chengqi thought that Su wennuan was not feeling well, but also worried and comforted.


    Su wennuan shook his head and didn''t know how to explain to Cheng Qi. He just said, "I have something urgent to find him."


    "Is Miss Su asking about the video? Miss Su, please believe that Mingshao won''t do such a thing." even Cheng Qi doesn''t believe the authenticity of Zhao Fengxia''s video.


    Su wennuan couldn''t make sense with Cheng Qi. She hurriedly found her mobile phone. After finding it, her fingers trembled and made a call. The cold voice of the service staff came from the phone. Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off.


    Su wennuan''s excited mood sank and blinked, still unable to calm down.


    If she knew where he was now, she would rush over and ask.


    Is mingling the Tianyu of the orphanage 14 years ago? If so, why pretend not to know her.


    Without calling mingling, she continued to call Yunxin.


    When Yunxin''s phone got through, she quickly said, "is Mingshao in the company?"


    Yunxin didn''t know why Su wennuan was so worried. He said directly, "no, I don''t know where he is."


    "True or false?" Su wennuan doesn''t believe what Yunxin said. Isn''t he helping mingling hide something.


    "It''s true. It''s a little fake. You can cook me." Yunxin raised his hand and swore. He thought that Su wennuan couldn''t see his oath on the phone, so he put his hand down.


    Yunxin said so. Su wennuan naturally can only believe it. "OK, excuse me, are you busy." so he hung up the phone, relaxed his shoulders, and dropped his mobile phone on the sofa.


    Now no matter how excited she is, she can''t find the Ming mausoleum. It''s just futile.


    Soon, a doctor came with the medicine box on his back, hurried to the sofa, sat down opposite Su wennuan, put down the medicine box and took out the stethoscope inside.


    "Come on, let me listen to your heart and stomach." the doctor had to diagnose Su wennuan without saying a word.


    Joke, Su wennuan is now a treasure in the heart of Mingshao. If she has something wrong, a series of people will not be better.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips and said, "I''m fine, doctor. Let me ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" the doctor thought he didn''t hear Su wennuan say she was all right. He put the stethoscope on his ear and squatted in front of her to listen to her heart.


    "Did mingling ever live in an orphanage when she was a child?" Su wennuan asked her doubts.

 Chapter 153

    After asking this sentence, her good-looking eyes looked forward to the doctor, and she was really anxious to get the answer.


    Yijun glanced at her and motioned with a stethoscope.


    Su wennuan looked at him and himself, then took his hand off his chest, exposed his heart and asked a doctor to auscultate.


    Youyijun put the stethoscope on her heart and listened to her heartbeat carefully, but found that her heartbeat was faster than ordinary people. It was obvious that she was so nervous.


    He looked at Su wennuan and said, "you are a pregnant woman now. You can''t be so excited about everything."


    Su wennuan didn''t want to listen to his instructions and continued to ask the topic just now, "tell me, did mingling ever live in an orphanage before?"


    "Well, I heard that he came out of the orphanage before his debut." the doctor didn''t hide it and gave Su wennuan the answer.


    Su wennuan''s expression was dull for a moment, even solidified.


    A doctor heard that her heart suddenly stopped beating. He went to see her worried, but he saw her dull expression.


    A doctor shook his hand in front of her, "Su wennuan, are you okay..." just told her not to get excited, and she got excited immediately.


    This woman is really disobedient.


    I don''t know what happened to Su wennuan, but I was so excited to hear that Ming Ling lived in the orphanage!


    "Su wennuan, wake up..." a doctor pushed Su wennuan''s shoulder.


    Su wennuan slowly regained his mind. He looked at the doctor with dull eyes. His lip flap fanned, "he came back to me. Why don''t you recognize him?"


    The doctor was stunned and didn''t understand what Su wennuan said. For him, Su wennuan''s words came out of thin air.


    "Are you okay? Don''t take Zhao Fengxia''s words seriously. Most of what she said is false. Only old man Ming will believe her." youyijun thought Su wennuan was hit by Zhao Fengxia and comforted.


    Su wennuan''s eyes moved, and then slowly shook his head.


    A doctor was more worried when he saw her. He moved the stethoscope to Su wennuan''s stomach, across the movement in the clothes hall.


    Fortunately, the baby inside is good. There is no trouble and nothing different.


    Su wennuan''s health is good. So many thrilling things didn''t make her move the baby in her stomach.


    But no matter how good a person''s health is, there are limits.


    Now that Su wennuan is all right, it doesn''t mean that he will be all right in the future. The doctor still told him, "have a good rest in the future, take an appropriate walk, pay attention not to fluctuate too much, and keep the baby at ease."


    Seeing the doctor put away the medical instruments, Cheng Qi came over and asked with concern, "how''s it going?"


    "It''s all right, just have a rest." the doctor gave a conclusion and looked back at Su wennuan, who was still in a daze on the sofa.


    Seeing her godless appearance, he thought it was Zhao Fengxia who beat her like this, and shook his head with a sigh.


    "When will Mingshao come back?" asked a doctor.


    Hearing this word, Su wennuan immediately turned her head and looked forward to Chengqi''s answer. She also wanted to know when Mingshao would come back.


    Chengqi smiled awkwardly, "I don''t know, but the young master told him not to call him when he went out in the morning." so now, Chengqi took the lead in calling a doctor.


    "There may be something important to be busy." after hearing Chengqi''s words, a doctor came to a conclusion. Then he turned to look at Su wennuan and comforted, "Mingshao often has something important that will disappear temporarily. Don''t worry about him. It will be fine. The most important thing is to have a good rest and take care of yourself."


    Su wennuan lowered her eyelashes slightly, breathed a sigh of relief, and then replied, "I know."


    She also knew the special identity of Ming Ling and that he was busy. No matter how important she was, she couldn''t disturb his work.


    Just now, when she knew that the Ming mausoleum was Tianyu, she was too excited and irrational.


    Now the excitement had passed and she calmed down.


    The doctor ordered Chengqi to pay attention to some matters, and then left.


    Su wennuan''s thin body sat on the sofa, in a daze, didn''t speak, looked at the sunshine outside the window, like thinking about something.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in a room full of electronic equipment, the walls are full of LCD screens, as well as some crystal tubes and circuits, all of which are high-tech analytical instruments.


    A man sat back in a rotating chair, his hands leisurely crossed, placed under his chin, exposed the ring inlaid with blue gemstones on the ring finger of his left hand, and looked at everything played on the screen on the wall.


    The good-looking thin lips raised a sneer, "is this the life of the dark? It''s really colorful and interesting."


    A subordinate respectfully reported in front of him, "brother, this is a phenomenon from the monitoring installed in Ming''s home."


    Through the video on the wall, they saw the picture of Zhao Fengxia going to mingling''s house to settle accounts with Su wennuan, the video released by Zhao Fengxia, and the ambiguous action made by the 12-year-old mingling to Zhao Fengxia.


    The first brother''s face was full of laughter and ridicule, "I didn''t expect that the crazy man who is not afraid of death likes old women, fooling around and his stepmother. Hehe, how interesting it would be if people on the road knew..."


    After seeing this picture, brother I really felt interesting and made an unprecedented discovery.


    My subordinates reported, "yes, they all say that Ming is a madman who can''t die. I didn''t expect that he is still a pervert. He has such a strong taste."


    "Hehe, this game will be more and more interesting." the first brother felt that interest was waiting for him in front.


    "Pa Pa......" suddenly, a clapping voice came from the tightly guarded room. First, it was clapped slowly, and then it rang slowly.


    The first brother and his subordinates looked back and saw the evil and cold face of Ming Ling.


    One elder brother''s subordinates were stunned and kept alert nervously.


    First brother didn''t see Ming Ling here unexpectedly.


    No matter how strict the guard is, it can''t stop the coming and going of the Ming mausoleum.


    "It''s worthy of being the king of ghosts who doesn''t know." the first brother hissed a smile from his nostrils and said.


    "How do you feel after watching my family fight for so long?" the cold sarcasm of Ming Ling spread to his lips.


    The first brother also sneered coldly, "it''s wonderful. You really didn''t disappoint us." he exposed so many weaknesses when he came to the other shore city. "Now you are different from the Ming who is not afraid of death in California." as long as he catches the weakness of Ming Ling, he''s not afraid to kill him!


    Ming Ling sneered a smile from his chest, "what do you think is different?" he still had that indifferent attitude, as if the world had been destroyed, which had nothing to do with him.


    But the first brother still found a trace from the attitude of the Ming mausoleum. He stood up from the rotating chair. His slender body was about the same as that of the Ming mausoleum. Standing in front of the Ming mausoleum, he was like a peerless demon man, beautiful and enchanting.


    But Ming Ling is a kind of handsome man who is full of masculinity and masculinity. His style is completely opposite to that of the first brother. The only difference is that both of them are peerless beautiful men.


    The first brother walked forward for two steps and stopped at a safe place from the Ming mausoleum to expose the weakness of the Ming mausoleum. "The pregnant woman is your woman. If one day she dies, you must not cry, otherwise we all cry and laugh off the big teeth of our brothers."

 Chapter 154

    The first brother finished this sentence and looked at the brother next to him. The brother laughed a few times, as if he was laughing at Ming Ling now.


    The Ming mausoleum is just a slight oblique hook on the corners of its lips. The radian is cold and beautiful, with the meaning of disdain.


    "It seems that after being shot, there is something wrong with your ears." the mellow sound quality of Ming Ling sounded.


    "You..." one elder brother''s subordinates impulsively prepared to fight with him, but he was stopped by one elder brother.


    The first brother''s sarcastic expression just now also became dark and angry. He said to Ming Ling, "Ming Ling, I will revenge you for being shot! I will kill your woman."


    "Well, I''m waiting for you to kill her. Anyway, the opponent''s woman has had enough. You killed her just to help me solve my future worries." Ming Ling raised his hand gently with an indifferent attitude, as if he was very grateful to the first brother.


    Let the first brother hurry to kill Su wennuan.


    As soon as the first brother saw him like this, his face immediately became worse. He fiercely looked back at his subordinates. "What''s the matter?" was his investigation wrong?


    The subordinate immediately reported, "the woman is entangled with Ming and the local Shiyi. Previous news broke that the woman is pregnant with Shiyi or the child of mingling. I don''t understand who it is."


    "Waste!" why tell him now!


    The first brother kicked his subordinates angrily.


    So, Su wennuan is not necessarily the weakness of Ming Ling, and the child in her belly is not necessarily the child of Ming Ling.


    And in the video just now, Zhao Fengxia also said that nine times out of ten the children in Su wennuan''s stomach are Shiyi!


    Then if he kills Su wennuan, it will be meaningless. He will not threaten the Ming mausoleum at all. He will also disturb the local police. At that time, it will be even more difficult for them to take action.


    What Ming Ling means is that in order to rob Shi Yi''s business and defeat Shi Yi, he even brought his woman over to play?


    Throw it away when you''ve had enough?


    The first brother analyzed the meaning in the words of the Ming mausoleum and saw the calm and cold appearance of the Ming mausoleum.


    He bit his teeth and couldn''t bear the tone. He would never lose to Ming Ling. The information he had worked hard to dig must not be denied by one side of Ming Ling''s words.


    Facing the still calm and gentle Ming Ling, he said with gnashing teeth, "do you want to bluff me? Ha ha, Ming Ling, you underestimate me! You''ve never been interested in women, but you''ve played with this woman for so long. If you don''t care, I''ll kill you directly!"


    Ming Ling chuckled, "whatever you want, it''s your own right. I''m here today just to see you. Old friends haven''t seen each other for such a long time and don''t greet me when they come to the other side." Ming Ling walked over to the table, sat down at the table, looked at it with a teacup and put it down again.


    The first brother and his subordinates can''t do anything about the Ming mausoleum now, because although the Ming mausoleum came to their base alone, they still can''t kill him.


    Ming Ling''s ability can''t be underestimated. The first brother doesn''t dare to act rashly, otherwise their base area will be exposed and may lose more than half.


    To kill the Ming mausoleum, there must be perfect preparation and strategy¡®


    It would be much easier to catch the weakness of Ming Ling.


    Over the years, the reason why Ming Ling has been able to get along so well in the road is that he has no background, no people he cares about, no weakness, and he is not afraid of death, so the enemy can''t take him.


    Although his surname is Ming, everyone knows that he was driven out by the Ming family. He hates everyone in the Ming family, let alone cares about the people of the Ming family, so others can''t find his weakness.


    The first brother suppressed his anger for the time being, went to the opposite side of mingling, sat down, took out a new cup and poured a glass of wine for mingling, "exactly, how can you not drink two when you meet old friends..."


    Ming Ling turned his eyes and looked at Yi Ge, who kept a alienated smile.


    Ming Ling took the cup in his hand, gently shook the bright red liquor in the cup, and then put it on the tip of his nose to smell it.


    "Ha ha, Ming, who has always been afraid of death, is afraid of me taking medicine?" the first brother suddenly looked up and smiled when he saw his action.


    Ming Ling lifted up his eyes and looked at him. His cold eyes were fearless. "The good French wine in the 1980s was indeed the treatment of old friends." he raised his cup to the first brother. His deep eyes stared at him, with a smile on his lips.


    Brother Yi''s expression was a little stiff. Naturally, he was beaten in the face by the words of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling is not smelling whether it is poisonous, but identifying what kind of wine it is.


    He really knows what to do. Just smell it gently and you''ll know it''s the wine.


    The first brother couldn''t hang on his face, bit his teeth, took the cup and touched the quilt of mingling, and then looked up and drank the red wine.


    Ming Ling also put the wine cup on his lips, but he just pecked it gently. The deep black eyes were placed on the first brother and did not move away from beginning to end. The smile on his lips made people feel strange.


    The first brother put down his glass and said to Ming Ling, "I don''t think you came empty handed today. What do you want to do?"


    Ming Ling''s lips were slightly hooked. "You think too much, I came empty handed."


    The first brother frowned, "to see me?" would Ming Ling be so kind?


    That''s weird!


    It''s a gift to him if he doesn''t carry a bomb.


    "You guessed right." Ming Ling put the wine glass on the table, pushed it in a little, raised his lips, and put his deep eyes on the first brother. "I heard that you have recovered, so I came to see you."


    "No, you can go without anything! Don''t forget who gave me the shot. When I should kill you, I won''t be soft hearted and don''t get close." the first brother didn''t lead the love of Ming Ling at all.


    He slapped others and touched them again to make them stop shouting pain.


    Anyway, I can''t swallow this tone. I robbed his business in California and hurt him. Now I come to see him empty handed and want to write him off?


    It''s beautiful.


    For the first brother''s impolite words, mingling was not angry, but patted the first brother on the shoulder, "you have installed cameras in my house. I believe in your ability, but you are too young to kill me."


    "You!" the first brother shrugged his hand away and stared at him angrily.


    It really deserves to be in the bloody Ming mausoleum in California, or always playing arrogantly!


    The first brother bit his teeth, "I can''t kill you today. I''ll kill you one day! Even if I can''t kill you, kill your favorite person and your woman, I can relieve my hatred!"


    First brother thought so and said so.


    If you can kill the people Ming Ling cares about and make him suffer, you can be regarded as avenging yourself.


    There was a touch of cold in Ming Ling''s eyes, and he sneered, "favorite person? Woman? What''s that?"

 Chapter 155

    As soon as the first brother heard what Ming Ling said, he felt as if he had been stabbed with a knife, and was immediately hit back.


    He clenched his fist, tried to resist the impulse to rush up and kill mingling now, and said gnashing his teeth, "you hurry, I don''t want to see you!"


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum blocked his heart.


    The man of mingling always has the ability to hurt his popularity, but he doesn''t have anything at all.


    Ming Ling stood up and looked at the screen on the wall. On the screen was the situation of his family hall. From this angle, you could just see Su wennuan sitting on the sofa. The woman didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After looking at the screen, his eyes fell on the first brother again. "I hope we don''t want to see each other from now on." then he left with long legs.


    Turn around and take it for a moment, the deep eyes become cold and unfathomable.


    He came here to check the strength of Yige. Unexpectedly, Yige''s technology is becoming more and more developed. He can install the monitoring in his home just by calling him.


    I haven''t seen you for a few months. My brother''s ability and strength are getting stronger and stronger.


    He said to the first brother that you came today.


    Leaving aside his relationship with Su wennuan, the first brother believes for the time being. He believes that the first brother will find the clue soon and start to fight Su wennuan.


    Now Yige has such powerful technology. No matter how many people he sends around Su wennuan, Yige can also do things that harm Su wennuan.


    When Ming Ling thought of this, Jun''s face tightened a little more.


    The worry finally came. It seems that he has to find a way.


    "It''s impossible. We''ll meet soon, and the soldiers are facing each other!"


    The determined words of the first brother came from behind. Mingling paused for a moment. He really didn''t turn around. He just stopped for a second and walked away.


    He knew that the first brother would not stop. He must fight with him.


    The figure of the Ming mausoleum disappeared into the room.


    After the first brother''s sight was cut off from the Ming mausoleum, he kicked the wine glasses on the dining table down in anger, and the sound of falling to the ground was very clear and bright.


    Shit!!


    He came to the other side to kill Ming Ling. In order to make Ming Ling miserable, but he didn''t think he had done anything. Ming Ling took the lead to block him and make him upset and angry.


    Lost to Ming Ling at the beginning!!


    The first brother is very unwilling. It is clear that he is the active party who provoked the war. Now he seems to be passive. He is pinched by Ming Ling''s neck. This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    "First brother, don''t be angry. Let''s investigate again." the man came up and comforted.


    The first brother kicked the subordinate, "go quickly and investigate carefully this time. If there is any mistake, bring your head to see me!"


    The subordinate nodded again and again, "yes, I''ll go right away." then he bowed down.


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan sat on the sofa for a long time. Her ass was numb. She slowly moved her body and slowly turned around. She saw that the clock on the wall pointed to the direction of 6 o''clock. It was already 6 o''clock unconsciously.


    It''s getting dark again, but Ming Ling hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know what he''s doing or whether he''ll come back.


    Chengqi housekeeper saw that Su wennuan was in a bad mood. He didn''t dare to disturb him. Now he saw that Su wennuan recovered a little. He came forward and said, "Miss Su, have dinner. The young master probably won''t come back."


    Hearing the news that Ming Ling would not come back, Su wennuan pursed her lips. No one said the question in her heart. She was also a little lost if Ming Ling didn''t come back, but she was really hungry.


    Even if she doesn''t eat, the child has to eat.


    She gently stood up, because she had been sitting in a position for a long time, her legs were numb and staggered forward.


    Chengqi''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He came forward and held her. "Miss Su, are you okay?" Chengqi''s housekeeper said anxiously.


    Su wennuan shook her head, "it''s all right, but her feet are a little numb..." she loosened the support of Chengqi housekeeper. She walked to the table bit by bit to make her solidified blood active bit by bit, and let herself not think about the orphanage.


    Ask him when Ming Ling comes back.


    She sat at the table. Her fingers were weak. She picked up chopsticks and grabbed a piece of potato to eat, but she fell on the table. Now her hands don''t even have the strength to hold chopsticks.


    Chengqi hurriedly came over with a rag and wiped off the potato chips dropped by Su wennuan on the table. He couldn''t help looking back at Su wennuan. Seeing her weak appearance, he sighed slightly and didn''t know how to comfort Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan must still be blocking up for what Zhao Fengxia just said.


    Think about it. Anyone who hears such words and sees such videos will not feel good.


    His own man likes his stepmother. Who can accept this kind of thing.


    However, Miss Su didn''t believe that Mingshao could do such a thing. Think about it with her toes.


    Why can''t Miss Su figure it out?


    Chengqi is also helpless, but Su wennuan has no trust in Mingshao.


    Su wennuan''s shocked appearance gives people the illusion that she is sad for Zhao Fengxia''s words.


    But as everyone knows, she doesn''t mind Zhao Fengxia''s false language. What she cares about is that mingling has been cheating her.


    He is clearly the Tianyu of the orphanage, but he never knew her. Is there any conspiracy behind it?


    Thinking, the phone rang in the room.


    Su wennuan is nervous and quickly looks at the phone. Cheng Qi has gone to answer the phone.


    "Young master..." Chengqi put the phone in his ear and said the first sentence was this.


    Su wennuan''s eyes shook and looked at Cheng Qi excitedly. She almost rushed to grab the phone in Cheng Qi''s hand. She asked him what happened over the phone, but after all, she resisted the impulse.


    Anyway, she must calm down and ask whether mingling is the child in the orphanage. She must calm down and not be too impulsive, otherwise she can''t see which sentence of mingling is perfunctory and which is true.


    "Won''t you come back tonight? OK, I see, um..." Cheng Qi asked, and then he was ready to hang up.


    "No!" Su wennuan shouted and rushed up to grab the phone in Chengqi''s hand. "Hey, Mingshao, you..." she said excitedly, but there was a busy tone of hanging up over the phone.


    Su wennuan''s excited eyebrows wrinkled, and there was a burst of disappointment in her eyes.


    Chengqi sighed and said, "Miss Su, young master won''t come back tonight. Take a rest first." he didn''t know how to comfort Su nuanuan.


    After all, he is only a servant, and some words are still hard to say too blatantly.


    Anyway, he has told Su wennuan to make her believe in Mingshao. Whether she will unconditionally believe in Mingshao depends on her own.


    Su wennuan puts down the phone, his eyes full of depression.


    Why is it today, but he won''t come back today.

 Chapter 156

    Su wennuan doesn''t know that her life has been monitored. She is very lost because mingling doesn''t come back.


    After getting the news that Ming Ling will not be at home tonight, her appetite is even worse.


    But thinking of her baby, she forced herself to eat a little. After eating, she went upstairs and tossed in bed.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ming Ling came to his secret base in the other side of the city, which was full of his team and technology.


    However, after seeing the high-tech products of Yige stationed in the other side city, he is now disappointed to see his own products.


    Over the years, he has been focusing on business, jewelry and supermarket commodity business, and has no energy to develop his own technology. Now his machinery and electronic equipment are behind Yige, and it is more and more difficult to defeat Yige.


    "Liangzi, check where brother I installed the monitor in Xishi villa." Ming Ling walked into the electronics room and said to a subordinate controlled by the computer.


    "Yes, Ming Shao!" the man called Liang Zi, after receiving the order from Ming Ling, manipulated the computer and quickly investigated.


    Before, in order to prevent accidents in Xishi villa, they installed monitoring in the hall of Xishi villa, which can monitor everything in the hall. There is no equipment installed on the second floor, which is completely a private space.


    So now Liangzi is also convenient to investigate.


    Ming Ling didn''t expect that he just answered a phone call from the first brother in the living room, and the first brother installed the monitoring in his living room. He was completely unprepared. Fortunately, he didn''t indirect the first brother''s phone on the second floor, otherwise Su wennuan''s woman really couldn''t stay in Xishi villa.


    After a while of detection, Liang Zi found something, "young master, I found infrared on your sofa."


    When Ming Ling walked over, the computer showed a panoramic view of his living room, the connection between the backrest and the cushion on the sofa, and found an infrared device. This is the monitoring installed in his home by brother Yi.


    Good guy, sure enough, the technology is advanced. He just sat on the sofa and called first brother.


    They sent infrared surveillance to his house through signal location.


    I haven''t seen you for months. I didn''t expect Yige to be so developed.


    Ming Ling looked at Liang Zi, "destroy it, can you do it?"


    Liang Zi looked at Ming Ling and stared at the infrared ray inside the computer. It was a little difficult, but he still said, "I''ll try. I haven''t seen this kind of equipment before, but the principle should be the same."


    "Well, destroy it as soon as possible." Ming Ling gave Liang Zi the task, then sat aside, drank the red wine in the quilt with a red wine glass, and waited leisurely and patiently.


    Liang Zi began painstaking research, tangled his eyebrows and eyes, and tried his best to remove the infrared monitoring on the sofa of Xishi villa.


    "Oh, Mingshao, you''re here too." after a while, a joking voice sounded in the electronic room.


    Ming Ling lifted his eyes and looked at Yun Xin''s ruffian face with great interest.


    "What are you doing here so late? There are no women here. Sit..." Ming Ling also teased Yun Xin, slightly raised his hand and motioned to the stool on his left to let him sit.


    Yunxin smiled, then lifted the bag in his hand, "no woman has you, beer, do you want to drink a few..." he sat down on the left of the Ming Ling and put the bag on the table.


    Ming Ling looked at a bag of beer he brought, and then looked at him. His eyes were full of dignity and teasing. "They were too busy to come to my men for a drink. No wonder they were lazy. They couldn''t even do things well. They asked the enemy to install the monitoring in my house."


    Liang Zi quickly turned around and said wrongfully, "I didn''t drink with Yun Shao once. It''s them who drink." he pointed to Yun Xin and other brothers.


    Yunxin threw an empty beer bottle at him, "look at your unpromising appearance. Hurry to do your business and don''t interrupt."


    Liang Zi touched his head and said innocently, "I really didn''t drink. I''ve been doing my duty."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at Liang Zi and Xiang Yunxin, "explain to me the reason why you came to find your brother to drink in three or two days."


    "Mingshao, we really don''t want to drink. Yunshao forced us to drink."


    "Yes, yes, Yunshao forced us to drink." several brothers rushed over and said foolishly, touching their heads.


    That honest appearance was afraid that mingling would blame them for their slack work, so he shifted all the responsibility to Yunxin. Anyway, Yunxin has thick skin and is resistant to beating.


    "Hey, you guys, you were so active when drinking, and now you''ve all become counsellors." Yunxin pointed to the complaining brother. I was betrayed on my face. I''m not happy.


    The cold eyes of Hsing Ling looked at the clouds. "You still want to frighten them," he said. "Recently, are you too busy?"


    "Hey, hey, Ming Shao, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..." Yunxin quickly took Ming Ling''s hand and pleaded guilty. He looked ruffian just now. He''s good now. "I promise not to drink in the future. I must concentrate on my work."


    Ming Ling lifted his eyes, looked at him contemptuously, took him away and said, "be honest." there''s no way to fool him. It''s useless to sell Meng.


    Yunxin was flat and coughed with his hand in the shape of a fist on his mouth. "Well, I''ll be honest. I''m not in a good mood these two days and can''t find your old man to drink, so I bought wine to drink with my brothers, but I promise, we''re definitely not drunk..." Yunxin held his hand in mid air and swore.


    That look is called sincerity.


    "Don''t you feel like a sparrow all year round?" if you jump all day, will you be in a bad mood?


    Ming Ling hasn''t talked to his brother for a long time. Now he takes time out and wants to talk to his brother.


    Yunxin smiled and flattered, "Hey, it''s not that there are no women."


    I know that Yunxin is this virtue.


    Ming Ling looked at him contemptuously. "There are many nightclubs," he said, picking up the wine glass on the table and taking a sip of wine.


    Yunxin''s smile suddenly converged and said as if joking, "those women don''t want two too much. I don''t want to love someone as well as Mingshao and get right. I also want to find such a lovely and pure woman..."


    As soon as the hand of Ming Ling stopped drinking, his deep eyes looked at the cloud heart with dignity, and his eyes were floating with cold, "dare to make su wennuan''s idea, I''ll abandon you!"


    Yun Xin was so frightened that he sweated and explained quickly, "Ming Shao, you misunderstood. I''m talking about Shi xiaorou! How dare we play sister-in-law''s idea? I don''t want to die. I want to play Su wennuan''s idea. Please calm down, calm down, don''t get angry..."


    Yunxin quickly stood up and smoothed his chest for mingling, which made his legs soft.


    Mom, he was almost misunderstood by Mingshao. He had an idea about Su wennuan. He almost didn''t know how to die.


    It''s really something you can eat indiscriminately. You can''t talk nonsense.

 Chapter 157

    The other brothers also saw that mingling was almost angry and dared not make a. They stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Then they stood carefully in front of mingling, hung their heads and dared not speak.


    "All right, all right, sit down." mingling is not used to the way Yunxin runs his chest for him.


    The two big men are so close that he always feels uncomfortable. He is more cautious and flustered when he thinks of the relationship between Youyi Jun and Mingfeng.


    A majestic voice sounded.


    Yunxin was also stunned by what Ming Ling said. Then he obediently returned to his seat and sat down. He looked at Ming Ling and continued to explain, "Ming Shao, you have to believe me and give me ten courage. I won''t covet my sister-in-law. Besides, my sister-in-law is not my type. I like small and sweet..." just like Shi xiaorou.


    Before he finished, he received the icy eyes from the Ming mausoleum, and Yunxin stopped quickly.


    It seems that he said something wrong. Didn''t he just question the vision of Ming Ling?


    The brothers standing on one side also looked at Yunxin and really worried about his IQ. Knowing that Mingshao is angry now, he dares to pluck hair on the tiger''s head. It''s really death.


    Yunxin was also aware of this problem. He pinched a sweat and his heart beat faster. For fear that he would rise up, an order would drag him to lingchi.


    But Ming Ling just smiled and said, "it''d better be like that!" it''s best for Yun Xin to have no idea about Su wennuan, otherwise he would really delay him.


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, he saw the arc of his lips. The brothers standing on one side breathed a sigh of relief. They were nervous and sweating on their foreheads. Fortunately, Ming Shao was not angry, otherwise it would affect a wide range. Yun Xin was punished, and they couldn''t escape.


    Ming Shao''s abdominal darkness can''t be underestimated.


    Yunxin was also greatly relieved. He finally passed the pass.


    "Open the beer and drink it." Ming Ling suddenly took out a can of beer from the bag Yunxin had just carried, and said in a calm voice.


    What he wants is that others have no interest in Su wennuan. Whether others look up to Su wennuan or not, as long as she is the person he wants to protect all his life.


    The change and action of the Ming mausoleum made the brothers at a loss and looked at each other a few times.


    Yunxin also looked at his brothers in surprise and made silent communication with his eyes: Hey, do you know what''s going on? Ming Shao just said that he was not allowed to drink during work. What is he doing now?


    Brother 1: I don''t know. Maybe Ming has less wind, or he has amnesia.


    Brother 2: is it that Mingshao wants to drink with us now because he wants to drink! But he doesn''t allow us to drink without permission!


    Yunxin: that makes sense. It seems that he was blaming us for not calling him when we were drinking.


    Brothers: Yes!


    After the eye contact, Yunxin took the lead in laughing to ease the atmosphere. "Ha ha, yes, drinking, life is so boring. How can we do without wine." he smiled and took the beer can that Ming Ling had just taken out, and then opened it, "come on, you also come and drink..."


    Yunxin opened the beer and asked other brothers to come and drink.


    The brothers looked at each other for a few times, then looked at mingling and looked at his face, but mingling didn''t say anything, and his eyes were not so cold.


    It''s obviously acquiescence.


    The brothers were brave. They took beer from their handbags one by one and opened them.


    Liang Zi sitting next to the computer also leaned over and reached for the beer.


    As soon as his hand reached the mouth of the bag, he was beaten back by Ming Ling. He immediately retracted his hand and looked at Ming Ling innocently.


    "You can''t drink. Take down the monitor," said Ming Ling.


    Liang Zi scratched his head and returned to his job depressed.


    "Ha ha, work honestly." the other brothers jokingly patted Liang Zi on the shoulder and drank a few drinks in front of him, deliberately tempting him.


    Liang Zi said discontentedly, "save some for me and don''t finish it."


    "Cut, don''t leave it for him. Just now I don''t know who said he had never drunk wine." Yunxin joked and said with a smile.


    Then he handed the opened beer to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling took it over and saw that the brothers were clinking glasses with each other and drinking happily. He was going to stretch out his beer to touch them, but after the brothers touched glasses with each other, he looked up and poured the wine into his stomach. He didn''t expect that Ming Ling would want to clink glasses for them.


    The hand that Ming Ling had just stretched out fell empty, and his deep eye blinked a little. There was an embarrassment that could not be found. He silently took back his hand.


    "Come on, Mingshao, I''ll give you a toast and drink it up in one gulp. I know you can drink better than anyone else." Yunxin stretched out the wine bottle to propose a toast to mingling.


    The hand that mingling was just about to take back was relieved. He touched Yunxin and didn''t start drinking. Yunxin looked at other brothers, "Mingshao came to drink for the first time. You don''t know to respect him. Why are you so ignorant."


    Brothers, this is just a little formal to clink a glass and toast with Ming Ling, "ha ha, Ming Shao, we respect you. Thank you for taking your brothers to fight the world for so many years."


    After one brother took the lead, other brothers also clinked glasses with Ming Ling one after another.


    In fact, they don''t want to drink with Ming Ling, but they don''t dare.


    The Ming mausoleum is too high and noble for ordinary people to approach, so they dare not approach the Ming mausoleum without permission.


    Seeing that the brothers were so enthusiastic, the corners of the lips of Ming Ling smiled slightly and clinked glasses with the brothers one by one with beer.


    Then he saw the brothers laughing simply and happily, happily eating all a can of beer.


    Ming Ling also drank all the beer.


    Over the years, he has never been like this with his brothers, let alone drinking together.


    Liang Zi, who was playing drums beside the computer, was worried and envious when he heard that it was so busy here. He looked at this side with his head, and then hurried to play with the infrared on the computer.


    As long as the work is finished, he can go and drink less with Ming. This is a rare opportunity in thousands of years. He can''t miss it.


    "Ah! Cracked, Mingshao, I cracked!"


    Liang Zi''s excited cry suddenly sounded when he was having a good time here.


    All eyes look beyond this side.


    Liang Zi threw down his mouse and ran here excitedly. He looked around and saw that there was still a bottle of wine left in the bag. He quickly grabbed it, opened it, and then stretched out his hand towards the Ming mausoleum. "Ming Shao, I also want to toast you!" he stood in front of the Ming mausoleum with his head held high. His young face was full of simplicity and worship.


    Ming Ling looked at him so excited. You Mou moved slightly, picked up the beer can just opened, and didn''t reach the edge of Liang Zi''s wine bottle.


    Liang Zi couldn''t wait to take the initiative to give him a drink, and then drank it up. He looked nervous and excited.


    When Ming Ling saw that he had finished drinking, he also drank all the beer.


    "Hey, hey, hey, thank you, Ming Shao..." Liang Zi saw that Ming Ling had finished drinking, and smiled happily and honestly.


    "Oh, Liang Zi, you''re good at it..."


    "Liang Zi, sample..."


    The brothers bumped him on the shoulder and beat him on the chest one by one. They were all teasing him.


    Seeing that all the brothers worked together, mingling was happy. Mingling also felt a sense of achievement and was proud of his brothers.


    They all have their own special skills, cheerful personality, and the most important thing is that they are willing to fight for him.


    Yunxin looked at the brothers, looked at the Ming mausoleum, smiled and said, "Ming Shao, brothers never delay their work. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 158

    "In fact, more brothers get along and have a lot of happiness." Yunxin looked at the noisy brothers not far away, drank a sip of wine and smiled slightly.


    So every time he is in a bad mood, he wants to make trouble with his brothers, so that he can feel better.


    Ming Ling looked at him and didn''t say anything. She drank a few mouthfuls of red wine silently. Then she put the wine glass on the table, stood up, and walked towards the noisy place of the brothers with slender legs. When passing by the brothers, his mellow voice sounded the command, "all return to their own jobs and work well."


    As soon as they heard what he said, they were stunned, then dispersed in a crowd, and hurried back to their jobs to perform their respective duties.


    Naoteng returns to Naoteng. When the Ming mausoleum officially asked them to work, they still didn''t dare to slack off.


    Ming Ling went to Liang Zi''s computer and looked at the situation on the computer screen. Liang Zi specially enlarged the sofa, pointed to the middle of the sofa and said to Ming Ling, "Ming Shao, you see, the infrared ray just now is gone."


    Ming Ling nodded slightly, "well, well done."


    Liang Zi couldn''t close his mouth with praise.


    Ming Ling turned back, stood in the middle of the electronic room and said to everyone, "there will be a battle of wits and courage these days. Don''t answer calls from strange numbers easily. Brother Yi has advanced technology. We should defeat him with wisdom and courage. Are you confident?"


    "Yes!" the brothers shouted in unison.


    Ming always has such confidence. They naturally have momentum and confidence.


    Ming Ling nodded, "very good, I want this state."


    Yunxin went to the Ming mausoleum and asked seriously, "brother I has arrived in the other city?" he didn''t know.


    Ming Ling turned his head and gave him a deep look.


    Even if there was no answer, Ming Ling''s eyes gave Yunxin a positive answer.


    Yunxin also frowned. He didn''t know what to say. One of them was a heavy opponent of Ming Ling. He would never do anything good when he came to the other side of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    In Xishi villa, Su wennuan tossed and turned for most of the night and couldn''t sleep. She didn''t know when to start. She was not used to the fact that Ming Ling was not around her, and it was difficult to sleep.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already daybreak.


    She opened her eyes and got up without staying in bed.


    After brushing her teeth and face in the bathroom, she came downstairs and saw the man sitting at the table.


    The man was wearing a black handmade suit, extending endless dignity and hegemony, and his handsome face was calm and cold.


    At the moment when Su wennuan saw him, his heart suddenly gave a meal. Although he hadn''t seen him for only a short night, he was excited and excited to meet again after a long separation. Unconsciously, his eyes were a little hot.


    She paused at the stairs for a few seconds.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes also looked this way. When he saw Su wennuan standing on the stairs looking at him, his eyes seemed to be still angry. He frowned slightly, and his voice was really calm, "come to eat."


    Hearing his magnetic voice, Su wennuan''s heart suddenly trembled, and her fingers grasping the railing trembled. He came back. There were too many doubts in her heart to ask him, and too many grievances. She had suffered her heart rate haggard last night.


    Seeing him today, she was so excited that she didn''t know what kind of attitude to face him.


    Her heart was choppy, but she was calm. She kept her normal speed and went downstairs. She kept looking at the Ming Ling without moving away or blinking. She was afraid it was just an illusion. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from her eyes.


    She walked slowly over and sat opposite him.


    The dark eyes of Ming Ling stared at her serious and unreal eyes. Her eyes were always on him, as if to see what came from him.


    Su wennuan''s crystal eyes kept looking at Ming Ling and slowly stretched out her hand to touch his hand on the table. When she was about to touch him, her hand shrank back for fear that he would disappear as soon as she touched him.


    Ming Ling looked at her cautiously and anxiously with deep eyes. He just looked at her and didn''t make any action or speak.


    I haven''t seen her all night. The woman seems to have lost a lot of weight, and now she doesn''t seem to be in a state of mind. Just seeing her eyes, you can see her strange.


    Su wennuan finally summoned up the courage to stretch out his hand and slowly approached the hand of mingling. Carefully, his fingers trembled on the back of his hand, and a warm temperature came from the palm, which was the temperature of mingling alone.


    Slightly with a little cold feeling, but so real, it''s really him.


    Su wennuan''s slightly hot eyes finally turned red, and his lips shook a few times. His watery eyes looked at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling held her hand in his back. "Sick?" he asked suspiciously.


    But I didn''t see her all night. She was about to cry in front of him like a child.


    Su wennuan didn''t answer him. His watery eyes were always on his face. Because he wanted to suppress the mood of crying, his chin shook a few times, and finally found his voice.


    "Are you Tianyu?"


    Ming Ling was stunned. Unexpectedly, she suddenly asked this question. She looked at her with deep eyes and didn''t answer her for a moment.


    "Tianyu of the orphanage..." Su wennuan''s voice finally trembled.


    Ming Ling frowned slightly.


    Su wennuan thought of something. He quickly pulled up his sleeve, revealed the Star Bracelet he had been carrying, and showed it to Ming Ling. "You gave it to me. You said you would come back to me. Do you remember?"


    A tear fell from her eyes. She looked at Ming Ling very clearly and asked seriously.


    Ming Ling lowered her eyes slightly and looked at a silver bracelet on her arm. A period of time flashed in her mind.


    How could he not remember the time when he counted the stars together.


    This star bracelet is his commitment to her and his faith.


    He said he would come back to her, but now he has done it, but he can''t continue to give her another promise.


    "It was just a child, and I don''t remember it very much." Ming Ling replied, indifferent.


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled and tears fell from her eyes.


    Did he admit that he was Tianyu?


    She should have been happy, but he said it was only a child, and he didn''t remember it.


    What''d you mean by that?


    Did he never take the childhood agreement seriously?


    "Mingling, you lied to me, didn''t you? You and I didn''t meet by chance. You came back to me, didn''t you?" Su wennuan didn''t want to believe that mingling was really so heartless and cold.


    How can there be so many accidents in this world? Some are only premeditated for a long time.


    After asking this sentence, Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling without blinking.


    No matter how perfunctory he is this time, she will find out.

 Chapter 159

    In Su wennuan''s eager eyes, Ming Ling was about to speak. In the corner of his eye, he suddenly found something flashing on the sofa.


    Although others didn''t notice it, with his keen and alert degree, he felt an unknown light flying in the hall for the first time.


    He thought of the infrared camera installed by a brother in his living room the day before yesterday. Although it had been broken by Liang Zi last night, now the red light flashed again.


    Ming Ling quickly analyzed it in his mind and immediately came to the conclusion that first brother had a way to install an infrared camera in his living room and restore the dismantled monitoring equipment.


    I''m afraid now Yige is proud to sit in his equipment room and look leisurely at what happened in his house.


    It was not easy for him to hide the relationship between the first brother and Su wennuan. If the first brother finds that Su wennuan is his most important person, then the first brother will really kill Su wennuan.


    When Ming Ling was about to say something, he changed his direction. "You think too much, we just met by chance. Besides..." he paused, looked at Su wennuan, and continued, "your relationship with Tian Yilan is not simple. If you break him, you will break everything." Ming Ling found a reason and tried to get rid of Su wennuan.


    If Yige hears this sentence, he will be very disappointed. He has missed another weakness.


    Su wennuan''s expectant eyes suddenly fell off the stars, which was dim in the moment. His heart was stabbed hard, like being stabbed by something.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and gave a vain smile with endless pain and inconceivable, "so it is, so you never took me seriously..."


    It turned out that the first reason to approach her was to destroy Tian Yilan and take everything around him, including her.


    She always knew that there was hatred in Ming Ling''s heart, but she didn''t expect that the hatred of Ming Ling would be so deep and hate so many people.


    Knowing that mingling is the Tianyu of the orphanage, but after knowing the original intention of her meeting with mingling, her heart was not happy, but more painful than when she didn''t know.


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything and pointed to the food on the table, "eat..."


    Su wennuan swallowed hard. "No, I don''t want to eat." he stood up and walked out.


    When Chengqi''s housekeeper saw this, he followed up a few steps. Su wennuan didn''t mean to look back. Chengqi looked at the Ming mausoleum and said in his eyes, young master, stop Miss Su quickly.


    But Ming Ling didn''t speak. His eyes without temperature just watched Su wennuan walk out of the door of Xishi villa.


    There was no word to retain her, let alone action to retain her.


    Chengqi is worried when he sees this situation. He can''t make a decision instead of the young master. He can only watch Su wennuan leave Xishi villa.


    After seeing Su wennuan go out, the Ming mausoleum looked back and looked at the food in front of him, but did not start to eat. Those deep eyes were only cold, and there were still feelings hidden in the unfathomable place.


    "Hey..." Cheng Qi sighed silently when he saw that Su wennuan had gone out, but Ming Ling didn''t mean to go after him.


    Stepping out of Xishi villa, Su wennuan''s tears fell like a stream, but she didn''t cry. She kept biting her lower lip and didn''t let herself cry.


    Even if she wants to leave Xishi villa, she should go out with her head held high and arrogant. She can''t let mingling know that she is crying or that she still has a little reluctance.


    She wants to keep her last dignity.


    However, after isolating the sight of the Ming mausoleum and being far away from the scope of Xishi villa.


    She couldn''t hold herself back, covered her face and cried loudly. At this time, the sky was also covered with dark clouds, cooperating with her cry, sad and sad.


    Tianyu has always been her belief and her courage to persevere and struggle.


    She always fantasized about the day she met Tianyu and the scene of mutual excitement and joy.


    She thought that their meeting would be a happy coming. Whether they were together or not, at least old friends would be happy to meet again after a long separation.


    But I never thought that her reunion with Tianyu was so painful.


    It is said that the Ming mausoleum is high above, the ice and snow are ruthless, and she despises anyone. She didn''t believe it before, but now she slowly believes it.


    She thought the tenderness he gave her was love, but she didn''t think it was his responsibility.


    She thought that mingling brought her back to her to be good to her, but she didn''t think it was to revenge Tian Yilan and take everything from Tian Yilan.


    He destroyed Tian Yilan''s company, causing him to be shot


    He did it. All these terrible things were caused by Ming Ling.


    She also foolishly fell in love with him and wanted to be with him, but she didn''t know that she had always been just a joke in the eyes of Ming Ling


    He sneered with disdain when she said she wanted to take care of him.


    When she said she loved him, he was laughing at her, laughing at her over measure her strength


    Su wennuan, wake up. Mingling has no heart. All he wants is the child in your belly


    Su wennuan squatted on the ground, covering his face with both hands. Tears spilled through his fingers, fell down along his wrists and wet his sleeves.


    Her cry was drowned by the thunder in the sky.


    Suddenly she felt a huge figure standing in front of her. The person''s shadow shrouded her. From her fingers, she saw a pair of shiny leather shoes.


    She sobbed twice, quickly stopped crying, casually wiped her face, looked up and saw a charming face with a beautiful smile looking at her from top to bottom.


    Is this a man or a woman? It''s so beautiful


    Su wennuan stood up, nodded at the man, and then hung his head slightly to pass him by.


    "Miss, what''s so sad? Maybe I can help you." a man''s voice sounded behind him. It was magnetic and beautiful.


    Su wennuan paused and looked back. He saw that the beauty had turned around just now, and the narrow Phoenix eyes were looking at her.


    Su wennuan blinked her eyes red with tears. Only then did she realize that he said that just now. It turned out to be a man.


    "I''m fine, thank you..." she''s not a child. She knows she can''t talk to strangers. She said politely and turned around to leave.


    The man came quickly and stopped in front of her with a gentle smile on his face. "It''s so dark that it''s going to rain soon. Where do you live, why don''t I take you back."


    The man said voluntarily.


    Su wennuan thought of the scene where xiaorou was almost killed by the driver when she was with her last time. Now she still has lingering fear. She shook her head and said, "no, I can go back by myself."


    Then she had to go again.


    The man insisted on stopping in front of her. The smile on his face was very gentle and beautiful. "Are you worried that I''m a bad man? Don''t worry, I''m definitely a good man. My name is first brother, and this is my business card." the man''s slender fingers took the business card made of gold card and handed it to Su wennuan.


    "First brother?" Su wennuan was surprised. Such a name is really strange.

 Chapter 160

    The first brother smiled and nodded slightly.


    Su wennuan looked at the business card made of gold in the hand of a brother and didn''t reach out to pick it up.


    She raised her eyes. Those crying eyes were like the sky washed by the rain. "Thank you. I don''t need it. I can go back by myself."


    This man can use gold as a business card. He should be very rich and won''t rob. Maybe he is really kind and wants to send her home.


    But she is not a casual person and will not easily accept others'' kindness.


    He was about to leave.


    The first brother grabbed her hand. Su wennuan trembled, subconsciously retracted his hand, and then looked at him with defensive eyes.


    Seeing that she was so alert and afraid, the first brother was surprised, then raised his lips and smiled, "it turned out that you were really surprised like a rabbit. You succeeded in attracting my attention."


    Su wennuan frowns and doesn''t know what he''s going to do.


    The first brother took a few steps towards her. On the stormy day, a strong wind blew Su wennuan''s hair on her face, making her mouth slightly contain a pinch of hair and look more sexy.


    "I saw you cry just now. It''s lovelorn." the first brother stood in front of her and said definitely.


    After all, he saw everything in the Ming Ling family just now. The woman''s heartbroken running out may be his best time.


    Last night, Ming Ling demolished the monitoring system he installed in the hall of Xishi villa. Do you think it''s safe?


    Hehe, it seems that the sharpness of Ming Ling is getting lower and lower. He installed the removed monitoring again, but Ming Ling didn''t find it.


    This morning, the first brother could clearly see all the interaction between mingling and the woman named Su wennuan, and remember the content of lip translation clearly.


    Although Ming Ling only uses and has no feelings for Su wennuan, Su wennuan seems to have deep feelings for Ming Ling


    Interesting and worth playing.


    The woman who played in the Ming mausoleum should have a good taste.


    The first brother thought so, so he came to Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan kept a constant alert to outsiders. "Sorry, I don''t know you. Thank you for your relationship, but I really have to go." she bypassed the brother in front of her and wanted to go.


    The first brother didn''t continue to stop her, but kept a decent smile on his lips and looked at her back when she left.


    After su wennuan went out for some time, Yige picked up the phone and made a call to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was sitting on the sofa in the living room when he received a call from his first brother.


    A brother''s slightly sarcastic voice came from the mobile phone, "Ming, I''ve seen your woman. She''s really an interesting woman. Even money can''t tempt her."


    He deliberately took out the business card made of pure gold in order to lure Su wennuan to take the bait and go with him.


    But unexpectedly, this woman is not greedy for money!


    He didn''t even answer his business card. After talking for a long time, she refused him and didn''t pay attention to him at all. Even if he was handsome and rich, she was indifferent.


    Hearing the proud ridicule of the first brother, mingling was not surprised. He sent someone to follow Su wennuan secretly. The bodyguards had reported to him that the first brother was close to Su wennuan.


    He chose not to intervene in order to prevent Yige from doubting his relationship with Su Nuan.


    "Really, I think I''ve had enough." the cold and evil voice of the Ming mausoleum came through.


    The first brother was stunned, and then sneered, "have you had enough fun? If something happens to her, don''t cry and call your mother..."


    A brother-in-law threatened and seduced in order to get out of Ming Ling''s words, want Ming Ling to admit his relationship with Su wennuan, and want to hear clues from Ming Ling''s words.


    He wants to hear that mingling cares about Su wennuan. If he gets even a little news, he immediately catches Su wennuan, threatens mingling with her, and then kills them both!


    But what Ming Ling said repeatedly made him disappointed and angry.


    If Su wennuan really isn''t the one that Ming Ling cares about, it''s no use if he catches Su wennuan, and Ming Ling won''t come. Even if he kills Su wennuan, it won''t pose any threat to Ming Ling.


    On the contrary, he will be wanted by the police of the other side city. He can''t stay in the other side city, and there is no way to kill Ming Ling.


    "Ha ha, whatever you want. I don''t have time to talk with you." Ming Ling disdained and was about to hang up.


    The first brother snorted coldly, "don''t pretend, or you''ll regret it. The black poppy has told me everything. Su wennuan''s woman is your woman. You were almost killed by three boxers in order to save her!" the first brother took out his killer mace and continued to set up the words of Ming Ling.


    He also heard that the black poppy said that the Ming mausoleum had a weakness. Only then did he come to the other bank city with such interest and compete with the Ming mausoleum again.


    The phone that Ming Ling was going to hang up was put in his ear again, and the disdainful voice streamed out of the phone.


    "I thought the child in her belly was mine before, but recently I found out that the child she was pregnant with was really Shiyi. I lived so long and was really stupid. It''s stupid to work hard for other people''s children. Do you think I would do such a stupid thing?" the end of Ming Ling picked slightly and threw the problem to the first brother for consideration.


    The first brother was stunned and couldn''t help laughing at Ming Ling. "Ha ha, Ming, I didn''t expect you to make a mistake even if you''re married to a woman and have a child. You really don''t deserve your IQ."


    It''s really funny. The woman on the opponent''s wing thought that the child she was pregnant with was his own. Ming Ling, who has always been as smart as a dog, also has such a fool. If you tell those brothers in California, they will die of laughter.


    The first brother felt funny and nearly lost his big teeth.


    "You think I''m the same as you. All my IQ is used on women." Ming Ling countered the first brother.


    The first brother was stunned for a while before he realized that mingling was laughing at him for only playing with women.


    "Ming Ling, wait for me, I''ll always find out your weakness, and you''ll die." said a threat, and then hung up the phone.


    Shit, are all the clues provided by the black poppy broken?


    The child that Su wennuan is pregnant with is really not from mingling, but from Shiyi?


    Ming Ling was so nervous because she made a mistake. Now she understands, so she kicked her away?


    The first brother thinks so, and he thinks it''s reasonable. It''s possible that Su wennuan is really not the weakness of Ming Ling.


    But it can''t be said absolutely. What a cunning person is Ming Ling? What if all this is a play played by Ming Ling, just to confuse him and let him relax his vigilance?


    What if all he did was to protect Su wennuan?


    Then he gave up killing Su wennuan. Wouldn''t it make Ming Ling laugh?


    No, the man of mingling is too cunning to believe his words so easily. He must continue to trace it.


    The first brother grabbed his short hair, got into his car and chased Su wennuan who was walking in front.

 Chapter 161

    Ming Ling knows that the best protection for Su Nuan is to ignore her. The bodyguards he sent to secretly follow Su Nuan are well-trained experts and are difficult to be found.


    If Yige is not alert, he will not find that the bodyguard he sent follows Su Nuan.


    He also told the bodyguards not to appear easily unless Su wennuan''s life was in danger.


    Su wennuan walks to the bus stop. The bus just comes. She gets on the bus. The first brother has been following the bus.


    Later, Su wennuan stopped near Liao and went to Jasper community. She had not checked out the house she had rented before, and she returned here again.


    He opened the door and was about to go in, but a man went in first. Su wennuan opened his eyes and looked at his brother in front of him strangely, "you, how did you appear here?"


    The first brother smiled very charmingly, "what a coincidence, we are neighbors."


    "Neighbors?" Su wennuan is incredible.


    The first brother nodded, then pointed to the house next to Su wennuan, "I live here now. You haven''t come back for so many days. I thought there was no one in the neighborhood. Did you go on business or live at your boyfriend''s house?"


    The first brother put one hand on the door frame, and his tall body was shrouded in Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan looked at the closed door next door, then looked back at the smiling expression of Yige, blinked, some depressed and some wondering about the authenticity of his words.


    But after careful analysis, he knows that she hasn''t come back for so many days. Is it really her neighbor?


    How else did he know she hadn''t come back for so long?


    "I, I went out to live for a few days." Su wennuan believed that Yige was her neighbor and casually gave an explanation. She had no face to say that she had been abandoned by a man.


    As the saying goes, domestic disgrace should not be publicized.


    "Oh, so it is." a brother nodded like he knew.


    Su wennuan pointed to the door next door, "this is your house. What are you doing blocking my door?"


    The first brother suddenly looked bitter and said pretending to be wronged, "I was in a hurry to go out just now. I locked the key inside. I can''t get in now."


    "Ah?" Su wennuan expressed sympathy. She had done so before. "You can call the landlord. He has the key in his hand."


    The first brother blinked his peach eyes and pretended to be very poor, "yes, but the landlord said he was in his hometown and couldn''t come back."


    Brother Yi is a good liar. The landlord of the house rented by Su wennuan is an outsider.


    So the first brother said that the landlord went back to his hometown, and Su wennuan undoubtedly believed it.


    "What do you do? Ask the Lockman to open it?" the key is locked in the door. It''s very poor that he can''t go in. Su wennuan understands this feeling.


    "Never, if the door is broken, the landlord will be angry." Yige''s expression and words really look like an ordinary market citizen.


    Su wennuan frowned. "The door is broken. You can compensate her for a new one."


    "But I have no money." the first brother spread his hands and said he was very helpless.


    Make complaints about the name card, which is made of pure gold, and says that he has no money?


    "That was the last time I was lucky enough to see Ming Ling, the president of Mingtian group. He sent it to me. I cherish it. I think it''s strange. I spent hundreds of dollars to let people change this business card into my own. President Ming is really generous." a brother said this unintentionally, and then went to see Su wennuan''s expression.


    Sure enough, Su wennuan''s eyes dodged. When she heard the name of Ming Ling, her whole expression was different.


    But she was still pretending to be calm. "Why do you change other people''s business cards into your own?"


    "Pretend to be forced. It''s so tall. I really want to see President Ming again. I feel like I''m tall with him." the first brother deliberately mentioned Ming Ling in front of Su wennuan.


    "You''re not bad yourself. Why should you compare with others." Su wennuan said casually and didn''t want to continue talking about this topic. She felt heartache when she heard the name of mingling. She didn''t want to feel so heartache, but she couldn''t control it when she heard about mingling.


    It''s reasonable for the first brother to say so. How rich and powerful Ming Ling is. It''s no surprise to use gold business cards.


    "Whatever you do, get out of the way. I''m going in." Su wennuan ordered the first brother to leave.


    The first brother smiled pleasantly, "let me sit in your house. When my roommate comes back, I''ll go."


    "Do you have a roommate?" Su wennuan asked casually.


    "Yes, man, don''t get me wrong." the first brother explained to Su wennuan with a smile.


    Su wennuan glanced at him and thought, what does a man or a woman have to do with me.


    However, seeing that he was so poor, the neighbor couldn''t bear him squatting outside the door. She said, "go in and sit down. Don''t stand in the door."


    The first brother got her permission and immediately smiled, "thank you..." then hurried in. As soon as he entered the door and saw the narrow space, he frowned slightly. In fact, he disliked this old and narrow house.


    He has lived a luxurious life. Naturally, he is not used to such a narrow space.


    But whoever gives him a task, no matter what the environment is, he will bear it.


    He went to the sofa and sat down. He took an empty cup. His charming peach eyes looked at Su wennuan, "no tea?"


    Su wennuan glanced at him again. "I just came back. Where did you get the tea?"


    "This is also Oh, do you want me to cook it for you?" said the first brother, as if he had cooked tea many times.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. Just sit down." Su wennuan said and walked to the kitchen.


    So the first brother sat on the sofa with peace of mind. He was sure that Su wennuan would say so and asked deliberately.


    After su wennuan entered the kitchen, he wandered around with his long and narrow peach eyes, looked around at everything around him, saw the furnishings in the house and the old decoration, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    I didn''t expect that the women of the Ming mausoleum lived in such an environment.


    Maybe Ming Ling really doesn''t care about this woman, or she won''t live such a hard life. She will certainly buy her a big house or villa.


    And he robbed the woman for so long, but he didn''t give her anything. Is he really playing with her?


    After seeing Su wennuan''s living environment, the first brother believed what Ming Ling said.


    Su wennuan cleaned the kitchen utensils in the kitchen, and then burned a pot of tea. Because the gas was fast, the tea soon opened.


    She brought it out and poured tea for the first brother. She held the teapot steadily and correctly in her hand. It was obvious that she often did housework.


    The first brother''s observation ability is also OK. He can see the blue and purple marks on her hands at a glance.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s face, he asked, "what happened to your hand? Was it beaten by your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 162

    After su wennuan poured him tea, she put the teapot aside, looked at the blue and purple marks on her hands, and thought that she was beaten by the taxi driver the day before yesterday, but she didn''t have to explain so much to a stranger.


    She drooped her eyes and said, "No."


    Then he took the tea cup he poured to himself, sat opposite the first brother, held the tea cup in both hands and took a sip gently.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s dodging eyes, the first brother subconsciously took her unwillingness to say as a default.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at the bottom of his heart. I didn''t expect that mingling still had a tendency to violence and beat this woman.


    This woman named Su wennuan is really pathetic. She was not only played with by three men, but also suffered from the violence of the Ming mausoleum.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, it should be like this. Su wennuan was Tian Yilan''s girlfriend at first. As a result, mingling couldn''t stand Tian Yilan and wanted to crush him. He wanted Tian Yilan to be miserable.


    He robbed his girlfriend Su wennuan first, then destroyed Tian''s enterprise, and finally led to Tian Yilan''s death.


    Later, mingling found that Su wennuan had another leg with Shiyi. Su wennuan slept with Shiyi many times. He originally wanted to kick Su wennuan away, but Shiyi was his strongest commercial opponent in the other side of the city.


    In order to block the Shiyi, the Ming mausoleum has always occupied Su wennuan to breathe the Shiyi, so as to win psychological victory.


    However, mingling always foolishly thought that she had slept with Su wennuan. The child in her belly was naturally his, but he didn''t expect that Su wennuan had an affair with Shi Yi during his pregnancy.


    The whole process is like this.


    Seeing the state of Su wennuan''s life, the first brother believed half of mingling''s words and made up for a series of interesting things that happened around mingling when he was not in the other city.


    "In short, a woman should learn to protect herself." hearing Su wennuan''s answer, Yige''s head turned quickly. After he got the conclusion, he said comfortingly.


    Su wennuan was so warm that he couldn''t help looking at him. Unexpectedly, a stranger would care about her.


    Sometimes the person who thinks he is kind is not as good as a stranger.


    Su wennuan suddenly felt a trace of bitterness in her heart, "I know. By the way, have you had breakfast?"


    She came out of Xishi villa without breakfast. She''s still hungry.


    The first brother shook his head, "No." after that, he waited for Su wennuan to say, I''ll do it.


    But Su wennuan took out the phone and said, "let''s order takeout."


    The first brother looked at her in surprise, "can''t you cook?" looking at her skillful housework just now, she didn''t look like a person who can''t cook.


    Is she acting like Ming Ling?


    The first brother''s nerves are very sensitive. He is always vigilant and worried about being fooled.


    Su wennuan looked up at him, "no, I''m not in the mood to cook now. I''d better let someone send it."


    I can''t cook. It doesn''t seem to be acting.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s answer, the first brother kept half of his brain.


    For the time being, he can only believe half of what mingling said, but not all. If Su wennuan really cares about mingling most, but he gives up killing her, he will lose completely.


    "What do you want to eat?" Su wennuan glanced at his brother and looked at his mobile phone. He asked while selecting food in his mobile phone.


    "Whatever," said the first brother.


    "No, just this dish," Su wennuan replied. He hated it most when others said it was casual. He didn''t worry about letting others help him choose.


    It''s good that others help to choose. If he doesn''t like what he chooses, he will be said miserably.


    Su wennuan has always felt that why should I help you choose and buy things for you? You are not only not grateful, but also picky and say that this is not good, that is not good.


    Su wennuan''s voice was obviously unhappy.


    The first brother looked at her and said, "you choose first, and then I choose my mobile phone."


    "No, you tell me, I''ll help you choose." Su wennuan refused directly.


    She''s not a fool. Now that technology is so developed, she can''t lend her mobile phone to others. What if some secret in her mobile phone is spied on? Her mobile phone is bound with a bank card.


    Although this person doesn''t look like a bad person, be vigilant.


    A brother was stunned. He didn''t expect to be rejected so simply.


    He coughed a little and said, "if you don''t show me, I don''t know what to eat."


    "Fried dough sticks, soybean milk, doughnuts, steamed buns, rougamo, milk..." Su wennuan began to read and reported the types of breakfast.


    The first brother''s mouth twitches. The woman is very patient, but she is also a little vigilant. She is not a fool.


    Just choose a few, "doughnuts, soybean milk, milk..."


    "You want to drink two kinds of things?" Su Nuan went to see him curiously.


    The first brother picked his eyebrows, "why, can''t you?"


    Su wennuan shook his head. "There''s nothing wrong. I''ll place an order. There are so many strange people in the world. He''s not the only one.


    Seeing Su wennuan playing with his mobile phone, the first brother looked around the house and looked for a topic, "you live alone. Does your boyfriend usually come?"


    "Who told you that I have a boyfriend?" Su wennuan said discontentedly. How come the first brother has been saying that she has a boyfriend since we met.


    The first brother was stunned and then said with a smile, "just now I saw you crying so much that I thought you had a quarrel with your boyfriend."


    Su wennuan holds the cup and drinks a few cups of tea. His eyes are a little dodgy. "You think too much. I don''t have a boyfriend."


    The first brother smiled and nodded, "it turns out that he was scolded by the boss in the company."


    "Almost." Su wennuan replied. He didn''t want Yige to continue to guess the reason why she cried, so he gave a perfunctory answer.


    The first brother frowned and mended on his own. Is mingling and Su wennuan the relationship between subordinates and bosses?


    Is it for sale?


    The first brother looks at Su wennuan differently, with a sense of discrimination.


    "Will you not be fired if you run out of the company?" one continued to inquire.


    "It''s almost like firing." Su wennuan didn''t expect that he would continue to ask and reply perfunctorily.


    The first brother nodded, "I see. What job do you want to find in the future? Otherwise, you can work in our company. I''ll introduce you."


    He pretended to be very enthusiastic.


    Su wennuan looked up and didn''t expect that her lie would get such enthusiasm from the stranger. Instead, she was a little embarrassed and said with a dry smile, "thank you, but no, I don''t want to work for the time being and want to rest for a while."


    "Why, is there any special reason?" the first brother asked. He wanted to find out who the child in her belly was.


    Su wennuan was really a little hard to explain when asked, and continued to laugh, "ha ha, nothing, nothing..."

 Chapter 163

    "Nothing is what?" the first brother didn''t give up, raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.


    "Nothing, just no special reason. I want to rest for a while. After all, I''m tired of working all the time." Su wennuan said and drank another sip of tea.


    The first brother smiled a little, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. He nodded as if he understood.


    But I was thinking that I was pregnant with a wild seed who didn''t know who it was, and said the reason so high sounding.


    For a moment, there was no language, and the atmosphere was a little silent.


    Fortunately, the knock interrupted the embarrassment. Su wennuan looked back at the door. "It should be the takeout." she put down her cup and walked to the door.


    Soon she came with breakfast.


    The first brother handed him his doughnuts, soybean milk and milk. The first brother took it and put it on the tea table, but looked at his watch. Then he looked up and said to Su wennuan, "my roommate is almost back. I''ll wait for him downstairs first."


    Su wennuan is curious, "don''t you eat?"


    The first brother shook his head. "No, thank you for taking me in. I''ll go down first." he stood up.


    "Why wait below? Can''t you wait above?" Su wennuan wondered.


    The first brother smiled, "lest he stop the car and go again, I have to go downstairs to intercept him."


    Su wennuan nodded clearly and didn''t say anything more. He also stood up and prepared to take him to the door and close the door by the way.


    The first brother was still not used to the narrow space. When he walked, he tripped over the tea table leg, leaned forward fiercely, and his tall body almost fell.


    "Be careful!" Su wennuan''s eyes and hands were quick. She immediately held him from the side. Because his body was too heavy, she had to stare at him with her shoulders so as not to let him fall.


    For a moment, Su wennuan touched his hard muscles and felt the temperature on him.


    The first brother also felt Su wennuan''s soft hand. After stabilizing his body, he turned back to see her. Su wennuan also just raised his head.


    In an instant, their eyes collided, their eyes were opposite, and they made physical contact and looked at each other at a close distance. It seemed that they could still feel each other''s breathing.


    That strange and familiar breath.


    The first brother smelled a burst of fragrance on her. It was faint and refreshing. Unconsciously, he felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    They looked at each other for two seconds. Su wennuan took the lead in not opening her eyes, released him, and looked ahead. "Be careful, the house is narrow, and pay attention to your feet when you walk." as she said, she came to the door. Her expression was very natural and her tone was very calm.


    An episode just now is just a very common and ordinary thing for her.


    The first brother was still standing in place. His peach eyes looked at Su wennuan standing at the door.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Su wennuan asked suspiciously, "why don''t you go?"


    The first brother regained his mind and walked to the door with long legs. When he was about to go out, he couldn''t help looking back at her and said, "can I come and play with you in the future?"


    Su wennuan was stunned. He didn''t know why he said such words. He blinked and said, "I have a boyfriend." did this man want to chase her? She had to nip his ideas in the bud.


    The first brother saw that she was serious. He was stunned for a while, then he laughed and said, "didn''t he say there was no boyfriend just now?"


    Su wennuan glanced carelessly, looking for words, "I was angry."


    "Can I take your words as angry words?" the first brother asked with his charming peach eyes.


    what do you mean? Su wennuan''s brain circuit is not very long. It takes time to think about the meaning of this sentence.


    She immediately understood. He meant to take her saying she had a boyfriend as angry words?


    Su wennuan explained again, "I''m telling the truth."


    "Then tell me, who is your boyfriend?" the first brother looked at her with his hands around his chest and had to ask.


    Su wennuan hesitated for a while and found that he couldn''t speak at all. He thought that the first brother mentioned the Ming mausoleum just now and looked adored. He must be just how powerful the Ming mausoleum is. He won''t believe that she is with the Ming mausoleum.


    Think about it. She lives in such poverty. How can people believe that she has something to do with the Ming mausoleum.


    Besides, she just had a quarrel with Ming Ling. She ran out angrily. How can she still have the face to say that Ming Ling is her boyfriend.


    She hesitated for a long time, so she casually made an excuse, "you don''t know my boyfriend. You don''t know if you said it. There''s no need to tell you."


    The tip of the first brother''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, thinking, is Su wennuan talking about Shiyi?


    If it were the Ming mausoleum, he couldn''t have known, because he had just deliberately mentioned the Ming mausoleum in front of Su wennuan.


    He pretended to be okay and said, "it''s OK to make friends. I''ll come back to play with you later. Bye..." he waved to Su wennuan with a smile on his mouth and went out.


    Su wennuan stood at the door for a while. Seeing him downstairs, he still couldn''t understand what was going on. He blinked, then closed the door and came back to the sofa feebly.


    She found that the cup of tea where the first brother sat just now didn''t move, and he didn''t move even more for breakfast.


    The man said she wanted to drink tea. She poured him tea and didn''t drink a mouthful. Since she didn''t want breakfast, she said she didn''t eat it. Now she ordered it and didn''t eat it. She''s really an eccentric person.


    Why has she been meeting strange people lately?


    Su wennuan tilted his head and thought about it. He couldn''t figure it out. Then he shook his head and didn''t think about it at all.


    Picked up his breakfast, drank two mouthfuls of soybean milk, and then ate fried dough sticks.


    What you eat in your mouth is insipid.


    There was someone talking just now, which made her forget those sad things for the time being, but now she is quiet and alone.


    Thinking that Ming Ling is Tianyu, thinking that Tianyu forgot their promise when they were children, and thinking that he tied her around by agreement just to deal with Tian Yilan, his heart suddenly suffocated.


    She still cares about what he did.


    Mind his ruthlessness and coldness.


    Thinking, I wet my eyes again unconsciously.


    She blinked her eyes to keep her tears from falling. She tried to eat and eat no matter how sad she was.


    But when she was eating, she kept staring at her mobile phone. She had an expectation that the mobile phone would ring and that she could hear the voice of Ming Ling.


    She ran out so angry. Didn''t he call to ask her if he didn''t chase her?


    But after waiting for a long time, the mobile phone still has a black screen and no trend to ring.


    "Small palm, great power..." suddenly her mobile phone lit up and rang the bell.


    She quickly grabbed her cell phone, answered it before she could see the caller ID, and put it in her ear. "Hello..." she tried to suppress her nervous voice.

 Chapter 164

    "What''s the matter, so anxious?" a woman''s voice came over the phone.


    Su wennuan reacted for a while and found that it was Xiao Rou''s voice. She was nervous and lost. She asked, "Xiao Rou, what''s the matter?"


    I can hear the obvious loss in Su wennuan''s voice. When xiaorou is dissatisfied, "Su wennuan, don''t want to hear my voice now, do you?"


    "I didn''t."


    "No, what''s the matter with your disappointed tone?" Shi xiaorou asked, never controlling her emotions.


    "I thought it was Ming Ling calling." Su wennuan also told the truth.


    "What, you quarreled with mingling again? Where are you now?" Shi xiaorou guessed a clue after listening to Su wennuan''s tone. Since she was waiting for mingling''s phone, she is not at mingling''s house now.


    "I''m renting a place." Su wennuan sounded very disappointed.


    "Every two or three days, I am going to make complaints about you."


    "We are not husband and wife yet," Su wennuan corrected.


    "That''s no different. Are you okay now? Come out and play. We''re in the playground." Shi xiaorou''s voice jumped slightly on the phone.


    "You?" Su wennuan was surprised.


    Shi xiaorou smiled, "Hey, hey, the three of us, me, my brother, and Gu Xinyu."


    "What are you doing in the amusement park?" asked Su wennuan, curious.


    "I want to play, so I''ll pull them out to accompany me. Come here, too. There are many children here. Maybe they will help your baby."


    Er... Shi xiaorou still has a childlike innocence and likes to go to the amusement park.


    No, what xiaorou said is also right. If you go to play with the children, you may be in a better mood.


    She really doesn''t want to be alone. A person really thinks too much.


    "OK, I''ll come right away. You wait for me."


    "Don''t worry, come here quickly."


    After hanging up, Su wennuan changed into casual clothes and went out.


    When she came to the amusement park, she found Shi xiaorou and Gu Xinyu on the slide. They were standing there watching the children slide up and down. Their young faces looked out of place under such circumstances.


    "Xiaorou..." Su wennuan shouted as she walked over there.


    Shi xiaorou and Gu Xinyu turned around at the same time and saw Su wennuan approaching. Gu Xinyu''s face was always cold. Shi xiaorou immediately grinned, "wennuan, do you want to play? Why don''t I play with you." she pointed to the slide and said very interestingly.


    "I think you want to play," Su wennuan said without hesitation.


    "Well, just play with me." Shi xiaorou pouted and spoiled.


    Su wennuan glanced at Gu Xinyu around her, "let her play with you. I''m a pregnant woman. It''s inconvenient to move."


    "I pulled her, and she said she wouldn''t play with such childish things." Shi xiaorou complained and looked at Gu Xinyu nearby.


    Gu Xinyu just blinked coldly. He didn''t explain anything and didn''t say anything. Slide is really childish.


    Su wennuan probably understood what was going on. Seeing xiaorou''s pathetic eyes, she couldn''t bear to refuse her. She looked around and asked, "where''s your brother Shiyi?" Shiyi could play with her.


    "He went to buy ice cream. Come on, just play with me once." Shi xiaorou went over, took Su wennuan''s arm and said coquettishly.


    "Hehe, otherwise you can play by yourself and we''ll applaud for you." Su wennuan really doesn''t want to fight by himself. It''s better to be careful.


    "In fact, I''m afraid of heights." Shi xiaorou pouted. "Everyone has to be accompanied."


    Su wennuan propped up her eyes, looked at the slide, and then looked at her, "this is also called high?" my God


    Shi xiaorou shook her arm again, pouted and spoiled, "OK, just play with me once..."


    Su wennuan held his forehead and sighed, "well, play with you once, just once."


    When xiaorou nodded like pounding garlic, "en en..."


    So Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan melt into the children''s pile and go to play on the slide. Gu Xinyu shakes his head silently, childish.


    "Come on, little sister, let your sister go first..." Shi xiaorou said sweetly to the little girl standing by the slide stairs.


    The little girl looked up at her, then grinned, nodded, and said in a childish voice, "sister, you''re great, I don''t dare to play..."


    It turned out that she was a timid little sister, so she didn''t dare to go up by the slide.


    Shi xiaorou smiled and scratched the back of her head. "Hee hee, thank you, little sister. My sister will be very brave." then she went up first. Her expression was tangled and afraid, but she still had to be brave to go up.


    Seeing her like this, Su wennuan shook her head and followed her.


    After getting on the slide, Shi xiaorou sat on the slide, grabbed the railings on both sides, and didn''t dare to let go, "ah, it''s so high below. What am I afraid to do?"


    Su wennuan cheered her up behind her. "It''s okay. Let go of your hand and go down at once. It''s fun and exciting."


    "En en, but I still dare not." Shi xiaorou also knew that it was fun and exciting. She also wanted to enjoy the excitement, but she just didn''t dare to do anything.


    Su wennuan has been encouraging her in the back, "look, your brother is coming. Don''t worry. It''ll be fine. He''s blocking everything."


    Shi xiaorou is really timid. Su wennuan has seen it.


    Shi Yi came over with ice cream and found that Gu Xinyu was the only one standing there. He went to Gu Xinyu, looked at her, and then looked at the place she looked at. When he saw Xiao rouka on the slide, he didn''t dare to come down, and Su wennuan was followed behind him.


    He was speechless and funny and propped up his forehead. "This is xiaorou, really..." I don''t know what to say about her.


    With Su wennuan''s encouragement and comfort, Shi xiaorou finally took a breath, summoned up the courage to release her hand, and then her whole person slid down with the center of gravity.


    "Ah..." she screamed all the time.


    Shi Yi saw her like this and hurried to the end of the slide to catch her.


    As a result, xiaorou was too afraid. When she slipped to three-quarters, she turned over from the side, and the whole person fell to the ground at once.


    Shiyi was stunned and was about to help her. As a result, the chick turned over and got up. It seemed that there was no big deal.


    When Shiyi was distracted, he saw that Su wennuan also slipped down. He quickly concentrated and reached out to catch Su wennuan. Su wennuan was different from Shi xiaorou. If he fell down, it would be serious.


    Su wennuan didn''t fall down and smoothly slid to the end. However, because Shiyi stood at this end to catch her, the impact of her sliding down was too great. She rushed Shiyi''s body and fell to the ground. She also jumped over and fell on Shiyi.


    Flustered, a soft thing was printed on his lips.


    Su wennuan opens her eyes and finds that she sees Shi Yi''s eyes.


    She, she, she, she!


    She accidentally kissed Shiyi!


    God!

 Chapter 165

    Su wennuan widened her eyes when she realized her current state.


    Shi Yi also felt a soft thing printed on his lips. When he opened his eyes, he saw Su wennuan''s soft and crystal eyes. Her slightly fragrant breath blew on his face, as comfortable as the spring breeze mixed with the fragrance of flowers blowing on his cheeks, which made his heart drunk.


    Her long eyelashes swept over his eyelids, causing some itching in the corners of her eyes, just like the itching feeling of her heart at this moment.


    Heart beat faster


    Shi Yi felt Su Nuan''s sweet kiss on his lips. He didn''t move, and even wanted to continue this moment longer.


    "Wow..." when she trotted over, xiaorou saw this situation and saw Su wennuan lying on Shiyi with her lips just kissing Shiyi''s mouth. She was surprised to grow up her mouth. She was surprised and incredible.


    Gu Xinyu frowned slightly when he saw this scene.


    Su wennuan realized that she quickly raised her head and struggled to get up, but because she was worried, she put her hand on the ground. When she was about to get up, her arm softened and fell down again, pressing on Shi Yi. She hurriedly said, "I''m sorry..." and then stood up in a panic.


    "It''s okay..." Shi Yi was also looking for words for this embarrassment. After su wennuan got up, he also stood up, patted the dust on his body, and went to see her with concern, "are you okay..."


    Su wennuan shook her head, because after she stood up, she hung her head and was busy patting the hay residue on her body, so she didn''t see the front, but now she looked up and was about to talk to Shiyi.


    His eyes touched the front and suddenly saw a man in a black suit standing not far from them. His handsome face was tight, and his deep eyes looked coldly here. The man in a silver gray suit standing next to him was Yunxin.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum standing behind Shiyi, Su Nuan was stunned, and his crystal eyes looked at him without blinking.


    When did he come? Did he see everything just now?


    Shiyi also found something wrong in Su wennuan''s eyes. He turned around and looked along Su wennuan''s eyes and saw mingling standing behind, with his deep eyes staring at Su wennuan and him coldly.


    Shi Yi''s relaxed expression just now became serious.


    Why is this man here all the time? He''s like a ghost.


    Shi xiaorou kept her mouth open and turned to look behind Shi Yi. When she saw Ming Ling, her mouth opened again.


    This is not good!


    Ming Ling saw Su Nuan kissing his wings. He shouldn''t have a hot temper.


    Oh, oh, that''s wonderful.


    Shi xiaorou prepares the bench for a good play.


    After staring at Su wennuan for a few seconds, mingling walked this way. Su wennuan felt a little nervous when he saw him approaching, and the palm of his hand was slightly pinched.


    Shi Yi also frowned at him and didn''t speak, breaking the silence.


    When Ming Ling passed by Shiyi, his deep eyes just looked at him coldly, didn''t stay on him too much, and then stood directly in front of Su wennuan. Your dark eyes looked at her without temperature, "this is the reason why you left Xishi villa?"


    His magnetic and icy voice slipped out of his throat. Although it looked like a question, the listener did hear something positive.


    Su wennuan was a little nervous. She blinked helplessly and wanted to explain, "no, it was just an accident..."


    "Ah..." Su wennuan''s explanation was interrupted by a sneer from Ming Ling, and a sarcastic arc curled up on his lips, "I knew you were a woman who wanted to change, but I didn''t expect to come so soon..."


    Su wennuan''s nervous eyes gave a severe meal, and her heart hurt. How could he say that about her, but she still wanted to explain, "it''s really just an accident, Mingshao, listen to me..."


    "Enough!" he smashed out a dignified voice, which stunned Su wennuan and stopped his words.


    While listening, xiaorou was startled by his thick and powerful voice. She looked at this side with bated breath and did not dare to approach.


    She obviously saw a flame frowning on Ming Ling, which could break out at any time. How dare she approach.


    "A woman like you deserves to be played with." the harsh and cold voice of Ming Ling continued.


    The light in Su wennuan''s eyes was completely dim, and his heart was suffocating.


    Shiyi fiercely turned around, grabbed the collar of mingling, stared at him, and said with gnashing teeth, "enough, mingling, what are you qualified to say that about her! If you don''t know how to cherish, please don''t hurt her again!" Shiyi''s eyes were full of anger.


    Always gentle, he also showed the impulse to fight.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes gently swept Shi Yi, then hissed a smile from his nostrils, raised his hand and easily threw Shi Yi away, "tasted her sweetness, you are arrogant now."


    Every sarcasm, every hurt!


    Shi Yi fiercely turned around, his eyes were bloodshot, his fist was creaking, and he waved his fist at the Ming Ling, "you bastard!"


    Shiyi''s fist, which exhausted all his strength, was easily pinched in his hand by Ming Ling. What overflowed on his lips was disdain and ridicule, "you''d better grab her, otherwise you''ll be more distressed."


    I don''t know whether this sentence is irony or warning.


    Shi Yi clenched his teeth and raised another fist to fight at the Ming mausoleum. He was controlled by the Ming mausoleum again.


    "That''s enough!" Su wennuan suddenly yelled. Hysterically, everyone looked at her, but saw her lips trembling, her whole body shaking, and her chest undulating violently. I don''t know whether the excitement was painful or angry. "Ming Ling! Remember what you said today, I don''t want to meet you again in my life!" her eyes were wide eyed. When she looked at Ming Ling, That expression is rare cold and firm.


    She said something to Ming Ling mercilessly, and then came forward with her fist and beat her fist hard on Ming Ling''s chest to vent.


    Because Ming Ling''s hands controlled Shi Yi''s hands, she couldn''t stop her behavior. Su wennuan punched her firmly, but even if she hit him with all her strength, she wouldn''t make him feel.


    What''s more, Su wennuan didn''t try his best.


    After hitting him, Su wennuan stared at mingling with his bright eyes, and his chest was still fluctuating because of anger and grievance.


    Ming Ling was surprised that she would start with him, and her deep eyes looked at her with a little consternation.


    Su wennuan stared at him for a while and then turned around and left. Her steps were fast and urgent. It seemed that she wanted to leave the place where she felt heartache and the place where she wanted to cry.


    Shiyi struggled to take his hand out of mingling''s hand, stared at mingling and said, "you''re really a scum!" when he was angry, he quickly went after su Nuan.

 Chapter 166

    Ming Ling didn''t have any language to fight back. His tall body stood in place and looked at Su wennuan''s departure direction with deep eyes. No one would find other emotions contained in his cold eyes.


    When he spoke ill of Su wennuan, he couldn''t bear it more than anyone. After receiving Su wennuan''s punch, his heart was heavier than anyone.


    But he can''t fall down and be soft hearted.


    What he can do is cold. Cold and ruthless is his protective color and a necessary weapon for him to wander the Jianghu. Only in this way can he survive forever and stand firm.


    Shi xiaorou can only cry when she sees all this. She doesn''t know who to help. In fact, she is still facing mingling, but it seems that mingling has really gone too far this time. She feels distressed for Su wennuan.


    She wants to help her brother Shiyi, but she doesn''t have the heart to hurt her brother Ming. Besides, Su wennuan is still pregnant with the child of Ming Ling. It''s not appropriate to help Shiyi.


    So she could only watch them angry and fight in distress. She couldn''t help at all. Finally, when she saw that Su Nuan was warm, Shiyi left. She looked at the Ming mausoleum and Shiyi again. After hesitating, she decided to follow her brother Shiyi.


    But before she left, she stepped forward and stood in front of Ming Ling, looked at his handsome and cold face, pouted and said comfortingly, "brother Ming, don''t be angry. In fact, there''s nothing, warm my brother..."


    "Shut up!" when xiaorou was ready to explain to Ming Ling, she was interrupted by the word "ice in Ming Ling".


    Shi xiaorou was stunned by him. She obediently closed her mouth and didn''t dare to speak. She hung her head, secretly looked at him, pouted and said, "brother Ming, you''re busy first, I''ll go first..." then Shi xiaorou turned and left with a disheartened face.


    Brother Ming is really bad tempered. She doesn''t let anyone say anything. When brother Ming is angry, she doesn''t dare to talk to him.


    When xiaorou walked weakly, her hand was suddenly caught. She looked up in shock and saw Yunxin''s bright and careless smiling face.


    When xiaorou said warily, "let go, what do you want?"


    Yunxin smiled and said, "what don''t you want to do? Are you free in the evening? I''ll invite you to dinner."


    Xiao Rou''s eyes turned, "why invite me to dinner? I didn''t help you."


    When xiaorou has a defensive heart, she feels that Yunxin''s smile is old and cunning, and either rape or theft.


    "Then you invite me to dinner." Yunxin took it for granted.


    When xiaorou turned her wrist, took her hand out of his hand and said depressed, "why should I invite you to dinner? You''re not mine." the man was really strange.


    Yunxin touched his nose and said, "last time I helped you beat back the bad guys, you haven''t thanked me. You shouldn''t invite me to dinner to compensate?"


    Su wennuan was stunned and pouted. "Do you remember that, cheapskate?" he left with a white look.


    Cloud heart chased after him and asked, "do you invite or not?"


    "I''ll call you in the evening!" xiaorou''s voice rang out clearly.


    Yunxin smiled happily.


    Some people are happy and others are sad. Compared with Yunxin''s brilliant smile, the expression of mingling seems very dull, and the dark and cold eyes are filled with a dark mood.


    Yunxin turned his head and saw the expression of Ming Ling. He had been looking at the direction Su wennuan left, even though Su wennuan had gone out of sight.


    Yunxin coughed gently and dared not continue to laugh. His boss was so depressed. It would be unkind if he continued to laugh.


    Only Gu Xinyu didn''t walk away with Su wennuan. She stood not far from the Ming mausoleum, looking at the Ming mausoleum with some temperature in her cold eyes.


    Ming Ling is watching Su wennuan, while she is watching Ming Ling.


    This triangular picture, as if it had been frozen, was clearly seen by a brother standing in a tall building in the distance with a telescope.


    In a tall building not far from the playground, a brother stood in the corridor with a telescope and stared at all this clearly.


    Su wennuan kisses Shi Yi and is seen by Ming Ling. Ming Ling does not lose his temper and is not jealous. Instead, he humiliates Su wennuan. Shi Yi fights with Ming Ling for Su wennuan.


    It''s really a complex triangle.


    Tut Tut, I''ve always been afraid of death. It''s pathetic and ridiculous that boxing champion Ming, who climbed out of the dead, staged such a stirring, tortuous and bizarre love story in the other bank city.


    The first brother shook his head and tut tut twice.


    However, who is the woman standing not far away and looking at the Ming mausoleum? Is there another play?


    The first brother took the telescope and continued to look. Seeing Gu Xinyu''s different eyes when looking at the Ming mausoleum, he felt curious. Then he saw Gu Xinyu approaching the Ming mausoleum, which aroused his curiosity.


    On the grass here, Gu Xinyu walked to the Ming mausoleum and stood a step away from him. His cold eyes fluctuated when he saw the Ming mausoleum from a close distance.


    Ming Ling''s eyes also turned back and put them on Gu Xinyu. His dark eyes were calm and deep.


    Under the burning sun, Gu Xinyu frowned slightly and looked at the beautiful face of Ming Ling. The sun flashed in the distance between them, like a shining star.


    After looking at each other for about two minutes, Gu Xinyu opened his mouth and said the first sentence. Since he met Ming Ling, "do you still remember the Indian girl smuggling six years ago?"


    It was a cruel and sad memory.


    If it''s not necessary, Gu Xinyu doesn''t want to recall it all his life.


    But when she met him, she had no memories that could not be mentioned.


    Because he witnessed all her misfortunes and tragedies, she didn''t have to be invulnerable only in front of him.


    "Speak in another place." Ming Ling opened his mouth and walked towards the place where he left the grass with long legs.


    Gu Xinyu looked at his back and followed him.


    The first brother looks at their every move from your telescope, looks at their lips and guesses what they say.


    I think these two have a play.


    Did something happen to them six years ago? Is Gu Xinyu the woman who Ming Ling has been protecting and unwilling to make public?


    Is she the one that Ming Ling cares about most?


    First brother is a little suspicious.


    Gu Xinyu gets on the car of the Ming mausoleum.


    Yunxin drives in the driver''s seat, mingling in the co pilot, and Gu Xinyu in the back seat.


    The car is driving all the way. The space in the car is very wide and narrow.


    It was too broad to say a word and seemed a little silent.


    It''s too narrow to see the sunshine and scenery outside, because the whole car is closed black glass, the inside can''t be seen from the outside, and the people inside don''t have the heart to see the outside.


    Soon, the car stopped at a hotel.


    Gu Xinyu followed Ming Ling and Yun Xin to the 8th floor of the hotel and entered the presidential suite.

 Chapter 167

    Ming Ling sat on the velvet sofa that day, with his slender legs overlapping, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, shaking gently. He didn''t want to drink. The crystal cup was filled with bright red liquid, which was just played by him.


    That lazy look makes people look noble and luxurious.


    Gu Xinyu stood in front of him and looked at him respectfully.


    Ming Ling''s eyes gestured to the opposite seat, "sit down..."


    Gu Xinyu glanced across from him and realized that he was motioning her to sit down. She seemed to follow the order and retreated to the seat to sit down, but she straightened her body and sat straight with her back, not too relaxed and casual.


    Yunxin took a telescope and looked around the window and balcony. Then he pulled up the curtains and curtain cloth, returned and said to Ming Ling, "I haven''t found any trace of brother Yi. It seems that he doesn''t know here yet."


    This presidential suite is often the place where Ming Ling talks about things. It can be regarded as a more confidential stronghold. Most people won''t know he''s here.


    After Yunxi reported, he sat down next to the Ming mausoleum. The cynical smile on his face disappeared. Now he is as serious as a scout.


    "Just now, you were monitored by the first brother, so you deliberately said that to Su wennuan." Gu Xinyu opened his mouth and fixed his eyes on Ming Ling.


    She knows a little about Ming Ling. He looks cold and ruthless on the surface. In fact, he values love and righteousness more than anyone. He is better than anyone.


    She could see that Ming Ling cared more about Su Nuan than ordinary people.


    If he didn''t have any difficulties, he would never say those heartless words to Su wennuan. Moreover, Su wennuan is still pregnant with his child, so he is even more unlikely to be heartless to Su wennuan because of a small thing.


    If she guessed right, all he did was to protect Su wennuan.


    He is always like this. His way of protecting people is very special, which makes people feel that he is ruthless.


    Because he doesn''t need gratitude from others.


    If all the people in the world don''t understand Ming Ling, at least she Gu Xinyu understands him.


    Only she understood him.


    Even if all people in the world misunderstand Ming Ling, she will always believe him until she dies.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at Gu Xinyu. Seeing her firm appearance, he gently tilted his lips, "don''t be smart."


    Gu Xinyu was stunned after listening to his words, and then smiled. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, it was just a form, "Brother Yi came to the other city to avenge you. Naturally, he wanted to find your weakness. If he found you, he would have a way to control you. At this time, all you need to do is push your weakness away, confuse brother Yi''s vision, and make him think you have no weakness. In this way, you can fight with him alone and fearlessly. I know brother Yi and you. Don''t worry about yourself One person bears all... "


    Gu Xinyu looked at Ming Ling with a trace of prayer and never had emotion.


    She had been lurking in California for some time before and knew more about the situation there and the current situation.


    A few months ago, Ming Ling robbed the business of the first brother in California. The first brother took people to hunt him down and besieged him on an island. Ming Ling was almost shot to death by the first brother''s people. Finally, he caught the first brother and took the first brother as a hostage, but those people were not afraid. Even if he caught the first brother, they still attacked him. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He shot the first brother to frighten them My men didn''t dare to come forward, and Ming Ling escaped proudly.


    Because of this, Yige was seriously injured and went to the hospital for treatment in time.


    But the first brother has to come back with Ming Ling for this hatred.


    The first brother''s purpose of coming to the other side city now is to kill Ming Ling with all his heart.


    In order to protect Su wennuan, Ming Ling didn''t tell her a word, but pushed her away silently and endured all this silently.


    Gu Xinyu was right. When he was guessed right, Ming Ling would not deny it.


    His deep eyes looked at her, "I never need others to intervene in my affairs."


    "Since you intervened in my business at the beginning, I won''t see you sit idly by when you are in trouble. No matter what kind of requirements, I will cooperate with you." Gu Xinyu''s firm and stubborn eyes stare at Ming Ling with great determination.


    In any case, she will help Ming Ling. No matter what she asks, she will do it, even if she gives her life.


    Because Ming Ling is a benefactor in her life and an unforgettable benefactor in her life. Without Ming Ling, there would be no gu Xinyu now.


    Six years ago, she was only 14 years old. She was originally in an American orphanage, but she was abducted and trafficked to India. At the hands of human traffickers, she suffered all kinds of hardships before she escaped.


    She wants to return home, but she doesn''t have any money. How can she go back?


    After several twists and turns, she got on a boat for smuggling. Because she was smuggled to India by human traffickers, she wanted to go back safely with a fluke in her heart.


    But on the ship, she was unlucky to meet the trafficker again, and the man recognized her at a glance.


    Tie her up to catch her back. She struggled desperately and even fought with the trafficker. At that time, she was only 15 years old and didn''t have much strength. Her skin was torn open. Even if it hurt again, she didn''t give up.


    They continued to fight against the traffickers. The others on board looked on coldly and watched a good play. No one came out for her, let alone save her.


    Ming Ling, who got on the boat on the way, saw her like this, and immediately his eyes sank and looked at the trafficker coldly.


    The trafficker shouted at him, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a lesson for your disobedient daughter?"


    Gu Xinyu rushed to the foot of mingling, because she could see that he was a citizen of country Z and should understand the language of country Z. she asked for help, "I''m not his daughter. I was kidnapped and sold by him. Help me, please help me..."


    Gu Xinyu''s blood and tears were blurred at that time.


    Ming Ling''s tall body covered her behind her and said to the trafficker, "I want this girl." then he took out a pile of money and threw it on the trafficker.


    The trafficker refused to accept it and rushed up to fight with mingling. He was beaten down by mingling with one hand.


    Unexpectedly, seeing this situation, the whole ship began to attack mingling. Gu Xinyu was stunned at that time. It turned out that the whole ship was an accomplice of the trafficker.


    Gu Xinyu thought he was dead this time.


    I didn''t expect that mingling could defeat the whole ship alone and beat them one by one to beg for mercy.


    But the captain quit. He earned money from human traffickers. Now a mingling offended all his old customers. Who dares to take his boat in the future.


    He also fought with Ming Ling. Finally, because of the fight, the ship broke, and the sea spread into the ship at a straight speed.


    The ship was about to sink.

 Chapter 168

    Gu Xinyu was very frightened. She thought she would involve mingling and die like this, because the boat was in the middle of the sea. If it sank, everyone could not live.


    As a result, the people on that ship really died.


    Only she was saved by Ming Ling. She remembered that she struggled desperately in the sea at that time, but the sea still flooded her neck, and she was going to faint. Ming Ling swam over, put an arm around her neck, and fished her head out of the sea, so that the sea wouldn''t drown her.


    After she came out of the sea, she took a big breath and grabbed the clothes of Ming Ling tightly, just like grasping the straw.


    Ming Ling took her to swim in the sea, but there was no driftwood, no boat, and no pillar at all. Only Ming Ling could swim in the boundless sea alone, and she had to take an unarmed Gu Xinyu with her.


    Even if a person''s physical strength is strong enough to swim like this, he will be exhausted.


    Gu Xinyu was dragged by Ming Ling. She obviously felt that Ming Ling had no strength. She was sad and cried, "big brother, let me swim by myself, or we will all die..." if you lose her burden, Ming Ling will be much easier, swim faster, and maybe reach the shore soon.


    Ming Ling was too tired to breathe, but he said to her coldly, "shut up!" he didn''t let go. Even if he died together, he wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Gu Xinyu thought at that time that this man was really kind. If she could go out alive, Gu Xinyu''s generation would be willing to be an ox and a horse for him.


    Finally, Ming Ling was too tired to move. They sank quickly. Gu Xinyu looked at Ming Ling''s beautiful face and was silent in the sea. She cried in the sea, but no one could see her cry.


    But after a while, mingling suddenly opened his eyes again. He didn''t stop for a moment. He continued to swim over, hugged her in his arms and went up the sea together.


    Fortunately, this time, they met a block from the building. Mingling swam to seize the block and let her lie on it. He also helped it on himself, so they could have a rest for a while.


    This building block probably floated up from the sinking ship and came here.


    Later, Yunxin came to mingling in a boat. Only then did he find them on the sea and they were saved.


    Later, Ming Ling learned that Gu Xinyu was an orphan and had no one to raise him.


    As soon as Ming Ling heard about her life experience, she thought of her time in the orphanage and Su wennuan.


    Unexpectedly, we are all fallen people at the end of the world. Why have we met before.


    He left Gu Xinyu and asked his brothers to teach her judo.


    He once said to Gu Xinyu, "it''s always good for girls to practice self-defense. They should learn to protect themselves in the future."


    Gu Xinyu keeps his words in mind until now.


    She lived with Ming Ling''s brothers for three years, studied judo and self-defense for three years. Later, she left Ming Ling''s brothers when she wanted to go to college elsewhere.


    Although she saw the Ming mausoleum for a short time, from the mouth of her brothers and their worship attitude towards the Ming mausoleum, she basically knew the man of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling is a man who is not afraid of death. He dares to break through in the wind and rain.


    He escaped death many times, but he never failed his brothers.


    It''s Gu Xinyu''s greatest luck in his life to get the favor of such a person.


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan''s chest fluctuated and walked to her rented house. This time, she didn''t cry. Although she was heartache and wronged, she was more angry and angry.


    She really couldn''t figure out why Ming Ling could be so cruel to her.


    Before, he could be gentle and kind to her for the children in her belly.


    But now, he didn''t even give the child face, and directly said such hurtful words to her.


    Does he really hate her now, so much that he doesn''t even want children?


    Has he lost his freshness for her?


    Hehe, yes. Didn''t you make it clear when Ming Ling cheated her to sign an agreement with him?


    He made her his woman just because of novelty.


    He said that his freshness to a person has never been so long in his life.


    But she did not expect that his freshness would be so short. She was tired of it in just a few months.


    Su wennuan''s mouth overflowed with a smile, which was self mockery and bitterness.


    "Warm..." Shiyi caught up and walked side by side with her.


    Seeing that there were no tears in her eyes, he was more worried.


    If a person cries, it means that she is still saved from heartache, at least she knows how fragile she is.


    I''m most afraid that when a person is hit, he doesn''t even have tears. That''s the real injury.


    Shi Yi looked at her expression and said with concern, "warm, don''t be sad. There will always be a way to solve it."


    There will always be a way to solve this attitude of Ming Ling.


    Hearing Shi Yi''s words, Su wennuan''s footsteps suddenly stopped, looked back at him and saw Shi Yi''s sincere eyes.


    Her lips overflowed with a bitter self mockery, but she didn''t hide her inner thoughts, "is there a way to solve the child''s problem, or does he love me?"


    Shi Yi was stunned and was speechless when asked by Su Nuan.


    These two problems are really difficult problems.


    After all, only mingling is the child''s father, which can''t be replaced by others. After all, mingling''s heart is his own, and others can''t control whether he loves Su Nuan or not.


    See the speechless appearance of Shiyi.


    Su wennuan''s smile became decadent, "so I''ll live alone in the future..."


    She didn''t want to expect anything, nor did she want to beg him humbly, and then lick her face and follow him.


    It''s even more impossible to kill children.


    So the only way is to live alone. It''s not impossible to have children and raise them by yourself.


    She hung her head and was about to leave.


    Shi Yi grabbed her wrist.


    Su wennuan looks back to see him.


    Seeing Shi Yi''s serious expression, his hands supported her shoulders, and his bright eyes were filled with seriousness, "if you like, let me take care of you. You can give birth to the child safely, and I will raise him as my own child, and we can have our own children in the future..."


    In that case, do you want her to be his woman?


    Su wennuan''s eyes were shocked. When he was surprised, Yi would say such words.


    When she looked at her in surprise, Yi blinked, some couldn''t believe her ears.


    She doesn''t have much contact with Shi Yi. Usually, she just has a little intersection because of Shi xiaorou.


    She thought she and Shiyi were just ordinary friends, but she didn''t expect Shiyi to say such words to her.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to deal with it. Such words came so suddenly that she wasn''t prepared at all.


    "OK..." Shi Yi''s gentle eyes looked at her and continued to ask.

 Chapter 169

    Su wennuan''s head, which was still in a mess just now, was awakened by the sound of Shi Yi. She took a step back and pulled out an embarrassing smile, "Shi, Shi Yi, you don''t have to sympathize with me..."


    Shi Yi didn''t expect that she would take his confession as sympathy. He looked into her eyes and said seriously, "what I just said is true, don''t take it as sympathy, warm, do you know, since I saw you at the first sight, I thought you were my destiny..."


    There is always such a person in the world, who makes you move all your hearts at the first sight of her, and the heart that has been calm for a long time will be calm.


    Su wennuan looked at Shi Yi with a serious and expectant look.


    Hearing such love words, she didn''t know how to respond.


    Refuse? Will it hurt people too much? It must be unacceptable.


    She is still pregnant with other people''s children. How can she accept another person''s feelings? Besides, even if mingling is bad, her heart is still in mingling.


    But how can you refuse so that you won''t hurt your wings?


    She was thinking, so her eyes flashed, her mouth faltered, looking for words.


    It happened that xiaorou ran over at this time.


    "Hey, brother, Nuan, what are you doing so fast? Why don''t you wait for me?" Shi xiaorou ran to sue Nuan''s wing while panting.


    She ran all the way after her. She was so tired.


    Seeing that Shi xiaorou came to the rescue, Su wennuan quickly turned her face and said to Shi xiaorou with a dry smile, "isn''t this standing here waiting for you? Ha ha..." she smiled twice to hide her embarrassment.


    Seeing Shi xiaorou coming, Shi Yi let go of Su wennuan''s shoulder. Just now, the serious and expectant eyes also converged and became calm. He turned to Shi xiaorou and said, "what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Xiaorou always has the ability to interrupt his good deeds.


    But it may not be a good thing to think about it. At least I didn''t hear Su wennuan''s refusal. There''s still a chance in the future, isn''t it.


    Shi xiaorou straightened up, patted her chest and gasped, "I''ll comfort you two injured people, but you look good and don''t need my comfort." she looked at Su Nuan''s wing face, blinked her smart eyes and concluded.


    In order to ease the tense and awkward atmosphere just now, Shi Yi Huan chest, took time to look at Shi xiaorou and deliberately teased her to activate the current atmosphere, "where do you see that I don''t need comfort? Your sister really turns her elbow out. Just now your brother was almost beaten by the boy of mingling. You don''t know to come to help."


    Shi xiaorou smiled and waved her hand, "no, no, brother Ming knows you won''t fight and won''t hit you. He''s a gentleman."


    "An honest man will treat wennuan like this. It''s so funny." Shi Yi subconsciously despised Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned. What she said was really poking her heart. She looked at Su wennuan with some worry.


    Sure enough, Su wennuan''s eyes, which looked fine just now, hung down and covered all her emotions under her long eyelashes.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly laughed and hit Ma haha. "Ha ha, it''s estimated that brother Ming is jealous and angry. Brother, don''t provoke discord." when she said that, Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi angrily.


    Su wennuan''s voice sounded very calm, but everyone could hear that she was still sad. "I''ll go back to rest first, and you''ll go back early." she turned around.


    When xiaorou hurried up, "warm, let me see you off."


    Shi Yi also followed up, "I''ll see you off. She didn''t drive." he said, glancing at Shi xiaorou. This time, Xiao Rou didn''t drive himself and bragged about sending Su Nuan.


    When Xiao Rou nuzui, she said she had forgotten this.


    Then he remembered something, looked around and said strangely, "Hey, Gu Xinyu? Why didn''t you see her?"


    Shi Yi replied, "maybe she went back first. She always haunts like this. You don''t know."


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "that''s right. Gu Xinyu is really strange."


    Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi are left and right by Su wennuan''s side. You say something and I say something. It''s very noisy.


    But Su wennuan has no mind to listen.


    Shi Yi sent Su wennuan to the place she rented and exchanged greetings with her, asking her to take good care of herself and not abuse herself. Then she left with Shi xiaorou, who had been chattering.


    Su wennuan stayed in his room and left himself alone. His heart fell empty and he sat on the sofa with his pillow in his arms.


    I don''t know how long it took, there was a knock on the door.


    Su wennuan slowly revived and looked at the door. The knock continued. She stood up and walked towards the door and opened the door.


    The handsome face of the first brother appeared in front of her. His arm was supported on the door frame, his tall body was slightly inclined, and he stood at the door of her house with an enchanting and idle look.


    There was a peach blossom smile on the demon beauty''s face, "neighbor, we meet again."


    Su Nuan glanced at him, "what can I do for you?"


    The first brother said, "can''t I find you if I have nothing? It''s OK to be a friend."


    Su wennuan sighed and thought that there are few people so enthusiastic now, and there are even fewer people who really want to be friends with you. It''s not easy to see one, so don''t refuse people thousands of miles away.


    She didn''t refute the first brother''s words, turned and walked towards the door, and the first brother followed in.


    Consciously sitting on the sofa opposite Su wennuan, the first brother started the topic, "I saw someone send you back just now. Who is that man? It won''t be your boyfriend."


    Su wennuan shook his head in no mood, "No."


    The first brother was shocked. Su wennuan said Shi Yi was not her boyfriend. What was the scene he saw in the amusement park just now?


    Is Su wennuan really like what Ming Ling said? She is a fickle woman? All men are just playing for her.


    Tut Tut, if it gets out, the famous Ming is played with by a weak woman. He really wants to laugh off his brothers'' big teeth.


    "Is that your friend or your boss?" the first brother persevered and asked again.


    Su wennuan raised his weak eyes to look at him, and said faintly, "I said, why are you so wordy? You have nothing to do every day. You''re really idle."


    "Ha ha, how do you know I''m an idle man? You guessed right. I''m so bored every day that I want to talk to someone." the first brother suddenly smiled brightly.


    "Don''t you have a roommate? Talk to him."


    "Well, the roommate is a man, and the two big men are boring to talk." the first brother looked at her with some flirting.


    He came today to see if this woman is like what Ming Ling said. If so, he also plays with her. Anyway, he won''t lose.

 Chapter 170

    Su wennuan looked at him. "What are you talking about? You have to talk to the same sex when you are bored. Besides, we have just met and have no topic."


    Su wennuan''s defensive heart is actually quite weak.


    The first brother always had reason to convince Su wennuan, "I usually told him what to say, but now I have nothing to say."


    Su wennuan thought about it. It was the same, so he didn''t say anything.


    One saw her compromise and got up and sat next to her. His peach eyes stared at her with a smile. "Tell me, do you think it''s a lie to say you have a boyfriend? In fact, don''t do that. Can''t I chase you? Am I not handsome enough?"


    When he suddenly said such words, Su wennuan was startled. He quickly moved his ass back and looked at him like a strange animal. "Don''t laugh, I just know you, and you don''t know me..." it''s ridiculous to say like so soon.


    The first brother smiled and said, "you are so beautiful and kind-hearted. I should like you. Many people should like you."


    After finishing this sentence, the first brother successfully saw the panic in Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Su wennuan was guessed right by him, but he was even more at a loss.


    What day is it today? How can she be confessed by so many people, but none of them is what she wants.


    The only one who wanted, but said so heartless words to her.


    She just wanted to hear the promise of Ming Ling. She just wanted to know why Ming Ling''s heart was so difficult?


    Su wennuan retreated a lot and tried to distance himself from the first brother.


    She didn''t look into his eyes, because she knew it was unreliable. She didn''t know Yige. Naturally, she wouldn''t casually believe the words of a stranger.


    Besides, even if she knew him, she wouldn''t take what Yige said seriously, because she had someone she liked in her heart.


    "Take a sip of tea and go. In fact, we have nothing to talk about." to the first brother, she easily said no, because there is no harm to hurt him.


    The first brother picked his eyebrows. I didn''t expect that this woman was not attracted to the beautiful man. Didn''t she say that she was a whore?


    It seems that his charm is not enough.


    He moved his ass, approached Su wennuan again, very close to her, and then reached out to pick up her hand, "I''m serious. Do you believe in love at first sight?"


    As soon as Su wennuan''s hand was touched by him, she retreated sensitively and took her hand out of his hand. She turned her head in a panic. Seeing his charming and serious peach eyes, she quickly turned her eyes away, stood up and turned her back to him, "I don''t believe in love at first sight, and I won''t like you, so you should give up and find someone else."


    She refused very simply.


    The first brother was stunned. Seeing Su wennuan''s firm appearance, he obviously didn''t pretend.


    But she didn''t throw him out directly, which showed that he still had a chance. As long as he made a further attack, he didn''t believe he couldn''t win Su wennuan.


    He also stood up, approached Su wennuan, put his chest against her back, and stretched out his hand to hug her.


    Su wennuan felt that someone was close. She looked back and saw that the demon beauty''s face of the first brother was close at hand. She was so frightened that her heart missed half a beat. Then she hurried forward and took a few steps to distance herself from the first brother.


    The first brother just lifted up to hold her hand and ran aground in mid air. The man in his arms had gone far away. The first brother felt a little embarrassed and slowly put his hand down.


    Su wennuan went directly to the door, opened the door, stood at the door and said calmly, "please go back, we can''t do it."


    She had no room for discussion, and the first brother was not so ruthless. He hooked up the corner of his lip, drew an arc of ridicule that was not easy to be found, and then walked out of the door from her.


    Su wennuan immediately closed the door and closed the small lock. After ensuring safety, she returned to the sofa and sat down.


    The heart was pounding and jumping. It was not provoked by the first brother that his heart beat faster.


    It''s tension and fear.


    If a brother had forced her to do something just now, she couldn''t Parry at all.


    Hoo


    Su wennuan patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that it''s really too dangerous to let strangers in.


    Su wennuan''s mood is not as dull as before. She sits on the sofa playing with her mobile phone.


    Brush the news. Occasionally, there are financial news. Seeing the cold and handsome face of Ming Ling and the authoritative and dignified appearance on the financial news, her heart will stab hard. She wants to be sad, but she tries her best to suppress that sadness.


    Continue to brush other entertainment stars, see what the stars are, see their previous star idols, and what has happened recently.


    ¡­¡­


    The first brother stood at the door and glanced coldly at Su wennuan''s door. He sneered in his nostrils and turned away.


    A brother is driving on the road and is preparing to go back to his stronghold.


    Suddenly a car came up and hit his car straight from the front.


    He himself and the car body rocked forward a few times.


    "Hit!" the first brother looked forward angrily and saw a Land Rover hit his car.


    Shit, dare to hit him! I just don''t want to live! He got out of the car angrily and angrily went forward to find the owner of Land Rover.


    "Shit, how do you drive..." the first brother made a rude remark and was about to pull down the driver sitting on the Land Rover, but when he saw that it was Ming Ling, he stopped scolding the exit.


    Seeing Ming Ling''s deep eyes looking at him with ridicule, the first brother immediately turned angry into ridicule, "Ming, it''s you again!"


    Think about it, in addition to the bastard Ming, who dares to hit him so deliberately, and who is so idle, so painful and so boring!


    Ming Ling pushed open the door and came down. He saw a brother standing on the ground in good condition. There was no trace of injury. He shook his head in disappointment, "no color, really disappointed."


    "What do you mean! Ming Ling, how dare you provoke me!" the first brother heard the meaning of Ming Ling''s words and came forward angrily.


    But Ming Ling grabbed his collar and punched him hard. "You''re too arrogant recently!" Ming Ling''s voice was tense and cold. After saying that, he punched a brother hard and hit him in the face.


    The first brother was hit so that his head turned to one side and blood came out of his mouth.


    The first brother glared at Ming Ling fiercely. "Come on! Kill him!" he said angrily.


    A group of people who came out of nowhere immediately pointed their black guns at the head of Ming Ling.


    At the same time, a brother''s head was butted by a man in black who came out of nowhere.


    Two groups of people, with guns, one aimed at the head of Ming Ling and the other at the head of a brother.

 Chapter 171

    The dangerous and tense atmosphere was imminent.


    Either stop each other or die together!


    Now the contest between mingling and Yige is such a situation.


    But now it''s impossible to stop each other, because the first brother wants to avenge mingling and vows to kill mingling. If mingling doesn''t fight back, he can only die. If he fights back, he can only die together.


    If he were alone, he would be fearless. Anyway, he climbed out of the dead. It''s a big deal to die again!


    But now with Su wennuan, even if he dies, he can''t take Su wennuan in.


    Once a person has weaknesses and weaknesses, he has no courage to move forward without fear of death.


    Once people have people who want to protect, they will have concerns.


    Now all the concerns of Ming Ling are su wennuan and his children.


    He has sat so ruthlessly with Su wennuan that he pushes her away and asks his brother to believe that he is still alone.


    But Yige, a hateful man, wants to play with Su wennuan and his woman!


    When Ming Ling heard the bodyguard''s report about everything today, he couldn''t help but lecture the first brother once.


    Even if you can''t kill him, beat him up and vent your anger.


    So after the first brother left Su wennuan''s house, mingling drove out with a Land Rover in order to bump into the first brother and beat him up.


    The first brother obviously didn''t know what kind of madness was going on in mingling. He dared to move him and beat him. The first brother was already full of hatred and was even more angry with mingling. Although his own head was lowered by the black muzzle of the gun, he still showed his teeth and said angrily to the same mingling, "Ming, you are crazy!"


    Beating him for no reason is really death!


    Ming Ling didn''t care and smiled, "hands itch, practice hands!"


    "Shit!" the first brother was even more angry when he heard that he was beaten as a sandbag. "Ming, I''ll keep these slaps in mind! One day I''ll get it back with interest!"


    Ming Ling naturally pulled an indifferent arc, "you have to have that ability!"


    "You wait for me!" he pointed to Ming Ling.


    As a result, the gun against his head was a little tighter.


    The first brother was stunned. He didn''t dare to make a mistake. He took his hand back and said gnashing his teeth, "put away the gun for me!"


    The subordinates didn''t move. They pointed to the subordinates on the side of the first brother''s Ming Ling and looked at the people consulted by the Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling nodded slightly, and the two sides put the gun away.


    The first brother broke a bite on the ground, "bah, I''m unlucky today! Ming, our war will be fought sooner or later!" he glared at Ming Ling, then returned to his car and drove away angrily, and his other men retreated.


    Then Ming Ling''s men retired.


    Ming Ling also drove Land Rover away.


    ¡­¡­


    Since she heard the harsh words of Ming Ling at the amusement park, Su wennuan didn''t expect Ming Ling to call her. These days, she kept the door closed tightly and wouldn''t let anyone come in if someone knocked at the door.


    The days at home are boring.


    Fortunately, xiaorou sometimes calls her and asks her to go out and play together.


    And every time when xiaorou calls to ask her out, Shi Yi is around.


    The same is true for dinner this afternoon.


    As promised, she came to the restaurant agreed by Shi xiaorou. As a result, Shi Yi sat next to Shi xiaorou.


    When she saw her coming, xiaorou greeted her warmly, "warm, come here..." she waved to Su warm.


    Su wennuan walks over and sits down opposite Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi. Shi xiaorou quickly comes over and sits next to Su wennuan, chatting with her about the strange things that have happened recently.


    "Wennuan, I tell you that recently, Yunxin always finds reasons for me to invite him to dinner, and always looks at me with a malicious smile. Do you think he has any conspiracy against me?" Shi xiaorou makes a small report with Su wennuan.


    Saying these days, Yunxin''s attitude towards her.


    That man is so weird. Since he stopped her at the amusement park last time and asked her to invite her to a meal, Yunxin became addicted and came out to eat with her every three days.


    The first time I said anything to repay her kindness, owe her a meal, and invite her to eat, otherwise I feel uncomfortable.


    When xiaorou agreed.


    As a result, Yunxin asked her for dinner again. Anyway, there were many strange reasons, which she couldn''t refuse.


    Su wennuan looked at her curiously, blinked and asked, "xiaorou, does Yunxin like you?"


    "Lying in the trough!" when xiaorou heard Su wennuan''s conclusion, she immediately widened her eyes and stared at her with incredible and unbelievable eyes, "don''t scare me. My heart''s bearing capacity is very low."


    Su wennuan looked at Shi Yi, but he was talking to Shi xiaorou, "does your brother know you go out to dinner with Yunxin?"


    "She is always mysterious. How can I know?" Shi Yi answered for Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. "I''m afraid you''ll stop me from making a boyfriend."


    "So you want to make Yunxin a boyfriend?" Shi Yi asked with an eyebrow. Didn''t he tell her to stay away from a man like Yunxin? This girl is not obedient.


    Shi xiaorou immediately retorted, "I don''t think so. I don''t want a boyfriend like Yunxin..."


    "Do you still go on a date without telling your family?" Shi Yi asked.


    "After all, I''m also a man. If I tell you, you have to ask East and West, and there''s no freedom at all." the people of Shi family are too concerned about her, so they have to ask everything clearly.


    But sometimes too much care is also a kind of pressure for her.


    Shi Yi really didn''t understand her logic and gave her a white look. "It''s for your good to ask you. If you''re cheated, you can''t cry for your father and mother. It''s really a woman''s big loss."


    Just then, the meal just ordered came up.


    Xiao Rou paused and protested, "but everyone has a little privacy and freedom. I''m really troubled by you."


    Shi Yibai glanced at her, "now you are entangled by Yunxin, you won''t be troubled. I told you before, don''t deal with Yunxin too much."


    "Brother, I don''t like your words. What''s the matter with Yunxin? You don''t want to see him, whether he killed or set fire." Shi xiaorou tooted her mouth and spoke for Yunxin instead.


    Su wennuan looked at Shi xiaorou curiously and asked suspiciously, "so you like him now?"


    Shi xiaorou immediately looked at Su wennuan and was stunned. She quickly waved her hand and denied, "no, I won''t like him. I won''t like him if I don''t have a straight line who laughs all day."


    "Then you still speak for him." this time, Shi Yi refuted. He really looked at Shi xiaorou speechless.


    His sister is really worrying.


    Shi xiaorou continued to argue with Shi Yi, "I think you are too biased against Yunxin. It''s better to be a friend instead of a lover."

 Chapter 172

    "I''m afraid you think so, but he doesn''t think so." Shi Yi glanced at Shi xiaorou and said.


    When xiaorou tilted her mouth and stopped talking.


    Shi Yi is right. She thinks so. What if others don''t think so?


    But there is another problem.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can people like me? Maybe they just want to make friends." who said that having dinner together means that people like you.


    When xiaorou suddenly remembered this question.


    Su wennuan looked at xiaorou''s denial. She shook her head and said nothing.


    It''s true. If love really comes, who can control it? Let it go.


    "Eat, don''t think about it. If he asks you out again in the future, don''t go out." Shi Yi motioned for the food on the table and asked Shi xiaorou and Su Nuan to eat.


    When xiaorou picked up her chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables, she didn''t continue to say anything. Su wennuan also began to eat.


    She is now almost four months pregnant. She is very hungry and has a very good appetite. Therefore, she feels very delicious when she eats. She eats a lot and eats quickly when she is not careful.


    Shi Yi looks at Su wennuan''s satisfied eating. He is also very happy. He has never felt more satisfied watching others eat delicious food than the people who eat.


    Maybe it''s because you care. Because you care about that person, she is good and he is good.


    Suddenly, Shi Yi''s hand stretched out and came to Su wennuan''s mouth.


    Su wennuan was surprised and his head retreated slightly.


    Shi Yi said in a gentle voice, "don''t move, there''s rice on your mouth..."


    Su wennuan looked at him seriously. She blinked herself. She didn''t speak or move.


    Shi Yi rubbed Su wennuan''s mouth with his thumb and wiped the rice grains off her mouth. His finger belly was soft and warm. He was afraid that his action would hurt Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan feels a little embarrassed.


    Shi Yi saw her shy appearance, and a smile appeared on her elegant cheek. It was very nice.


    Seeing his smile, Su wennuan unknowingly blushes. Shi Yi''s smile is too gentle. She is an absolute female killer. People can''t help being shy.


    Shi Yi was about to take her hand away from her face. Su wennuan suddenly stared nervously at Shi Yi''s back. There was obviously some tension and panic in her crystal eyes.


    Su wennuan''s position is facing the door of the restaurant. From her direction, she can just see the people coming and going at the door.


    She saw the familiar figure. Ming Ling came in wearing a black suit. He was also followed by a middle-aged man. It seemed that it was his client who came here to talk about business.


    When Su wennuan saw him, it happened that the deep eyes of Ming Ling also looked this way, just right in her eyes.


    For a moment, her eyes were opposite. Su wennuan was hit by his cold eyes, which made her heart tremble. She quickly hung her head, avoided his eyes, and tilted the rice in the bowl.


    It was easy and natural to eat just now, but now the action of picking the rice in the bowl is obviously absent-minded and a little flustered.


    She carried the rice to her mouth, but there was no rice on the chopsticks and ate an empty chopstick.


    Shi xiaorou saw her obviously changed attitude and looked curiously in the direction she had just looked. She saw that mingling sat down with a guest at the dining table. It was obvious that she was also here for dinner.


    When xiaorou was stunned, her heart beat faster.


    My God, it''s really lucky to meet Ming Ling here. It''s a blessing for her eyes again. Shi xiaorou thought so. She also looked at Su wennuan again. When she saw her head hanging absently and carrying the rice in the bowl, she sighed sympathetically.


    Shiyi also noticed the arrival of the Ming mausoleum. At the moment he saw the Ming mausoleum, he frowned and thought, how can you meet the plague God of the Ming mausoleum everywhere? It really affects people''s mood.


    Su wennuan always felt a pair of cold eyes on her, which made her nervous and uncomfortable.


    I haven''t seen Ming Ling for two weeks. In fact, she misses him very much and wants to see him very much.


    Sometimes I think of those days when he took her home, accompanied her back to her house, bought her flowers and carried her back. She can always be warm and her heart can always be soft like a piece of sunshine.


    Always miss his tenderness.


    Thinking of his tenderness, she had an impulse to find him.


    But on second thought, I thought of the cruel words he said to her, the language he humiliated her, the responsibility he said to her, and the fact that he said she was just a fickle woman and not worth being loved.


    Her heart is very painful, angry and wronged.


    Those heartaches and grievances covered her impulse to find him.


    So I didn''t contact him and didn''t find him.


    And he never called her, let alone came to her.


    He was so heartless that her heart cooled more slowly.


    Now seeing him, her heart, which was about to stop, was provoked by him and jumped up.


    Sometimes she hated herself for being disheartened and never forgetting him.


    "You eat first, I''ll go to the bathroom first." Su wennuan stood up and walked to the bathroom. She wanted to isolate the sight of Ming Ling.


    If you don''t fall in love, it''s better not to see you.


    "Let me go with you, warm..." xiaorou was about to stand up.


    He was stopped by Shi Yi''s eyes.


    When xiaorou sees Shiyi''s eyes, she sits down bitterly and only looks at Su wennuan going to the bathroom alone.


    Then xiaorou sees that mingling also leaves the table and goes to the bathroom. She seems to understand something.


    Worshipping Chao Shiyi took a look. Her brother is worthy of high IQ, which was foreseen first.


    Shi Yi wants to give Su Nuan and Ming Ling a personal space.


    Su wennuan came to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water to wake himself up. He put his hand on the washstand and kicked a few breaths to calm his heart and let himself not think about him.


    She calmed her mood, turned around and was about to go, but accidentally hit a solid chest. She stepped back and looked at the face of mingling. She widened her eyes. Her just calmed heart beat wildly and retreated, "you... You..."


    Ming Ling approached her for a few steps, then put his arms around her waist and took it to his chest. His cold eyes looked at her as if they had led out a soft time, "are you full, huh?"


    Her magnetic voice is still so good.


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled, then reacted, put his hand on his chest and fiercely pushed him away, "you let go of me, let go, I have nothing to do with you!"


    "Really?" Ming Ling smiled slightly. The voice was tired, as if there were something Su wennuan couldn''t understand.


    Su Nuan struggles fiercely.


    But Ming Ling clasped her, grabbed her lips, fiercely sealed her lips, tore and nibbled.


    Su wennuan shook his head and refused, struggling. His big palm pressed on the back of her head, fixed her lips on his lips, and the thick breath blew on her face.

 Chapter 173

    The kiss of Ming Ling is hot, domineering, lingering, and even has a little meaning of possession.


    Clinging to the back of Su wennuan''s head, he didn''t give her a chance to breathe.


    Su wennuan pushed his chest hard, but she was drowned by his overbearing. She felt his hot kiss on her lips and his hot breath on her face. Her heart that she wanted to fight was conquered by his overbearing kiss.


    No matter how angry, no matter how you want to resist him, you still can''t deceive the heart that loves him, and still can''t resist the yearning for him.


    She put down her whole body''s guard and let him hold the back of her head, kiss fiercely, and feel his wolf like bite. Su wennuan''s heart suddenly gave a meal, and an unexplained sadness overflowed in her heart.


    She suddenly had a crazy idea in her heart. She didn''t want to worry about anything. She ignored all dignity, arrogance and dogma. Let her indulge in him at this moment.


    Her eyelashes trembled a few times, raised her hand to hook mingling''s neck, responded to his kiss, and took the initiative to bite on his lips, that one, with her longing for him, her anger for him, and her anger for him


    Her eyelashes trembled again a few times, and then tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    Why did he always break into her heart out of guard, why did he always provoke her like this, why did he have to be so ruthless to her, but why couldn''t she let him go.


    Mingming warned himself not to think about him and love him again. Mingming told himself that it would be good to live alone, but being kissed by him dissolved all the warnings in his heart.


    As long as he makes an attack, all her defenses will collapse.


    In fact, she also hates herself, hates herself for not letting him go, hates herself for loving him so much, but she really can''t help missing him.


    Tears fell from the corners of Su wennuan''s eyes and down his face to the corners of his mouth.


    Being tasted by the Ming mausoleum, the salty taste makes the heart of the Ming mausoleum a meal.


    He was also immersed in the surprise that she responded to his kiss, but tasted her tears. He looked down at her flashing eyelashes and saw her sad tears. He suddenly felt distressed. He knew how much he had hurt her.


    He tried to push her away from him. Although it was for her safety, she was still pregnant with his child. Sometimes he said too much to her.


    The woman must feel bad, too.


    But what can I do? Her safety is more important than suffering.


    Although this period of time makes the first brother believe that he has nothing to do with Su wennuan. Su wennuan is safe for the time being, he still can''t get close to Su wennuan because the first brother is still in the other bank city and Su wennuan is in danger at any time.


    As long as the first brother is in one day, he must restrain his feelings for Su wennuan.


    For the past two weeks, he has been restraining his impulse to see her and kiss her, but every time he sees her ambiguous move with Shiyi, he grinds in his heart.


    Anger hovered in the bottom of my heart.


    Although he pushed her away, he couldn''t stand other men being so close to her.


    Just now, when Shi Yi touched her face, the volcano at the bottom of his heart was about to erupt. He really wanted to punish Su wennuan for being so bad.


    When he saw her coming to the bathroom, he also came, but the second he saw her, he couldn''t help his anger and miss her. She was still so pure and flawless, her eyes were still so clear. The second he saw her, he really wanted to embed her in himself. In this way, she was like a shadow with him, so he didn''t have to worry about her safety, Don''t be angry. She''s with other men.


    I couldn''t help kissing her hard.


    The more she struggled, the stronger his desire to conquer. She cooperated and surprised him.


    But now that he had tasted her tears, a touch of bitterness like the tears came to the bottom of his heart.


    Ming Ling pulled the back of her head and continued to kiss deeply. Su wennuan hooked his neck and responded to his enthusiasm.


    The more he kissed, the more excited Ming Ling was. Some factor of his body was ready to move, and he couldn''t control himself. He held her tightly in his arms, kissed her hot, and rubbed her back with his big palm.


    Su wennuan''s breathing was disordered, his chest fluctuated, and he kissed her dizzy and drunk.


    Their enthusiasm was burning. They kissed Su wennuan fiercely and retreated until Ming Ling pressed Su wennuan against the wall. His lips kissed her neck enthusiastically, and his big palm went down her chest. His big palm seemed to be on fire. Everywhere she passed on her skin, they lit a fire, which made Su wennuan tremble


    Until Ming Ling''s hand touched her belly and felt her swollen belly, his palm obviously paused, and the action he wanted to continue to explore stopped. His hand lingered and gently touched her belly, as if checking whether his child was well.


    ¡­¡­


    Ming Ling stopped. She was still pregnant. Now there must be no problem at this point.


    No matter how excited he is, he must restrain himself.


    From deep kiss to shallow kiss, after their excitement gradually subsided and their breathing gradually stabilized, mingling slowly loosened Su wennuan''s lips and lowered his head. His misty eyes looked at her quietly.


    Su wennuan''s lips were a little red when he kissed them, and they became more and more charming. Her watery eyes were shining and crystal clear.


    The belly of Ming Ling''s thumb rubbed her face. The magnetic voice was light hoarse. "Why are you thin again?" he said, his voice was still magnetic and pleasant.


    As soon as he exports, Su wennuan suddenly feels very sad. She purses her lips, "will you still care if I''m thin?"


    Then she looked at him wrongfully and interrogatively with her watery eyes.


    Isn''t he so ruthless to her, doesn''t he say who he is, hasn''t he had enough of her, and now he still cares whether she is fat or thin.


    Hearing the grievance and obviously angry tone in the little woman''s voice, mingling was helpless, "you can''t take care of yourself like this. How can I rest assured?"


    Seeing his helpless and caring eyes, Su wennuan''s heart trembled, pursed her lips, and suppressed her desire to cry.


    "What you don''t trust is your child." she really doesn''t want to admit that all his care, including now, is only for children.


    But some things have to face reality.


    Now he looked at her with reproachful eyes and asked her why she was thin again. Wasn''t it also because he was worried about the child in her belly?


    Su wennuan doesn''t want to be amorous again. She refrains from taking his abnormal behavior as a liking for her.

 Chapter 174

    Ming Ling frowned and didn''t expect this woman to think so. Maybe what he usually did and said made her think so.


    Want to explain, want to tell her everything, let her know that Yige is a dangerous person, and all he does is worry that she will be killed.


    But the woman could not hold her breath and would not hide her mood. All her emotions were written on her face.


    If she knew about his war with a brother, if she knew that he pushed her away just to protect her strategy.


    She will cry. All the emotions on her face will be exposed when she sees a brother.


    In this way, all his efforts are in vain. The first brother immediately knows that Su wennuan is his weakness, and Su wennuan will be solved by the first brother immediately.


    The game is over before it starts.


    So he can''t take the risk. Even if he is misunderstood by her, he can''t tell her.


    "Whether it''s for your children or yourself, take good care of yourself. Don''t be so capricious in the future. Let''s go."


    He said calmly, turned and went out without explanation or denying her words, just the kind of answer without waves and waves.


    Su wennuan watched his heartless figure leave before her eyes. The big tears she had been holding back just now fell down. She bit her lips to keep herself quiet, and then raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face, curbing her desire to cry.


    Can''t cry, why cry!


    Even if you can''t laugh alone, you can''t cry and beg him!


    Today''s kiss is not played by him, not taken advantage of by him, but by her!


    You have to spend money to find a handsome cowboy. Now she kisses a super handsome man for free. Su wennuan, you have nothing to lose. Don''t cry!


    Su wennuan tries to distract himself from his thinking and let himself not be sad.


    Originally I was going to live alone, so now no matter what he says, he can''t hurt you. Su wennuan, don''t be sad.


    Su wennuan tries not to let himself think about what Ming Ling said, tries not to think of his ruthlessness, nor does he think of the reason why he suddenly came to kiss her.


    But even if she hinted at herself and comforted herself, she couldn''t help her inner collapse. After mingling went out, her body slid down the wall, sat on the ground, held her knees in her hands, and began to cry.


    Why have you been so heartless to her, but also to kiss her, but also to provoke her finally calm heart


    Ming Ling, you are so selfish


    Since you can''t give me a future, don''t interfere in my life


    Su wennuan cried and felt that her whole world was gray.


    "Warm, how can you sit on the ground? Get up, get up!" Shi xiaorou rushed in and saw Su warm sitting on the ground crying so hard. She hurried forward to help her up.


    Su wennuan sobbed a few times and stood up with the help of Shi xiaorou. She sobbed, and her tears were still flowing out.


    When xiaorou saw that she was very poor, she hugged her and gently patted her back to comfort her, "be nice and warm, don''t cry, be nice..."


    In fact, when xiaorou said so, she was still sad for Su wennuan.


    When she came in just now, she happened to meet the Ming Ling who went out. When she saw him, she paused. The tall body of the Ming Ling always gave people a great sense of dignity and existence, so she subconsciously paused.


    But the cold eyes of Ming Ling just glanced at her gently and naturally left.


    When Xiao Rou hung her head and dared not peek at him for a long time. After he left, she hurried in to see Su Nuan.


    Unexpectedly, as she thought, mingling followed Su Nuan, which would only hurt her.


    Alas, there''s too much to bear with such an excellent and dangerous man as mingling. No wonder Su wennuan will be hurt so deeply. Who can stand it if he is an ordinary person.


    "If you don''t cry, wennuan will always pass, and everything will pass." Shi xiaorou patted Su wennuan''s choking back.


    Su wennuan held Shi xiaorou and cried for a while. She also stopped and dried her tears. She straightened up from Shi xiaorou''s arms. Her eyes were red, but she was strong enough to squeeze out a smile. "It''s okay. I don''t cry. What''s he? Why should I cry for him."


    Then she raised her hand and wiped her face. It looked very strong and indifferent. Her crying eyes were like the sky after the wind and rain.


    When xiaorou looked distressed, Su wennuan was forced to be strong. It doesn''t matter if she is forced to be strong.


    If it really doesn''t matter, why should she cry so hard.


    Su wennuan went to the washing table, turned on the tap, washed his face with water and cleaned all his embarrassment. Only then did he turn off the tap, draw a paper towel and wipe his face clean, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Compared with such Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou hopes that Su wennuan will cry wantonly, at least to vent her grievances.


    "Come on, let''s go out." Su wennuan took the lead out of the bathroom.


    Xiao Rou sighed and followed.


    Love is really a hurtful thing. When xiaorou saw Su wennuan like this, she was a little afraid of love.


    When they returned to their seats, Shi Yi saw Su wennuan''s red eyes. He knew that Su wennuan must have cried and was hurt by Ming Ling.


    Because Shi Yi saw that after the completion of mingling, he sat opposite his customer with arrogance and coldness, and began to talk about business slowly, without any guilt at all.


    After Shi xiaorou went in, Su wennuan and she didn''t come out. He knew something must have happened.


    Now seeing Su Nuan''s red eyes, Shi Yi suddenly regretted that he didn''t let Shi xiaorou follow in, but let Su Nuan and Ming Ling meet alone.


    If Shi xiaorou followed in, Su wennuan would not be hurt so deeply by the Ming mausoleum again.


    Shi Yi feels guilty and doesn''t know how to comfort Su wennuan. He can only put vegetables in her bowl to ease the atmosphere. "This is a new dish. Eat more and it''s delicious." Shi Yi said with a refined smile on his face, pretending not to see Su wennuan''s red eyes.


    Su wennuan picked up the chopsticks again, picked up the meat that Shi Yi had put into her bowl, took a big bite into her mouth, and then pretended to be nothing. She looked at Shi Yi and said while chewing, "it''s really delicious. You can eat it, too. I want to eat more. I''m so hungry recently." she said, she kept on cooking and eating.


    His eyes didn''t look at the Ming mausoleum for a moment. He pretended that the Ming mausoleum had never been there from beginning to end.


    Didn''t Ming Ling say she was thin? Doesn''t that mean she doesn''t know how to take care of herself?


    Then she should eat more, try to gain weight and take care of herself, so that he has no reason to care about her children again.


    There is no reason to approach her because of the child.


    When Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou saw Su wennuan''s crazy eating, they looked at each other and sighed gently.

 Chapter 175

    They can see that Su wennuan is just pretending to be okay. The more so, the more uncomfortable it is.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou don''t eat much anymore. Su wennuan is eating alone. I don''t know whether it''s to hide his mood or whether he''s really hungry.


    Some of the dishes that Shi Yi ordered were eaten by Su wennuan alone. She ate quickly and in a hurry, and had no reaction to vomiting.


    Unconsciously, Su wennuan''s eating method made Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou feel that she was really hungry, not because she was in a bad mood.


    After sweeping away all the dishes, Su wennuan put down the dishes and chopsticks with a mouthful of food in his mouth. He looked up at Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou opposite and said, "do you want to eat after eating?"


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou stared at her and shook their heads. They were really surprised by the way Su wennuan ate just now. It turns out that a person''s explosive power can be so sufficient. I don''t know whether Su wennuan was stimulated or stimulated.


    "Now that we''ve finished eating, let''s go." Su wennuan stood up, picked up his bag and didn''t mean to take a look at the Ming mausoleum.


    It was as if he didn''t know that mingling was also in the restaurant, as if he didn''t know that he could see him when he turned his head, as if mingling was an insignificant stranger, he stood up and walked out.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou looked at each other and couldn''t understand why Su wennuan''s abnormal practice was now.


    After looking at each other, Shi xiaorou quickly stood up to keep up with Su wennuan, and Shi Yi went to the cashier to check out.


    Su wennuan walks very fast. Xiaorou has to trot to keep up with her.


    "Hey, wennuan, wait for me..." Shi xiaorou caught up, took her arm affectionately and said sweetly, "wennuan, did mingling bully you just now? You tell me, maybe I can help you revenge..." when xiaorou asked, she couldn''t look at Su wennuan and feel uncomfortable alone.


    Su wennuan said directly, "No."


    Shi xiaorou knew she was lying and shook her arm. "Wennuan, don''t be so good. You make people very worried. You''re not the one who keeps everything in your heart. What if you get bored? Let''s put it down. What if you get bored with my son?" Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm, He looked at Su wennuan''s side face.


    Su wennuan looked back at her. "How do you know it''s a son? What if it''s a daughter?"


    "Both sons and daughters are sweethearts, aren''t they? Don''t you feel bad when they''re bored?" Shi xiaorou leaned closer to Su and said a little naughty.


    Su wennuan''s eyes drooped. She really loved the child in her belly, so she didn''t want to hurt herself or continue to be hurt by the Ming mausoleum, so she pretended to be harmless.


    Thinking of this, Su wennuan raised her eyes slightly and looked at Shi xiaorou. Her own footsteps stopped, and Shi xiaorou stopped with her.


    Su wennuan knows that Shi xiaorou is worried about her, and she can''t let Shi xiaorou worry about her too much.


    "I''m really fine. I just quarreled with Ming Ling. Now I''m fine. Thank you, xiaorou." Su wennuan said sincerely to Shi xiaorou.


    She knows that Shi xiaorou''s words to get justice for her are just to comfort her. Shi xiaorou can''t teach Ming Ling a lesson. Besides, Shi xiaorou worships Ming Ling so much that she doesn''t want to teach Ming Ling a lesson.


    She just said that just to comfort her.


    Shi xiaorou saw that Su wennuan''s appearance was a little normal. She was worried just now. Now she smiled sweetly, "it''s okay. What''s the relationship between me? Haagen Dazs all my life. I have to care about you for my Haagen Dazs, so you can''t say thank you."


    When xiaorou points to Su Nuan, she purrs her mouth slightly.


    Su wennuan saw the way she spoke and smiled at once. Shi xiaorou was already cute. It really warmed people''s heart to point at her and say those sensational words.


    Su wennuan, who was still in a dull mood, couldn''t help laughing as soon as she was enlightened by Shi xiaorou.


    "Ha ha, it''s rare to finally see you smile." xiaorou laughed happily when she saw Su wennuan smile.


    "Oh, I found the money? I''m so happy for you..."


    When Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou was talking, and a ruffian ridicule came from her side.


    When Su was warm, xiaorou turned her head and saw Yunxin in a silver gray suit in their sight. He came over with an evil smile around his mouth.


    Su wennuan didn''t speak.


    When xiaorou saw him, she immediately pouted and hummed, "hum, it''s haunting. I can meet you everywhere."


    When he saw xiaorou, his face didn''t want to see him. Yunxin was also very hurt. When he came to xiaorou, he covered his heart and said in an exaggerated way, "shierhuo, how can you treat me like this? Look, my heart is dripping blood. Ouch, I''m going to die soon..."


    Cloud heart tangled eyebrows and eyes, pretending to be very serious.


    When xiaorou saw him like that, she glanced flustered, "you, don''t scare me... I didn''t do anything to you..."


    The woman was really cute and interesting. Yun Xin thought in his heart. Then he wanted to cry without tears on his face. Unexpectedly, he grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand and put it in his heart. "You said you didn''t want to see me. That word was like a knife, straight into my heart... You touch, you touch, it''s bleeding..."


    When xiaorou was helpless, she pulled her hand out, "you, you let go of me, you don''t play hooligans..."


    "Oh, you hurt me again. I''m sincere. How can I become a rogue? I''m black and blue..." when Yunxin refused to release her hand, she shook her head sadly.


    Su wennuan couldn''t watch his exaggerated performance. She was about to go forward and take away xiaorou''s hand when Yunxin grabbed it.


    Suddenly a voice came out, with anxiety and orders.


    "Yunxin, let her go!"


    Su wennuan was frightened by the sound and looked at the source of the sound. He saw Shi Yi quickly walk here. Without saying a word, he ruthlessly pulled Yunxin away from Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin looked at Shiyi with a stunned face.


    Shi Yi protected Shi xiaorou behind him and said to Yun with hatred, "you surnamed Yun, I warn you, don''t touch my sister in the future! Don''t get close to her!"


    Yun Xin shook his head and tut tut twice. "Tut Tut, crazy devil protecting sister." Yun Xin tidied up his sleeves and said to the time wing, "with your weak and weak appearance, I can let you go home to find your father and protect your sister with one hand..."


    When the wings bite.


    Shi xiaorou was also angry. She emerged from behind Shi Yi and pointed to Yun Xin. A pair of round eyes stared at Yun Xin angrily, "Yun Xin, what are you arrogant? Sooner or later, I will cut you off and let you have no children or grandchildren!"


    As soon as Shi xiaorou said this, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 176

    Shi xiaorou, a chick, is really sharp, and can say anything.


    Shi Yi, who is a monster protecting her sister, looked at Shi xiaorou strangely. Obviously, she didn''t expect Shi xiaorou to say such words.


    People who understand know that she has nothing to do with Yunxin. If people who don''t understand think that Shi xiaorou had an improper relationship with Yunxin.


    Su wennuan also looked at Shi xiaorou in a daze. She knew that Shi xiaorou was brave and could say anything, but she didn''t expect that she could say anything like this.


    As a party concerned, Yunxin also stared at Shi xiaorou in amazement. Seeing her angry and serious appearance, he suddenly puffed and laughed, "ha ha, Shi erhuo, I find you more and more interesting. I''m waiting for you to cut my day..."


    Shi xiaorou''s threat without combat effectiveness is nothing to Yunxin. He has an evil smile on his face. When he gets close, Shi xiaorou raises his hand.


    When xiaorou hurriedly leaned back to avoid his extended hand and prevent him from touching himself.


    Yunxin saw that she was so evasive. Her hand paused in mid air. Then she stretched out her hand and touched xiaorou''s head. Xiaorou''s eyes stood round and stared at Yunxin.


    Shiyi also looked at Yunxin menacingly.


    For these two interesting brothers and sisters, Yunxin just smiled with ruffian anger and said, "I''m not kidding you. You''re busy. I''ll go in and find Mingshao. Bye..."


    He raised his hand and made a gesture of Good-bye, so he walked into the restaurant.


    It turned out that Yunxin came here to find Ming Ling. No wonder he happened to meet him here.


    Su wennuan stared at Yunxin and walked to the restaurant with Ming mausoleum.


    I warned myself not to think about the Ming mausoleum and not to care about him.


    But now she just saw a person related to the Ming mausoleum and heard the man say the name of the Ming mausoleum. Her sadness, which was hard to suppress, suddenly spread.


    "Wennuan, what are you looking at, so dazed?" Shi xiaorou sorted out the mood disturbed by Yunxin. When she came back, she saw that Su wennuan was distracted looking at the direction Yunxin left. She went forward and shook Su wennuan''s arm.


    Shi Yi stood at Su Nuan''s warm-up side and saw her trance. He probably understood what she was thinking. Seeing the attachment to the Ming mausoleum in her eyes, he felt bad. He couldn''t tell what it was like.


    I know that Su wennuan likes the Ming mausoleum. I only know that Su wennuan is pregnant with the child of the Ming mausoleum. I know that Su wennuan belongs to the Ming mausoleum.


    But when he saw her suffering, he couldn''t help being sad and wanted to see her happy, so if she could make up with mingling and make her happy, he would like to see her make up with mingling.


    But if mingling hurt her and made her uncomfortable, he would hate to take care of her and let her never return to mingling all her life.


    What is this feeling? Shi Yi doesn''t know.


    Perhaps it was because last time Su wennuan pushed him away from the falling flower pot regardless of his own safety, allowing him to avoid a disaster.


    In emotion and in reason. Su wennuan is his benefactor, so I want to repay him.


    Shi Yi couldn''t figure out his pity for Su wennuan, so he defined it as gratitude. Only in this way can it make sense.


    Su wennuan came back to herself after Shi xiaorou''s disturbance. She looked at Shi xiaorou faintly. Her erratic eyes seemed to have lost her soul. It took a long time to focus on Shi xiaorou''s face. She pulled a vain smile, "let''s go..."


    With that, she turned and took the lead to leave away from the restaurant.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Su wennuan''s lost back and scratched her head in wonder. "Wasn''t she still good just now? Was she interested in Yunxin? No, no, no......" Shi xiaorou immediately shook her head and denied her idea.


    Su wennuan is interested in Yunxin. How can this be possible!


    Shi xiaorou was also frightened by her own ideas. She shook her head and spit out her tongue, and then hurried to catch up with Su wennuan''s footsteps.


    Shiyi followed.


    Shi Yi sat in front of the car and Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan sat in the back. The two women looked at the window alone and didn''t speak. They were worried.


    Shi xiaorou was always chattering. Suddenly she calmed down and didn''t speak. Shi Yi didn''t adapt. He glanced at the two women in the back seat from the rearview mirror.


    Seeing that they seemed to be thinking about things, a lost look, Shi Yi sighed at the bottom of his heart.


    No matter how arrogant and lively, you will eventually be defeated by love


    Shi xiaorou, a little girl, won''t really be interested in cloud. Shi Yi can''t help worrying.


    Send Su wennuan to where she lives. Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou leave.


    Su wennuan walked home alone and opened the door, but she saw a man sitting on her sofa. The man crossed his legs, smoked and looked evil.


    First brother!


    This man again!


    Su wennuan frowned, strode in and said discontentedly, "why did you come to my house! No, how did you have my key!" Su wennuan looked reproachful, frightened and defensive.


    Before, only Ming Ling appeared in her house without warning.


    The man in Ming Ling is so powerful that she can''t do anything, so she''s not surprised that Ming Ling can appear in her house.


    But now what''s the matter with this first brother? He''s just an ordinary man. How can he casually enter other people''s homes!


    Does he work as a thief?


    Su wennuan can''t help doubting.


    The first brother raised his eyes to see Su wennuan. He looked more enchanting and beautiful than women. He said lightly, "I''m waiting for you here..." he smiled and said, "with the landlord, what room can''t get in..."


    Su Wenxiu frowned deeper. "You''re talking nonsense. The landlord won''t give the key to others."


    "I said it was your boyfriend. I forgot to bring the key when I went out. The landlord kindly gave it to me." the first brother said and turned the key in his hand.


    Since he was beaten by Ming Ling last time, he had bruises on his face, so he didn''t show up for half a month. He just monitored Su wennuan. Now that the injury on his face has healed, he can''t wait to come and molest her.


    This woman is actually quite interesting.


    Su wennuan went up to grab the key in his hand. "Who''s your girlfriend? Don''t talk nonsense! Give me the key!" Su wennuan was really angry.


    How could this man be so shameless that he made up that he was a boyfriend and girlfriend with her.


    Before he told her he wanted to be with her, but she refused. After half a month, she didn''t see him again. She thought he had given up his heart and disappeared from her world. Unexpectedly, he appeared again half a month later!


    And become so shameless.


    The first brother hung his hand high. Su nuanuan jumped into the air. She stared at him breathlessly, "give me the key. What do you want to do in my house!"


    "I want to fuck you..." the first brother lifted his lips and said evil to Su Nuan.

 Chapter 177

    Su wennuan was frightened and stepped back in horror. His face turned pale by his evil words. His chest fluctuated and said, "go out, get out!"


    The first brother smiled, "Why are you so excited? I''m just kidding you."


    Su wennuan doesn''t want to give him face anymore. "If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the police..."


    The first brother saw Su wennuan''s panic and serious expression. He paused, then stood up and walked a few steps towards her with long legs. Su wennuan retreated in panic and opened a safe distance from him.


    Seeing her like this, the first brother smiled more and more sarcastically, "do you really think what I would do to you? I''m not interested in women who have been played by others..." a woman who has been played by Tian Yilan, Shiyi and finally Ming Ling is not interested.


    He approached her several times just because she had a relationship with Ming Ling.


    I really take myself seriously.


    Brother Yi''s insulting words made Su wennuan angry at once. Whether she had been played by others or not can''t be judged by a stranger.


    "Shut up! You''ve just been played, and your whole family has been played!" Su Nuan was so angry that he picked up his cell phone and called 110.


    The first brother frowned.


    After su wennuan hung up the phone, his eyes were still surging and he was full of precautions against the first brother. "You''d better hurry and the police will come soon."


    "What if I don''t go?" the first brother raised his eyebrow and said calmly.


    Su wennuan was blocked by his relaxed and indifferent attitude. He didn''t know what to say to block his words.


    She hesitated for a moment, pretended to be calm and said, "well, you''ll wait to be taken away by the police."


    I didn''t expect that this man is not only shameless but also shameless. He''s really experienced.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s strong expression, he smiled contemptuously, "woman, you''re really interesting." no wonder so many men can be charmed and Ming Ling spent so much energy and time on her.


    It is said that there are no women around Ming Ling and he never disdains to play with women. Unexpectedly, he thought of playing with Su wennuan.


    "You''re funny. It''s funny." Su wennuan snorted and smiled. He really didn''t want to talk to the man.


    He wasn''t so rogue and shameless before. Now she can see his true face. It really makes her want to spit.


    "Just laugh now, because you won''t laugh for some time..." a sinister smile came up at the corner of the first brother''s mouth.


    As soon as he finished, there was a knock on the door.


    Su wennuan hurried to open the door and was overjoyed to see the police at the door. "Hello, someone broke into the house and brought me harassment..." Su wennuan said to the police at the door in great distress.


    Su wennuan hurriedly gives way to the police and lets the police in.


    The first brother still looked at the policeman coming in front of him with that indifferent attitude.


    "This gentleman, this lady told you to break into the house. Please follow us back to the police station to assist in the investigation." the policeman said seriously.


    Su wennuan thought he would be afraid. Unexpectedly, he gently raised his hand and smiled evil. "Sorry, police uncles, my girlfriend bothered you. Because of the quarrel, she wanted to drive me out, but I didn''t want to go. She came here to get me away. I said you were busy and don''t bother you, but she didn''t listen..."


    As soon as the policeman heard the friendly attitude of Yige and his explanation was reasonable, he turned to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan immediately became nervous and hurriedly explained, "no, no, no, he''s not my boyfriend, really..."


    "You see, I have the key to this house. If it wasn''t for her boyfriend, how would she be willing to give me the key?" the first brother explained innocently.


    The policeman looked at Su wennuan again.


    "He asked the landlord for the key. It''s really not my boyfriend. You have to believe me. It''s really not..." Su wennuan explained anxiously. He didn''t expect a brother to come here. He said so. She really couldn''t argue.


    The policeman asked, "do you have any evidence that he harassed you?"


    "Evidence?" Su wennuan was stunned. His eyes opened wide and looked at the first brother. The first brother shrugged his shoulders proudly. Su wennuan was more angry and helpless when he saw his successful appearance. She could only repeat what she had just said, "he is really not my boyfriend. He lives next to me. I don''t know why today. He asked the landlord for the key, came into my house and didn''t leave."


    "Then why can he ask your landlord for the key?" the policeman asked again. Ordinary serious landlords don''t give the tenant''s key to others.


    Such an analysis makes it easy for the police to tell who is lying.


    The first brother is a Jianghu man. He can handle everything like a fish in the water. He can succeed with his mouth. Su wennuan''s simple and inexperienced little woman is not his opponent.


    As the saying goes, ginger is still old and spicy!


    Su wennuan blurted out, "because he told the landlord that he was my boyfriend and the key was locked at home and couldn''t go in, the landlord gave him the key."


    Su wennuan is telling the truth. After that, she looks at the police nervously, hoping that the police can believe her.


    But the police did say lightly, "Miss, it''s normal for a young couple to make contradictions. If there''s anything to say, don''t drive others away. It''s not a good habit to pretend you don''t know. I think your boyfriend is quite honest. If there''s anything to discuss, don''t be awkward..."


    The police began to give Su wennuan ideological education and said it clearly.


    Su wennuan wants to interrupt in a hurry, but as soon as she speaks, she is interrupted by the police. The police have been educating her to have a good temper. Don''t call 110 anytime. You should understand her boyfriend


    After a series of words, the police were sent out by a brother.


    The first brother is a good man. He is really excellent


    After the first brother sent the police out, Su wennuan was quick and quick. He hurried forward to close the door and locked it from the inside. In this way, even if the first brother had a key, he couldn''t get in.


    After finishing all this quickly, Su wennuan''s heart trembled and shunshun his chest.


    It''s scary.


    This first brother is really a difficult role to deal with. She was fooled around by him when she called the police.


    She really didn''t know what to do. The first brother took the initiative to send the police out and left her time to close the door.


    Although it was breathtaking, it was good to send away the plague God of the first brother.


    Su wennuan arrived at the door for a while and didn''t hear anything. Then he returned to the sofa tired and sat down, holding his forehead to have a rest.


    I really can''t figure out a series of things that happened today.


    The original calm heart was set off ripples.


    First, Ming Ling had no reason to kiss her. When she thought he missed her, he still had that cold attitude.


    Now a brother who hasn''t appeared for a long time also comes out to disturb her life.


    It was a terrible day.

 Chapter 178

    Su wennuan took a hot bath, then put herself on the bed and let herself sleep comfortably.


    As soon as I lay in bed, those chaotic things followed.


    She shook her head and covered her head with a quilt to stop her thinking.


    Fortunately, there was no dream and no one bothered her.


    But after half a month alone, she still feels lonely. Sometimes she can''t help thinking of mingling. It hurts to think of him. Therefore, when mingling appears in her mind, she shakes her head desperately to disperse his figure from her mind.


    When a person is lonely and bored, she can''t help calling Shi xiaorou and asking her to come out and play together.


    "No three Haagen Dazs don''t want to call me." when Xiao Luo answered the phone, he said mischievously.


    "Won''t three be too few? I''ll buy you five." Su wennuan said on the phone.


    "Ha ha, I know that warmth is the best. Where shall we meet?" Shi xiaorou immediately laughed.


    "Where do you want to go?" Su wennuan asked Shi xiaorou. In fact, she didn''t have anything special to go, so she wanted to go out for a walk, otherwise she would be moldy at home.


    "Why don''t we go to the bar," Shi xiaorou suggested.


    "Don''t forget, I''m still a pregnant woman. The environment of the bar is not suitable." Su wennuan shivered at the thought of the bar.


    "It''s all right. We don''t drink or dance. We just watch others drink and watch others dance?" Shi xiaorou was very interested and flirted with Su wennuan on the phone.


    "Look at who?"


    "Look at me." Shi xiaorou blurted out and said happily.


    Su wennuan shook her head and knew that she was thinking about it. The little girl couldn''t stand being quiet and wanted to go to a noisy place every other time.


    Su wennuan shook his head helplessly, "Shi xiaorou..."


    "Well, let''s go together..." before Su wennuan''s words of persuasion came out, Shi xiaorou attacked first and began to play cute. She just wanted to go to the bar and swaying.


    Su wennuan understands that xiaorou is now in a state of hunger and thirst. She sighs and compromises, "okay..."


    "Ha ha, I know warm is the best. Kiss one, eh." Shi xiaorou was elated as soon as she heard Su warm''s answer.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, brilliant bar.


    The dance floor is full of dynamic music one after another. Many sexy and enchanting beauties surround the gambling table in the middle of the dance floor to watch and coax the century gambling.


    The battle at the casino is between two beautiful men.


    Sitting on the left table was a white and enchanting brother. The light illuminated the sapphire ring on his left ring finger very brightly.


    Sitting on the right table is the iceberg wild handsome man Ming Ling. He is dressed in a black suit made of pure handmade paper. With his well-defined ice face, his handsome looks like a beautiful and wild man from the grassland.


    With slender fingers holding chips and deep eyes, he looked at the opposite brother unfathomably. In the dynamic music, his thin lips opened gently, and his magnetic voice seemed to have penetration. He could hear his voice even if the scene was noisy.


    "We don''t gamble money in this game. It''s boring," he said.


    The first brother looked at him with enchanting eyes and an evil smile on his face, "gamble? I''ll accompany you. If you lose, your life is at my disposal."


    Ming Ling''s thin lips were slightly hooked, and the radian of the corner of his mouth pointed out a mockery, "what if you lose? Don''t worry about giving your life to me?"


    When Ming Ling said this, the calm expression of the first brother just now couldn''t hang. He was a little blaming and nervous. He leaned forward slightly and stared at Ming Ling''s eyes, "I tell you, you''ll never have a chance to win!"


    "Ha ha..." Ming Ling just smiled coldly. Looking at his nervous appearance, the contempt in his eyes didn''t hide, "it scared you..."


    "You..." the first brother was about to get angry.


    But Ming Ling said slowly, "if you lose, get out of the country and never come back!" then his cold eyes looked at the first brother, there was no room for discussion.


    The first brother twitched at the corners of his mouth and gnashed his teeth. It was a humiliation for chiguoguo, but it was nothing to be humiliated in order to win the life of mingling.


    "OK, that''s it! Come on!" the first brother agreed to the condition.


    If he loses, it''s a big deal that he won''t take revenge in his life and won''t lose anything.


    But if Ming Ling loses, he can take revenge happily. Torture Ming Ling as much as he wants, and kill him as much as he wants.


    Anyway, it''s half the probability. Why can''t you bet.


    If he wins the bet, he can get a happy reward!


    Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will last with the Ming mausoleum.


    If you fight with Ming Ling and start fighting with real guns, you may not be able to kill Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling is so hard that he can''t kill him for a while, unless he wants to kill him voluntarily.


    And this gamble is an opportunity that must not be missed.


    The first brother readily agreed to the gamble. Anyway, if he lost, he couldn''t lose anything. If he didn''t take revenge, he thought he was inferior to mingling.


    But if Ming Ling loses, it''s his life!


    How to say this gamble, his brother is making money.


    Ming Ling looked at a brother with deep eyes and coldly hooked his lips.


    He is sure to win the bet.


    As long as he wins this gamble, Yige will always get out of China and never pose a threat to Su wennuan. In this way, he doesn''t have to push Su wennuan away so much. He can pick her back, take care of her and his children.


    Ming Ling thinks very well. No matter when he is, he is working hard for Su wennuan''s safety.


    Even if it was his life that was at stake.


    The two sides reach an agreement on their chips and will win or lose in one game.


    The referee began to deal cards.


    At first, Ming Ling was far ahead. Seeing the cards on the bright side of Ming Ling, the first brother frowned nervously, and even began to sweat on his forehead.


    At the critical moment, a subordinate of the first brother came and fell in his ear and said something.


    A brother''s frown suddenly stretched out and said, "bring it up..."


    His subordinates did it immediately.


    After a while, when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou was tied by a rope and brought to the first brother.


    "Let go of us, let go!" when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou struggled, but she was pushed to the first brother.


    Across the crowd, Su wennuan saw the Ming mausoleum sitting opposite the first brother. She took a breath. Why is the Ming mausoleum here?


    At this moment, the deep black eyes of Ming Ling are also staring at her. There is ice in the deep eyes, which is cold for thousands of miles.


    Su wennuan looked at him and dared not speak or make a sound. His appearance was too scary.


    Shi xiaorou also saw the Ming mausoleum at a glance. She was surprised and scared and cried, "brother Ming, help me. Who are they? They are so fierce, sobbing..."

 Chapter 179

    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan originally came to the bar to play. Unexpectedly, they were tied up by several fierce people when they just entered the door. When they came in, they found that today''s bar was different. In the past, everyone was twisting and dancing wildly in music, but today, a group of people gathered around a table with complex expressions.


    The music remains the same, but people are no longer as crazy as before.


    It turned out that there was a gambling table here. Ming Ling and the man who looked like a woman were gambling.


    But the tough uncles who brought them here were really fierce. They tied her hands with a rope, and her hands hurt. They didn''t know how to pity her at all.


    "Oh, there''s your brother Ming here..." the first brother joked.


    Su wennuan regained consciousness and looked at the speaker. Seeing the enchanting face of the first brother, her face immediately became a little pale. "How is it you?" she looked at the first brother strangely, looked at the Ming Ling again, and then looked at the first brother, and saw the way he played chess with the Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan immediately understood, "you, you are not my neighbor at all..."


    I see. It turns out that this first brother is also the enemy of Ming Ling. He is not an ordinary person at all. Last time, she said that he accepted a gold card from Ming Ling. She should have guessed, but she was too slow to guess.


    It turned out that the first brother had no purpose to approach her at the beginning.


    It turned out that he was also the enemy of Ming Ling.


    Like that stab and black poppy.


    It''s the enemy of the Ming mausoleum.


    The first brother lifted his lips and smiled. The smile was still so shameless in Su wennuan''s eyes.


    "Say you are simple or praise you too much. Don''t you know that the potential meaning of women''s simplicity is stupid?"


    Su wennuan frowned, "don''t deceive people too much."


    "Ah, wennuan, you still know him. Tell him to let us go, sobbing..." Shi xiaorou heard Su Nuan''s dialogue with her first brother and wanted to cry without tears.


    Her hands were really tied up and hurt. She didn''t know what to do.


    I knew I wouldn''t sell cute and let Su nuanuan play in the bar with her. Isn''t this a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?


    Su wennuan looks at Shi xiaorou apologetically, "I don''t know him, xiaorou, I''m sorry..." she is also implicated.


    "Warm, what are you saying? I''m sorry for you." Shi xiaorou pouted.


    If she hadn''t come to the bar, it wouldn''t have happened now.


    "Tut tut Tut, the relationship between the two people is quite good. Unfortunately, Su wennuan, you offended me. I said before that your good days are over. Today, I''ll show you how I beat Ming, the man known as the first fighter in California. If I win, I won''t torture you. If I lose, I''ll catch you back to California. Anyway, it''s just right to play Avenge your anger! "


    The first brother said angrily.


    Su wennuan thought for a while, and then he realized that the first brother was a man who would repay him. He was careful. He remembered the bad things others had done to him one by one, and then looked for a chance to revenge. Such a person really couldn''t be provoked.


    As the saying goes, I''d rather offend a gentleman than a villain.


    She didn''t see clearly and offended the villain, brother I.


    It''s disgusting to take revenge in this way now.


    "I won''t let you succeed," said Su Nuan. "I''ll call the police and catch you now."


    "Hehe, catch me? Haven''t you had enough lessons last time? You want the police to give you an education class?" the first brother said sarcastically.


    "You..." Su Nuan''s heating knot. She really can''t do anything about him. How can she be their opponent who has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years?


    Last time the first brother went to her house and refused to leave. She called the police and arrested him. As a result, even the police were fooled by him. This first brother was absolutely inhuman.


    "Playing a gamble, you caught two women to disturb the audience. Brother I, that''s all you can do." mingling suddenly said, and his voice was magnetic and ironic.


    However, his eyes did not focus on Su wennuan. Instead, he kept staring at Yige and saw that she was bullied by Yige. He didn''t even show signs of anger, as if he didn''t mean to defend her at all.


    Su wennuan looks like the Ming mausoleum. Seeing his light appearance, her heart suddenly hurts.


    Not because he didn''t defend her, but because of his alienated appearance, as if they were just a pair of strangers, which really made her cold.


    I thought he was just playing with her and had no feelings for her. At least he had some friendship. When she was in the most danger, he would stand up and save her regardless of the danger of his life.


    But now, he didn''t even look at her. She felt heartache.


    In the past, when Ming Ling was interested in her, he would save her from the enemy for the sake of children. Now, he was not interested in her, so he didn''t even bother to say a word for her?


    Hehe, this society is really ironic.


    What is a woman in his eyes? A plaything, a plaything that will go through fire and water for her if he is interested, and push her out of the door if he is not interested?


    Seeing the attitude of Ming Ling, Su wennuan''s excited mood calmed down for a moment, and even reached a low point.


    Shi xiaorou still didn''t give up. She took a step forward excitedly, but she was pulled back by the strong man on the first brother''s side.


    Shi xiaorou sniffed and cried, "Wuwu, brother Ming, try to save us. This man looks friendly..."


    The corners of Ming Ling''s mouth tilted slightly and hissed a sarcastic sneer, "it seems that only the police have the obligation to save people. If you want to go home early, I''ll tell you a way."


    Ming Ling said to Shi xiaorou with that cold irony. When he said it, he raised his hand a little and showed his noble breath. Under Shi xiaorou''s expectant and anxious eyes, his words continued to ring.


    "Like this, pick up your cell phone, dial 110 and tell the police uncle that you have been kidnapped, and then your police uncle will come to save you." Ming Ling holding a corner of his cell phone told Shi xiaorou what to do.


    Shi xiaorou immediately burst into tears when she saw him like that, "woo... Brother Ming, how can you do this? You know our hands are tied by ropes. How can you die... Woo..." the Ming mausoleum is just helpless and evil.


    Knowing that her and Su wennuan''s hands were tied, there was no way to take the mobile phone, let alone call 110.


    Ming Ling did this on purpose. He ridiculed them both. Su wennuan was still pregnant with his child. How could he do it so ruthlessly.


    Ming Ling smiled slightly, as if xiaorou was funny and naive when laughing, "I witness death every day. My time is not wasted saving you boring people..."


    "Brother Ming, you..." Shi xiaorou said something incredible. She cried out the name of Ming Ling and looked at his face with tearful eyes.


    "Shi xiaorou, don''t beg him! We always have a way out, don''t beg him..." Su wennuan suddenly stood up and said, his chest undulating, and his expression and eyes were full of despai

 Chapter 180

    On the contrary, when she looked at Shi xiaorou, there seemed to be some prayers in her eyes. When she prayed, Xiao Rou didn''t say any more. The cold attitude of Ming Ling has explained everything. He is so heartless now that he won''t hear anything at all.


    He has had enough of her, so he won''t care about her life or death. He doesn''t even want children now.


    She only hoped that Shi xiaorou would stop talking and not ask the cold and ruthless man mingling to leave her the last bit of dignity.


    Shi xiaorou pouted her mouth and looked at Su wennuan. The tears that had just rolled in her eyes fell down and cried, "woo... Wennuan, why do you say that brother Ming obviously cares about you, and you still..."


    Su wennuan suddenly sneered and interrupted Shi xiaorou''s words, "ha ha, you''re wrong, xiaorou. He didn''t care about me at all. He just played with me before, but now, when he''s had enough, naturally he won''t take me seriously, and even wish I could die earlier." Su wennuan said, and looked at Ming Ling coldly, with irony and disappointment in his eyes.


    She was completely disappointed with the Ming mausoleum.


    Now she just told the truth that she had always been reluctant to admit.


    She has been unwilling to admit that at first, mingling approached her just to revenge Tian Yilan. Later, she stayed with her because he was so interested in her, and now he has overdrawn those interests, so he pushed her away without hesitation or even disappeared.


    When she was numb with heartache, she didn''t feel anything. Since Ming Ling was so ruthless to her, she didn''t have to lick her face to beg Ming Ling.


    As for xiaorou when she interrupted, she didn''t let her tell her that she was pregnant with the child of Ming Ling, because she saw that the first brother was the enemy of Ming Ling. Now she didn''t know she was pregnant with the child of Ming Ling, so she didn''t start with her.


    If the first brother knows that she is pregnant with the child of Ming Ling, her fate will be the same as the previous two times. She will either be used to deal with Ming Ling or face the risk of being killed.


    Since Ming Ling doesn''t protect her now, she must know how to protect herself.


    The previous two times were because Ming Ling was still interested in her and expected her children, so she was so desperate to save her.


    Now, Ming Ling is no longer interested in her, and may even have given up her baby.


    Who knows how many women outside have conceived children for him? He doesn''t care less, so he doesn''t want to take his own safety to solve her difficulties.


    Su wennuan thought he thought very thoroughly and thought he analyzed the Ming mausoleum very transparently.


    Such a lofty and omnipotent person like Ming Ling is so excellent and charming. Even if it is cold and ruthless, there will be many women flying moths to the fire.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t treat women like grass.


    Su wennuan doesn''t regret falling in love with Ming Ling, but regrets waking up too late.


    After she was interrupted by Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou pouted and looked at Su wennuan pitifully with tears. "Sobbing, wennuan, I really didn''t expect brother ming to be such a person. I knew you wouldn''t go to brother Ming. How nice it is to marry my brother. My brother will raise the children and treat you well. How did I know that brother Ming is so heartless..."


    When Xiao Rou was crying, she pouted her mouth and cried very sad.


    Ming Ling opened his mouth, "I didn''t expect to have a little self-knowledge. Don''t cry here and look bored. First brother, do you want to continue this gamble?"


    Ming Ling said the most ruthless words in cold words, which is really the most ruthless expression and language in the world.


    Hearing people''s heart sink hard, Xiao Rou was shocked by the ruthlessness of Ming Ling again and looked at him with an incredible look.


    The former brother Ming was not like this. The former brother Ming would draw a knife to help in case of injustice. The former brother Ming would ignore his own safety in order to save a stranger.


    But now in the Ming mausoleum, he turns a blind eye to the bullying of the people closest to him.


    Is this still the brother Ming she knew before?


    When xiaorou looked at Ming Ling, she was a little sad and a little heartache.


    I didn''t expect that time can really change a person and turn a person who is so clear about kindness and resentment and is heroic and righteous into such a cold and ruthless person now.


    The first brother shrugged easily, "I brought them just to watch the war and play by the way. I don''t think you mind."


    The first brother looked at Ming Ling''s expression like watching a good play, trying to see if he would show nervous emotions.


    Although he kept saying that he had had enough of Su wennuan, he could hear that although mingling said that the two women were crying annoyingly, in essence, he wanted to deceive him to let the two women go.


    It''s beautiful to call it, but it''s actually an ulterior motive to let him let the two women go?


    Hehe, who is his first brother? He has been dealing with Ming Ling for more than ten years. Ming Ling is a little careful about what means he is used to. Isn''t he clear?


    He has long been used to this little skill of Ming Ling.


    The more Ming Ling uses this strategy, the more it represents that he has a problem, and the more he can''t let go of him easily.


    The first brother seemed to have perspective eyes and saw the Ming mausoleum thoroughly.


    As the saying goes, know yourself and know the enemy, win every battle, that''s the truth.


    Ming Ling looked at the indifferent and good play eyes of the first brother, and he knew that he had been seen through by him.


    This is where the first brother is difficult to deal with. An enemy who knows you too well is the most difficult to deal with. That''s why the first brother is his strongest opponent.


    If he continues to find reasons for Yige to let the two women go, I''m afraid it will have no effect, and it will make Yige more doubt about his relationship with the two women.


    Ming Ling was also a smart man. He smiled faintly. The smile was alienated and indifferent, with cold disdain. "If you want to play, it''s your business, but one thing, let them not cry, otherwise, the gambling will end here."


    "Brother Ming, you..." when Xiao Rou was hurt by the words of Ming Ling, she was about to speak, but was stopped by a fierce look from the big man around her.


    Shi xiaorou pouted and said angrily, "hum, I''ll never call you brother Ming again, smelly Ming Ling, dead Ming Ling... HMM..." before Shi xiaorou finished scolding, she was stuffed with a cloth. She couldn''t say a word and couldn''t even cry.


    Hearing xiaorou''s scolding, the first brother smiled with schadenfreude and trembled his shoulders, "ha ha, Ming Ling, Ming Ling, I didn''t expect you to have this day..." he was scolded by a woman and didn''t make a sound. It''s not like the style of Ming Ling at all.


    According to Ming Ling''s personality, he should point a gun at the man''s head, stare at others with his deep eyes and say coldly, "if you dare to say another word, your head will go to hell with you."

 Chapter 181

    Seeing that mingling was so cruel to xiaorou, Su wennuan turned to look at him and said angrily, "mingling, you have too many points!"


    "Someone, stop her mouth." Su wennuan just said a word, and the first brother ordered someone to stop Su wennuan''s mouth from talking.


    Didn''t Ming Ling say that the two women were making a lot of noise here, which affected the gambling game?


    Well, he ordered someone to block their mouths so that they wouldn''t make trouble. Let''s see what else he had to say.


    "Before our gamble is finished, you two had better not cause any trouble to me, or I will kill you without hesitation to relieve my hatred! If I lose, you two plague gods also make me depressed, so if I lose, you two will accompany me out of the other bank city, which is a compensation for me."


    When the first brother pointed to Su Nuan, xiaorou said that he had to win. If he lost to mingling, he would console his injured heart by playing with these two women.


    His brother is not an ordinary man. If he loses, he won''t be willing to get out of the other side of the city with a disheartened face.


    Even if he wants to get out of the other side of the city, he has to take a back seat.


    "Hmm..." hearing the words of the first brother, Su wennuan glared at the first brother to express her dissatisfaction. She originally wanted to scold the first brother, but her mouth was stuffed. She couldn''t say anything aggressive at all.


    She could only stare at a brother and heave her chest to express her dissatisfaction.


    "You have a strong temper. I tell you, don''t provoke me, or you and your baby will die without a burial place!"


    After listening to the first brother''s words, Su wennuan stares at the first brother more and more fiercely.


    "You are so fierce, aren''t you the wild seed of Shiyi? As for being so precious," the first brother''s words were full of ridicule.


    "Oh, Ow!" Shi xiaorou was not happy to hear it and stammered to the first brother. In fact, she wanted to refute and tell the first brother that the child was not her brother at all, but the heartless man of mingling.


    But she couldn''t speak. She could only stare at a brother like Su wennuan to express her dissatisfaction.


    Su wennuan has no expression. The first brother mistakenly thinks that the child in her belly is Shiyi, which may not be bad, so she has nothing to explain.


    "Shut up and go!" the first brother kicked Shi xiaorou on her knee and kicked Shi xiaorou who was a little closer to him back a few steps. He almost fell down. Fortunately, he was stable.


    When Su wennuan sees xiaorou being bullied, she stares wide and looks at Yige angrily, but she can only watch Yige bully xiaorou. She has no way at all.


    "What are you looking at? Be careful! I''ll kick you out of miscarriage now!" the first brother was in a bad mood and glared at Su Nuan.


    In front of Ming Ling, the first brother is never in a better mood. Ming Ling is the one who has been suppressing him. He has never been dignified in front of Ming Ling.


    You can''t sprinkle Qi on Ming Ling, so you can only sprinkle it on others.


    Ming Ling annoyed him. He can''t annoy Ming Ling. It''s OK to touch others, especially the women who have played in Ming Ling. It seems more interesting.


    Even if Ming Ling is not interested in this woman now, it can relieve her anger, right.


    When Su wennuan heard the threat from the first brother, she dared not speak. She stepped back a little and dared not get too close to the first brother. But if she went too far, the big man behind would push her to the first brother again for fear that she might escape.


    Shi xiaorou is treated the same as her.


    Seeing that the two women opposite were bullied, Ming Ling was already gnashing his teeth in anger. He got up and pointed a gun at the head of a brother, which made him jump on the impulse.


    But he endured it.


    If he can''t bear it, he will make a big plan, because he understands the current situation. The first brother is in the majority, and he comes to the appointment alone.


    The first brother must have been prepared. It''s the first brother''s people who are ambushing around.


    If he acts now, he will not only fail to save Su Nuan and Shi xiaorou, but also put them in danger of being shot at any time.


    Now Su wennuan is still pregnant with a child. He can''t let Su wennuan take a risk.


    So he endured and didn''t get angry. On the surface, he still looked cold and expressionless. In fact, he was already angry in his heart.


    Before he came to the bar, he knew that Yige was ready for Yige''s gambling game to wait for his arrival.


    He came alone because it was better to get away alone.


    It was originally intended to end the contest with Yige through this gambling game today, so that one can get out of the other side of the city from now on.


    Because he is fully confident of winning the bet.


    But the plan can''t keep up with the change. Who knows that when Su is warm, xiaorou will come to the bar and be caught by a brother.


    Ming Ling never thought that Su Nuan, who has always been at home, would suddenly come to the bar today when she was warm.


    And why today.


    Fate seems to play tricks on people. It''s always taken by surprise.


    Ming Ling''s thin lips slanted and sneered, "don''t waste time, come on."


    The first brother''s expression is also evil. When he just dealt cards, he looked nervous, but now after a small episode, he became calm and seemed very sure.


    He said to the referee, "don''t waste time, deal cards."


    The cold eyes of the Ming Ling stared at the indifferent evil appearance of the first brother. His deep eyes seemed to see through something. One eye was unfathomable, but there was only a slight cold on his lips, which didn''t reveal anything.


    As a result, when the card was overturned, the first brother looked at mingling''s card overturning with a relaxed face and had no fear.


    He turned his cards in the Ming mausoleum, and he turned them out all at once.


    Although Ming Ling''s card is very big, ordinary people can''t win him at all, but brother Yi''s card just beats Ming Ling.


    Seeing this result, Ming Ling was not surprised. His deep eyes were still cold and calm looking at Yige.


    The first brother burst out laughing with mockery and pride.


    "Ha ha, mingling, you lost! You finally lost to me!" he said with a sinister look on his face after laughing. "Your life is finally under my control. I won''t let you die so easily. I will think of a thousand ways to make your life worse than death. You can''t live without dying!"


    Every word of the first brother was squeezed out between his teeth, with a full hatred.


    Every word carries the weight that he wants to frustrate the ghost mausoleum.


    Ming Ling, a man, wanted to kill him for a long time. Now he finally has this chance. How can he let go.


    Seeing this result and hearing what the first brother said, Su wennuan began to panic. She looked nervously at the Ming mausoleum, but she saw that his lips were hooked with an icy arc, calm and cold, without any waves.


    But she was flustered. She didn''t expect that this gamble was about the life and death of mingling.


    I didn''t expect that mingling lost his life if he lost the bet!

 Chapter 182

    And what the first brother said just now, so cruel, is aimed at the Ming mausoleum.


    There are too many people who want to kill Ming Ling. She has also seen the cruel means that the black poppy used to kill Ming Ling, and the thrilling stab that drove Ming Ling to the cliff and nearly made him fall off the cliff.


    So she absolutely believed what the first brother said that it was true to make Ming Ling''s life worse than death.


    She couldn''t help looking at Ming Ling with worry, but the calm expression of Ming Ling made her feel palpitation.


    Ming Ling scratched his lips. There was no one else in his eyes, but a brother. "I''m willing to admit defeat. Since you think of a thousand ways to make my life worse than death, I really want to try."


    The voice of Ming Ling is still so nice, but listening to Su wennuan''s heart will only make her feel sad.


    He would rather risk his life with a gamble than take a risk to save her. Is this him?


    After he was not interested in her, she was a grain of dust in his eyes, even worse than dust.


    Because it never got into his eyes.


    At this moment, looking at Ming Ling''s indifferent appearance, she was worried and sad.


    If you don''t want to pay attention to him in time, you don''t want him to die.


    When the first brother heard what Ming Ling said, he was very happy. He smiled proudly, raised his hand and greeted his subordinates, "tie up the Ming Ling for me! Ha ha, for so many years, I am the first person to tie up the living bird Ming Ling. I must let my brothers and sisters in California see how I tie up the first thug Ming!"


    The first brother got the opportunity to bind the Ming mausoleum. He was very happy. After ordering his brother to bind the Ming mausoleum, he took out his mobile phone, switched to the camera function, and recorded the whole process of his brother tying the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling cooperated very well and didn''t move. He still tied him up by his brother.


    When Shi xiaorou saw this situation, she was a little worried about the safety of mingling, but when she thought of his bad attitude and the words he despised her just now, she squeezed her nose and rolled her eyes angrily.


    What''s it called? It''s called the present.


    This newspaper is coming so fast.


    Although Shi xiaorou thought so angrily, she couldn''t help worrying and suffering when she thought of what first brother had just said and that mingling was honestly tied up.


    I really didn''t expect that the invincible Ming mausoleum would be tied up one day.


    It''s hard to think about it.


    After the brothers of the first brother tied up mingling, the deep eyes of mingling looked at Su wennuan and just looked at Su wennuan worried.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s worried look, his eyes without waves fluctuated slightly, and his heart also began to ripple.


    Su wennuan trembled in his heart after he looked into his cold eyes, and hurriedly turned his eyes away from Ming Ling to see the worry in her eyes.


    Just now she said so cold words. She said she had nothing to do with Ming Ling. Now she can''t show concern for him.


    She didn''t know what to do with that ridiculous dignity at such a time.


    People are always like this. In order to save face, they always say something against their heart.


    But when you think about it, Ming Ling doesn''t necessarily want her care, does she?


    He doesn''t care about her at all. He doesn''t even want to see her. How can he care if she is worried about him?


    Su wennuan thought so, but her heart became more and more bitter.


    "Take the Ming mausoleum away!" the first brother is the winner now. Of course, he is in a good mood. He stands up, waves his big hand and smiles on his good-looking face.


    Just now, those handsome men and beautiful women around saw this situation and cheered one by one for the first brother.


    The brothers of the first brother came forward to help Ming Ling up from his seat. Ming Ling just looked at them with cold eyes, and they were scared to shrink back one by one.


    Even if Ming Ling was bound, his murderous eyes still floated the majesty that others could not approach.


    Just a sharp eye shot past, the brothers of Yige didn''t dare to approach.


    One brother''s brothers stood aside one by one.


    He took a look at the brothers of the first brother one by one. After seeing that they didn''t dare to get close, he stood up. When passing Su wennuan, he stopped a little. His deep eyes looked at Su wennuan, then shook his head and sneered, "what a woman in the way."


    The first brother immediately said, "these two women are too much in the way. Let them go and let them do whatever they like!"


    The first brother has caught mingling now. He is in a good mood. Now when he hears what mingling says, he thinks it is positive energy. He really thinks that xiaorou is too inconvenient when Su Nuan is warm. It''s not fun to take it with him. It''s enough for him to play with mingling alone.


    So the brothers let Su Nuan go when she was warm.


    Now that we have caught Ming Ling, it''s useless to ask Su Nuan and Shi xiaorou what they are doing.


    Brother Yi is in a happy and cheerful mood, so you don''t have to think about anything. Catching mingling is more effective than catching anyone.


    The brothers of the first brother listened to the order of the first brother, untied Su Nuan''s rope when she was warm, and then said impatiently, "get out, get out, get out!"


    "You..." Shi xiaorou was angry. She originally wanted to go forward to argue with the brothers of the first brother, but she was held by Su wennuan. Shi xiaorou turned around. Su wennuan shook her head and asked her not to be impulsive. Then she pulled her clothes and whispered, "let''s go."


    "But..."


    When she was about to say what she was saying, Sue did not give her the chance to speak, but she walked her through the crowd and hurried outside the bar. At that time, the people in the bar swayed champagne, opened champagne and sprayed a series of bubbles to cheer up the brother.


    When she was about to leave the bar, Su wennuan stopped her hurried steps and looked back. Through the crowd, she saw the Ming Ling tied behind her by the rope. Seeing his still cold and indifferent appearance, she felt a sudden sadness in her heart and squeezed her fingers slightly.


    "Let''s go, wennuan. If we don''t go, they''ll come again." Shi xiaorou pulled Su wennuan''s clothes and told her to go quickly.


    Su wennuan turns around and follows Shi xiaorou out of the bar.


    Just as they walked out of the bar, Ming Ling looked back and saw their hurried away back. His thin lips tilted up a radian, which was a gratifying radian.


    As long as she''s safe


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the night is already deep, the air outside is a little cold, and the night wind blows on your arms, making people feel a burst of coolness.


    When Su is warm, xiaorou walks out of the bar quickly, and then she doesn''t dare to take a taxi. When she is warm, xiaorou doesn''t dare to go to the bar parking lot to pick up the car, so the two people keep walking forward quickly.


    After walking out of the bar for a while, Shi xiaorou caught up with Su wennuan''s footsteps and stopped talking for several times. Finally, she asked, "wennuan, let''s go like this. Really don''t care about the Ming mausoleum? He lost his life..." it''s not something else, it''s life

 Chapter 183

    I really don''t understand the Ming mausoleum. He dares to take such a big chip!


    Hearing Xiao Rou''s words, Su wennuan''s shoulder also stopped.


    Shi xiaorou walked very fast and almost hit her back. Fortunately, she stopped in time and stopped. When she looked at Su wennuan carefully, she saw that she was a little short of breath, frowned and looked at the front with flustered eyes. Obviously, it was not a calm performance.


    When xiaorou swallowed a mouthful of water and said, "warm, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su wennuan suddenly turns around and looks anxiously at Shi xiaorou. Just now she can pretend to be calm, but now she is flustered, afraid and worried when she thinks that brother I just said that it would be better for Ming Ling to live than to die and that she can''t live or die.


    Su wennuan suddenly holds Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and says nervously and anxiously, "what should I do, xiaorou, if Ming Ling is caught, what should I do?"


    Seeing that Su wennuan is so anxious that she is about to cry, Shi xiaorou knows that she is really worried now. She herself is flustered by Su wennuan. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, wennuan, let''s find a way. Otherwise, we''ll go to Yunxin or my brother..." Shi xiaorou also starts to worry and suggests.


    Although it was still strange that Ming Ling had just treated them with that indifferent attitude and that heartless words.


    But now there is something really wrong with Ming Ling. They are worried at once. Anyway, Ming Ling is kind to them.


    Since you have grace, you must repay it.


    No matter how he treats them now, Ming Ling used to be very good. That''s true. We can''t deny his past because of his present.


    When xiaorou was not as worried as Su wennuan. At least she wanted to get two people who could help, and Su wennuan didn''t know what to do except worry.


    And now she was flustered and worried when she thought of the cruel words that the first brother had just said to mingling and that mingling didn''t mean to resist.


    "Find Yunxin. Shi Yi won''t fight." Su wennuan said anxiously after hearing Shi xiaorou''s words.


    "OK, OK, I''ll call Yunxin now." Shi xiaorou quickly took out the mobile phone in her pocket.


    Fortunately, when we had dinner with Yunxin, we left each other''s mobile phone numbers, otherwise we really don''t know where to find the playboy.


    The phone will be connected soon.


    Shi xiaorou said anxiously, "Yunxin? Where are you now? Can you come over?" Shi xiaorou used three questions in succession, because she was too anxious.


    Yunxin''s bleary casual and handsome came over the phone, "of course you sleep at home so late. Why are you so anxious to find me? Don''t miss me. Don''t be a shierhuo. You can''t be so lonely..." let''s make a bold appointment with a man at night.


    "You''re lonely. Your boss Ming Ling has been caught. Come here quickly!" Shi xiaorou is very dissatisfied with what Yun Xin said. There''s really no right line.


    Shi xiaorou said in a hurry. Unexpectedly, Yunxin didn''t believe it like listening to a joke. "Don''t joke internationally. I''ll tell you straight. Why use boss Ming''s dignity to talk about things? Boss Ming will be caught? It must be the sun coming out in the West." Yunxin smiled.


    Shi xiaorou wanted to cry without tears. "Today is really the sun coming out in the West. Come here quickly. If you don''t come again, your boss will die."


    No matter what Shi xiaorou says, Yunxin just doesn''t believe it.


    Su wennuan was so worried that she couldn''t help but pick up Shi xiaorou''s mobile phone. She said to Yunxin seriously and anxiously on the phone, "Ming Ling was caught by a man named Yige. Don''t laugh at life. Come here quickly!"


    "Su wennuan, even you are making trouble with Shi erhuo." although Yunxin was surprised at Su wennuan''s words, he still didn''t believe what they said.


    You should know that Ming Ling is an omnipotent God in everyone''s heart. There is no level he can''t pass.


    Even in a dangerous situation, he can save himself from danger, so he doesn''t have to worry about the safety of mingling.


    But now these two women say that mingling was caught by the first brother? Is this possible? Are you kidding.


    It is always difficult to break the inherent deep-rooted thinking, and Yunxin is no exception.


    Hearing Yunxin''s attitude, Su wennuan is also tired. It''s strange that mingling is too strong at ordinary times. It makes people think he doesn''t need other people''s help, but no matter how strong a person is, he is also a body of flesh and blood, just a person, not a God, and needs help.


    Su wennuan is anxious and calmly explains the whole process of today to Yunxin.


    After hearing this, Yunxin frowned, "Mingshao will lose? It''s too unscientific. There must be something fishy in it!"


    Ming Ling is also an expert in gambling. He has never failed. He will lose to brother I at this critical moment? How could this be possible? There must be a secret, but the two women can''t see it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there right away." after hearing the whole process of Su wennuan''s explanation, Yunxin believed that there was little danger in Ming.


    He comforted Su Nuan. When she was warm, xiaorou got up quickly and went out with his equipment.


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan hid next to the police station for fear that the first brother''s people would catch up and kidnap them, so they found a safer place to hide. After Yunxin arrived, they came out together.


    "Yunxin, you can count it, sobbing..." when xiaorou saw Yunxin''s figure, she went forward to hold him like a child sees an adult to vent her fear. Sobbing twice, she remembered something again. She straightened up and hit him on the chest like a boat, "I hate it. I didn''t believe it for a long time. How can I arrive now? How can I arrive now!"


    Yunxin grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand, pinched it in the palm of his hand, scraped her nose, smiled and said, "well, I know. I''ve been wronged. Haven''t I come?"


    "Come so late, people don''t believe what they say." Shi xiaorou pouted and expressed her grievance.


    She doesn''t know why. Since she was rescued by Yunxin twice in her most dangerous time, she began to rely on Yunxin a little. Once in danger, she first thought of Yunxin, and after seeing him, all her fears and grievances wanted to vent with him.


    How does it feel? She doesn''t quite understand.


    But this feeling of dependence is also very good.


    "Well, don''t be unruly, miss. I don''t believe you, but I don''t believe that Mingshao will be caught. Tell it to my brothers. Everyone would rather believe that it''s a joke than true."


    Su wennuan frowned anxiously. "We just vaguely saw Yige''s team coming out of the bar and driving away. Did they take mingling to where?"


    Su wennuan doesn''t even dare to think about the means that brother Yi can use to deal with mingling now.

 Chapter 184

    Just now, when they avoided the sight of the first brother, they vaguely saw the first brother''s team coming out and a group of people driving away.


    Su wennuan and his wife can only watch and worry. They can''t marry and chase, and they don''t know what to do.


    Su wennuan never thought that the first brother was so powerful. It turned out that the first brother was also a black force.


    Now think about the picture of a brother running to her house three times and molesting her three times. I feel scared when I think about it.


    No wonder this elder brother has a way to enter her house, live in her neighbors and deceive the police. He turned out to be an old hand in the underworld.


    Yunxin looked up at the bar, then turned around and said to Su Nuan when she was warm, "I''ll take you back first."


    With that, he turned and was ready to go.


    Su wennuan hurriedly stepped forward and stood in front of him, "just go? Don''t care about the Ming mausoleum?" seeing that Yunxin doesn''t care much about the appearance of the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan is even more worried.


    She can''t help but think that the popularity of the Ming mausoleum is not good at ordinary times. She treats his subordinates so coldly and doesn''t have a good relationship with them, so now he has an accident. Doesn''t even Yunxin want to take care of the Ming mausoleum?


    Su wennuan really has this worry. Ming Ling is usually too arrogant and goes his own way. He doesn''t pay attention to anyone at all, so no one will think of him.


    Yunxin is glad to see Su wennuan''s worried appearance. Fortunately, this woman will be worried about mingling, otherwise what Mingshao has done is not worth it.


    Yunxin smiled with a comforting smile, "don''t worry, Mingshao is my boss. No matter what, I won''t ignore him, but now your safety is more important."


    With that, he looked back at Shi xiaorou, stretched out his hand and held her, "come with me..."


    Shi xiaorou''s hand was touched by him. She instinctively shrank back and wanted to avoid him, but Yunxin insisted on holding her hand in her hand and didn''t give her a chance to break free. "I''ve held it all. What''s the fear of holding hands? Let''s go..."


    Yunxin glanced at xiaorou, who was restless, and took her to the side of the car.


    Su wennuan frowned anxiously and looked in the direction of the bar again. She was still worried about Ming Ling, but now she had no choice but to listen to Yun Xin.


    So she also followed up. Yunxin drove in front. Xiaorou and Su nuanuan sat in the back seat.


    Seeing that yunxinkai''s direction is an unknown direction, xiaorou hurriedly said, "Hey, where are you taking us? This is not the direction to go home!" after several previous scares, xiaorou''s vigilance is also very high.


    Yunxin glanced at her in the rearview mirror, smiled and said, "don''t worry, miss, I won''t drag you to sell. I''ll take you to a safer place."


    "What''s a safe place? You first say where you want to take us?" Shi xiaorou was stunned. Yunxin seemed to take them to the suburbs. What''s safe in the suburbs.


    In ordinary TV dramas, those crimes, killing and dumping bodies all happen in the suburbs, don''t they?


    Shi xiaorou is suddenly worried that Yunxin is also with that brother. Now pretend to be a good man and say that he wants to take them to a safe place. In fact, he is killing people?


    When xiaorou thought more and more, she was afraid, so she was close to Su wennuan for fear that if she separated them, she would be in danger.


    Yunxin hears the fear in Shi xiaorou''s voice. He is surprised to see Shi xiaorou in the rearview mirror. He sees her snuggling close to Su wennuan and looking defensive. He suddenly feels funny and bitter.


    Xiaorou doesn''t know how to be on guard until now. When she is bitter, xiaorou doesn''t trust him. Even if you don''t like him, don''t treat him as a bad man who does all kinds of evil.


    Yunxin couldn''t help sighing in her heart. In order to calm their hearts, she had to explain, "take you to the secret base. It''s absolutely safe there."


    "What secret base? So you still have a secret base." Shi xiaorou continued to ask when she heard Yunxin''s words. She didn''t want to die.


    "Mingshao''s secret base, you''ll know when you go." Yunxin just gave a simple explanation and didn''t want to continue to talk to Shi xiaorou. She just showed him the defensive expression, which made him too worried.


    Be on guard against anyone who will hurt her, and don''t be on guard against him. It''s useless to treat her before.


    Su wennuan doesn''t worry about what Yunxin will do to them. It''s just that his heart has been away from the scene and has been worried about the Ming Ling. His mind has been echoing what a brother said when he tied the Ming Ling just now. He said that he would come up with a thousand ways to torture the Ming Ling, so that the Ming Ling can''t survive or die.


    Now the Ming mausoleum is in their hands. There is no chance to resist. It must be at the mercy of one elder brother.


    I don''t know what cruel way the first brother has come up with to treat the Ming mausoleum, or how the Ming mausoleum is now. Will he be subjected to cruel torture?


    Su wennuan became more worried and couldn''t help but say to Yunxin in the driver''s seat, "Yunxin, please drive faster."


    Yunxin heard the anxiety in Su wennuan''s voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hurry to find a way to save Ming Ling. I''m afraid he can''t bear it." Su wennuan said anxiously.


    Isn''t it time to race against time to find a way to save the Ming mausoleum? Yunxin still has the mind to waste words with xiaorou here.


    In Su wennuan''s opinion, if you save Ming Ling one second later, Ming Ling will suffer another second.


    So she felt that it was urgent to rescue Ming Ling.


    Yunxin naturally understands Su wennuan''s meaning. Although he knows the strength and ability of the Ming mausoleum, just the first brother can''t pose a threat to him and can''t easily hurt him.


    However, Su wennuan''s worry is not unreasonable. Since mingling can rescue Su wennuan and xiaorou from the first brother and send them to the first brother to catch, the first brother definitely has a way to make mingling obey himself.


    So now we really need to race against time to find a way to save Ming Ling.


    Yunxin speeds up and soon stops at a place similar to a factory but not like a factory.


    Yunxin takes Su Nuan. When she is warm, xiaorou comes to the electronics room.


    "Liangzi, I''ll give you the safety of these two women and protect them." Yunxin called Liangzi as soon as she came in.


    Liang Zi stood up at once. When he saw Su Nuan and xiaorou, he was stunned for a moment. Then he giggled, "ha ha, Brother Yun, what''s going on?"


    Yunxin explained, "there are few people in need of protection. You know what to do..." he jokingly patted Liang Zi on the shoulder.


    Liang Zi immediately straightened his chest and said solemnly to Yun Xin, "yes, Brother Yun! Promise to complete the task without ambiguity!"

 Chapter 185

    Yunxin smiled and patted Liangzi on the shoulder. He knew that Liangzi was the most upright and capable person. Yunxin was relieved to leave the matter to Liangzi.


    Shi xiaorou did not expect that there would be such a world in a house in the suburbs that looked like a factory and had no special appearance.


    Seeing those advanced electronic devices, those crystal tubes and transparent videos that can display numbers in the air, she felt like she had come to heaven.


    Just now I was still worried about my own safety, but now when I see all this and this magnificent appearance, all my fears are replaced by curiosity.


    "It''s nice to play here..." Shi xiaorou said excitedly while walking and observing everything around.


    There are a lot of staff here. Each of them has his own job and works conscientiously, and all of them are handsome men.


    Shi xiaorou can''t help thinking that there are so many beautiful men with few resources. Although none of them is as handsome as Ming Ling, the men here will be split and Zaoqiang by those crooked melons outside.


    Su wennuan is also surprised that all the layout here is also high-tech. she always knows that the Ming mausoleum is very powerful, rich and worth countless.


    However, he never knew that he had such a private place. This magnificent scene made Su wennuan seem to know more about the Ming mausoleum, but the more he knew him, the farther he felt from him.


    She knew that she had never entered his life at all. Her so-called understanding of him was just the tip of the iceberg. She had never understood the Ming mausoleum and never entered his life.


    There is a milky way between her and him, which can''t coincide at all


    "Don''t move, it''s not for you to play here." Shi xiaorou was curious about everything here. She saw an LCD button and was curious to press it. Suddenly, someone grabbed her hand and heard a woman''s warning voice. Shi xiaorou looked up and saw Gu Xinyu''s cold face. Her curiosity just now became shocked, "Xinyu? Why are you here?"


    Su wennuan was standing here. When she heard Shi xiaorou''s words, she turned her head and looked at Shi xiaorou. She really saw Gu Xinyu wearing a black leather coat and short hair falling neatly and skillfully to her ear.


    Gu Xinyu said, "why can''t I be here? It''s you. How can I come here?"


    Gu Xinyu''s attitude and expression show that she was here a long time ago.


    Shi xiaorou is even more curious and blinks puzzled. "You, are you an employee here? God, I don''t know. You have known mingling for a long time. You two......" Shi xiaorou points to Gu Xinyu and is stunned.


    Then she suddenly thought of something. No wonder when Gu Xinyu met Ming Ling at the bar last time, he would look at Ming Ling with that kind of abnormal eyes.


    She thought there was something between Gu Xinyu and mingling. Unexpectedly, it was the relationship between the employee and the boss.


    No wonder Gu Xinyu said last time that she belonged to the Ming mausoleum and was a slave of the Ming mausoleum.


    But it''s not right. Why does Gu Xinyu work under Ming Ling?


    How did they know each other.


    After Shi xiaorou was surprised, she looked at Gu Xinyu with a secretive face and pointed to her, "tell me honestly, what are you doing after all? Shi xiaorou is not stupid. There will be a story when she meets Gu Xinyu here.


    Yunxin just went to gather the brothers. When she was busy, she saw that Shi xiaorou met Gu Xinyu. Shi xiaorou also looked at Xinyu with those incomprehensible eyes and even questioned her. He walked over and said, "Xinyu has also come here recently. Shi xiaorou, you stay here with Nuan for a while, and Xinyu came in for a meeting with me..." Then he took a group of brothers to the conference room.


    "What! Xinyu! Since you call her Xinyu!" when xiaorou heard Yunxin''s words, she immediately realized that something was wrong and said in her heart.


    But Yunxin and Gu Xinyu ignored her and went straight to the conference room.


    Shi xiaorou was trying to follow up, but was stopped by a handsome man. "Miss Shi, people outside the meeting room are not allowed to enter. Please wait outside."


    When xiaorou angrily stares at the handsome boy, turns around to Su nuanuan and mutters angrily, "did you hear that fool Yunxin just called Gu Xinyu Xinyu, so affectionately, I don''t know what the relationship is. He is really a real playboy, hum..." when xiaorou hears Yunxin''s call to Gu Xinyu, Inexplicably angry.


    It''s strange not to be angry. Yunxin was still discharging towards her a few days ago, not to mention a few days ago!


    Now she is so enthusiastic and passionate about her friend Gu Xinyu. What do you want to do!


    In short, Shi xiaorou is angry and unhappy.


    Su wennuan''s eyes have been looking at the place where Gu Xinyu and Yunxin left. There are some lost factors in her glittering eyes.


    When xiaorou looked back at her, she saw the sadness in her eyes. She swayed twice in front of her with her hand. Su wennuan didn''t move.


    When xiaorou wandered twice, Su wennuan still stared at the conference room.


    Shi xiaorou blinked and said worried, "Hey, Su wennuan, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay..." she gently shook her shoulder.


    Su wennuan returned to his senses. Leng Buding said, "what''s the relationship between her and Ming Ling?"


    When she received Su wennuan''s sudden words, xiaorou was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer her.


    She blinked, slapped her lips and said, "isn''t she related to Yunxin?" she clearly told Su wennuan that Yunxin had something to do with Xinyu and mingling.


    "There''s nothing between her and Yunxin. Don''t worry." Su wennuan said when she looked. With her experience, Yunxin and Gu Xinyu are absolutely pure.


    But it''s not so easy to say between Gu Xinyu and Ming Ling.


    When she went to the hospital to see Zhao Fengxia, old man Ming ordered the bodyguards to catch her. Gu Xinyu didn''t protect anyone, but surrounded her and beat all the bodyguards away from her.


    She wondered at that time that she was not related to Gu Xinyu. Why did Gu Xinyu help her like this.


    Later, the Ming mausoleum appeared. She looked at Gu Xinyu with different eyes when looking at the Ming mausoleum. She didn''t think much at that time, but now it seems that Gu Xinyu really has something to do with the Ming mausoleum.


    Otherwise, how did Gu Xinyu get into a secret base like the Ming mausoleum that can''t be found by ordinary people? He is so familiar with his brothers here.


    Yunxin even asked her to go to a meeting.


    Obviously, the brothers of mingling have also regarded Gu Xinyu as their relatives.


    And what is she, Su wennuan?

 Chapter 186

    When xiaorou listens to Su wennuan saying this, she suddenly feels a little relieved.


    Fortunately, there is nothing between Yunxin and Gu Xinyu. Otherwise, she will really collapse.


    As for why she was so excited, she didn''t know why.


    Although she was relieved, she still said duplicity, "I don''t care if there is anything wrong with Gu Xinyu. By the way, what do you mean by the relationship between Gu Xinyu and brother Ming?" Shi xiaorou thought of some important things and asked.


    Su wennuan glances at xiaorou. Her brain circuit, which is obviously shorter than others, makes her not interested in continuing to talk to her about this topic.


    Just said, "it''s all right..." then she lowered her eyebrows and covered her emotions at the bottom of her eyes.


    In fact, she knew that she was not qualified to be sad or ask about the matter of the Ming mausoleum.


    Before, Ming Ling humiliated her in the amusement park, obviously to abandon her rhythm. What else does she care about Ming Ling''s private life? Su wennuan suddenly felt a self mocking bitterness.


    "Hey, I remember, warm. Last time Xinyu said that she belongs to the Ming mausoleum, what do you mean?" Shi xiaorou decided to tell Su warm about it.


    After she finished, her big round eyes looked at Su wennuan and her reaction.


    Su wennuan glanced back at her, then lowered her eyebrows and covered up her amazement at that moment under her eyes, so that Shi xiaorou could not see it.


    After Shi xiaorou finished the news, her heart sank a little deeper.


    She knew she was not qualified to ask about Ming Ling again, but now she could not help feeling pain when she heard about his relationship with Gu Xinyu.


    "Warm, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk?" Shi xiaorou looked at Su warm, looked at the ground, thought she was uncomfortable, and approached her with a little concern.


    Before Shi xiaorou put her hand on her forehead, Su wennuan raised her head, covered the mood in her eyes, pulled the corners of her mouth slightly, and gave Shi xiaorou a reassuring smile, "it''s all right, let''s find a place to sit..." she said. Su wennuan looked away and went to find a seat. "Let''s have a look over there." she pointed to the tea table and sofa over there, Go that way.


    Shi xiaorou immediately followed, and then looked back at Liang Zi who was beating drums next to the computer.


    Yunxin gave them to Liang Zi. As a result, Liang Zi said that they were not allowed to go out of the door of the electronic room. If you want to go out, you must tell him, and then let them do whatever they want as long as they don''t go out here.


    Then he went to work by himself and really didn''t care about them.


    Well, as long as the electronic room is safe and nobody cares, it''s very comfortable.


    Su wennuan went to the sofa and was about to sit down. A handsome brother came. He had a cup in his hand. He wanted to pour some water here. But when he saw Su wennuan, he came to say hello with a polite smile, "Hello, Miss Su, I didn''t expect to meet you here, ha ha..." the brother''s smile was very polite and honest.


    Su wennuan wondered, "do you know me?" she didn''t remember where she had seen him.


    The brother said, "I know you. Maybe you haven''t seen me before. Before, the hell sent me as your personal bodyguard. Naturally, I should know people well. Don''t protect the wrong people." the brother said politely and jokingly.


    Su wennuan was even more stunned. "Private bodyguard?" why did she never know that mingling sent bodyguards to her?


    The brother saw her look surprised and suddenly understood that Mingshao would never discuss things with the parties. Su wennuan didn''t know that he had been protected before. He explained, "Mingshao was afraid that you would be hurt again, so he sent us to protect you, but in the dark, you don''t know..."


    Su wennuan probably understands what''s going on. TV also said that there are invisible bodyguards who only appear when the protected person is in danger. They won''t be around at all at ordinary times.


    But unexpectedly, in real life, she can also experience this treatment protected by invisible bodyguards. What makes her even more stunned is that mingling once sent bodyguards to protect her secretly, but he never told her.


    Su wennuan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley just now. Suddenly, it warmed up again and asked, "when will it arrive?"


    The brother thought for a while and said, "one month after the black poppy came to him, we have always been with you."


    Su wennuan frowned, "why?" after the black poppy came to the other side of the city, it made sense for Ming Ling to send someone to follow her. In order to protect her from being hurt by the black poppy.


    But the black poppy has been gone for a month, and he wants people to follow her for a month. Why?


    A month later, the bodyguards sent to protect her were removed. Why?


    Seeing Su wennuan''s nervous expression, the brother said, "because I want to protect you." obviously, he understood Su wennuan''s su wennuan as asking why Ming Ling sent someone to follow her.


    So he gave this answer, and then he was embarrassed to go on. He smiled politely and said, "I, I''ll pour tea first." after a greeting, he went to the water dispenser to pour tea.


    Su wennuan stood aside, and the whole person was a little confused.


    Originally, I thought that everything Ming Ling did was what I thought. Before, I was interested in her, so I treated her so well. Later, I drove her out of his world cold and ruthlessly because I was new to her.


    But if so, what is all this brother just said?


    Worried about her safety, he sent people to follow her and protect her, but he never told her about his protection.


    Su wennuan calculated the time. If he withdrew his bodyguard only one month after the black poppy left, that means he sent someone to protect her when he suddenly had a cold attitude towards her and wanted to drive her away from him.


    When he said those hurtful words to hurt her, his bodyguard still followed her to protect her. He was still worried about her safety.


    He didn''t withdraw his bodyguard until she told him that she didn''t want to meet him in her life.


    Why on earth is all this?


    Is there any concealment and hardship for Ming Ling to do so?


    Why did she send someone to protect her while being so cruel to her? This contradictory practice made her wonder. The man of mingling has always been unpredictable and incomprehensible. Now Su wennuan can''t guess what mingling has done.

 Chapter 187

    "Hey, warm, don''t you think there''s a problem?" Shi xiaorou suddenly came and pushed Su warm''s arm.


    Su wennuan regains his mind and looks at her. He doesn''t speak, but his eyes are asking, what''s the problem.


    Shi xiaorou volunteered and said, "since Ming Ling wants to protect you, why are you so cold to you? I think there must be some origin, and Gu Xinyu. Don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    Even Shi xiaorou can analyze things. How can su wennuan not know?


    She was also thinking about the problem.


    But she didn''t understand the reason why Ming Ling did this. Although Shi xiaorou also found something strange, she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Is it because of the strange character of Ming Ling that she did so many strange things?" Shi xiaorou suddenly brightened her eyes and said as if she had found something.


    Su wennuan sighed and shook his head. "Who would do such an unreasonable thing because of his eccentric character? It''s possible for small things, but it''s absolutely impossible for big things."


    Although Su wennuan doesn''t want to know about the past and present of mingling, she still knows a little about mingling. Although mingling is eccentric, he is never confused and never does anything around the corner.


    In other words, his time is precious and will never be wasted on unnecessary things.


    Therefore, Shi xiaorou said that Ming Ling was eccentric, so it was completely unfounded to do things that protected her and hurt her on the one hand.


    "Then I don''t know why. Warm, don''t think too much. Let it be. There must be an explanation." Shi xiaorou patted Su warm on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Su wennuan also sighed, "what I think most now is how to save the Ming Ling from the first brother." this is an urgent matter, and the rest is not imminent.


    I don''t know why Ming Ling gambled so much with brother I. He can''t gamble with his own life. I really don''t understand why he did this.


    Do people like Ming Ling who live in the wind and rain not take their own life as their life?


    For a gamble, he took his life as a stimulus.


    Su wennuan thought of this and suddenly blamed Ming Ling.


    Even if he doesn''t take his life seriously, he should think about those who care about him, those who he needs to be responsible.


    Although he was unwilling to accept her, it was absolutely true that she was pregnant with his child. Can''t she think of the child?


    Thinking of Ming Ling''s reckless behavior, Su wennuan is worried and can''t help complaining about Ming Ling.


    "Yes, now Brother Ming is still in the hands of the evil man, and I don''t know what''s going on. Is this cloud heart reliable or not? Let him find a way to save Ming Ling, and he even came here for a meeting!" Shi xiaorou also began to worry about Ming Ling. At this point, she suddenly became a little angry.


    Blaming Yunxin has no practical effect.


    Su wennuan is more calm than Shi xiaorou. She comforts her. "He''s probably discussing countermeasures. Let''s sit down and wait." as she says, Su wennuan sits on the sofa. Although she''s worried, all she can do is sit down and wait.


    When xiaorou looked impatiently at the conference room, she looked back at Su wennuan. She had no way to sit down and drank a cup of tea.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the meeting room.


    After Yunxin said what happened to mingling and Yige in the bar.


    In addition to Gu Xinyu, the brothers were shocked one by one.


    "What, Ming Shao will be caught alive by the first brother?"


    If they hadn''t heard Yunxin say so, they really thought it was a joke.


    When they were in California, Ming Ling led them to fight and kill many people. Even if they were injured or shot, Ming Ling had never been caught alive.


    And now the first brother easily captured the Ming mausoleum alive.


    How can those brothers who have seen the power of the Ming mausoleum believe it.


    But compared with the incredible expression of other brothers, Gu Xinyu is much more calm.


    Because she just listened carefully to Yunxin''s words, she heard the details. At that time, when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou was kidnapped by a brother and threatened to kill Su Nuan and xiaorou.


    Even if Ming Ling is sure to win the first brother, he will lose and exchange himself for Su wennuan and Shi xiaorou''s.


    Those brothers didn''t understand what Ming Ling did, but she knew it by Gu Xinyu.


    Ming Ling is such a person. Even if he uses his own life to save others, his mouth expression will be cold and heartless.


    What''s more, to protect Su wennuan, the most important woman he wants to protect most.


    He couldn''t expose any sign of caring about Su wennuan in front of the first brother, so he lost his life, excited the first brother and transferred all his energy to him. In this way, Su wennuan can be let go by the first brother as waste.


    From the current situation, Ming Ling''s plan succeeded, but he himself was in crisis.


    "Everybody be quiet and listen to me." Gu Xinyu suddenly opened his mouth when the brothers were talking about it.


    Several backbone brothers looked at Gu Xinyu, and Yunxin also looked at her.


    Gu Xinyu said rationally, "First of all, we have to figure out a plan to enter the first brother''s house, so that we can win the battle to save the Ming mausoleum. Second, everything Ming Shao does is to protect Su wennuan. Therefore, during this period of time, we must not let the first brother find that Su wennuan is the most important person of Ming Shao, nor let him find that Su wennuan''s baby is Ming Shao. Therefore, I want to ask you to help me A favor. "


    Although Gu Xinyu has a cold expression and doesn''t like to talk at ordinary times, she is absolutely useful as soon as she speaks.


    "What''s the matter, you said, as long as we are willing to do anything for the sake of Mingshao." the brothers also began to be indignant. They have been friends of mingling for so many years.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Yunxin and saw him looking forward to her.


    Without hesitation, Gu Xinyu said directly, "we have to try our best to bluff and let the first brother know that I am the woman who has always been reluctant to make public..."


    "What?"


    When the brothers were about to get restless, Gu Xinyu explained, "only when the first brother transferred his goal to me, Mingshao would not have any scruples, and he could safely show his skills..." so that he would not be controlled by the first brother because of protecting Su Nuan everywhere.


    Weakness is a terrible thing.


    Even people as powerful as Ming Ling, once they have weaknesses and people who want to protect desperately, they will be tied up and can''t help themselves.


    Gu Xinyu understands.


    Mingling sometimes loves Su wennuan and doesn''t want Su wennuan to be hurt at all. He would rather suffer ten times than twice.


    This is the way Ming Ling loves her.


    It hurts to be overbearing and cruel.

 Chapter 188

    From another perspective, Gu Xinyu, like Ming Ling, is a poor man who has been abandoned since childhood. He is neither loved nor loved.


    So I will only love the people I love and protect the people I love in the right way.


    As for whether this way is right or wrong in the eyes of others, he doesn''t know or need to know.


    He only uses what he thinks is the best way to protect the people he wants to protect.


    This is the Ming mausoleum, which Gu Xinyu knew.


    When the brothers heard Gu Xinyu''s statement, they were silent one by one, without refutation or consent.


    Because they know that Gu Xinyu''s method is a good way, but


    When everyone was silent, Yunxin spoke, "Xinyu, doing so will push you to the cusp. If you succeed, Yige may kill you at any time. It''s too unfair for you."


    Gu Xinyu smiled innocently. "I''m warmer than su. Besides, I''m not pregnant. Don''t worry about me. I''ll protect myself and won''t let a brother succeed."


    Yunxin frowned and thought, thinking of Su wennuan''s weak appearance, and Gu Xinyu once accompanied them in the wind and rain. He saw more life and death and blood and tears, and his bearing capacity was much stronger than Su wennuan.


    Now the Ming Ling is indeed in the hands of brother I. brother I is insidious and cunning and hates the Ming Ling. Now he has caught the Ming Ling, and I don''t know what cruel means he will use to deal with the Ming Ling.


    The reason why mingling fell into the hands of the first brother was that xiaorou retreated when Su Nuan was warm.


    For Ming Ling, Su wennuan''s safety is more important than his own.


    So now when they discuss countermeasures to save Ming Ling, the primary consideration is Su wennuan''s safety.


    We should ensure that Su wennuan can take action without any mistakes. Otherwise, if there is anything wrong and Su wennuan is in danger, it will be a waste of Mingshao''s efforts, and Mingshao will blame them.


    Therefore, considering comprehensively, Yunxin felt that Gu Xinyu''s method was feasible, so he nodded first.


    Since Yunxin thought it was feasible, others would not object, so they finalized Gu Xinyu''s method.


    When the door of the conference room was opened, Su wennuan and xiaorou turned around and looked this way. Seeing that several people led by Yunxin came out, Su wennuan stood up and walked this way, came to Yunxin and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is there a way?"


    Yunxin looked at Su wennuan''s anxious eyes, then looked at Shi xiaorou and saw her expectant eyes. He said, "don''t worry, no matter what, we will save Mingshao. You stay here at ease and tell Liang Zi what you want to eat and let him prepare." when he looked again, Xiao Rou glanced.


    Seeing Shi xiaorou''s anxious and expectant appearance, Yunxin knows that Shi xiaorou is also worried about the Ming mausoleum. He also knows that Shi xiaorou has been secretly in love with the Ming mausoleum before. Now he is a little upset to see that she cares so much about the Ming mausoleum.


    When she was unhappy, xiaorou''s heart is still on mingling, but mingling still needs to be saved.


    When he finished, he was ready to take his brothers out.


    Su wennuan followed him, "I''m going with you." how could she sit at home.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly said, "I''m going too."


    Yunxin immediately stopped, turned around and looked at them helplessly, "you stay at home, we have to take care of you..." the two women are really not sensible.


    Su wennuan said, "I don''t fight with you. I just sit in the car waiting for your news..." at least in this way, she can know the situation in time even if she knows the news of mingling, so she won''t sit here like a fool and don''t know anything.


    Shi xiaorou quickly nodded, "yes, yes, we''ll sit in the car..."


    "I said..." Yunxin was about to say something, but Gu Xinyu robbed him first.


    When Gu Xinyu looked at Su Nuan, xiaorou sneered and said, "don''t you two think it''s enough to make trouble? Do you really want to see Mingshao die before you are willing!"


    Su wennuan''s heart was stifled.


    Shi xiaorou disagrees with Gu Xinyu''s arrogant attitude. She angrily retorts to Gu Xinyu, "Hey, Gu Xinyu, how do you talk? We don''t mean that. We''re just worried..."


    "You''d better worry about yourself. Taking good care of yourself is the greatest help to us." when Gu Xinyu didn''t leave any kindness, xiaorou and Su Nuan glanced at her.


    In fact, Gu Xinyu still blames Su Nuan and xiaorou. If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t have deliberately lost the bet and asked the first brother to tie him up.


    These two women are really troublesome.


    Can''t you stay at home if you have nothing to do? You have to go to the bar and become a chip in the hands of the first brother, which distracts Ming Ling.


    If Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan didn''t go to the bar, I''m afraid the Ming mausoleum has returned victoriously now. It''s not the situation now.


    "You..." when xiaorou is blocked by Gu Xinyu, she is about to have a conflict with Gu Xinyu. Su nuanuan pulls her in time.


    When xiaorou doesn''t understand, she looks back at Su wennuan. It is clear that Gu Xinyu is too arrogant. Why doesn''t Su wennuan let her theory.


    Su wennuan shook her head when she was in the morning. "Xiaorou, Gu Xinyu is right. Let''s stay here..." although Gu Xinyu doesn''t like to listen, think about it carefully. Gu Xinyu''s words are reasonable. If they go, they will really only make trouble for them.


    Maybe a brother accidentally killed Ming Ling, so they can''t be the fetters to rescue Ming Ling.


    When xiaorou saw Su wennuan say so, she had nothing to say.


    Just hummed to Gu Xinyu, saying he ignored her, then he went back to the sofa and sat down, saying he didn''t want to follow them anymore.


    Although Yunxin felt that Gu Xinyu spoke too hard, the effect was very good. He didn''t say anything comforting. He took his brothers out, and Gu Xinyu followed.


    Su wennuan watched them leave. She was still very nervous and worried, but she didn''t continue to catch up.


    Now she really has no strength to bind chickens, and really needs the protection of others, so she can''t be willful.


    "Warm, don''t look, come here..." when xiaorou waved to Su warm and asked her to come and sit down.


    In fact, seeing Su wennuan''s anxious and helpless appearance, xiaorou looked very distressed and helpless.


    Like Su wennuan, she is a weak woman. She can''t fight anything. She can only stay at home and wait for news.


    Seeing Yunxin and them leave, Su wennuan has to go back to his seat and sit down.


    He took a drink with a teacup, but he was still full of worry, "I don''t know how he is now and whether he has suffered..."

 Chapter 189

    On the other hand, the first brother took Ming Ling to his secret base in the other city, the high-tech electronic room.


    Ming Ling''s hands and feet were tied to the chair by an electronic device and couldn''t move at all.


    The first brother winked at the two subordinates standing next to the Ming mausoleum.


    The two subordinates bowed respectfully to the first brother, and then stepped down.


    The first brother took a dagger in his hand, played with it, and then looked at the Ming Ling tied to the chair.


    Seeing that he was still expressionless, his eyes were cold, and his face was high above the ground, he just sat there. He didn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    Obviously he was bound, but looking at him like that, he was as noble and graceful as a distinguished guest invited by others, without any embarrassment of being captured.


    It''s like that no matter where he is, no matter what the situation is, his Ming Ling will always be the boss.


    This appearance was originally an extremely dignified gesture in the eyes of others.


    But in the eyes of a brother, how to make him unhappy!


    Unhappy with the inborn temperament of Ming Ling, he was dissatisfied that he had captured him, but it seemed that he was treated by him with a kind of examination attitude.


    The first brother has been dissatisfied with the attitude of Ming Ling for a long time. It is clear that he is the boss of California, but the brothers know more about Ming Ling than he does.


    Brothers fear and worship orders more than he does!


    That''s what bothers him most!


    The first brother''s enchanting eyes crossed a trace of cold, holding a dagger to gently wind around the face of the Ming Ling, with irony in his voice.


    "How about coming to my electronic room for the second time?" the first brother asked and smiled at himself.


    The smile was full of contempt and pride.


    Ming Ling lifted his eyes and looked at him, then hissed a smile from his nostrils, and didn''t answer him.


    How can the first brother not hear the obvious irony.


    The ridicule on the first brother''s face immediately became serious and cruel. The dagger that tried the ox knife on the face of the Ming Ling just now hit the neck of the Ming Ling in an instant. The first brother said gnashing his teeth, "Ming Ling, you are my knife, fish and meat now. What are you arrogant about? Even if you can come and go freely when you enter my electronic room for the first time, you are captured this time! Come, can''t go! Don''t be arrogant!"


    The first brother is extremely dissatisfied with the indifferent and superior attitude of mingling.


    He admitted that he didn''t have the ability of the Ming mausoleum. He could break into the secret base of the Ming mausoleum with his bare hands and come and go freely!


    What he said just now was hitting himself in the face!


    At first, he didn''t realize it. Until a slight smile came out of mingling''s nostrils, he suddenly realized the problem.


    The first time Ming Ling came to his electronic room, he came in through all the mechanisms of his electronic room, and he came and went freely.


    The first sentence he said just now thought he was trying to bring down the prestige of the Ming mausoleum. In fact, he was trying to increase the ambition of others and destroy his prestige.


    But even so, he allowed Ming Ling to laugh at him!


    "Are you sure you are willing to give me such a knife?" the knife set by the first brother on mingling''s neck not only didn''t make mingling afraid, but he raised his eyebrow at the first brother and said an understatement.


    The first brother hated the light eyes of Shangming mausoleum, but he had to take the dagger off the neck of Shangming mausoleum and smiled angrily, "Oh, you''re right. It''s too cheap for you to finish with a knife. Even if I kill you so simply, it''s hard to solve my hatred." The first brother hooked his lips, put the dagger on the face of Ming Ling, and wiped the blade on his face with the blade.


    He sneered and said, "you look so handsome. It''s really eye-catching. Sometimes God is unfair. He gives you a super ability and gives you a face that turns all sentient beings upside down. If I destroy your face, what effect do you say?" then his blade used force on the face of Ming Ling and cut a small cut, and the blade was immediately stained with bright red blood.


    I thought I could see the expression of Ming Ling''s slight fear.


    But the first brother looked at the Ming mausoleum, but he still looked calm, as if it didn''t matter even if he destroyed his face.


    This is what the first brother hates to see.


    From the beginning to the end, the first brother wanted to see even a little fear or worry on mingling''s face, but the result disappointed him.


    Ming Ling is a man who is recognized as cold-blooded and ruthless and is not afraid of death!


    Even when he faced life and death, he could look calm. In this way, he was hated and helpless!


    The first brother saw that mingling didn''t respond. His knife slid down a little again. Where he passed, there was a cut in mingling''s face, exuding bright red blood.


    Just about to touch the throat of Ming Ling, the voice of Ming Ling came out of his throat.


    His Adam''s apple stirred and made a mellow magnetic sound.


    "Do you think I will give my life to you if I win the gamble by cheating?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the knife in the first brother''s hand gave a meal. Ming Ling lifted his eyes to the first brother''s face and saw a crack in his arrogant and proud face.


    Ming Ling continued to sneer. "The casino is not open and aboveboard enough. Who will believe the name of California''s first brother in the business field." just now in the last game, he clearly knew the hands and feet of the first brother on the card, and he couldn''t escape his eyes.


    He saw through it at that time, but he lost in order to lose, so he didn''t expose the first brother''s practice.


    The first brother looked at the calm face of Ming Ling and said gnashing his teeth, "even so, you are also a loser! Willing to admit defeat, you are not qualified to cheat!"


    He didn''t deny his cheating, but what about cheating? Winning is winning, no matter what means he uses.


    This is the world. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Now mingling is the Japanese bandit in his hands, at his mercy!


    Ming Ling looked at brother Yi''s almost distorted face, just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    From another point of view, Yige is right. Since the casino didn''t expose him face to face, he lost.


    And he conceded defeat. It''s no big deal to admit defeat for the sake of Su wennuan''s integrity.


    "Boss, Bingdu is ready."


    When a elder brother was angry when he pointed to Ming Ling''s neck, his men came and reported that they were holding a needle tube with blue medicine in it.


    Bingdu is a unique poison developed by Yige''s team.


    The first brother was still angry just now, but when he heard his subordinates'' report, he was immediately happy. He threw the dagger in his hand on the ground, took the needle, presented the sharp needle tip in front of Ming Ling, swayed the blue needle solution in front of Ming Ling twice, smiled and said, "According to my team, this kind of ice Benedictine will not react immediately when it enters the human body, but it will attack from time to time, hallucinate and recognize the wrong person. When the efficacy reaches the peak, it will kill people and take any woman. In fact, I have never seen this kind of miraculous medicine, nor have I done an experiment, otherwise you will be my first test..."

 Chapter 190

    Ming Ling looked at him with cold eyes, and his anger gathered up, "if you don''t want to be the first person to be killed, you''d better stop!"


    Finally see the anger in Ming Ling''s eyes? Is it no longer the indifferent, light and cold attitude?


    Hehe, it''s not easy to finally see the different expression of Ming Ling.


    The first brother saw that Ming Ling was angry. He was even happier. A different kind of happiness extended in his heart.


    After so many years, he finally angered Ming Ling and finally saw his different expression.


    The more angry Ming Ling is, the more he has a sense of achievement.


    The evil smiled twice, scratched the needle on Ming Ling''s face, and said slowly, "Ming, I just found out now that you are most afraid of drugs, not guns and death. I remember that your mother seems to have died of dystocia because she was contaminated with some drugs before giving birth to you..."


    "Shut up!" Ming Ling suddenly said angrily. His cold eyes were a little scarlet at this time.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum like this, the first brother was stunned, and then he became more happy, "ha ha, why am I so stupid? Since I know your past, I didn''t start with your past, and I didn''t find it until now... Tut Tut, it turns out that I''m only enlightened now. No wonder I''ve been your loser before..."


    The first brother seems to laugh at himself and himself.


    Why didn''t he find that what Ming Ling hates most is drugs?


    Ming Ling does everything except drugs.


    Originally, he thought that drugs were only the bottom line of mingling. Unexpectedly, it was something that mingling was afraid of. Until now, he found that mingling was still afraid. It was really a failure.


    Looking at the mocking lips of the first brother, Ming Ling bit his teeth. His calm eyes were scarlet and tried to break free.


    However, he was not tied with an ordinary rope, but an electronic metal rope developed by Yige''s team. He couldn''t get rid of it without a mechanism.


    The first brother saw that Ming Ling was struggling and sneered, "don''t waste your energy. You can''t run without my permission." he knew that Ming Ling had infinite power and many ghosts. Ordinary ropes couldn''t bind him at all, so he specially developed this electronic metal rope for him.


    Ming Ling wants to escape? There are no doors.


    Ming Ling stopped struggling, his angry eyes were on fire, clenched his teeth and said to the first brother, "untie it quickly, otherwise your tomorrow will not be better!"


    Upon hearing this, the first brother smiled and shook his head. The needle continued to draw twice on the face of Ming Ling, "Ming, I don''t think you understand your current situation. Instead of worrying about my tomorrow, you might as well worry about your own tomorrow..." after that, a touch of cold was raised on his lips, and the needle tube was fiercely inserted into Ming Ling''s arm.


    Ming Ling felt a stabbing pain, frowned suddenly and stared at Yi Ge angrily.


    The first brother naturally pushed down the needle tube and injected the needle tube into the body of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling wanted to struggle and push away the damn needle, but his whole body was tied firmly and couldn''t move at all. Even if he hated the damn poison again, he still couldn''t control it to enter his body.


    After the first brother finished playing, he threw the needle on the ground and looked at Ming Ling with a proud smile.


    Ming Ling was so angry that his veins burst on his forehead and his eyes turned red. He stared at Yi Ge like a beast. If he could act, he would definitely tear Yi Ge apart.


    But now he is a beast in a cage and has no place to play.


    The first brother took the white towel presented by his subordinates and wiped his hands. He was very satisfied with the way Ming Ling was now, and his lips were proud, "Ming, I''ve been waiting to see a good play these days. I tell you, the researchers revealed that once this drug breaks out, the first thing to hurt is the people around you who care most. Because you care too much, you always want to see her, but you can''t suppress your illusion and your desire to kill..."


    "Animals are not as good as animals!" Ming Ling gnashed his teeth.


    The first brother smiled magnificently and exaggerated, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Don''t worry, Ming. You''ll feel the pain of family destruction and death. When you wake up, you find that your favorite person was killed by you. That feeling is the most wonderful."


    The first brother finished and smiled, cruel and bad bad taste.


    The muscles in the corners of Ming Ling''s eyes are trembling. He really wants to kill a brother, but he can''t use his hands and feet. He really tasted the helpless feeling of powerlessness.


    Then, the first brother picked up the dagger presented by his subordinates. He wiped the blade of the dagger on the white towel twice, and then on the face of Ming Ling twice.


    "Tut Tut, your face is so jealous. It''s enough to have a handsome man like my brother in California, and you don''t have to. It may be a good thing for you to ruin your face. Don''t worry. Anyway, no one loves you and no one will love you..."


    He was about to put a knife on Ming Ling''s face and destroy his angry and resentful face that day.


    "Ah!" suddenly, a brother''s subordinate flew in from the window, broke the window and fell to the ground, interrupting a brother''s action.


    "Stop it!" then a black figure flew in and kicked the knife in brother Yi''s hand. Gu Xinyu was wearing a tight leather suit and loosened the supporting rope, and the man fell to the ground.


    All this came so fast that the first brother was kicked out before he was ready. He was ready to destroy the face of the Ming Ling.


    The first brother calmed down and saw that it was a woman, or the woman near the Ming mausoleum he saw in the amusement park through a telescope last time.


    He sneered, "Oh, there''s another one who died!"


    Gu Xinyu glanced at the first brother and looked at Ming Ling. She saw that there was blood on Ming Ling''s face and her eyes were red with anger. She hurried forward to untie the rope on Ming Ling, but she didn''t work.


    The first brother smiled, "don''t waste time. No one can take him without my password. Come on, tie this woman up for me!"


    After that, the first brother gave an order.


    The subordinates of the first brother came right away and Gu Xinyu kicked them away one by one.


    Seeing this, the first brother smiled and said, "I didn''t expect, I can play!" then made a gesture and more subordinates appeared.


    "Sister-in-law!" Yunxin suddenly called in and shouted to Gu Xinyu. He shouted to other brothers, "protect sister-in-law Ming and don''t let her make any mistakes!"


    Yunxin gives orders while fighting with the first brother.


    Then the brothers who fought with Gu Xinyu came to Gu Xinyu, beat back the subordinates of the first brother for her, and surrounded Gu Xinyu and Ming Ling to protect them.


    The first brother was surprised when he saw this, and then smiled, "has the real woman finally appeared? Yo, it seems that things are becoming more and more interesting..."


    It has been said that there is a weakness in the Ming mausoleum, but he hid it well. No one can know who it is. Now he finally shows up?

 Chapter 191

    "Brother one, teach the password quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us for dismantling you!" Yun Xincai said angrily to brother one after he knocked down one of his subordinates, regardless of brother one''s arrogance.


    The first brother just looked at Yunxin and saw his worried look. He smiled and said, "there are so many dog legs around Ming. No wonder he can''t finish playing all these years."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, your method is useless!" Yun Xin angrily said. Can he not understand the first brother''s careful thinking?


    It''s just a little mean means. What else can he have!


    The first brother just sneered, "if you have the ability, you will tear down our place..."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the first brother had finished his words, a huge computer in his electronic room was smashed, and suddenly there was fire and lightning.


    The first brother was so frightened that he blocked his face with his hand for fear that the splashed fire might hurt him.


    Cloud heart holding a chair is ready to continue to hit, a brother nervous way, "wait!"


    Yunxin looked at him and smiled angrily, "unlock the hidden rope, otherwise, the base you have built hard will disappear!"


    This is the first time that Yunxin and Yige have had a frontal confrontation. There has been no confrontation all the time because of all the scruples. Now mingling is in the hands of Yige, so Yunxin doesn''t have any scruples anymore. It''s a big deal to die together.


    Without restraint, you dare to do anything.


    I thought brother Yi would deal with it for a while, but I didn''t expect that he just smiled gently and said, "it''s just a password. I''ll give it to you. There''s no need to fight so much. I''m really going to dismantle me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Get the password!" looking at Ming Ling, he stared at a brother angrily. His scarlet eyes made Yun Xin impatient.


    Elder brother, this hateful man, is insidious and cunning. I don''t know what he did to Ming Ling! It''s shameless and hateful.


    The first brother looked around and saw Gu Xinyu''s defensive posture in front of Ming Ling. His face was cold and beautiful. It looked the same as Ming Ling. No wonder Ming Ling regarded her as a treasure. They were all the same people.


    Anyway, now he has injected medicine into mingling''s body, and the result will be very interesting. He will wait to see a good play. He just puts mingling back to the people he cares about most. In this way, there will be a good play to see.


    After the first brother finished the analysis, some pride spilled over his lips, "4533..." he said the password.


    Gu Xinyu hurriedly found the place where the rope untied the password, entered the password, and soon the rope was untied. Gu Xinyu worried and helped mingling up, "Mingshao, it''s all right..."


    As soon as Ming Ling stood up, he impulsively came forward to kill a brother. Gu Xinyu quickly pulled him, "Ming Shao..."


    The brothers of the first brother immediately stood in front of him, one by one holding guns at the group of people in the Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s men also pointed guns at each other, and the two sides were tit for tat.


    "Elder brother, you are too unkind. I won''t play with you today. I''ll go home first and let your subordinates back away..." Yunxin said to elder brother.


    Their purpose today is to save Ming Ling. They have no plan to kill each other with the first brother, so Yunxin gives them a way back.


    "Let your dogs put down their guns, too, or who knows which side gets angry first..."


    "You..." hearing the words "dog hoof", the brothers of mingling were not happy. Thousands of angry people were ready to shoot. Yunxin stopped them. "Step back and put the gun down..." Yunxin ordered.


    The top priority now is to take the Ming mausoleum back. He seems to be in a bad mood. He needs to go back and show him, so Yunxin doesn''t want to waste too much time dealing with the first brother.


    Although the brothers of mingling are not reconciled, when they hear Yunxin''s command, they look at Yunxin one by one. Seeing his firm attitude, they obey the command and put down their guns.


    After that, the first brother winked and asked his subordinates to put down their guns, and the two sides stopped fighting.


    Ming Ling''s subordinates helped Ming Ling to leave the smoking electronic room. Gu Xinyu glared at a brother when he left, and even kicked him when he passed by.


    One elder brother''s subordinates are about to come forward to find Gu Xinyu''s theory, but they are stopped by one elder brother.


    He accepted Gu Xinyu''s stare at him, and then curled his lips and smiled. This woman is interesting.


    Gu Xinyu ignored him and strode out of the electronic room behind Yunxin hall.


    After coming out, Yunxin drives. Gu Xinyu and mingling sit in the back seat. Gu Xinyu sees that mingling is a little tired. Seeing that his eyes are still scarlet, he asks anxiously, "Mingshao, are you okay..."


    Ming Ling''s Scarlet eyes were still looking ahead. It looked a little worried.


    "Who came up with today''s idea?" he opened his mouth. The first sentence was a question. I couldn''t tell whether to blame or appreciate it.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned. Yunxin also felt something. He looked at the serious expression of Ming Ling in the rearview mirror. He opened his mouth and explained, "Ming Shao..."


    "It''s me..." before Yunxin explained, Gu Xinyu took the responsibility first. "If the first brother turns his attention to me, Su wennuan is safe. Don''t worry about Ming Shao..." Gu Xinyu is very smart and knows what Ming Ling is asking.


    Isn''t mingling asking about the brothers calling her sister-in-law Ming just now.


    "Ridiculous!" Ming Ling looked at Gu Xinyu and said coldly, "I can solve my own problems myself." he said.


    Gu Xinyu looked at him, saw his serious and cold appearance, saw his appearance that did not allow anyone to interfere in his affairs, she suddenly felt incomparable heartache.


    Others may not understand what Ming Ling means by blaming her now.


    But she knew that Ming Ling didn''t want to put her in danger. Ming Ling almost lost his life in order to save her from the sea of suffering. How could he push her to the forefront for his own safety.


    Ming Ling is always like this. He would rather be hurt than protect the people around him. He doesn''t let the people around him get even a little hurt.


    Even if he did, he would be scarred, and he would do the same.


    Gu Xinyu said, "this is also my own business. I''m willing..." she doesn''t argue with mingling about who is right and who is wrong. She just wants to tell him that everything she does is her own business and has nothing to do with mingling.


    Ming Ling frowned and looked at her. It was obvious that she was going to lose her temper.


    Seeing this, Yunxin immediately adjusted the atmosphere, "Ming Shao, the first brother is so cruel. He won''t just cut a few knives in your face. What else will he do to you?"


    It is worthy of being Yunxin, who knows the Ming mausoleum best.


    Ming Ling glanced at the cloud heart in front of him, "go back to the base and ask a doctor to go too."


    Ming Ling said this. Yun Xin couldn''t help but look at Ming Ling with worry. The injury on Ming Ling''s face was not big. For this small injury, Ming Ling wouldn''t easily find a doctor. Now he said he wanted to find a doctor himself and didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 192

    "I know, I''ll arrange it right away." Yunxin didn''t ask much, and he called while driving.


    The scarlet in Ming Ling''s eyes retreated a little, frowned and looked out of the window, obviously feeling a little depressed.


    After Yunxin finished his work, he took a look in the rearview mirror and saw that mingling was looking out of the window and Gu Xinyu was looking at mingling.


    He can see Gu Xinyu''s concern for the Ming mausoleum and Gu Xinyu''s thoughts about the Ming mausoleum. It seems that Gu Xinyu is a little wronged to be accused by the Ming mausoleum.


    He couldn''t help saying, "Ming Shao, I don''t think it''s bad."


    Yunxin''s words pulled back mingling''s thoughts, and mingling''s eyes looked at Yunxin.


    Yunxin continued, "if the first brother turns his attention to Gu Xinyu, Su wennuan will be safe, and Gu Xinyu has better skills. His self-protection ability is much stronger than Su wennuan. If we divert the first brother''s attention, we can deal with the first brother wholeheartedly. This strategy is good."


    Gu Xinyu heard that Yunxin was talking for her and looked at Yunxin gratefully.


    Ming Ling said, "brother one is not a fool." he will find out sooner or later.


    "So let''s kill him as soon as possible before he finds out." Yunxin answered. He also knew that Yige had two brushes and was not stupid.


    Ming Ling''s worry is not unreasonable, but wouldn''t it be better to solve the battle before the first brother found it.


    Ming Ling frowned and didn''t continue to say anything. If he hadn''t been poisoned, the odds of winning would be OK, but now he''s afraid he has more heart than strength


    Gu Xinyu saw that Ming Ling didn''t refute again. He thought he acquiesced. He couldn''t help but be happy in his heart.


    Soon we arrived at the base electronics room.


    When Su wennuan was warm, xiaorou was sitting on the tea table nervously drinking tea. She heard something moving and heard someone coming in. Su wennuan looked nervously at the door and saw the tall man in a black suit.


    Her eyes suddenly stopped. She looked at the coming Ming Ling and forgot to breathe.


    Along the way, Yunxin didn''t tell mingling that Su wennuan was also in the electronic room, so he didn''t expect to see Su wennuan here. When he saw her glittering eyes, his original free steps stopped and looked at Su wennuan standing by the tea table.


    They looked at each other like this, as if they had forgotten the things next to them, and only each other in each other''s eyes.


    Even if I haven''t seen each other for only a few hours, it''s like the joy and shock of reunion after a few centuries.


    When others saw the two of them looking at each other, they consciously walked away and left them.


    Gu Xinyu saw that mingling looked at Su wennuan so differently and understood something. When she returned to the office, xiaorou saw Su wennuan staring at mingling. There was only mingling in her eyes. She smiled and coughed gently. She also left wisely, leaving Su wennuan alone.


    Sometimes I really admire those others. When observing the form, I know how to leave space for people.


    For a time, everyone disappeared. Some returned to the office and some went to the toilet, but the same thing was that they all leaned out and looked at the two people here curiously.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Su wennuan finally incited his lips to find his voice, "you, you''re back..."


    In the past few hours, she was worried all the time about his safety and that he would be tortured by a brother.


    In the few hours without seeing him, every minute is as long as a century.


    Now that she finally saw him, her restless heart suddenly settled down, and her yearning for him for several hours was comforted.


    Because I''m too worried, seeing him now is like an afterlife.


    Ming Ling was also worried about Su wennuan''s safety, but he thought of the poison in his body. He thought he couldn''t find Su wennuan before detoxification, but just thinking so, he suddenly saw her.


    The shock between loss and surprise surprised him a little unexpectedly.


    "Why are you here?" after a short look at each other, Ming Ling walked forward and came to Su wennuan. The magnetic voice couldn''t hear his joy and anger.


    He came over and took her hand and sat her on the sofa.


    "You, you''re hurt, does it hurt..." I saw a wound on his face from a close distance. Although the blood had solidified, the bright red color knew that he had just been injured. The heart that had just settled down was worried again.


    Ming Ling grabbed the hand she lifted up to put on his face and held it in her hand. Her hand was very soft and warm, which made people want to hold it for a lifetime.


    His woman is so warm. For her, it doesn''t matter if she gets hurt.


    "Nothing, a little hurt. Why are you here?" Ming Ling withdrew her scarlet eyes and asked again.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips and said, "Yunxin brought me here. He said it''s safe here."


    Hearing what she said, mingling understood that it was su wennuan who called Yunxin and asked him to find someone to save him.


    I thought he had hurt her so much that the woman would no longer care about his life and death.


    Last time she said she would never want to meet him again in her life, she was still in her ear.


    He was still sad for a long time, but now he saw that she was still caring about himself, and a warmth rose in his heart.


    I can''t help feeling that it''s worth doing so much.


    At least, no matter what, the woman''s heart is still in him.


    "How''s the wound on your face? Do you have a medicine box? Let me wrap it up for you..." Su wennuan was still worried when he saw the wound on mingling''s face.


    "No, I''ll just come." a man suddenly came in at the door and answered Su wennuan''s words.


    Su wennuan turns around and sees a doctor with a medicine box on her back. Her nervous heart just fell down.


    It seems that Yunxin called a doctor, so she can rest assured.


    A doctor came over, put down the medicine box, looked at the injury on Ming Ling''s face and said with a smile, "this small injury is usually not handled by yourself. Is there any invisible injury?"


    A doctor knows about Ming Ling very well. He doesn''t want to make a big fight to let him come because of the skin injury caused by scraping the skin.


    Let him come unless there''s something he can''t handle.


    Hearing what the doctor said, Su wennuan looked nervously at the Ming mausoleum, so worried and anxious.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s nervous appearance and said calmly, "no, it''s a little skin trauma. People''s living essence is expensive. Don''t do it yourself. Anyway, you have plenty of time."


    The doctor smiled, "I''m a busy man. I''ve been suffering from patients all day. Where''s the time? Go ahead. Where did you hurt? Don''t be sorry..."

 Chapter 193

    Su wennuan looks at doctor youyou and mingling, then looks at mingling with a worried face and nods, as if agreeing with what doctor youyou said.


    Gu Xinyu and Yunxin, standing in the office, are also looking forward to the answer from Ming Ling.


    Obviously, they can also see that there is something wrong with the Ming mausoleum, but the Ming mausoleum just doesn''t say it.


    "It''s all right. Concentrate on the wound. Don''t be distracted." Ming Ling just gave the doctor such an answer, so he didn''t say anything.


    The doctor didn''t want to talk about it and didn''t want others to ask. He didn''t go on. He helped mingling deal with the wound and explained, "it''s a matter of face. Don''t eat spicy food and water at ordinary times, so as not to make the wound inflamed and leave scars ugly."


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything, but Su Nuan nodded frequently.


    She is more worried about Ming Ling''s injury than Ming Ling herself.


    Although he was angry with Ming Ling before, he was angry with his heartless words, and he was so cold and ruthless to her.


    I wanted to ignore him, but when I heard what brother Yi said to deal with the Ming mausoleum and worried about the Ming mausoleum, those anger and decisions collapsed in a moment.


    She was angry because she cared and didn''t want to talk to him because she had no way.


    When you care about a person and that person doesn''t care about you, the helplessness of wanting but not getting is really hurtful.


    I was really determined not to meet him again, but when I got his news and saw him, those resolutions would turn into clouds.


    Love can make a person give way again and again, even not like himself.


    "Ming Shao, are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" Su wennuan asked with concern when he saw that the injury on his face had been handled.


    Ming Ling turned to look at her and saw the expectation in her crystal eyes. He frowned and said, "don''t go back to rest so late? Yun Xin, send her back!" Ming Ling said to Yun Xin standing at the door of the office.


    This is clearly a distant attitude.


    Su wennuan''s heart was stifled and looked at the Ming mausoleum in disbelief.


    She found that she really couldn''t understand the Ming mausoleum. For a moment, she seemed very good to her, and then she changed her face.


    Yunxin was named, put his hand in the shape of a fist on his mouth and coughed a little. Then he came over and followed the order of Ming Ling, "Miss Su, let''s go. I''ll take you back..."


    "There''s me, there''s me... Don''t leave me..." when Xiao Rou heard that she wanted to go back, she ran out and walked around Yunxin, so she had to hold Yunxin''s thigh.


    Yunxin knocked xiaorou''s head funny. "I know there are you. I won''t leave you. Don''t worry, er Huo."


    Shi xiaorou covered her head, pursed her mouth and muttered discontentedly, "who is the second goods? You are the second goods. I''m very smart, okay..."


    "Tut Tut, you are smart, there will be no smart people in the world..." Yun Xin joked and shook his head.


    "Hum, don''t you say that about me." Shi xiaorou was dissatisfied. She crossed her waist and snorted to the cloud heart. She was so angry.


    Yunxin shook his head funny. "Well, don''t flirt with you. Go back."


    "Uh huh..." Shi xiaorou nodded repeatedly and followed Yunxin. Now she really wants to go back. Why does she always encounter such things when she comes out? She should go out as little as possible in the future.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou went to the door, but Su wennuan still sat in place. A pair of watery eyes looked straight at mingling, at the wound wrapped on his face, and watched him change from enthusiasm to coldness. She was really contradictory and tangled in her heart.


    I really want to know about Ming Ling and go into his heart, but whenever she feels that she is about to come closer to him, he will be farther and farther away from her


    Let her not understand him


    "Miss Su, let''s go..." Yunxin looked back and saw that Su wennuan was still staring at mingling. He urged.


    Su wennuan''s eyes didn''t turn away from Ming Ling, and she still couldn''t bear him.


    "Can I stay here to rest?" she looked at Ming Ling and said. She didn''t know whether she was talking to Yun Xin or Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling closed the book he had just read, stood up and said to the doctor, "come to my office." then he went to the office first.


    The doctor looked at Su wennuan''s lost appearance and Yunxin''s sigh. Without saying a word, he followed Ming Ling to the office.


    After mingling and doctor Ju go to the office, the door of the office closes, and Su wennuan hears the sound of the door locking.


    Su wennuan feels cold from his back to his scalp. In short, he feels very cold.


    How could she not know the obvious refusal of Ming Ling.


    Close your eyes and take a deep breath to relieve the feeling of suffocation.


    Su wennuan''s just pinched palm also slowly relaxed, sorted out her emotions, looked back, saw yunxinhe, xiaorou was still waiting for her, she stood up and walked to them, "let''s go." since mingling didn''t leave her here, she wouldn''t stay here.


    Besides, seeing that mingling is back all right now, she can leave at ease.


    As for what will happen between her and Ming Ling, it''s still the same as before. There''s no reason why Ming Ling is tired of her. He rekindled his interest in her when he was so annoyed by the first brother.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s lost appearance, Yunxin sighed and shook his head to keep up with Su wennuan''s footsteps.


    In fact, he knew the mystery of Ming Ling, but he couldn''t tell Su Nuan when she was warm.


    Because these two women are too emotional and don''t consider the consequences. Telling them will only make things worse.


    This time, Ming Ling can come back safely. Next time, if there is such a thing again, Ming Ling doesn''t know whether he can sit in his base so safely. Maybe he will be tossed to death by the first brother.


    Therefore, even if he looks at Su wennuan sad, he can''t tell Su wennuan the truth. He can''t bet on Ming Ling''s life.


    In the car, Su wennuan has been looking out of the window.


    It''s hard for xiaorou to interrupt.


    After looking at Su wennuan, he stopped talking for a long time. Finally, he said, "wennuan, or you can go to my house with me. I think it''s dangerous for you to live there alone."


    Su wennuan looked up at her and didn''t speak.


    Yunxi in front answered, "I was going to send you all to Shi''s house." I had already planned to let Su wennuan live at Shi''s house, and he would make it clear to Shi''s house.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard this, she asked in surprise, "Yunxin, how do you know what I think in my heart? How do you know I want to stay at my house? Are you really a roundworm in my stomach?"


    The cloud heart whitened her one eye, "come on, I just follow Ming Shao''s orders."


    When xiaorou tilted her head and scratched her head, "when did Mingshao tell you to warm my house? Why didn''t I hear him say, don''t think I didn''t go to primary school, don''t lie to me."


    "Cut, cheat you, do you deserve it? You don''t even have to cheat with your IQ." Yun Xin shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 194

    As for xiaorou''s simple IQ, others dragged her to sell, and she counted money for others. She is really a woman without IQ at all.


    But the more such a woman, the more people want to protect and stay with her all the time, so that she won''t be cheated.


    What kind of feeling is this? It''s the feeling that such a woman needs a man around. It''s impossible without a man, so Yun wants to be the man around her.


    This is love.


    Like Gu Xinyu, a strong woman who can do everything by herself and has good skills, she always feels that she doesn''t need a man. She always feels that she is a man, has no desire to protect, and has no sense of achievement around her.


    Can only be seen as a friend.


    "Cut, if you look down on me, I won''t be cheated." Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin and said with a pout.


    Yunxin shook her head again and didn''t quarrel with Shi xiaorou. No matter how cunning she argued, she couldn''t change the fact that she had no power to bind a chicken.


    When xiaorou saw that Yunxin didn''t speak, she couldn''t go on. Turning her head, she saw Su wennuan lying on the window and looking out of the window. The wind outside the window blew in, blowing her hair slightly scattered and on her cheeks. Her hair sent out a faint fragrance with the wind, which also made people feel sad.


    Shi xiaorou wanted to talk to Su wennuan, but seeing her like this, she knew that Su wennuan must be in a bad mood now, so she''d better not disturb her.


    When Xiao Rou nuzui, obediently sat aside and stopped talking, leaving a quiet atmosphere in the narrow space in the car.


    As the car continues to move forward, Su wennuan looks at the neon lights retreating and flashing from the front of the window. He is really confused, tired and sad.


    These neon lights are just like life. After the short brilliance in front of us, they become the scenery of others.


    At the thought of the Ming mausoleum, my heart suffocated.


    She thought that the Ming mausoleum would continue to be the neon in her life, continue to shine brightly in her life, and continue to give her light.


    But she had to find that either he was moving forward or she was retreating. The neon that had passed by always became someone else''s scenery.


    At the thought that the Ming mausoleum might be someone else''s, there was an unspeakable pain in my heart.


    Even if she doesn''t want to give up Ming Ling, it''s in vain that Ming Ling doesn''t like her.


    There are as many unhappiness that no one can understand as there are helpless.


    Su wennuan sighed heavily at the window. She didn''t know how to go on in her future life.


    "Here..." the cloud heart in front said two words, interrupting the silent immersion.


    When xiaorou picked up the car seat, slightly stood up and looked ahead. She saw her housekeeper opening the door in the yard. Her depressed mood jumped up at once.


    Yunxin drove in and parked in the parking space in Shi''s yard.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t wait to open the door and come down. She ran to the housekeeper, hugged him and said excitedly, "Uncle song, I''m really happy to see you again. It''s good to see you every day..."


    The housekeeper in his 50s was surprised, frightened and unprepared by Shi xiaorou''s hug, "Miss, uncle song is also very happy to see you..."


    Yunxin saw Shi xiaorou holding an old man about 50 years old jumping and jumping there. He was speechless. He went to pull Shi xiaorou apart, "you''re enough. Don''t hug anyone..." when he saved Shi xiaorou before, Shi xiaorou always came to hug him excitedly.


    He is still enjoying the pleasure brought by the hug. I thought Shi xiaorou hugged him because he was handsome.


    Unexpectedly, she could hold an old housekeeper so happily. Yunxin suddenly felt that she was of the same grade as the old housekeeper.


    The mood of this gap is really uncomfortable.


    Shi xiaorou ignored Yunxin and supported the old housekeeper''s arm with an excited face. "Uncle song, we must meet every day in the future." now it''s good to go home and live at home.


    No matter how prosperous the colorful world outside is, it''s floating clouds and life is gone. It''s useless to want those flashy!


    When xiaorou finally figured it out, she finally decided to stay at home.


    When Yun Xin saw Shi xiaorou''s picture, he understood the attitude of life. He shook his head speechless. When did Shi xiaorou, a stupid woman, come to her senses?


    Su wennuan gets out of the car and comes out from Shiyi''s villa to meet him.


    Shi Yi saw Su wennuan at the first glance. He ignored Yunxin and Shi xiaorou and walked towards Su wennuan. Seeing that she didn''t look very well, he worried and asked, "what happened to you, wennuan? Why did you come back now?" it''s already 4 a.m. and it''s going to dawn in a few hours.


    When xiaorou didn''t come back before, her family was also worried. When she called xiaorou, she only said that she was at a friend''s house with Su wennuan and would come back in a minute.


    Shi Yi knew what had happened, but Shi xiaorou didn''t say it, and then he didn''t understand the phone. He could only worry and didn''t dare to tell his parents. When his parents asked, he could only say that Shi xiaorou was at a friend''s house and was expected to come back tomorrow, so he comforted them, so his parents went to bed very late.


    Only Shiyi didn''t sleep. He came out when he heard something.


    Su wennuan looked at Shi Yi. She shook her head wearily, "it''s all right..."


    "Brother, do you know? We almost died in the hands of a man named brother one, even the Ming Ling..."


    "Shi xiaorou!"


    Shi xiaorou is excited to tell Shi Yi about the thrilling things that happened tonight. She is stopped by a warning voice from Yunxin.


    When xiaorou stopped her words wisely, she looked at Yunxin with her mouth white.


    "Don''t stand here, go in and talk." Shi Yi is not a fool. Shi xiaorou guessed even if she didn''t say it.


    He spoke and let Su wennuan and Yunxin enter the room.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s thin appearance, he stepped forward and held her shoulder.


    Shi Yi''s hand touched her. Su wennuan was a little sensitive and her muscles contracted. Then she looked back at Shi Yi and saw Shi Yi''s worried face. She didn''t say anything. She let Shi Yi help her go in together.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, the servant poured some hot water.


    Shi xiaorou pouted and said, "Oh, don''t drink water. Just now I drank water at the Ming mausoleum. My stomach was about to explode. I still have to drink water..." she said, pushing the water cup away from her face.


    Hearing what Xiao Rou said, Shi Yi finally couldn''t help it, "what''s going on?"


    This time, before xiaorou began to explain, Yunxin opened his mouth, "there are some thorny things. When the first brother kidnapped xiaorou and Su wennuan tonight..."


    kidnap?


    Hearing this, Shi Yi''s face immediately changed, frowned and looked at Shi xiaorou seriously.


    Shi xiaorou knew it was the blame of worry. She hung her head and didn''t dare to look at Shi Yi''s eyes.


    Yunxin continued, "it''s all right now, but it''s not safe for Su wennuan to live alone. There''s no problem staying at home for the time being."

 Chapter 195

    Shi Yi said, "needless to say, I''ll take her to Shi''s house."


    When talking to Yunxin, Shi Yi is also a little hostile. Anyway, he thinks that Yunxin and mingling have no good people. They either bully Su wennuan or bring danger to Su wennuan. Shi Yi and mingling were business brothers. He thinks he is very smart and courageous.


    I used to treat him as a friend because I cooperated happily in business.


    But I didn''t expect that mingling was so cruel and ruthless in treating women, so he didn''t have any good feelings for mingling.


    And he also felt that the cloud heart who was with Ming Ling was not a good man.


    Seeing Shi Yi''s maintenance of Su wennuan, Yunxin smiled with a strange smile, "OK, since you said so, I have nothing to worry about. I''m gone..." he stood up and walked out, so natural and uninhibited.


    I didn''t even look back.


    Hum, don''t say hello to me when you leave. Dead cloud heart, smelly cloud heart!


    Shi xiaorou secretly looked at Yunxin and saw his back walking out alone. She didn''t even mean to look back.


    She squeezed her nose from the back of chaoyunxin angrily, then turned her head angrily and didn''t look at him. Just go and don''t show up. Who cares about you, huh!


    When she came to the door, Yunxin stopped a little and looked back at the sofa. She saw Su wennuan drinking hot water with a cup. She seemed to be calming her mood. Shi Yi was typing with a mobile phone, as if she was ordering something.


    While Shi xiaorou sat on the sofa with her back to him and supported her face with her hands. She didn''t know whether she was in a daze or acting strangely.


    In short, no one looked at him, and no one was reluctant to let him leave.


    At this time, xiaorou said he wanted to leave, but he didn''t even send him. Even if he didn''t come to see him off, it''s OK to watch him leave.


    I didn''t even look at him. This is the rhythm that I wish he had left earlier.


    Yunxin shakes her head in frustration. It seems that Shi xiaorou''s mind is still on mingling and doesn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Hey, love, it''s really a troublesome thing. It''s not who you want to get.


    Yunxin now understands that the two simple words of love are actually the most complex. It is possible to be happy with each other. It is completely suffering unilaterally.


    Maybe he is not suitable for the word love. He''d better continue to live heartlessly and continue to spend the world.


    Women and men hold their own needs. Spending money and buying stimulation is not necessarily bad.


    Yunxin left with a loss.


    Shi Yi used his mobile phone to order those people in the mall to bring some clothes worn by Su wennuan tomorrow morning, and then arranged some toiletries, food for pregnant women and so on.


    After all this, he was free to observe Su Nuan''s situation when she was warm.


    "Aren''t you both hurt?" Shi Yi looked at Su Nuan''s face, then looked at Shi xiaorou and asked.


    Shi xiaorou raised her head and shook her head, "we''re not hurt. It''s Ming Ling..."


    Hearing the word "Ming Ling", Shi Yi looked at Su wennuan and found that she had not changed. He looked at Shi xiaorou again, "what happened?"


    Shi xiaorou said wrongfully, "I don''t know. We just wanted to go to the bar, but we were kidnapped before we entered the bar. You don''t know how scary the scene was. The first brother also said he would take us back to California. Later, Ming Ling lost the bet, so he was not interested in us."


    Shi xiaorou really didn''t know what had happened. She just wanted to play. Unexpectedly, she almost lost her life.


    After listening to Shi xiaorou''s words, Shi Yi immediately became serious. He scolded Shi xiaorou, "wennuan is a pregnant woman, and you tricked her to go to the bar! Is your brain funny!"


    "Woo... Brother, you don''t love me anymore. I''m frightened. You blame me if you don''t comfort me..." Shi xiaorou pursed her mouth and became more aggrieved.


    "You also said..." when Shiyi was about to continue his education, xiaorou was interrupted by Su wennuan.


    "It''s all right. Don''t blame xiaorou. We didn''t expect that we just wanted to see the dance, but the brilliant bar changed." Su wennuan stopped Shi Yi''s blame for Shi xiaorou and explained.


    Originally, I just wanted to go to the bar to relax. No one expected to encounter such a thing.


    There are too many unexpected things in life.


    Su wennuan finally spoke. Shi Yi''s worry just now also relaxed a lot, and she no longer continued to educate Shi xiaorou.


    "Nothing''s good. No matter what happens, it''s over. You''re tired. Go take a bath and get some sleep. It''s a tossing night," Shi Yi said.


    Shi xiaorou pouted and pretended to be angry and looked at Shi Yi. "Eccentric, hum, brother eccentric, I''ll tell my parents tomorrow." after that, she stood up, went forward to take Su wennuan''s arm and took her from the sofa, "wennuan, let''s take a bath and sleep and ignore him."


    Su wennuan followed Shi xiaorou and turned back to Shi Yi, nodding slightly. It was a greeting.


    Shi xiaorou went to the bathroom in the living room to take a bath and asked Su wennuan to take a bath in the bathroom in her room. Shi Yi saw that they were all right. They were busy with each other, and he went back to his room.


    Su wennuan let his tired body soak in hot water to relax his whole body and mind.


    In fact, she has her own considerations when she lives at home by default.


    I didn''t know that first brother was the opponent of mingling before, so I made a lot of Oolong with first brother.


    Now think about it, I really didn''t expect that the first brother approached her to get the news of the Ming mausoleum. Moreover, the first brother has the key to the house. She lives there. The first brother may find it at any time, which is bad for her.


    Whether for herself or for the children in her belly, she can''t go back to the rented house.


    And she has no place to go. It''s good to live at home for the time being, at least not dangerous.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the base of the Ming mausoleum, the electronic room.


    In the closed office, a doctor frowned anxiously when he heard what Ming Ling said, "they made ice Benedictine for you. So, there is no antidote in the market."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes were slightly tired, "what can you do?"


    The doctor turned back and looked at Ming Ling anxiously, "I can only take your blood first, take it for test and see the ingredients, because I don''t have Bingdu''s sample and don''t know how to dissolve it."


    "Smoke..." Ming Ling washed his face with his hand, and his face was tired.


    I''ve never felt so powerless.


    The doctor looked at Ming Ling like this, and his heart was also very heavy.


    It''s outrageous that the first brother, a sinister villain, should use such a despicable means to deal with mingling.

 Chapter 196

    "I didn''t bring any equipment. I think you should go back to the hospital with me." the doctor turned to Ming Ling and said.


    He only carried a medicine box and didn''t bring all the necessary equipment.


    Ming Ling stood up.


    A doctor stopped him, "you''d better have a rest first. If you don''t sleep all night, your immunity will decline and your body will not be able to support."


    Ming Ling took away his hand on his arm and lowered his eyes slightly. His low voice sounded sad without his usual loneliness.


    "I can''t sleep. Let''s go." the damn poison in his body is still there. How can he sleep.


    Yige said that this kind of drug will lurk in his body for a long time. The drug attack will produce hallucinations, want to kill, want to have a woman, and hurt the people he cares about.


    The more people care, the more they want to hurt. Because they can''t control the miss in their body, they will make things they regret under the illusion.


    Now his mind is full of Su Nuan''s warm children. He can''t control his strong care and miss.


    If the drug breaks out, he''s afraid he''ll do something he can''t choose.


    Although the first brother is insidious, he will not exaggerate in terms of technology and poisons, that is, there is an 80% chance that he is true.


    Ming Ling is anxious to remove the poison in his body now. He has no mind at all, let alone sleep.


    He may hurt Su Nuan''s children. Even if there is a 20% chance that the first brother is lying, he can''t wait to die and take chances.


    In terms of Su wennuan''s safety, he will not slack off even with a 0.01% chance.


    A doctor watched Ming Ling go out and saw that his tall and straight back was now slightly thin. He sighed.


    He naturally knew what Ming Ling thought.


    Ming Ling is not afraid of his own death, but of Su Nuan''s death.


    So even if there is a possibility that he will kill Su wennuan, he must restrain as soon as possible.


    Seeing Ming Ling''s insistence, he had nothing to say and went out with Ming Ling.


    A doctor drives a car to take mingling to his hospital. Yunxin calls.


    Doctor youyou asks Yunxin to go directly to the hospital instead of the electronic room. When Yunxin hears doctor youyou''s worried tone, he knows that something must be wrong with mingling. He doesn''t ask much, so he hangs up and drives towards his will.


    Looking at the state of Ming Ling today, he knew that there was something wrong with Ming Ling. It would certainly not be as simple as being injured on the surface. Moreover, Ming Ling was hiding Su wennuan and didn''t want Su wennuan to know his physical condition. Therefore, he made such a cold attitude in front of a doctor just now.


    Alas, why did Ming Ling torture herself like this for a woman, but the woman was stupid, didn''t understand his mind, and misunderstood his ruthlessness.


    Yunxin shook his head and felt unworthy for the Ming mausoleum.


    You say that Ming Ling is such a smart, noble and powerful man, how can he fall in love with such a stupid woman?


    It''s true that there are fools in front of love.


    A doctor took Ming Ling to the hospital, first took blood, took it for test, and then gave him a general examination.


    The result of the whole body examination is that there is no problem. He is very healthy. The key depends on the blood results.


    Blood results need to wait for some time.


    Ming Ling sits in a doctor''s office. The doctor poured him a cup of tea and handed it to him.


    Ming Ling took a sip of tea and put it on the table.


    At this time, it was already daybreak. Mingling didn''t sleep all night, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    The doctor felt a little strange when he saw his excited appearance. He felt tired and flustered only when he didn''t sleep for half a night, while mingling didn''t sleep all night. He was so hard that he didn''t feel tired at all.


    "Ming Shao, how are you feeling now?" a doctor leaned on his desk and looked at Ming Ling''s face.


    Ming Ling looked at the doctor and was about to say that he didn''t feel anything.


    But seeing his worried expression, he suddenly seemed to understand something. His originally flat eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He also found that he seemed to be more and more energetic. He was still a little tired last night, but after tossing for half a night, instead of getting more and more tired, he woke up as if he had slept for several hours.


    Ming Ling said, "do you think the drug has broken out?"


    A doctor looked at his more and more sober black eyes and frowned, "is there a stimulant in this medicine?"


    Ming Ling was also surprised. He didn''t feel much, but according to what the doctor said, he really felt more and more sober.


    He washed his face with his hand. "When will the test results come out?"


    "In half an hour," said a doctor.


    When Yunxin came in after buying breakfast, he heard what they said, "is the situation very bad?" he put the breakfast on the table, turned and asked.


    A doctor looked at him and shook his head. "I don''t know for the time being."


    Yunxin looked at the Ming mausoleum again. He saw that his face was fresh and all right. He said, "have something to eat."


    Ming Ling stood up and walked to the table, picked up the steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk bought by Yun Xin, bit the steamed stuffed bun slightly, and then drank the soybean milk. In fact, he was really hungry.


    A doctor saw that he was still in the mood to eat, so he was not so worried. He came over, took a breakfast and began to eat.


    When he arrived just now, Ming Ling was undergoing a physical examination and had no chance to talk to Ming Ling. Now he is free. Yun Xinhui reported, "Su wennuan has lived in Shi''s house, and Shi Yi takes good care of her. There should be no problem."


    With that, he stopped to see the reaction of Ming Ling. Seeing that Ming Ling had no reaction, he continued to eat. He knew that Ming Ling was relieved.


    So he continued, "now the first brother hasn''t moved. I don''t know what he will do next."


    Hearing the name of the first brother, Ming Ling suddenly paused and scratched a cold in his eyes. He wanted to kill the first brother now.


    Seeing the change of mingling, doctor Ju threw Yunxin a steamed stuffed bun, "eat, don''t talk nonsense." from the perspective of his doctor, what mingling needs now is calm, which can''t stimulate him.


    According to the observation of a doctor, this poison in the Ming mausoleum will be particularly excited when stimulated. It is not far from being controlled.


    Yunxin took the steamed stuffed bun thrown by doctor Youshi and looked at the look of doctor Youshi and the spirit of mingling. He seemed to understand something.


    Took a bite of steamed stuffed bun and stopped talking.


    After waiting in the office for a while, a nurse sent the test results.


    A doctor took the test sheet and looked at it, and then his face became very bad.


    "How''s it going, Lao Ju?" Ming Ling sat and looked at this side. Yunxin stood beside doctor Ju and said anxiously.


    The doctor looked up at him and said nothing.


    Cloud heart is more anxious, "you are talking."

 Chapter 197

    A doctor looked at Ming Ling and Yun Xin, with a heavy face, "the situation is not very good. There are many factors in the blood that shouldn''t appear..."


    "Aren''t you a doctor? Do something." Yunxin is worried. Mingling is infected with drugs. This is the first time. Although there was a hail of bullets in the past, mingling has never been entangled by drugs. Now it is the first time, so Yunxin himself is a little confused.


    A doctor sighed, took the test list and gave two ways out, "there are two ways, one is to find a brother to get the original Bingdu sample, and we will develop an antidote, the other is to find a brother to ask for an antidote..."


    As soon as Yunxin heard this, he wilted. "Aren''t you nonsense!" if the first brother gave the antidote so easily, he wouldn''t have made so much effort to poison the Ming Ling.


    A doctor said, "now we can get very little information, and we can only rely on this way..."


    "OK, stop talking, I know. Let''s find a brother to hand over the antidote." Yunxin interrupted the doctor, one hand crossed his waist and frowned, very upset and angry.


    But he knows that he can''t be a difficult doctor. He''s just a doctor, not an expert in developing drugs. It''s really difficult for him to develop an antidote.


    He turned his head and looked at Ming Ling. He was sitting on the chair in the doctor''s office. His expression was very calm. His firm and well-defined face was still a little cold, as if he didn''t care about everything, but at this time, his slightly frowned eyebrows had exposed his inner pride at this moment.


    "Mingshao, what should we do now?" Yunxin went to mingling and sat down to ask his advice.


    If you want to act, you have to follow the leadership of Ming Ling.


    In the past, every mission was led by Ming Ling. The core concepts and ideas were developed by Ming Ling. They only need to be responsible for the implementation.


    Therefore, because of inertia, it is now related to action. Yunxin is the first to ask the view of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling raised his head, looked at Shang Yunxin''s consulting eyes, and his low voice was also very calm at the moment, "go back first." after saying that, he stood up and walked outside the doctor''s office.


    Just walked to the door, I met a man with a young face. His eyes didn''t seem childish. He just pestered at the door and looked at Ming Ling with a pair of worried eyes.


    Ming Ling stopped a little and saw that it was Ming Feng. He just looked at him, ignored him and directly bypassed him and left.


    Ming Feng turned around with Ming Ling and said to Ming Ling''s back, "can I help you?" although Ming Ling hurt Zhao Fengxia''s leg before, the family was very unhappy.


    Ming Ling never paid attention to his brother, but when he heard their conversation just now, it seemed that Ming Ling was persecuted seriously this time, he became worried.


    No matter how much he complains about his brother, he will still worry about him. There is no way. Who makes it his brother.


    Ming Ling ignored him as usual and walked away.


    Mingfeng took a step forward dissatisfied. When he was ready to chase mingling, Yunxin came from behind and patted Mingfeng on the shoulder.


    Mingfeng looked back dissatisfied, saw Yunxin smile at him and said, "you''d better take care of yourself. Don''t make trouble."


    "When did I make trouble?" Mingfeng disagreed with Yunxin.


    Yunxin ignored him and walked away with Ming Ling.


    Mingfeng breathed angrily and said to their backs, "you deserve to be like this now. You ask for it. No one will sympathize with you! Who let you mix with the underworld! You just ask for it. Those who fight and kill all day are not afraid of nightmares at night..."


    "OK, Mingfeng, stop..." a doctor came to stop Mingfeng''s accusation against mingling and Yunxin.


    Ming Feng turned his head to see doctor Xiang you and asked angrily and worried, "what''s the matter with him?" bad words about Ming Ling belong to bad words. In fact, he was still very worried about Ming Ling.


    Seeing his worried appearance, a doctor looked into his eyes and joked, "didn''t he just say he deserved it?"


    The dark peak didn''t open his eyes at once. His eyes flashed and said angrily, "I want to know when he will die."


    "Really?" a doctor raised his eyebrow, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it will be as you wish. He will really die in a while."


    "No, it''s so serious?" he was talking angrily, but when he heard the doctor say so, Mingfeng was worried all of a sudden.


    A doctor looked at Ming Feng''s insincere appearance and couldn''t help laughing, "you''re really the same. You haven''t changed at all."


    Obviously, he was worried to death. On the surface, he looked indifferent. "I''m afraid you''re the same to me."


    See the doctor''s inquiring and expectant eyes.


    Ming Feng immediately understood what he meant in his words. He quickly closed his eyes, didn''t look at his sincere eyes, looked elsewhere, and found the words, "what are you talking about?"


    A doctor straightened his shoulder and asked him to face himself, "admit it, you can''t put me in your heart. Why break up?"


    Facing the doctor''s questioning, Mingfeng shrugged his hand and said evasively, "you think too much, I don''t care about you."


    "Oh, really, what are you doing here?" the doctor revealed his lie without hesitation.


    "Can''t I come to see a doctor?" Ming Feng snorted to him, turned and left.


    "I haven''t seen my illness yet, so I''m leaving." a doctor''s words came from behind.


    "Can''t I see another doctor? Bye..." he didn''t look back, just waved to the doctor, and then walked out of the hospital.


    Yijun frowns. Although Mingfeng has been denying it, he can see that Mingfeng came to the hospital mainly to see him. The sample doesn''t admit it. One day he will find out the real reason why he wants to break up.


    Yunxin followed mingling out of the hospital and saw that mingling went straight to the main road outside the hospital. He hurried to drive over, park in front of mingling, roll down the window and said, "Mingshao, come up."


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything. He opened the door and got into the car. The car was driving away. Ming Feng came after him, but it was still a step late. He could only watch Yun Xin and Ming Ling walk away from his eyes.


    Mingfeng pulled his hair in chagrin. In fact, he regretted the sarcastic words he had just said to them.


    Some ugly words were not his intention. He just wanted to care about Ming Ling and his brother.


    But every time Ming Ling ignored him and even didn''t treat him as his brother. His attitude that even an outsider was inferior made him very upset.


    He just wanted to recognize Ming Ling as his brother. He didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He always disdained to talk to him.


    Maybe it''s because Ming Ling hates Ming family, so even he hates it.


    Ming Feng can only think so.


    "Mingshao, go back to sleep first, and then find a way." Yunxin looked back at the mingling sitting on the co pilot''s seat and said with concern.


    "No, go to the electronics room first," said Ming Ling.

 Chapter 198

    "You haven''t slept all night, aren''t you tired?" he himself didn''t sleep all night and felt involved.


    Ming Ling glanced at Yunxin and saw the dark circles on his eyes. Seeing his face tired, he frowned and said, "go to Xishi villa first."


    He realized that even if he didn''t feel tired, Yunxin would be tired.


    Yunxin thought he had persuaded mingling to have a rest, so he took mingling to Xishi villa. As a result, mingling asked Yunxin to have a rest in the villa. He changed his clothes and went to the electronics room.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su was warm, xiaorou slept in a room. They didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    When the two finished washing and came out of the room, their mother Zou Pei sat on the sofa waiting for them. Seeing them coming out, she waved to them warmly, "xiaorou, warm, come here, come here..."


    Shi xiaorou bumps her ass to Zou Pei''s side and plays coquettish in her arms. "Mom, I suddenly feel that it''s the happiest thing in the world to see you when I wake up." Shi xiaorou pouts her mouth and arches her head in Zou Pei''s arms, like a child.


    Zou Pei also happily hugged Shi xiaorou and said lovingly, "you little girl, if you don''t run around, you can see your mother when you wake up every morning." then she scraped Shi xiaorou''s nose.


    Seeing this warm scene, Su wennuan also had a shallow warm smile on his mouth.


    Sometimes she envies that xiaorou is loved by her parents and can act like a spoiled child wantonly.


    But she never had the chance.


    "Warm, you sit too." Zou peishun smiled at shunshi xiaorou''s hair and asked Su warm to sit down.


    Su wennuan is Shi xiaorou''s classmate. They have a good relationship. Zou Pei knows that before, Xiao Rou brought Su wennuan back to live. The two girls have a good relationship.


    Moreover, Zou admires countless people. She can see that Su wennuan is a good girl. She is Shi xiaorou''s close friend and has no bad thoughts. Therefore, she is also very good to Su wennuan and has no sense of precaution.


    Su wennuan sits on the sofa opposite Zou Pei and Shi xiaorou.


    Zou peirang Shi xiaorou sat upright, looked at Su wennuan''s bulging belly, thought of the ambiguity between his son and Su wennuan, and thought of the news that the child in Su wennuan''s belly might be Shi Yi.


    Zou Pei pondered, smiled and asked, "warm, how many months the child..."


    Su wennuan was surprised. Zou Pei asked this question as soon as she opened her mouth. Soon she said politely, "it''s been more than five months..."


    "Oh..." Zou Pei nodded suddenly. "The child in your stomach is..." I wanted to ask directly, but I thought it was inappropriate. Zou Pei turned his words and said it mildly. "I saw the news before and said that the child was foolishly tossing between the Ming mausoleum and Shiyi. I didn''t know how to write the news..." Zou Pei thought, The son now brought Su wennuan home and asked her to take care of her more.


    The son is so concerned about Su wennuan. Is it possible that the child is really Shiyi?


    Zou Pei asked. Su wennuan naturally understood. She was surprised that Zou Pei would have such a misunderstanding. Then she explained, "aunt, mingling is the child''s father. The previous news was written by a gossip reporter."


    "Yes, the gossip reporter was annoying before. Mom, you may not know that the gossip reporter was Gu Xinyu." Shi xiaorou interrupted and said to Zou Pei angrily.


    "Gu Xinyu?" Zou Pei was stunned.


    Hearing the news that Su wennuan said that the child''s father was Ming Ling, before she came to remember her loss, she heard Shi xiaorou say another news that surprised her.


    "Gu Xinyu, who was raised in the United States for a period of time when he was a child?" Zou Pei remembered Gu Xinyu.


    Before, she lived in the United States with Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou, a girl who didn''t adapt to children in the United States, unexpectedly met an orphan Chinese girl, Gu Xinyu, who is now Gu Xinyu. At that time, Xiao Rou and Gu Xinyu had a good time.


    She looked after Gu Xinyu very pitifully, so she took her in, but it didn''t last long. Later, because she was reunited with Shiyi''s father, she took Shi xiaorou back to China. If Gu Xinyu couldn''t take her away, she sent Gu Xinyu to an orphanage in the United States.


    I didn''t expect that after all these years, she heard the name again.


    Hearing Zou Pei''s inquiry, Shi xiaorou nodded like a pound of garlic. "Yes, yes, it''s Gu Xinyu. You don''t know. Now Gu Xinyu has become bad. She not only does paparazzi, but also has a relationship with Ming Ling. I don''t know what has happened to her these years." Shi xiaorou said, pouting, very angry and sorry.


    Once such a good friend, but now it has changed.


    Zou Pei sighed, "Hey, people will change. Don''t say, you''re hungry. Eat quickly, sister-in-law Zhang, bring out the hot food in the kitchen..."


    Zou Pei shouted at the kitchen as he spoke.


    After yelling, he said to Su wennuan, "it turns out that the child belongs to the Ming mausoleum. It''s our family. I don''t have that blessing. Don''t make yourself at home. Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll let sister-in-law Zhang prepare."


    Su wennuan smiled and nodded, "thank you, aunt."


    Zou Pei is a very gentle, fashionable and gentle woman. She is born with a kind of love, which makes people feel very warm.


    Whether her daughter or not, being taken care of by her has a sense of happiness as a daughter.


    "Wow, this is delicious, warm, you eat more." when xiaorou almost wolfed down on the table, she put a piece into Su''s warm bowl. This is called sharing.


    Looking at Xiao Rou''s untidy appearance, Zou peifei didn''t stop her from being so careless, but felt that her daughter was cute.


    When the family dotes on Shi xiaorou so much, it''s no wonder that although Shi xiaorou is a golden young lady, she doesn''t have the shelf and lady model of the young lady. She is still direct and straightforward in line with her own temperament.


    Such a character is more likable, isn''t it.


    They had been hungry for a day, and they were really hungry. They were almost finished with a table of food prepared by Zou Pei.


    Finally, there was a pile of empty plates left on the table, and Zou Pei was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    Shi xiaorou hasn''t eaten so much for a long time. She usually eats a little, which makes people worried.


    "Xiaorou, warm, I bought some yoga discs the other day. If you feel bored, you can practice." Zou Pei said contentedly looking at the empty plate.


    "No, no, I prefer sitting in a daze rather than practicing yoga." Shi xiaorou waved her hand and was not interested in yoga.


    "This child..." Zou Pei angrily crossed Shi xiaorou, and then said to Su wennuan with a gentle smile, "wennuan, ignore her. Your pregnant woman can do yoga, which is helpful for fetal development..."


    Su wennuan smiled apologetically, "I''m not good at this either. Usually we don''t like sports in our bedroom..."


    Especially she is the most curtily one.

 Chapter 199

    "Since they don''t like yoga, let''s watch TV." when Zou Pei greeted, xiaorou and Su wennuan watched TV for fear that they were bored and wanted to run out.


    Shi xiaorou is really not obedient at all. She likes to play outside every once in a while, and she has no sense of propriety. Shi Yi told her when she went to the company this morning. Don''t let Shi xiaorou continue to make trouble outside.


    Zou Pei didn''t know what had happened, but Shi Yi told her that it must be because Shi xiaorou caused some trouble outside last night, so she came back so late.


    Shi Yi, who is a brother, is always afraid of his parents. He always makes trouble for Shi xiaorou after she is kind. He doesn''t tell his family what trouble Shi xiaorou has made.


    Even if Shi Yi doesn''t say it, Zou Pei knows that Shi xiaorou''s trouble this time is definitely not small, otherwise Shi Yi doesn''t have to be so nervous.


    And Shi xiaorou is a restless master. She likes to run out as soon as she is free, so she must not feel bored today and find something for her to do.


    When I turned on the TV, the news was playing in it.


    Before the emergency station came, everyone saw a familiar figure and face.


    On TV, isn''t the person who takes his time in front of reporters Ming Ling? Why is he on TV now, and isn''t the woman beside him Gu Xinyu?


    What are they?


    Zou Pei saw something and looked at Su wennuan''s look. She frowned and looked at the TV. She was preparing to change the channel.


    When xiaorou hurriedly stopped Zou Pei, "don''t, don''t adjust first. Let''s see what happened."


    Zou Pei originally wanted to remind Shi xiaorou not to look, but she saw her eyes staring at the TV and didn''t want to look away at all. So did Su wennuan. She stared at the TV without blinking. It seems that they are both very interested. It''s impossible for her to change the channel, so she had to put down the remote control in her hand and watch it with them.


    "President Ming, you never bring female guests to participate in bidding activities. This time, you bring women here as an exception. Is there any special relationship?" on the screen, the reporter asked Ming Ling who had just come out of the conference building with a microphone.


    From the TV and the words of reporters, we can see that this meeting is particularly important and tall. Ordinary people can''t get in.


    Few people take female guests, but Ming Ling takes Gu Xinyu.


    Ming Ling didn''t answer the reporter''s words. His always cold eyes looked at the reporter. That eye was dignified, cold and sharp.


    The reporter saw that he couldn''t find out what Ming Ling said, so he went to Gu Xinyu and asked, "Miss, what''s your relationship with Mr. Ming? Mr. Ming had an affair with a woman named Su wennuan before. What do you think of this?" the reporter''s question obviously regarded Gu Xinyu as the genuine wife of Ming Ling, And ask Su wennuan as a junior.


    Gu Xinyu took a cold look at the reporter. Before answering, Ming Ling came to block the cameras and microphones for her, took Gu Xinyu''s shoulder, protected her to the side of the car, and blocked the reporters who rushed to prepare for the interview for her.


    That caring look is like Gu Xinyu is really his beloved woman. She won''t even do such embarrassing and embarrassing things as letting her be interviewed by reporters.


    He coldly didn''t answer the reporter''s words, and so protected Gu Xinyu. People with a clear eye knew what was going on at a glance.


    Those gossip reporters have big brain holes, and they can write any kind of speculation.


    For example, the reporter squatted and finally caught the real girlfriend of President Ming who had always hidden deeply and well.


    For example, President Ming takes good care of this mysterious and genuine girlfriend, which is much better and more gentle than that Su wennuan last time.


    President Ming''s eyes when looking after Xinyu are spoiled and protected. Xiaobian asks President Gao lengming to be happy, grow old together and have a baby as soon as possible.


    See the pictures on the TV screen and hear the words of those reporters.


    Su wennuan suddenly felt his back cool.


    The reporter accidentally discovered the affair between mingling and Gu Xinyu, and only she knew about the affair between her and mingling. It was an oolong.


    So, the relationship between her and Ming Ling is fake, and the relationship between Ming Ling and Gu Xinyu is real and real.


    Now think about it. No wonder Gu Xinyu didn''t like her the first time he saw her. He also spontaneously made a news to satirize the relationship between her and mingling, and also connected her with Shiyi.


    Is all this just a means of Gu Xinyu''s jealous revenge?


    Su wennuan suddenly figured it out, but her heart was more empty.


    "It''s all right, wennuan. There must be a misunderstanding." Shi xiaorou turned her head to see Su wennuan after seeing the news. Seeing her pale face, she comforted. In addition to finding such a comforting word, she didn''t know what to say.


    Because the news is so true. Shi xiaorou believes it herself. How can she deceive Su wennuan.


    Even if you don''t listen to the content reported by those reporters, you can see how much he takes care of Gu Xinyu by just looking at the eyes of Ming Ling looking after Gu Xinyu and the posture of Ming Ling taking care of Gu Xinyu.


    Whoever it is, I can''t stand it. Besides, Su wennuan is still pregnant with a child.


    Su wennuan tried her best to endure the desolation of her heart. The palm of her hand on the sofa was pinched tightly and sweating slightly, but she still raised her eyes and pretended to be okay. At the same time, xiaorou smiled, "it''s okay, I''m a little sleepy, I''ll go to sleep first..." with that, she stood up and walked quickly to the room.


    The way she walked quickly made people look sad, but she was still covering up and didn''t want people to see her vulnerability.


    Shi xiaorou is worried. She looks at Su wennuan and is about to catch up with her. Zou Pei pulls her and whispers in Shi xiaorou''s ear, "Xiao Rou, don''t make trouble, let her be quiet..."


    "But she..."


    "It''s all right. Let her be quiet." Zou Pei took Shi xiaorou''s hand and asked her to sit down on the sofa.


    Meaningfully said, "xiaorou, although the relationship between friends is good, there is a limit. Don''t take the lead in everything."


    "Mom, how can you say that..." Shi xiaorou pouted, dissatisfied with Zou Pei''s words.


    "Mom told you the truth. Don''t stop. Mom is from here. You don''t understand anything." Zou Pei lowered his voice and said.


    When xiaorou pouted, she was still dissatisfied.


    Zou Pei knocked Shi xiaorou''s head and said, "you see, you and Gu Xinyu used to be very good. Now what, she betrayed you and robbed Su wennuan''s man. I tell you, no matter how strong the friendship is, it''s like a piece of paper when the gun is with a man. It breaks when you tear it, and it breaks when you say it..."

 Chapter 200

    When Zou Pei''s words were right, xiaorou felt a little uncomfortable and was unwilling to accept such words. Lu said, "wennuan is not the kind of person you said..."


    "Anyway, what I said is to tell you. Keep your mind." Zou Pei angrily crossed her. When she was cross, xiaorou stood up and went to help herself.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t take Zou Pei''s words to heart. She turned and looked at the door. The door was still closed. She didn''t know what Su wennuan was doing inside.


    After su wennuan came in, she closed the door. Her body slid down with the door and leaned against the door. She held her legs and looked at the front without God.


    ¡­¡­


    At more than 8 p.m., Shi Yi came back and saw Shi xiaorou watching TV alone in the living room.


    Shi Yi looked around the room and asked Shi xiaojudo, "warm?"


    "Sleeping in the room, I just saw a news and went to the room when I was in a bad mood." Shi xiaorou didn''t dare to go in and disturb her.


    When Shi Yi heard the news, he probably knew what the news was. He also saw the performance of Ming Ling on TV today.


    I didn''t expect that this guy of mingling had an affair with Gu Xinyu. I really didn''t expect it.


    After reading the news, he felt that mingling was too unreliable. It is conceivable that Su wennuan would be in a bad mood when he saw the news.


    Shi Yi looked at the closed door and said, "go and call her out and I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    Shi Yi knows that it''s strange to stay at home all the time. An active person like Shi xiaorou will suffocate her half to death if she stays at home all day.


    And Su wennuan, she is still pregnant. She must go out for a walk. She will be depressed at home. It''s not good for her health to be depressed.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard that she was going out to eat, she immediately brightened her eyes, looked at Shi Yi happily and said happily, "OK, OK, I''ll go now..."


    So he ran to the room happily.


    Originally, she had thick hands and feet, but when she arrived at the door, xiaorou''s movements became gentle, as if she was afraid of disturbing Su wennuan, who was sleeping in the room.


    Gently pushed open the door, but saw Su wennuan sitting in bed reading, not sleeping.


    Shi xiaorou scratched the back of her head and said with a smile, "Hey, warm, my brother is back. Let''s go out for dinner."


    Su wennuan turns her head and sees xiaorou''s expectant eyes. She understands that xiaorou wants to go out and get some air.


    If she said no, it would be a disappointment. She nodded and got up.


    Su wennuan simply combed and washed, while xiaorou waited for her.


    When the two came out together, Shi Yi changed into a home casual suit and sat on the sofa waiting for them.


    When he heard the sound of opening the door, Shi Yi''s eyes turned to this side. When he saw that Xiao Rou and Su wennuan came out together, his eyes flashed. When he looked at Su wennuan, his eyes always became different.


    "Brother, let''s go. We''re all ready." Shi xiaorou jumped over and said, holding Shi Yi''s arm.


    Su wennuan also came over.


    Shi Yi looked at Su wennuan''s face. He hadn''t seen her for only a few hours, but now when he saw her, his eyes seemed to miss her as if he hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Let''s go..." Shi xiaorou was stunned when she saw Shi Yi and shook his arm.


    Shi Yi regained his mind, kept his eyes off Su wennuan and walked outside the door, "let''s go."


    "Hee hee..." Shi xiaorou let go of Shi Yi''s arm and let him go first. She stepped back and took Su wennuan''s arm and walked with her.


    Shi Yi ordered a high-end restaurant. The people who came to eat were some gold and celebrities, and some business bosses came here for dinner.


    I ordered and was waiting for the waiter to serve.


    Suddenly I heard a quarrel at the table, which attracted the attention of the whole restaurant.


    Originally, this is a high-end restaurant. The people who come to eat are people with quality and self-restraint. They rarely quarrel on such occasions.


    Therefore, in a quiet environment, such noise is even more abrupt.


    When Su is warm, Xiao Rou turns to look at the source of the sound.


    They were all heartened by the scene they saw.


    The first brother slapped the table and stood up. He angrily pointed to Ming Ling and the women around him and said, "Ming, you are so arrogant now. Where did you get the capital!"


    The woman around Ming Ling is Gu Xinyu.


    I don''t know what happened to them just now, which made Yige stand up so excited.


    Facing the domineering attitude of the first brother, Ming Ling raised his dark eyes, with the cold temperature in his eyes, and looked at him. The words spit out from his thin lips were sharp and direct.


    "I don''t care about a life, and you lose the whole status and even the dog''s life!"


    "Ming Ling, you are so arrogant when you are dying! Don''t worry, I won''t let you die easily. Before you die, you will see how your beloved woman died miserably in front of you!"


    The first brother''s face twisted with anger.


    Ming Ling even grabbed his economic lifeline and threatened him to hand over the antidote.


    If he doesn''t hand over the antidote, mingling will block all his business, and even arrange a team to install a bomb in his old nest. If he makes mingling anxious, he will not hesitate to trigger a bomb and bring all his nests.


    In the words of Ming Ling, he is not afraid to wear shoes anyway.


    Ming Ling is dying. What''s the use of those gold and silver treasures!


    What Ming Ling did was to give it a go.


    If he loses, everyone dies. If he wins, he wins back his life and his woman''s life.


    Gu Xinyu said coldly, "if you want to kill me, you have to have that ability."


    Everyone understood the quarrel here.


    Seeing this situation further confirms what the daytime news said.


    Gu Xinyu is really a woman in the dark of mingling, a woman that mingling has been unwilling to protect publicly.


    The first brother looked at Gu Xinyu contemptuously and said with a sneer, "don''t pretend, you''re not his woman at all." then he looked here and saw Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan happened to be looking at this side. She suddenly looked at the sinister eyes of the first brother. She quickly lowered her eyes and didn''t open her eyes to look at the first brother.


    "Son of a bitch!" Ming Ling suddenly got angry and fiercely stood up and grabbed the first brother''s collar.


    This is very unusual. Originally, I came to the restaurant to make peace with brother Yi. Unexpectedly, brother Yi didn''t propose a toast and didn''t punish him!


    Ming Ling''s eyes were scarlet and murderous. One hand mercilessly grabbed a brother''s throat. He clenched his teeth and burst blue veins on his forehead.


    That look full of hostility is really going to kill a brother.


    No, the medicine in mingling''s body has broken out


    If he kills a brother in full view of the public, he will be punished by law!


    Gu Xinyu thought of the seriousness of this for the first time. She grabbed mingling''s hand and anxiously persuaded, "mingling, let go, don''t do this..."


    Ming Ling suddenly let go, and then grabbed his head with both hands. He had a headache and his head seemed to explode.

 Chapter 201

    The first brother was almost strangled by Ming Ling just now. Now he was suddenly pushed away by Ming Ling. He took a few steps back, straightened his throat and coughed bitterly.


    Looking back, he saw Ming Ling holding his head with both hands, struggling in pain, with green veins on both sides of his forehead, which looked very scary.


    Yige was shocked and surprised. Unexpectedly, the medicine developed by his team was so effective.


    It''s so powerful. I''ve seen it.


    Gu Xinyu sees that mingling is hurting herself in such pain. She is worried and holds mingling''s hand. She tries her best to take away the hand that mingling is holding her head.


    Ming Ling suddenly roared and looked at Gu Xinyu with trembling eyes.


    "Mingshao, are you okay? What''s the matter with you?" Gu Xinyu was worried when she saw the crazy appearance of mingling. She didn''t know how powerful the medicine was. Now it''s really worrying.


    When Shi xiaorou saw this situation here, she couldn''t sit still and stood up to help here, but Shi Yi pressed her shoulder and didn''t allow her to come over.


    Su wennuan didn''t pass either. She sat here and watched anxiously.


    Ming Ling suddenly grabbed Gu Xinyu''s shoulder, clenched his teeth and breathed anxiously, "who are you, who are you in the end!" his appearance was very fierce and abnormal.


    "I''m Gu Xinyu. I''m Gu Xinyu. What''s the matter with you, Mingshao?" Gu Xinyu was worried.


    "Gu Xinyu, no, you are not my favorite woman, my favorite is warm..."


    Before mingling''s confused words were finished, Gu Xinyu suddenly took his face and kissed his lips, swallowing what he almost said in his mouth.


    Gu Xinyu kissed Ming Ling!


    When Su is warm here, xiaorou sees it clearly, and Gu Xinyu hooks mingling''s neck and kisses it hard to give up. It looks lingering and sad


    The space-time situation of the Ming mausoleum just now was restrained by Gu Xinyu''s kiss. It''s incredible for the first brother to see this situation.


    The out of control Ming Ling was kissed back by Gu Xinyu?


    Gu Xinyu is really the favorite of Ming Ling.


    The scarlet eyes of Ming Ling eased a little, and Gu Xinyu loosened his lips.


    Ming Ling just calmed down and quietly looked into Gu Xinyu''s eyes, "Xinyu, it''s good to have you..."


    "Ah!" suddenly there was a scream on the wing.


    The scream came from Shi xiaorou''s mouth.


    "You, warm, what''s the matter with you?" when xiaorou saw Su warm covering her stomach in pain and lying pale on the table, she was scared and shouted.


    Su wennuan holds the cool palm and says in pain, "send me to... To the hospital..."


    Shiyi also suddenly found her strange, hurried to pick her up, but found that her seat was covered with blood.


    "Warm..." when he saw the blood on the seat, Yi called her nervously and worried.


    Su wennuan was lying on Shiyi, unable to say a word.


    When Shi Yi saw her pale and powerless appearance, the tip of her heart suddenly hurt like a needle. She couldn''t care about anything. She strode outside with Su wennuan in her arms.


    Shi xiaorou came in a hurry. When she saw the pool of blood on the beach, she was stunned, "God, warm won''t be a miscarriage..." she was surprised and hurried to catch up with Shi Yi''s footsteps.


    Abortion!


    When Ming Ling heard these two words, he took a step in the direction of chasing Shiyi and was pulled by Gu Xinyu.


    Ming Ling just stopped moving and turned to look at the first brother. "Give you three days to hand over the antidote and you will lose everything!" he said coldly to the first brother, and then turned and walked outside the hotel.


    Gu Xinyu hurried to follow Ming Ling.


    The first brother touched his blue neck pinched by the Ming Ling, straightened the bones on his neck, and smiled disdainfully.


    I thought, you threaten me. I''m waiting to see your family break down and die, waiting for you to be tortured to death!


    Ming Ling, you are not arrogant now!


    Shi Yi drove the car to the hospital quickly.


    Su wennuan was laid down in the back seat by him. Her face was pale, her forehead was full of cold sweat, and she curled up like a shrimp.


    Her stomach is very painful and her heart is more painful, but how can she tell the pain.


    If the heartache had not reached the limit, it would not have reached the point where the body could not bear it now.


    Seeing the second that mingling kissed Gu Xinyu, all the flukes and hopes in her heart broke, disintegrated and collapsed.


    Then she felt a pain in her stomach, and the whole person was about to faint


    "Warm, you hold on. You''ll be in the hospital in a minute. You must hold on..." Shi Yi drove nervously while cheering Su warm.


    Shi xiaorou also trembled her fingers and said incoherently, "yes, yes, warm, you must stick to it, be strong, and don''t have an abortion. Think about it, you''re not easy to be pregnant for five months. Now if you lose it, it''s not cost-effective, isn''t it..."


    Shi xiaorou originally wanted to say something to comfort Su wennuan, but as soon as she said it, she found out what it was, "bah, bah, what doesn''t flow. Don''t worry about warm, it will be all right, it will be all right..." Shi xiaorou was so worried that she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Lying in the back seat of the car, Su wennuan always warned himself not to think about Ming Ling. Don''t think that Ming Ling is the child''s father. Don''t be sad. Don''t be sad. You must think about your child


    She is also afraid that the child is gone. She loves the child so much. She wants to give birth to the child. She really wants to


    She also wanted to keep her stomach from hurting, but her body and heart were out of her control.


    It''s really painful to love someone. Seeing him close to others is like stabbing a knife in her heart.


    If time can come again, she hopes she won''t fall in love with Ming Ling. If she doesn''t love, there will be no pain.


    If you don''t love, you won''t care. Everything in front of you is gone.


    It was because he loved her so much that every word he said would hurt her. His intimate actions with others were like cutting meat on her.


    "Tianyu, woo... Tianyu..." Su wennuan finally couldn''t help the pain. He sobbed and cried weakly, but what he called was a name that Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou had never heard of.


    sky? Who is it?


    When xiaorou doesn''t understand, she looks back at Su Nuan in the back seat.


    Su wennuan curled up, his thin body trembled slightly, put his fingers in his mouth, cried, and vaguely said the word Tianyu


    Why is the Ming mausoleum Tianyu? Why does God arrange this fate and torture people so much


    If he is not Tianyu, she can comfort herself as if she met the second Tian Yilan, but it happened that mingling is the Tianyu she grew up with

 Chapter 202

    Shi Yi drove to the nearest hospital nearby, so he quickly took Su wennuan out and ran to the hospital in a hurry.


    "Doctor, come on, doctor!" Shiyi shouted anxiously.


    The nurse hurriedly pushed the lying car over. Shi Yi put Su wennuan on the lying car. The nurse hurriedly pushed her to the operating room.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou followed anxiously to the door, and the door of the operating room closed.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou are locked out.


    Shi Yi grabbed his hair in a hurry. Shi xiaorou was also worried about pouting and stood at the door of the operating room. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Why does something happen every time warm and I come out? Should warm and I stay at home and don''t go out..." when xiaorou thought about the recent events, she felt very nervous.


    Every time she and Su wennuan go out, something happens before they give up.


    Su wennuan is going to have a miscarriage this time. It''s really frightening.


    When Xiao Rou''s heart was popping, she was really worried that Su wennuan''s child would disappear.


    The Ming mausoleum is really.


    Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou''s worried appearance. He touched her head, "it''s okay, don''t worry..." he said to Shi xiaorou not to worry, but he was worried to death.


    Shi xiaorou turned her head to look at Shi Yi and broke through him, "aren''t you so worried yourself? Don''t be duplicity..."


    When Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou''s determined expression, he sighed and didn''t say anything.


    "The Ming mausoleum is also true. Why must wennuan be so sad? Do men like him really have no heart?" Shi xiaorou complained.


    Now I blame Ming Ling a little. I thought he was very good and a good man, so she liked him for 8 years!


    Now looking at his attitude towards Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou suddenly feels that the man of mingling is really unworthy of love.


    Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou reproachfully, "don''t talk nonsense, rest assured and wait for warmth..." although Shi Yi doesn''t like Ming Ling now.


    But it is not advisable to speak ill of people outside.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at Shi Yi, stopped talking, leaned against the wall and waited for news.


    About an hour later, the door of the operating room opened.


    The doctor and the nurse came out.


    Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi hurried to the doctor, "how''s it going, how''s it going, how''s su wennuan?"


    The doctor took off his mask and looked at Shi Yi with a bad complexion. "You are the child''s father. I said how your husband is. He knows that his wife''s health is not very good and still stimulates her. A man like you really has a good review."


    The attending doctor is a woman in her 40s. On weekdays, she sees many irresponsible men and poor women. Therefore, when she sees Shiyi, she naturally blames Shiyi for Su wennuan''s current appearance.


    Being scolded by the doctor, Shi Yi didn''t feel very wronged, but felt a little bitter, "what the doctor said is that I will take good care of her in the future..."


    If Su wennuan were really his woman, he would not let Su wennuan suffer like this.


    It''s a pity that he is powerless. Even if he wants to take care of Su wennuan again, he can''t help it if Su wennuan doesn''t give him a chance.


    "Doctor, my brother is just a warm good friend, not the child''s father..." Shi xiaorou was wronged for Shi Yi and explained to the doctor.


    When the doctor learned the situation, she glanced at Shi Yi and looked at his casual eyes. She suddenly understood, "sorry, I made a mistake. Your friend is weak and needs rest. Fortunately, it was delivered in time this time. The child was saved, but it is very unstable. You can''t be stimulated in the future, otherwise even the gods can''t protect the child..."


    The child is saved!


    Hearing the most useful news, Shi Yi was in a happy mood. He nodded and said yes whatever the doctor said.


    "Yes, she will not be stimulated in the future..." Shi Yi listened to the doctor''s instructions, as if he were a good classmate listening to the teacher''s instructions.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi and wanted to laugh. She had never seen Shi Yi so clever.


    It''s really one thing down!


    But fortunately, when the doctor said that Su wennuan''s child was saved, Shi xiaorou was relieved.


    The nurse pushed Su wennuan out of the operating room. There was a drop on her arm. The doctor said it was fetal medicine.


    But Su wennuan closed her eyes and seemed to be in a coma.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with her?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    "I fell asleep. The patient is too tired. I''ve been under a lot of mental pressure during this period, otherwise I won''t be popular for no reason." the doctor analyzed.


    Hearing what the doctor said, xiaorou bowed her head and said nothing. She looked at Su wennuan''s pale face with worry.


    It turned out that she didn''t sleep in the afternoon. She didn''t know whether she had been reading or thinking.


    The nurse settled Su wennuan in the ward and went out.


    When xiaorou sat next to Su wennuan, she saw her pale and bloodless face with her eyes closed. She was distressed to lift the hair on her forehead behind her ears.


    "Wennuan, we know you work hard, but sometimes you can really tell us about your sadness, so that you will feel better..." Shi xiaorou pinched the quilt for Su wennuan and said with concern.


    It turned out that the damage caused by Ming Ling to Su wennuan had been accumulated in Su wennuan''s heart these days. The more it accumulated, the more his body gradually collapsed.


    Shi Yi came back after completing the hospitalization procedures. Seeing the scene that Shi xiaorou helped Su wennuan pinch the quilt, his heart sank. He stood at the door for a while before entering.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll order takeout..." Shi Yi stood beside Shi xiaorou and said.


    I had planned to take them to the restaurant for a big meal, but I didn''t expect to eat the big meal. On the contrary, I met this kind of thing, which caused warm and almost miscarriage.


    "Just order something. I''m not hungry." Shi xiaorou is not in the mood to eat now.


    "I''ll order something light. You can eat some when you wake up." Shi Yi took his cell phone and ordered takeout.


    "Brother, do you think I''m the nemesis of warm life?" Shi xiaorou suddenly played with sadness.


    Shi Yi is not used to it. "How do you say that?"


    "If it weren''t for me, wennuan wouldn''t know the Ming mausoleum. Every time I didn''t take wennuan to those strange places, I wouldn''t meet the Ming mausoleum frequently and give the Ming mausoleum a chance to hurt wennuan. Think about it, it seems that I took wennuan to hurt the Ming mausoleum..." she looked back at Shi Yi with a sad face.


    Shi Yi was surprised when she listened to her words, and then touched her head with a smile, "don''t think so, some things are fate, even without you, they will happen."


    "Is it true?"


    "En..." Shi Yi nodded.


    "Water, water..." Su wennuan on the hospital bed suddenly said vaguely.

 Chapter 203

    When xiaorou hurried back to her senses, she nervously looked at Su wennuan on the bed, "wennuan, you wake up..."


    Shi Yi was more rational and hurried to pour a glass of water. Shi xiaorou turned around and took the water cup in Shi Yi''s hand.


    Su wennuan slowly opens her eyes. The first thing in front of her confused eyes is Shi xiaorou''s worried and nervous face. Her vision turns a little. What appears in front of her eyes is Shi Yi''s slightly frowned face.


    At first, she didn''t react and didn''t know where she was, but the things before she lost consciousness flashed in her mind. She had a stomachache and left blood. Finally, she was sent to the hospital.


    Thinking of this, Su wennuan immediately became flustered, "my child..." her crystal eyes opened and nervously looked at Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi, trying to let them tell her the result.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the child is still fine. The warm doctor said, you can''t be excited, don''t worry..." Shi xiaorou said quickly to avoid Su warm being excited again.


    Hearing Shi xiaorou''s words, Su wennuan looked at Shi Yi again. Seeing Shi Yi nodded at her, which was a comfort to her consulting eyes.


    After being confirmed by Shiyi, Su wennuan relaxed.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the child is still there.


    "Warm, come and drink some water." Shi xiaorou took the cup to Su warm.


    Su wennuan gets up and wants to sit up. Her stomach is still strong. It''s very difficult to move.


    Shi Yi hurried over to help, held her, and carefully let her sit on the bed. Seeing that she was very hard, he took another pillow and put it on her back to make her more comfortable.


    Shi xiaorou then handed the water to Su wennuan, and then wennuan took it. She drank a few drinks in a hurry.


    "Slow down, don''t choke." Shi xiaorou comforted.


    Su wennuan drank all the water and was very thirsty.


    Seeing that Su wennuan drank up all the water she handed over, xiaorou felt a sense of achievement. It turned out that taking care of people was so happy.


    Shi xiaorou happily takes Su wennuan''s water cup and puts it on the table. She was still very negative just now. Now Su wennuan wakes up and sees that she is all right. Shi xiaorou is active again.


    "Hey, hey, warm, you''re fine. I was really scared to death just now. Do you know I almost had a heart attack when I saw you bleeding." Shi xiaorou took Su warm''s hand and said with lingering fear.


    "What did the doctor say?" Su wennuan asked when she looked at xiaorou gently.


    In fact, she was also worried that something would happen to her and that her child would disappear.


    "The doctor said it''s all right to have a good rest." Shi xiaorou said briefly. Seeing Su wennuan''s pale and weak appearance, Shi xiaorou pursed her mouth and began to defend against injustice. "That mingling is really true. He knows you''re in the hospital and won''t come to the hospital to see you. Doesn''t he really want children? It''s really inhuman..." Shi xiaorou was like this, Say what you think. You don''t know how to beat around the bush.


    She used to call brother Ming, but now she doesn''t even call brother Ming. She calls him by his name. Who makes the image of Ming Ling in her heart greatly reduced.


    Hearing the name of Ming Ling, Su wennuan lowered her eyes. When she didn''t answer, xiaorou''s words swept her eyelashes on her face and cast a shadow on her eyelids, covering up the loss and sadness of her eyes.


    She is in a state of heartache when she hears the name of Ming Ling.


    "Warm, I think we must take a detour in the future. As long as there is a Ming mausoleum, we don''t go..." what Shi xiaorou can''t do most is to observe her words and expressions. She keeps talking.


    When Shi Yi saw Su wennuan''s loss and avoidance, he called Xiao Rou, "Xiao Rou, go out and see if the takeout has come."


    Shi xiaorou turned around and looked at Shi Yi discontentedly, "why do you want me to go? Can''t you go?"


    Originally, she was protesting, but when she saw Shi Yi winking at him, Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi and Su wennuan. She suddenly seemed to understand something.


    It turned out that her brother was deliberately distracting her and wanted to stay alone with Su wennuan for a while.


    Shi xiaorou herself is a little small. When she saw Shi Yi frown and cross eyes at her, she said wisely, "OK, I''ll go. You stay with wennuan. I''ll go back..."


    Xiao Rou stood up and walked outside.


    When she went outside the door, when xiaorou was ready to close the door for them, she leaned out her head and said mischievously, "brother, hurry up, oh, I''ll be back soon..." she also smiled silently at Shi Yi, and then withdrew to close the door.


    Seeing the bad look of Shi xiaorou, Shi Yi shook her head silently. Shi xiaorou, a girl, couldn''t think of anything serious. She only had those bad ideas in her mind.


    Seeing off Shi xiaorou, Shi Yi turned around and looked at Su wennuan in front of him. "Shi xiaorou is straight hearted. Don''t take it to heart."


    Su wennuan slowly regained consciousness. When she saw Shi Yi, she seemed to be sorry. She smiled and said, "it''s all right, thank you..."


    Thank you really. If it weren''t for Shiyi, the child in her belly might really be out of control. She didn''t know how to repay her sincere and eager gratitude. She could only say thank you.


    "See you outside with me. Thank you. You''re good to keep healthy during this time. Don''t think about it. Anyway, it''s the most important to give birth to the child." Shi Yi doesn''t know how to comfort the woman, so he can only give Su wennuan advice on his own ideas.


    Su wennuan nodded, "OK, I know, you and xiaorou may be in trouble this time..." she has no one to take care of. It''s inconvenient to do anything alone in the hospital.


    It is said that Bai Wan is the mother, but Bai Wan never cares about her and never cares about her affairs. Before, she and Bai Wan were very stiff because of the exchange of relatives with the Liao family.


    She called Bai Wan before, just to say hello. As a result, Bai Wan said, don''t always call her and waste the phone fee.


    The phone bill is more precious than her daughter.


    Su wennuan was a little sad when she realized this, so she didn''t call home since then. First, she was afraid that she would be more disappointed, that Bai Wan would say something that would break her heart, and second, that Bai Wan would be quiet.


    She could hear that when she called Bai Wan, Bai Wan was bored instead of her mother.


    So she can only rely on herself and her friends to let Bai Wan take care of her. It''s impossible. Now that Liao Lili is pregnant, Bai Wan has no time to take care of her daughter-in-law and her grandson. How can she take care of her?


    "Don''t worry, it''s on us. Tell us what you want to eat. Don''t be embarrassed. It''s most important to keep healthy. The doctor says you''re weak and need more supplements." Shi Yi is happy to help Su wennuan and take care of her.


    "I just want some white porridge now," Su said. After so many things, she had no appetite at all.

 Chapter 204

    "That''s just right. When ordering takeout, I ordered white porridge. I don''t know if the takeout has arrived." Shi Yi saw that Su wennuan''s mental state is much better. He was also very happy. He said and looked at the door.


    When xiaorou came back with food, she saw a man standing at the door of Su wennuan''s ward. The man was wearing a white jacket and was also a doctor.


    But he stood at the door and didn''t mean to go in.


    Shi xiaorou walked over, "Hey, what are you doing here?" the man was very tall. Shi xiaorou could only talk to him with her head up to raise her momentum.


    When the man turned around, Xiao Rou saw clearly, "doctor Ju, what are you doing here? Furtive..." Shi xiaorou looked up and down at doctor Ju.


    What is the doctor doing standing at the door of Su wennuan''s ward?


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan have experienced so many dangerous things and trained her defensive mentality. Now everyone feels suspicious and needs to patrol.


    The doctor was embarrassed by Shi xiaorou''s impolite words and her suspicious eyes. He put his hand on his lips like a fist and coughed a little, "nothing. Come and check the ward round. You''re busy." after a perfunctory sentence, the doctor left under Shi xiaorou''s eyes.


    I left in a hurry. I had a sense of being caught if I did something bad.


    Shi xiaorou dismisses the doctor''s back and says, "cut, they are all some strange bad guys..." Shi xiaorou now automatically attributes the doctor to Ming Ling.


    Those who follow Ming Ling are all strange bad people.


    No matter what happened, Shi xiaorou thought so anyway.


    "Is wennuan your patient? It''s not your turn to check the ward round. It''s really wrong..." Shi xiaorou muttered, then pushed the door open and went in.


    After a doctor walked out of the corridor, he looked back with lingering fear. When he didn''t see xiaorou, the girl came after him. He was relieved.


    Shi xiaorou is notoriously difficult. If she is entangled by Shi xiaorou, the doctor is really afraid that she can''t get away.


    Oh, it''s true. He''s a regular doctor. He wanders around his hospital like a thief. A doctor teases himself and caresses his forehead.


    Then he took out his cell phone and called the person who gave him orders.


    "Ming Shao, look, Su wennuan is all right. It''s dangerous." he reported to Ming Ling.


    If he hadn''t been entrusted by others, would he be like a thief.


    Ming Ling, who has been waiting anxiously at Yunxin''s house, hears the call and relaxes his tense mood, but his tone can''t hear any change.


    Just spit out a word from his throat, "um..."


    "I''m a little weak. I learned from the attending doctor that I need to rest. I''d better not be stimulated during this time..." the doctor continued to tell Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling is a smart man. The obvious sign of the doctor''s words is to let him stop appearing in front of Su wennuan.


    Otherwise, his appearance will be a great stimulus to Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling held his cell phone, silent and didn''t speak.


    The doctor continued, "the brothers and sisters of Shi family are taking care of her warmly now. The problem is not big. You can rest assured..." the doctor knew that mingling was worried about Su wennuan, but he didn''t say.


    Ming Ling is a warm-hearted man with cold and unfeeling surface.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t bother to ask him to check Su wennuan''s condition and then ask him to report.


    Ming Ling actually wants to see Su wennuan, but it''s inconvenient now. If the first brother monitors him to come to the hospital to see Su wennuan, Su wennuan will be even more dangerous.


    He managed to confuse Yige with Gu Xinyu. Now he can''t go wrong.


    "I know, I''ll hang up if I have nothing..." Ming Ling said faintly, and then hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, he relaxed a lot.


    In the dozens of minutes of waiting for the doctor''s news, I was in a contradictory and tormented mood. I was really afraid of getting any bad news. Fortunately, Su wennuan was strong, but fortunately the child was all right.


    "Mingshao, have a drink." Yunxin takes out two cans of beer from the refrigerator and hands one to mingling.


    First, let Ming Ling relax. Second, spend some time with him.


    Ming Ling took the beer from Yun Xin and drank it.


    When you relax your tense mood, you need to release it.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, after the doctor reported the situation to Ming Ling, he went to do his own business.


    Shi xiaorou came into the ward with food in her hand, and she was still muttering angrily, "this doctor, I don''t know what''s in her mind, even sneaking outside the warm room. I don''t think eight achievements is a good thing..."


    Shi Yi frowned. "Doctor Youyi was just outside the door?" Shi Yi certainly knew doctor Youyi. The private doctor of Ming Ling is as strange as Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "yes, I saw him standing outside the door as if he was eavesdropping on you. He''s really a pervert..." Shi xiaorou said with horror.


    The doctor in the office suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose. "What''s the matter? Is someone scolding me?"


    The doctor shook his head. He could think of it with his toes. If someone scolded him, it must be Shi xiaorou, a little devil, scolding him.


    Shi Yi listened to what Shi xiaorou said, frowned and didn''t continue to answer.


    Doctor you is from Ming Ling. If he eavesdrops outside, he must be instigated by Ming Ling.


    On the one hand, the Ming mausoleum desperately hurt Su wennuan and pushed her away from him. On the other hand, it asked people to monitor Su wennuan. What trick are you playing.


    "Come, warm, have something to eat." Shi xiaorou put the food on the table and brought a bowl of rice to Su warm.


    Su wennuan shook her head. "Pass me the porridge." she pointed to the porridge on the table. She was never hypocritical.


    "Oh, ok..." Shi xiaorou quickly put down the rice and picked up the porridge. Su wennuan took it over and said to Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi, "you can eat too. You''re tired enough tonight. Thank you..."


    "Didn''t you just say don''t say thank you?" Shi Yi came and filled a bowl of spareribs soup, put it on the table, turned his head, looked at Su wennuan and said thoughtfully, "eating porridge and drinking a bowl of soup is good for your health."


    Shi xiaorou nodded like pounding garlic, "well, when I was at home, my mother whispered in my ear every day that she wanted me to drink soup. My ear is about to cocoon. Now it''s up to my brother to talk about you, hee hee..." Shi xiaorou adjusted the atmosphere and smiled.


    Shi Yi said with a smile, "I also took scriptures from my mother."


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "aunt is really a kind person. I really envy you..."


    "Well, warm, you must be a kind person when you become a mother in the future. I envy your children in the future..." Shi xiaorou pursed her mouth and always had a big brain hole.

 Chapter 205

    Shi xiaorou''s words made Su wennuan laugh.


    In fact, she also wants to be a kind mother. She likes children very much. She has thought about it. If the child is born in the future, she will give all her love to her children and return all her missing to her children.


    When xiaorou saw that Su wennuan was so happy, she was too happy to close her mouth, "ha ha, wennuan, I haven''t seen you smile so happy for a long time..."


    Su wennuan smiled and looked at Shi xiaorou, "then I''ll laugh more in the future..."


    "En en, OK, let''s laugh together in the future, Hei hei..." when Xiao Rou smiled, she showed her neat and white teeth. When she was happy, she became stupid and looked very cute.


    Su wennuan knows that Shi xiaorou became so happy because she saw that she was all right and that she was happy.


    How many people will be happy because you are happy.


    Su wennuan is very glad that she can make such a good friend.


    Shi Yi saw Su wennuan''s mood getting better. He was also very happy. He smiled and said, "eat quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    Su wennuan nodded and began to immerse herself in eating. When xiaorou stopped talking.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su wennuan woke up at noon. He opened his eyes and saw a middle-aged man sitting in front of the bed, looking at her worried.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Su wennuan recognized Su Fusheng and put his elbow on the bed to get up.


    "Hey, be careful, warm, be careful..." Su Fusheng nervously held Su warm and asked her to sit down, for fear that her movement would affect the fetus in her stomach.


    "Dad, how do you..."


    Before Su wennuan finished his surprised words, he heard Su Fusheng sigh and said, "warm, you have entered the hospital and don''t call me. You have to die of your father..." Su Fusheng was very helpless.


    He was very worried about Su wennuan, but Su wennuan didn''t even call him after such a big thing happened. This alienation made him distressed and helpless.


    He knows that Bai Wan is bad to Su wennuan and makes Su wennuan feel cold, so Su wennuan doesn''t call home now.


    Because Su wennuan knows that even if she calls home, no one will defend her.


    Such coldness and helplessness made Su Fusheng feel distressed.


    "Dad, I just don''t want you to worry..." Su wennuan felt bad when she saw Su Fusheng''s vicissitudes.


    "Warm, we are a family. Don''t be afraid to trouble us or worry about us. I just hope you can be as happy as a normal child..." Su Fusheng patted Su warm on the back of his hand and said with a kind sigh.


    Su wennuan was an orphan since childhood. He grew up in an orphanage and received little love. People who lack love are generally closed and afraid to disturb and trouble others.


    Su Fu''s physiological understanding of Su wennuan''s psychological precautions and self-protection.


    But after all, he is Su wennuan''s family. She is still guarding against him, which makes him feel bitter.


    Su wennuan looked at Su Fusheng. She thought she was helpless, but when she saw that her father cared about her so much, she suddenly felt that she had not been abandoned by the world.


    "Dad, I''m fine. Really, you don''t have to worry about me..." Su wennuan''s words this time took care of some relatives.


    Bai Wan answered every call to her home. Bai Wan''s attitude towards her completely dashed her hope for family affection. She even felt that the family didn''t love her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have put her in the orphanage until she grew up.


    Thinking about this, Su wennuan is also very cold hearted. He doesn''t even care if there is one.


    But every time she saw Su Fusheng''s loving look, the wall erected at the bottom of her heart collapsed again, and she still couldn''t help caring about her father.


    "Warm, if you have anything to do in the future, don''t hold it in your heart. Don''t be afraid after the child is born. Dad will help you raise it..." Su Fusheng held Su warm''s hand and gently patted the back of her hand, saying it sincerely.


    Hearing Su Fusheng''s words, Su wennuan''s heart sank. It turned out that her father knew what happened between her and mingling. It turned out that everyone knew that mingling didn''t want her


    Inexplicably, Su wennuan felt that he was living well and failed.


    "Uncle, come and have something to eat and let wennuan have something to eat..." Shi xiaorou came in with something to eat in her hand.


    When Su Fusheng heard Shi xiaorou''s words, he stood up, went back to the table in the ward and nodded politely to Shi xiaorou, "these days are troublesome to you..." he said polite words for Su wennuan.


    "Oh, uncle, there''s no trouble. Warm is my good friend and should." Shi xiaorou waved her hand, and she didn''t adapt to this kind of polite thanks.


    Su Fusheng could see that xiaorou was a little uncomfortable when she was talking. She looked back and asked Su wennuan, "wennuan, there is porridge and rice here. What would you like to eat?"


    "Porridge, I''ll do it myself..." Su wennuan replied, and then moved to get out of bed.


    Seeing this, Su Fusheng originally came forward to help Su wennuan, but Shi xiaorou was quick in her eyes and hands. She hurried to Su wennuan''s side, helped her up, asked Su wennuan to hold her arm, and walked this way carefully step by step.


    Su Fusheng originally wanted to help, but found that he was a man and couldn''t help his daughter. If Bai Wan came to help take care of Su wennuan, it would be almost the same.


    But Bai Wan''s temper and what she would say to hurt Su wennuan can be imagined.


    So it''s better not to let Bai Wan come than to force her to come.


    Su Fusheng thought of this and looked at Su wennuan''s eyes with guilt.


    Sometimes think about it. The Su family is too mean to Su wennuan. I''m so sorry for Su wennuan. Over the years, I''ve never given Su wennuan anything.


    Shi xiaorou asked Su wennuan to sit on a chair padded with soft cushions, and then put the porridge in front of her. Learning from Shi Yi, she filled her a bowl of soup and put it in front of Su wennuan. "My brother works during the day. Now he''s in the company. He''ll come after work."


    Shi xiaorou explains why Shi Yi is no longer.


    "Go back and have a rest, too. I was very tired last night." Su wennuan looked at Shi xiaorou with heartache in her eyes.


    "It''s all right. After you slept last night, I slept in a nearby hotel. I didn''t wake up until more than 10 o''clock. I''m not sleepy now." Shi xiaorou waved her hand and asked Su wennuan to eat quickly.


    "I''ll stay and watch tonight. You all go back to rest. After that, I''ll trouble you to take care of her," Su Fusheng said.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Su wennuan. She seemed to have no objection, so she nodded, "OK, I''ll give it to Uncle tonight."


    Shi xiaorou thought it would be good for Su wennuan to get closer to her family.

 Chapter 206

    In the afternoon, Yi came over after work and found that Su Fusheng was also there. Su wennuan''s mental state seemed to be better, so he took Shi xiaorou home together.


    Su Fusheng stayed to take care of Su wennuan.


    "Warm, I''ll buy some fruit. You have a rest first, and I''ll come up later..." Su Fusheng saw that Su warm''s room only had some dried fruits and snacks, so he wanted to buy some fruit for her.


    "Well, you go and be careful on the way." Su Nuan replied.


    Su Fusheng just went out. Not long ago, a doctor came in.


    Su wennuan was stunned when she saw the doctor in a white jacket coming in. Then she stared at him with glittering eyes and didn''t speak.


    I remember the day before yesterday, xiaorou said that she saw a doctor eavesdropping on her talking to Shi Yi at the door. Now when there was no one, he came in again and didn''t know why.


    Seeing that Su wennuan was staring at him with some precautions, a doctor shook his head, "Hey, I''m so bad. Why do you all look at me with such eyes?"


    "All?" Su wennuan said.


    "Yes, you as like as two peas, who are very similar to each other. They probably have been through too many dangerous things together, so now the nerves are becoming more sensitive."


    "Then what reason do you have to make us less sensitive?" Su Nuan stared at him, still with some hostility.


    A doctor was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that you can learn to turn now. Don''t think too much. I''m not a bad person. How can a bad person be a doctor? You say yes."


    "Bad people can be anything. The most important thing is that bad people don''t write that they are bad people on their faces." Su wennuan said expressionless, staring at the doctor''s action.


    Because he was extremely disappointed with the Ming mausoleum, he is now full of defense and hostility to the people around him.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s words, the doctor was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su wennuan really regarded her as a bad person.


    He felt a little innocent. "Let me clarify again, I''m really not a bad man, but I''ve been with the bad man in the Ming mausoleum for a long time. You think I''m the same as him, but I''m not."


    "Aren''t you birds of a feather?" Su wennuan asked without hesitation.


    The doctor himself was incredible. He guessed right. Su wennuan really had a problem with Ming Ling, so he has a problem with him now.


    A doctor was stunned, but smiled, "I''m just dominated by him. It doesn''t mean I''m the same person as him. I have my own career and thought. Ms. Su wennuan, don''t knock over a boat of people with one pole."


    "Then what''s your conspiracy to come to me again and again?" Su wennuan stopped talking to him about the Ming mausoleum and directly cut into the subject. She put down her book and talked to the doctor attentively.


    The people around Ming Ling are very cunning. She can''t take it lightly.


    "There''s no conspiracy. I just care about you and see if you''re doing well." a doctor put his hands in the pocket of his white jacket and took a step forward, closer to Su wennuan''s bed.


    Su wennuan''s instinctive body leaned back, motionless away from the doctor.


    "I have nothing to do with you. Why do you care about me?" obviously, Su wennuan doesn''t believe what doctor Ju said.


    "You are my patient. It is right for doctors to care about their patients." a doctor took it for granted.


    "My attending doctor is not you." Su wennuan exposed him and looked at his eyes more defensive. Obviously, the doctor was lying.


    "You used to be my patient. I treated you. Naturally, I don''t want you to have any mistakes. Now I''m relieved to see that you''re okay." the doctor said easily, and then attacked Ming Ling with Su wennuan. I don''t know whether it''s joking or serious, "In fact, I''m with you. I''ve wanted to kick out the cold boss of mingling for a long time, but I can''t help it. I don''t have the courage. You''re still brave. You''re my heroine now."


    The doctor was afraid that his words were not sincere enough, so he gave a thumbs up.


    The more he was like this, the more Su wennuan didn''t believe him, "it''s impossible."


    "Well, I''m not exaggerating, but I''m telling the truth." the doctor talked with Su wennuan vigorously.


    "Whether you''re telling the truth or not, I don''t believe you." Su wennuan glanced at the doctor and looked away.


    She doesn''t deny that when she was good with Ming Ling, the doctor had been her personal doctor several times, giving her an abortion and seeing a doctor.


    But now she''s turned against Ming Ling, and naturally she won''t give a good face to doctor you. Who knows if doctor you is a spy of Ming Ling and wants to steal any secrets.


    "Well, if you rest, I won''t disturb you..." a doctor saw that Su wennuan didn''t want to talk any more, so he left wisely, walked half way, turned sideways and said, "it''s better to eat more rice, order more vegetables and supplement necessary vitamins, which is good for you and your children..."


    Su wennuan looks at him and Yijun does leave the ward.


    A doctor knows that she eats porridge every day. It seems that she is observing her every day. This man is really sneaky and doesn''t know what to observe her for.


    Su wennuan doesn''t want to spend that brain cell to explore the ideas of those strange people. She moves her body and is about to lie down. Another person comes into the ward.


    As soon as she came in, she had some cold temperament.


    Su wennuan paused and turned to look at her. She saw Gu Xinyu standing in a black suit in front of her bed, with a cold beauty''s face, which was habitually indifferent.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu, Su wennuan''s heart beat hard, and her fingers unconsciously grabbed the quilt.


    Gu Xinyu slightly moved his eyes and scanned the layout and things in the house. Then his eyes fell on Su wennuan and said, "it''s better for so many people to take care of you than expected."


    Su wennuan angrily looks at Gu Xinyu, "did you come to see my joke?"


    Gu Xinyu is clearly laughing at her. Now she has got the Ming mausoleum. She must be very happy to see her down-to-earth appearance.


    "You think too much, I don''t have so much American time to see your jokes." Gu Xinyu looked at her condescending.


    "Please go out, I don''t welcome you here." Su wennuan gripped the quilt tightly with her fingers and seriously wanted to burst into anger.


    Originally, Gu Xinyu was very uncomfortable. Now Gu Xinyu came to stimulate her. Don''t be angry and excited. Su wennuan, you should think about the children in your stomach. Don''t be excited, or Gu Xinyu will succeed.


    Su wennuan knows very well that Gu Xinyu is here to stimulate her and make her miscarry, so she has always hinted to her heart at the bottom of her heart that she should not be angry and not let Gu Xinyu''s plot succeed.


    "I didn''t expect that you were so determined. Did I think highly of you?" Gu Xinyu glanced at Su wennuan with a little sarcasm in his words.

 Chapter 207

    "What do you want to do?" Su Nuan stares at Gu Xinyu, and his chest begins to rise and fall.


    Although she had been telling herself not to be angry and excited, she couldn''t calm down when she saw Gu Xinyu''s face and thought of the kiss between her and mingling.


    "Don''t do anything, just come to see you." Gu Xinyu calmly found a chair and sat down next to Su wennuan. Seeing that she was about to be excited, she sighed gently, "Su wennuan, what you need is more honing, and there is still a lot of room for your growth."


    "I don''t need you to ask me whether it''s big or not!" Su wennuan''s voice was cold and hard, and looked at Gu Xinyu''s eyes with aggression.


    Gu Xinyu looked at her and saw her excited eyes. She knew she wouldn''t listen to what she said to her now. "If you want to keep your child, you can''t expose your emotions to outsiders so easily. Su wennuan, on the other hand, you''re still a child..."


    Too immature, too unstable.


    Ming Ling was reluctant to tell Su wennuan these words. Let her say them.


    Someone must be evil.


    "Don''t need you to criticize, you go, go, wow..." Su wennuan pointed to the door and said coldly.


    Gu Xinyu now looks at her jokes as a winner, laughs at her and criticizes her!


    What right does she have to say she didn''t grow up? She''s 21! How big is her Gu Xinyu? She is only about 21 years old!


    At the same age, why blame her!


    Xu wennuan''s chest fluctuates.


    Gu Xinyu saw through what she thought at a glance, "although we are quite old, I have experienced more things than you think. Su wennuan, some things are not what you have experienced. Life is so short. What we have experienced makes us learn to be mature."


    "Oh, it''s ridiculous. How mature you are. Do you know that you look like a three-year-old child teaching his mother how to be a man." Su wennuan changed his anger and sneered, satirizing Gu Xinyu''s bad character.


    Gu Xinyu naturally heard the meaning of Su wennuan''s words.


    She looked at her for a while, then said, "whatever you think, I have a clear conscience." she stood up and put her chair aside. "You can have a good rest and come back to see you another day."


    "No!" Su wennuan refused to attend to Xinyu without hesitation.


    Gu Xinyu is crying for mercy now! Su wennuan won''t get this feeling!


    Hearing Su wennuan''s resolute tone, Gu Xinyu paused as he prepared to go out, and then went out.


    No wonder Ming Ling is so worried about Su wennuan that she won''t tell her anything.


    It turned out that Su wennuan was really not calm enough to analyze things and distinguish right from wrong.


    It''s also strange that she experienced too few ups and downs and didn''t understand the dangers of the Jianghu.


    In fact, from another point of view, from Su wennuan''s point of view, Su wennuan will not understand the practice of Ming Ling. She will think that Ming Ling is not interested in her because she is normal.


    Because Su wennuan''s life circle from small to large is a relatively ordinary social circle. Even if there are some intrigues, it is also a small fight.


    She is surrounded by ordinary people, not so many fights and murders, not so many intrigues.


    So her brain circuit will not be so complex, and she will not think about things in a complex direction.


    Because she doesn''t understand the sinister cunning of those people in the underworld, how difficult and smart they are!


    Because he hasn''t been in the Jianghu, Su wennuan doesn''t know how difficult it is to deal with the Jianghu, so he is single-minded. He thinks that things develop like that when something happens to him.


    After walking out of the ward, Gu Xinyu leaned against the wall and thought about it where Su wennuan couldn''t see it. He didn''t think it was incredible to understand all this.


    After Gu Xinyu left, Su wennuan grasped the quilt''s hand for a long time to relax slowly, and his mood could be calmed for a long time.


    Gu Xinyu ridiculed her this time, which made her see something clearly.


    Losers never look up in front of winners.


    And if she continues to stay in this place, she will only make herself more sad and unfavorable to the children


    This night, Su wennuan lost sleep. She thought a lot.


    Shi xiaorou came all morning. Su Fusheng took care of Su wennuan all night. Seeing Shi xiaorou coming, he went back to have a rest.


    Shi xiaorou stayed with Su wennuan and talked with her all day. In the afternoon, Shi Yi came from work and brought a lot of delicious food.


    "How are you today? Are you better?" Shi Yi put the food on the table and asked with concern.


    Shi xiaorou answered first and nodded, "well, it''s much better. The doctor said you can leave the hospital. We''re waiting for you to go through the discharge formalities..."


    "I can leave the hospital so soon." Shi Yi is a little incredible.


    "Yes, it''s not confinement. It''s just moving the fetus and keeping it for a few days," Shi xiaorou said.


    Shi Yi is a layman and doesn''t understand these. "Oh, so it is..." Shi Yi nodded suddenly.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom, brother, take care of wennuan..." when xiaorou put down her things and went out.


    Shi Yi was packing up, but Su wennuan called him, "Shi Yi..."


    "Huh?" Shi Yi turned around and looked a little flattered. Su wennuan hadn''t called his name in such a gentle voice for a long time.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips at Shang Shiyi''s expectant and bright eyes, "can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t be so polite."


    "I want to leave the other bank city, so..." she didn''t say the following words. I believe Shi Yi also understood that she wanted to leave the other bank city, but it was inconvenient for her to be a pregnant woman, so she needed Shi Yi''s help.


    She thought very clearly. Since she is in the other city and Ming Ling is also in the other city, they may meet at any time and see the intimacy between Ming Ling and Gu Xinyu at any time.


    And she doesn''t want to be stimulated again, and she doesn''t want to move the fetal Qi again. She is responsible for her child and wants to give birth to her child safely.


    Shi Yi was suddenly stunned. He didn''t immediately answer Su wennuan''s words, but looked at her.


    He put down his work and stood in front of her. "It''s not necessary to be warm. You live in my house. It''s the same to go out less in the future."


    Shi Yi knows Su wennuan''s scruples and her thoughts. She just wants to avoid mingling and Gu Xinyu.


    In fact, the main reason why he didn''t want Su wennuan to leave was that he didn''t want her to leave. After she left, he couldn''t see her.


    That''ll go back to the days before I didn''t meet her.


    I feel lonely when I think about it.


    "Thank you, but no, I want to change the environment, which is good for children..." she wants to be quiet. Even if she lives at Shi''s house, mingling may still come.


    And it''s not good to live at home all the time. After all, she and Shi xiaorou are just friends, not relatives. Shi xiaorou won''t mind anything, but her family will mind.


    She heard what Zou Pei said to Shi xiaorou before. Zou Pei asked Shi xiaorou to be far away from her.


    Su wennuan also understands that in this warm and cold society, everyone will keep three points for himself, not cold-blooded, but self-protection


    She understands Zou Pei and doesn''t want to cause trouble to her family

 Chapter 208

    Seeing Su wennuan''s resolute attitude, Shi Yi knew that Su wennuan also had his own opinion. He said that no matter how much it was, it was useless.


    "Now that you have decided, well, I''ll arrange it for you." Shi Yi said.


    Su wennuan looked at him and smiled, "thank you..."


    "The thanks you said these days are put in a bowl, and I can eat several meals." Shi Yi said with a smile.


    "What can you eat several times? Is it delicious?" Shi xiaorou happened to come in. Half listening, she answered curiously.


    When Shi Yi saw Shi xiaorou''s curious look, he smiled and shook his head, "it''s better than your Haagen Dazs. Do you want it?"


    "Yes, yes, what do you want? Give it to me, give it to me..." Shi xiaorou heard her eyes shine, stamped her feet and jumped with joy.


    Su wennuan said, "your brother is joking."


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard this, she immediately pouted, "well, it was a lie to me, brother. You learned bad with Nuan..."


    Su wennuan stumbled with Shi xiaorou once. "I''ve learned from you. Why me..."


    "No, you see, I''ve lived with my brother for more than ten years. He hasn''t learned bad. He learned to tease people after living with you for a few days. It''s not what he learned from you..." Shi xiaorou tilted her head and played an interesting argument with Su wennuan.


    "Nonsense, it''s you." Su wennuan said angrily with a smile.


    "Hey, if you don''t believe it, I''ll find the evidence..." Shi xiaorou pouted and looked like a model.


    "Well, well, don''t argue between you two. I''m like me. I was born like this, but I''m just dug out now. Look down on me..." Shiyi interrupted their peaceful dialogue.


    The two girls really looked like children. They smiled and shook their heads. "Wait a minute, I''ll go through the discharge formalities." then, when they were hairy, xiaorou''s head went out of the ward.


    When xiaorou''s hair was messy by him, she simply grabbed two by herself to make herself more messy.


    Su wennuan smiled, "xiaorou, you learn from Mei Chaofeng..."


    "Yes, I''ll learn from Mei Chaofeng. I''ll practice nine Yin white bones. I''ll eat you. Ow...".


    Two people fight together.


    When Yi tripped over the discharge procedures, they were discharged together.


    When Su Nuan was warm, they walked on their front feet. With the doctor''s back feet, they dialed the phone with Ming Ling.


    "Ming Shao, Miss Su is out of the hospital. Everything is fine." a doctor reported on the phone. He has been observing Su wennuan''s condition like a paparazzi these days, and then reported to Ming Ling.


    Over there, the hand holding the mobile phone tightened slightly, and the magnetic sound slipped out of his throat, "en..."


    A doctor heard his voice, but also heard a sound of water, "Ming Shao, what''s the matter with you? It''s raining?"


    The Ming Ling here locked himself in the bathroom, soaked himself in cold water, and sprinkled water violently. Those water was also cold water. He was trying to restrain his madness and keep himself awake.


    Every time a doctor calls him about Su wennuan, he has the impulse to rush to the hospital and embed Su wennuan into his body. He knows that he has a drug attack in his body. He wants to get Su wennuan, eat her, integrate her with himself, and even kill her!


    This impulse was terrible. Every time he had this impulse, he ordered someone to lock him in the house. If the house could not be locked, he soaked himself in a cold water tank to keep himself awake.


    "Ming Shao, what''s the matter with you? Where are you?" a doctor asked anxiously, vaguely feeling something wrong with Ming Ling.


    "It''s all right. How does she look?" after a night of cold water immersion, mingling has recovered a lot of reason and asked.


    The doctor was stunned. Finally, he realized that mingling was asking Su wennuan, "you look good and feel good, Mingshao, don''t worry. Now what are you going to do with brother one..." today is exactly the three days that mingling gave brother one.


    Is Ming Ling really going to blow up the first brother''s nest and die with him?


    This is not the practice of Ming Ling at all. I believe the first brother also knows that Ming Ling will not really do so, so he has not responded.


    "Set out in the evening and killed a brother..." Ming Ling replied on the phone.


    Even through the phone, the doctor could hear the cold murderous spirit of the Ming mausoleum.


    It seems that mingling is determined to kill a brother this time, but if a brother dies, what about the poison in mingling''s body?


    Is he really going to die with a brother?


    "Ming Shao, do you want to think about it again?" a doctor asked after trying to understand the cause and effect.


    He knew that the Ming mausoleum was not afraid of death. When it was cornered, it was really possible to die together, but it was equivalent to setting himself on fire.


    Now Ming Ling is different from the past. He has women and children. He can''t die without scruples.


    Even if you make this decision, there are still worries in mingling''s heart.


    Sure enough, Ming Ling on the other side of the phone was silent and didn''t give an answer immediately.


    His silence has already expressed his unwillingness and reluctance. If it was not a last resort, he would not make such a decision easily.


    The doctor is about to say something to comfort Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s words first came over the phone, "no, I''ll act tonight..." said and hung up the phone.


    He threw the phone aside and was still washed by the water. Mingling wiped his steamy face with his hand.


    The scarlet eyes showed cold and forbearance.


    Thinking of yesterday, Gu Xinyu came in to deliver tea, he had an illusion. He regarded Gu Xinyu as Su wennuan. After waking up, he became irritable, pinched Gu Xinyu''s neck and nearly strangled her!


    This picture constantly flashed in his mind, making him irritable and uneasy.


    He missed Su wennuan so much, but he couldn''t see her, because now the drugs in his body went deep into his nerves. He became more and more unconscious and might kill Su wennuan at any time.


    If Yige doesn''t hand over the antidote, his life is a threat to Su wennuan. He is like a time bomb around Su wennuan. Maybe no one can control him at the peak of efficacy. He will run crazy to find Su wennuan and do something to her that he regrets all his life.


    The thought of that consequence made Ming Ling feel terrible.


    Rather than having such consequences, he might as well die with the first brother. In this way, he solved the two biggest threats to Su wennuan at the same time.


    As long as Yige dies and he dies, no one can hurt Su Nuan''s child anymore.


    Although he thought that as long as he died, he would never see Su Nuan''s warm child again, he would be reluctant and his heart would tingle.


    But as long as they can live well, his death is worth it

 Chapter 209

    A doctor originally wanted to say something to Ming Ling, but Ming Ling hung up the phone like this. He was also helpless to put the phone away.


    What a strong willed man Ming Ling was. He couldn''t pull ten cows back, so he gave up and didn''t fight any more.


    Ming Ling continued to soak in the water for a while, then got up from the bathtub. His short hair was wet, and the water droplets slipped down from his elastic face and painted on the sexy muscles, looking strong and powerful.


    But in sexy, there is also some unspeakable fatigue.


    He wiped his face with a towel, wrapped a bath towel around his waist, opened the bathroom door, and then he came out.


    After soaking in the bathtub all night, even the strongest legs are numb and weak.


    Ming Ling stood with his numb legs, frowned, and then a convulsive pain quickly spread from the soles of his feet to his head. The green veins in his temples jumped twice and felt a headache. He covered his head with one hand and supported the other on the wall.


    Outside the door, Gu Xinyu came with a meal and saw that the bodyguards were still guarding the door. The door of mingling was also closed. Gu Xinyu asked, "didn''t Mingshao come out all night?"


    The bodyguard shook his head, "no..."


    Gu Xinyu was worried, "is there anything moving?" didn''t mingling smash anything when she was in pain?


    The bodyguard shook his head again. "No, it was quiet all night, as if there was no one." when the bodyguard said, he felt flustered. Boss Ming had been in for so long, and there was no movement at all. They also suspected that he was no longer in the house, but they didn''t dare to go in and see it.


    Gu Xinyu naturally has such concerns, "Yunxin didn''t come to see?" now only Yunxin can get close to the Ming mausoleum.


    "Master Yun came here and went back to bed in the morning." the bodyguard reported truthfully.


    "In other words, Yunxin accompanies Mingshao at night." Gu Xinyu concludes for himself and tells the bodyguard.


    In this way, the Ming mausoleum is still inside.


    "Open the door." Gu Xinyu looked at the door guarded by the bodyguard. There was a big iron lock on the door. He was afraid that mingling would rush out when it was out of control.


    The bodyguard was embarrassed, "but..."


    "Don''t be. I''ll go in and send food to Mingshao. If there''s no news up to now, it''s all right." Gu Xinyu analyzed it to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard looked at the basket in Gu Xinyu''s hand and opened the door with the key.


    Ming Ling hasn''t eaten for a day and a night. He must be hungry. Let Gu Xinyu go in and send something to Ming to eat less.


    After Gu Xinyu went in, the bodyguard locked the door again.


    Gu Xinyu saw that mingling held her head in one hand and supported her hand on the wall. Her expression was very painful. She immediately became nervous. She put the rice basket on the ground and hurried over, "Mingshao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ming Ling fiercely turned to look at her. Her eyes were scarlet and trembled. Gu Xinyu was stunned by her fierce appearance. Then Gu Xinyu understood that Ming Ling had the effect again.


    She grabbed mingling''s hand and didn''t let him hurt herself. "Mingshao, come and have something to eat. It''s okay, Mingshao..." last time, mingling had an illusion and almost strangled her. She was not afraid and afraid, but she was more worried about mingling than her own fear.


    Ming Ling suddenly pushed her away. Ming Ling had great strength. Gu Xinyu withdrew several meters away.


    Ming Ling held his head in his hands, bit his teeth, his eyes were red and roared, "go away!" he roared, and then hit his head on the wall.


    Gu Xinyu was distressed. She hurried to him and hugged him from the back. "No, mingling, you''ll kill yourself..." she could only use her greatest strength to stop mingling from doing so.


    However, Ming Ling suddenly turned around and put Gu Xinyu against the wall. He supported the wall with both hands and surrounded Gu Xinyu between his walls. His cheek muscles trembled and his eyes were different. There was tenderness in the scarlet, "warm, you''re here, you''re finally here..." in front of him, Su wennuan''s sweet and gentle appearance was vague and clear in front of him, Then it became clear


    The dimples on Su wennuan''s cheeks are beautiful and intoxicating


    Ming Ling raised his hand, put his big palm gently on Gu Xinyu''s face, and gently polished her face with the belly of his thumb.


    That blurred look, showing intoxicating tenderness, but also penetrating the miss of the sun.


    "Warm, do you know that everything I do is for you. As long as you are good, you can misunderstand me..." the voice of Ming Ling''s magnetism was low.


    Gu Xinyu looked at such a gentle and sunny Ming mausoleum with tension all over. He didn''t dare to give one. He looked at the Ming mausoleum with heartache and worry.


    She had never seen such a gentle appearance of Ming Ling, and she knew that such a gentle Ming Ling did not belong to her, but to Su Nuan.


    Ming Ling is now hallucinating and thinks of her as Su wennuan. That''s why she shows such a non aggressive and usually warm look.


    "I know, I understand your pains..." Gu Xinyu said, looking into the eyes of Ming Ling.


    When the ghost mausoleum is hallucinating, don''t fight him, or he will suddenly become irritable and want to kill. Gu Xinyu saw it last time, so she tried to cooperate with him this time.


    Of course, she knows mingling''s pains. It''s painful and bitter for him to do so for Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling stroked Gu Xinyu''s face, bowed his head, gently kissed Gu Xinyu''s lips and said softly, "Wennuan, I knew you were Niuniu and you were always looking for Tianyu. In fact, I was the Tianyu you were looking for. I was really happy to see you like Tianyu so much. When you said you loved me, I was also happy, but I couldn''t accept your love and show this excitement, because I couldn''t promise you. My career was too dangerous. If I confirmed you It''s my woman. The enemy may kill you at any time... I can''t... "


    Listening to Ming Ling''s talk, Gu Xinyu wet his eyes. For the sake of Su wennuan, Ming Ling has done so many things and suffered so much.


    Others are moved by his pay, and heartache


    How much patience can you hold back this joy and heart in front of your loved ones.


    Gu Xinyu blinked, blinked back the rare tears, nodded, "I know..."


    "Really, warm, no, Niu Niu, do you really understand me?" Ming Ling asked happily like a child.


    Gu Xinyu nodded, "well, I understand you, Tianyu..."


    Just because he is Niuniu''s Tianyu, over the years, he is not afraid of death and fatigue. He uses his life to break into the world in order to give Su wennuan the best, and to make himself have enough ability to protect his Niuniu.


    Let Niuniu stop being bullied and enjoy the best in the world


    Perhaps she is the only one in the world who knows the Ming Ling best, Gu Xinyu

 Chapter 210

    "Warm, I knew you knew me best, warm..." Su warm''s sweet and gentle appearance appeared in front of Ming Ling. He said excitedly holding her face.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t retreat, and let his hand explore her face.


    "Wennuan, do you still love me?" mingling suddenly stopped his excitement and asked wennuan in his eyes seriously and nervously.


    He has done so many things to hurt her. He is really worried that she will really hate him and ignore him from now on.


    Seeing that Ming Ling looked like a child, Gu Xinyu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried to replace himself into the role of bringing Su wennuan.


    If it were Su wennuan herself now, what would she do?


    With Su wennuan''s gentle personality, she should nod her head and say love with a red face


    Gu Xinyu nodded shyly, learning from Su wennuan.


    As soon as Ming Ling saw her nodding, she was ecstatic and immediately picked up Gu Xinyu.


    Gu Xinyu panicked and was about to make a back buckle to mingling and move him to the ground, but what appeared in front of him was the appearance of mingling. What he thought was the scene that mingling almost drowned in the sea many years ago in order to save her.


    Instead of struggling, she hooked the neck of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling quickly came to the bed with Gu Xinyu in her arms and put Gu Xinyu on the bed. The handsome face said happily and impatiently, "warm, I miss you so much, I want you... Now..." he said in a low voice, reaching out to unbutton her clothes.


    Gu Xinyu widened his eyes and instinctively covered his clothes with his hands to prevent Ming Ling from solving.


    Ming Ling was still happy, but his warmth turned him down. His face immediately sank and became ugly. "What''s the matter with you? Dislike me?"


    When he spoke, he was angry with blame. He looked lovely and frightening.


    Gu Xinyu swallowed his saliva nervously and shook his head, "no, Mingshao, wake up..."


    "I''m sober. Don''t struggle, or I''ll kill you!" Ming Ling became overbearing and speechless.


    Then he bent down and kissed Gu Xinyu.


    "Don''t!" Gu Xinyu instinctively blocked him. She knew that now mingling had a serious fantasy. He was thinking about Su Nuan and was not rational at all.


    "You dare to struggle, Su wennuan, you simply don''t want to live!" Ming Ling was angry and tore off Gu Xinyu''s clothes angrily. His cruel appearance forced Su wennuan in his eyes.


    Gu Xinyu anxiously stretched out his hand to block himself and spoke nervously to mingling, trying to wake him up. "Mingling, wake up, I''m Gu Xinyu, not su wennuan, Mingshao!" before Gu Xinyu finished, mingling grabbed her neck. Gu Xinyu shouted. He pinched her neck with one hand and took off her pants with the other hand. It was terrible.


    "Help, help, ah!" Gu Xinyu shouted, unable to stop the Ming mausoleum now.


    "Bang!" just at the critical moment, the door was suddenly knocked open. I saw that the Ming mausoleum in front was crazy and wanted to take care of the rain on the wall.


    Yunxin strode up and pulled Ming Ling over, "Ming Shao, calm down, calm down..." Yunxin shook Ming Ling''s shoulder hard.


    "Go away, get away!" Ming Ling pushed Yunxin away and took a step back. He didn''t eat a day and a night. In addition, soaking in cold water all night still had an impact on his physical strength.


    Yunxin was also pushed back by him. He stopped and looked back. He saw that Ming Ling was covering his head in pain.


    Gu Xinyu gets rescued, quickly gets up, quickly puts on the clothes pulled down by mingling, comes to Yunxin in a panic, and looks at mingling with him nervously and worried.


    Seeing that the Ming mausoleum was going crazy now, they didn''t dare to approach it at all.


    "Wennuan, er... Wennuan..." Ming Ling whispered, his head roared with pain, and his mouth began to talk about Su wennuan''s name again


    It turns out that the drug invented by Yige controls people''s nerves and makes people miss the people they care about more and more.


    Seeing that Ming Ling was tortured so painfully by this medicine, Yunxin and Gu Xinyu sighed.


    What is love, which makes the Ming mausoleum so painful that it is always afraid of death and always high above everyone''s eyes.


    "Are you all right?" Yunxin heaved his chest and asked Gu Xinyu.


    Just now I saw that the Ming mausoleum was almost on Gu Xinyu. Yunxin was sweating. Now I see that Gu Xinyu is dressed and doesn''t even dare to get close to the Ming mausoleum. Yunxin is also a little sorry.


    Ming Ling has always been elegant and won''t do such a strong thing. Now he is controlled by the first brother''s medicine. Ming Ling is not rational, but Yun Xin is still rational. As long as he is rational, he won''t let Ming Ling do anything irreparable.


    Gu Xinyu shook his head, "I''m all right..." he said, looking at the painful mingling not far away, and then at Xiang Yunxin, "what should I do? Mingshao is like this. Do we have to continue our action tonight?" now the mingling must have no reason to command.


    Yunxin looked at the Ming mausoleum and saw the veins on his forehead burst. His expression became serious. It seemed that he hated brother Yi. "Go on, brother Yi, this turtle grandson must be killed as soon as possible, shit!" it was too insidious!


    I beat such a sick poison to Ming Ling! It''s inhuman!


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for Mingshao to suffer so much. Should we let Su wennuan meet him? Maybe we can stabilize Mingshao''s mood." Yunxin said to Gu Xinyu and asked her for advice.


    Gu Xinyu said, "I don''t think it''s necessary. Now Mingshao is very irrational. The more Su wennuan is, the more he wants to go to bed and even strangle. Calling Su wennuan now will only make things worse. In addition, if you let the first brother know that what mingling really cares about is Su wennuan, he will lose the battle if he doesn''t fight..."


    The cloud thought and thought that Gu Xinyu was right.


    Ming Ling is so irrational now that he may kill Su wennuan at any time. If he asks Su wennuan to come over now, he will scare the snake. The first brother will transfer his energy to deal with Gu Xinyu, and all his previous efforts will be wasted at that time.


    "You''re right. I almost made a mistake because of my lack of consideration." Yunxin agreed with Gu Xinyu.


    Just now he was only trying to relieve the pain and pressure for Ming Ling, but he didn''t think so much.


    All the sufferings of the Ming mausoleum are to protect Su wennuan. If Su wennuan''s identity is exposed now, all the sufferings of the Ming mausoleum will be in vain.


    "You go out first. I''ll stay and stabilize my mood for Mingshao." Yunxin said to Gu Xinyu.


    His eyes were always on Ming Ling, and his frown was full of worry.

 Chapter 211

    Gu Xinyu looked at Yunxin, and then looked at the Ming mausoleum again. Seeing that he was so suffering, although she was helpless, she could only sigh and go out.


    She really didn''t expect that when mingling went crazy, she wanted to be strong on her.


    The ferocious and uncontrollable appearance of the Ming mausoleum just now is really frightening.


    Fortunately, Su wennuan is not at the scene. If Su wennuan is there, I don''t know what Su wennuan will look like.


    Without saying anything, Yunxin took mingling to the bathroom and continued to drench him with cold water, but now the temperature of tap water has no way to calm mingling.


    Yunxin was worried and had no choice but to run to the refrigerator to take ice water and pour it on mingling, "Mingshao, wake up..."


    Yunxin threw a basin of ice water on Ming Ling. Ming Ling immediately shivered violently and put his hands around his arms. It looked very poor.


    Yunxin''s helpless and worried way wants to wake up the Ming mausoleum.


    Today''s task is still very heavy. How can he do without the leadership of Ming Ling? He must not make any mistakes at this time, or he will let the first brother''s trick succeed.


    The muscles of the whole body were shaking. Ming Ling bit his teeth, raised his scarlet eyes, looked at the cloud center, and his cheek muscles trembled, like a wounded beast, full of aggression and no combat effectiveness, but tried to release his wildest side.


    "Is the first brother dead!" he shook his cheeks, and the veins on his forehead burst, and every word was squeezed out of his teeth.


    He is also full of hatred for his first brother.


    As soon as Yunxin heard what Ming Ling said, he was immediately happy. "Ming Shao, you''re awake..." he came forward and grabbed Ming Ling''s arm and said excitedly.


    The deep eyes of the Ming mausoleum showed a murderous red, raised their eyes and looked at him.


    Yunxin paused and said, "not yet, brothers are still waiting for your order to act..."


    Ming Ling''s teeth clenched more tightly, "let''s go!"


    He got up from the bathtub and walked out with a murderous spirit.


    Looking at the determined figure of Ming Ling, Yunxin was happy and worried.


    Happily, Ming Ling finally woke up and could take them to action. He was worried that Ming Ling was like this now. He was afraid that the drug would attack again at that time. Ming Ling would be very uncomfortable and would reduce the momentum of his brothers.


    But anyway, Ming Ling''s awakening is a good start.


    ¡­¡­


    The first brother came back from the outside to his stronghold.


    At a glance, I saw a group of people sitting in the middle of the hall.


    Ming Ling sat at the tea table, dressed in a black handmade suit. Jun''s face was still cold and dignified. He held a goblet in his hand, and the bright red liquor in the goblet shook gently in his slender hand.


    The king''s arrogance and dignity are at a glance.


    Ming Ling is always like this. Even if he is tortured by drugs, he is always so high in front of the enemy, and his arrogant attitude is prohibitive.


    Beside the Ming mausoleum sat Yunxin and Gu Xinyu, both of whom had a posture of protecting the Dharma.


    When the first brother saw that the three of them were leisurely and elegant in his territory, he immediately became angry. "Come on! Who let them in!" he shouted at his subordinates.


    No subordinate came out to report.


    The first brother immediately realized what was going on. It turned out that all his places had been captured by the Ming mausoleum. He really captured all his people without a word.


    The first brother realized this and grinned at Ming Ling, "Ming, you only have a few days to live. Come to me and be arrogant!"


    Ming Ling put down the goblet in his hand, and his deep eyes lifted their eyelids towards the first brother, "come and pull the cushion back."


    Even if you die, you have to pull a cushion. That''s what Ming Ling means!


    The first brother is so clever that he can naturally hear the meaning of the Ming Ling words.


    He sneered, as if Ming Ling had told a big joke, "you want to kill me in my territory. You''re too confident."


    Ming Ling raised his hand a little.


    Someone immediately brought out the subordinates of Yige.


    "Boss..." the most powerful subordinate of the first brother was handcuffed by the men of Ming Ling and pointed a gun at his head.


    The first brother was not calm immediately when he saw this situation, "hadron, what''s going on!"


    "I''m sorry, boss. We were caught alive by the people of the Ming mausoleum without any precaution." Qiangzi said, and hung his head with guilt.


    They didn''t know what would happen tonight, and they weren''t prepared at all. They were busy with their own affairs, and suddenly their heads were butted by the cold muzzle of a gun.


    All the people were like this. Before they had time to resist, they were held against their heads by the people of the Ming mausoleum, so they were quietly captured alive.


    They didn''t have any defense at all, because they didn''t expect the people of the Ming mausoleum to break through their protective system so easily, and hid in their stronghold without a sound.


    The first brother knew what had happened as soon as he heard it, and showed his teeth in anger.


    It turned out that his territory had already become the place of the Ming mausoleum. He just walked in easily, that is, he completely put sheep in the mouth of a tiger and automatically sent it up to the Ming mausoleum for slaughter.


    The first brother angrily said, "fool!" he broke, turned and walked out, but Liang Zi pointed a laser gun at him and stepped back.


    Facing the muzzle of the gun representing death, the first brother retreated backward and returned to the Ming Ling.


    The first brother looked at the Ming mausoleum and saw him take a leisurely drink with a wine glass. He couldn''t be calm, "Ming, what do you want!"


    "Anyway, I''m going to die. It''s too lonely on the huangquan road. I''m here to find a companion. That''s why I''m here today." Ming Ling shook his glass and stared at the first brother with deep eyes fearless of death.


    The first brother bit his teeth. "Don''t you just want an antidote? As long as you let me go, I promise to give you the antidote."


    As long as people on the road have seen the wild madness of mingling, the Madman of mingling is not afraid of death at all.


    He said he wanted to find a cushion. It''s really possible to die with him!


    It''s true that Ming Ling is going to die, but his first brother doesn''t want to die!


    After getting the exchange condition from the first brother, mingling sneered with disdain, "it''s late, the antidote doesn''t kill you!" and mingling made a gesture to Liang Zi.


    Liang Zi immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the first brother''s knee with a bang.


    I saw a brother kneeling on the ground with one leg, and his knee was bleeding fiercely.


    The first brother was so sore that his veins burst on his forehead and stared up at Ming Ling. "If you think clearly, kill me, you really can''t live! Think about your beloved woman. If you die, Gu Xinyu will be widowed all his life!" although the first brother is threatening Ming Ling now, he means a little begging for mercy.


    He is not as open-minded as Ming Ling. In his opinion, life is the most important thing in life, life is gone, and the rest is useless.


    "My woman doesn''t need you to worry about me." Ming Ling''s leisurely words just now became extremely cold and raised his hand again.


    Liang Zi fired, and the other leg of a brother knelt on the ground, with blood gushing from his knee.

 Chapter 212

    The first brother felt the threat and understood that mingling was playing for real this time. He knelt painfully on the ground, and his legs were as painful as broken bones.


    He sweated on his forehead with pain. He bit his teeth and said to Ming Ling, "Ming, let''s talk. We can talk about it. What do you want..."


    Ming Ling stood up and suddenly had a dagger in his hand. He squatted down in front of the first brother, held his face, patted it, and then cut it on the first brother''s face without hesitation. Suddenly, the blood blurred the whole face of the first brother.


    The magnetic sound of the Ming mausoleum seemed to the first brother to come from hell.


    "Now I know I''m going to talk, but it''s too late." before, he gave him three days to think about it. As a result, the first brother was a little confident and didn''t know how to cherish the three days.


    I didn''t move at all.


    Ming Ling has no patience. She was worried that her brother would jump over the wall and hurt Su wennuan. She was also worried that she would die together. She was irresponsible for Su wennuan''s life after that.


    But now at this point, Ming Ling was not worried about losing his life.


    The first brother thinks Gu Xinyu is his woman, and he doesn''t worry about Su wennuan''s danger.


    So now he has no worries and no worries about dying with one.


    The first brother felt how deep the cut made by Ming Ling on his face was. His heart was shaking because of the severe pain. The first brother was really afraid now.


    Originally, he thought that mingling would not do such a thing, but now he found that he was wrong. Mingling was like a mad dog. In a hurry, he could do anything.


    He also underestimated the strength of Ming Ling.


    I thought his stronghold was very safe. It was absolutely impossible for Ming Ling to kill here.


    Who would have thought that it took only three days for Ming Ling to break through his secret base.


    The first brother is really regretful. Before, mingling easily came to his electronic room.


    And he came and went freely. His electronic room was so well defended and skilled that it was broken by the Ming mausoleum.


    How could he not break through their stronghold?


    The first brother now regrets that he didn''t learn from it, but it''s too late to regret now.


    "Ming, don''t do this. We can discuss. I''ll give you the antidote. You let my people go and let me go..." the first brother can pretend to be calm just now, but he doesn''t even dare to pretend now.


    Ask for mercy and pray directly.


    Ming Ling raised a finger in front of him and shook it a few times, "no, I''m only interested in your life now. You say how I can kill you more easily..." Ming Ling''s slender finger picked a brother''s chin and looked around at his neck.


    Brother Yi has an illusion that the dagger in the hand of Ming Ling may be inserted into his throat at any time and see the blood seal Hou.


    His life and heartbeat may end at any time.


    In the face of such a abnormal and dark Ming Ling, the first brother was so frightened that his tears almost fell out and his body was shaking.


    "My life is not fun. Really, my life is cheap. Killing me is as boring as killing a dog. I can give you all my future business. I''ll give you whatever you want, as long as you let me go..." the first brother almost begged for mercy with the legs of Ming Ling.


    Just a lot of snot and tears.


    It really confirms that sentence. The tiger doesn''t get angry. He treats the tiger as a sick cat.


    Now I found that the Ming mausoleum is really the tiger.


    Ming Ling suddenly pinched the first brother''s neck, and his cold eyes showed murderous spirit and hatred. "First brother, look at you now. It''s really despised."


    In order to live, there is no dignity at all!


    California brother is nothing more than that!


    Brother Yi is dying now. He wants to live, so he doesn''t care whether he has dignity or not. As long as mingling can let him go, he agrees to any conditions.


    "Yes, please despise me as much as possible. I''ll give you the antidote. I''ll give you whatever business you want, as long as you let me go..."


    The first brother is suffering from severe pain in his legs and the pain of cutting meat on his face. He really can''t stand it. He just wants to live.


    Ming Ling smiled coldly and was about to speak, but Yun Xin made his own decision and robbed Ming Ling''s words.


    "You are too cunning. How can we believe what you say?"


    As soon as Yunxin said this, mingling looked at him. His eyes seemed to blame Yunxin for being smart.


    Yunxin knows what Ming Ling is thinking now. He is really determined to die with the first brother. What a cunning man he is. If Ming Ling doesn''t let him go, he will never take out the antidote.


    So there''s no way to cheat Yige to take out the antidote first and then let him go.


    In terms of Ming Ling, Ming Ling wants to kill a brother and die with a brother.


    Because mingling, who is not awake now, believes that Su wennuan can be safe only if he and his first brother are dead.


    But Yunxin is an outsider. He can see clearly and loves mingling. He can''t watch mingling die like this.


    He thought maybe he could really talk to the first brother and at least save the life of Ming Ling.


    Hearing what Yunxin said, the first brother immediately felt that he had hope. He quickly looked at it and said to Yunxin, "you put my brothers here and let me go back first. I''ll go back to get the medicinal antidote and exchange my brothers with you."


    The first brother said so. His subordinate hadron looked at him strangely. It seemed that he realized now that their master was such a greedy man who wanted to ignore their life for his own life.


    Yunxin smiled funny, "you lied to a three-year-old child..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Liangzi!" mingling''s eyes gradually scarlet. His patience was exhausted. He called Liangzi, and Liangzi immediately pointed the muzzle at the first brother.


    "Wait! I''ll hand in the antidote, and I''ll hand in the antidote now!" the first brother was so frightened that his legs trembled. He wanted to play tricks just now. Now he heard the order of Ming Ling. He knew he had no chance to live. It''s better to delay the time honestly.


    Liang Zi saw the elder brother raise his hand and surrender, his face was sweating, and his legs trembled with fear. He also insisted that he didn''t shoot the elder brother, but pointed a gun at the elder brother.


    Even Liang Zi knows that if he really kills a brother, their Mingshao will die.


    They have been with Ming Ling for so many years, but they certainly don''t want Ming Ling to die.


    Even if disobeying the order of Ming Ling will be punished, Liang Zi is willing to see Ming Ling alive.


    The first brother understands that all the subordinates of mingling want mingling to go through peace talks, but mingling wants to die together.


    The first brother didn''t dare to do it in front of the crazy Ming Ling. He swallowed a cold saliva. His fingers trembled into his trouser belt and took out a small bottle from the trouser belt.


    Seeing this, Yunxin snatched the small bottle from the first brother like lightning.


    The first brother confessed, "this is the solid part and liquid part of the antidote. I will give it to you only when I am completely safe..."

 Chapter 213

    Brother Yi is really cunning. He doesn''t take all the antidotes with him.


    I''m afraid he was prepared for this day.


    He didn''t underestimate the strength of Ming Ling, but his desire to kill Ming Ling was so strong that he gambled his life on that luck.


    "Hit! First brother, are you trying to die!" Yunxin scolded angrily when he heard what first brother said.


    Ming Ling frowned impatiently. He went to Yunxin and looked at him with his deep and taboo eyes. The sharp eyes seemed to blame Yunxin for making his own decisions.


    Yunxin is also a little angry with the eyes of Ming Ling, but now in front of the first brother, Yunxin can''t explain anything to Ming Ling. He can only lower his head, don''t open the eyes of Ming Ling, and dodge to touch his nose.


    A brother''s hands were on the ground, and his knees were full of blood. He was about to faint in pain. Coupled with the deep knife edge on his face, he was in sharp pain. Now he was afraid and impatient, and urgently wanted to go to the hospital for treatment.


    If he goes on like this, he will lose too much blood and die without being killed by the Ming Ling. However, he is suspicious by nature and can''t fully believe that Yunxin and the Ming Ling will really let him go. Now he can only deal with the Ming Ling with his only remaining reason.


    So now for him, it''s racing against time.


    "Yunxin, I didn''t lie to you. This is really the solid part of the antidote. The liquid part is in my bodyguard''s hand. Once something happens to me, he will destroy the only liquid part. Think about it. Do you want to live each other or die together? We are still so young, no women, no children, so we die..."


    "Enough!" Yunxin angrily interrupted Yige''s words.


    What the first brother said was what Yunxin thought. The first brother spoke out his heart without hesitation. He suddenly became angry.


    He didn''t want to see Ming Ling die with the first brother.


    Ming Ling is still so young. His love has just begun. He hasn''t seen his child born yet. If he dies like this, it''s not worth it.


    Also, he just felt a little bit about the chick of shixiaorou. She was just eager to try to feel in love. What a pity if she would die with her brother today.


    Life is still so prosperous and there are so many interesting things that haven''t been experienced. If you die, wouldn''t you waste the world so colorful?


    Yunxin was roaring, and there was a huge noise outside, as if the alarm had sounded, and the sound of the helicopter.


    Yunxin and Gu Xinyu were alert and looked at each other. The eyes were tacit, saying something had happened.


    The first brother heard the voice, but showed a happy expression.


    "Ming, release a brother and surrender quickly, or we''ll blow up here and everyone won''t want to live!" I don''t know who said with a horn outside, and a huge voice came out.


    Hearing this sound, Yunxin and Gu Xinyu''s eyes became tense.


    The first brother immediately became anxious and eager, because he knew his rescuers were coming.


    "Ming, let me go quickly, or we will all die together!" the first brother said anxiously.


    But he forgot that the purpose of mingling this time was to die with him. It couldn''t threaten him at all, but it hit his heart.


    The dark eyes of the Ming mausoleum looked at the first brother and raised a contemptuous and mocking smile, "I just want to see how you were blown apart. Now, without my hand, your own people can do what I want..."


    The first brother became very nervous as soon as he heard it. He understood the dark belly of Ming Ling and did what he said.


    It is impossible to threaten him with the life of Ming Ling, so he must change direction.


    He looked at Gu Xinyu in horror and said anxiously, "do you also want to see your woman blown to pieces? And Yunxin, he has been with you for so many years. Even if you die, you have to watch him be torn to pieces? Even if you die, you don''t even have a complete body?"


    The words of the first brother set off a frenzy in Ming Ling''s heart. He clenched his teeth, and the veins on his forehead burst. He strode forward and kicked the first brother to the ground.


    Then he picked up the nearest microphone in the room and said coldly, "you have the ability to come in with the antidote and see if you have the ability to take a brother!"


    "Ou Li, bring the antidote in. Come on, come in and save me. Hurry!" the first brother saw Minglong moved and said aloud. He knew that his voice could be transmitted to his powerful guard Ou Li through the microphone.


    This is an order for Ou Li to come in with antidote to save him at the request of Ming Ling.


    He felt that he was about to die. Even if he dealt with the Ming mausoleum, he would not be able to deal with it for long. If he lost too much blood and was in shock, even the gods could not save him.


    "Ming, don''t continue to hurt the first brother. I''ll come in now. I''ll come in right away." Ou Li''s voice soon came.


    He brought more than 20 helicopters here to surround the stronghold. As long as he ordered, his people immediately dropped bombs and razed it to the ground.


    Of course, this is the worst plan. If mingling kills a brother, he will do so to avenge him and get rid of the mingling gang.


    If the first brother is all right, he can talk to Ming Ling about terms.


    Now hearing the voice of Yige, he confirmed that Yige had nothing to do, so he was soft to Ming.


    Yunxin and Gu Xinyu see this situation and look at each other. They don''t know whether they are more nervous or relieved.


    If Ming Ling retreats like this, not only can Ming Ling be saved, but also their brothers who went out to fight this time can be safe and sound. Of course, they can live themselves.


    Die together, die together and live together. In these two choices, it seems that everyone''s heart is biased towards the second choice.


    But there was a spirit in their hearts, that is, they came out for the Ming mausoleum to teach a brother a lesson and wanted to solve a brother, so they wandered a little to kill a brother and die together.


    But think about it carefully. It''s not cost-effective to sacrifice so many people to kill a brother.


    When the first brother heard that Ou Li was going to come in, his chest fluctuated violently, excited and worried.


    Ming Ling looked at the door coldly. His eyes were as sharp as a sword and showed some scarlet.


    His original intention is to kill a brother, even if he is dead, it doesn''t matter!


    Anyway, he was poisoned and died without loss.


    But if he dies alone, he doesn''t care. If so many people die with him, it''s really not cost-effective!


    He is not cold enough to really ignore his subordinates'' lives!


    "Ming, I came in. This is the liquid part of the antidote. I put a brother to let us out safely, and I''ll give you something..." Ou Li came in, holding a small bottle with blue liquid in his hand.


    Consistent with what first brother said.


    I thought I could have a good talk. The deep and dark eyes of Ming Ling stared at Ou Li and strode forward. The fierce murderous spirit forced Ou Li to step back. Facing the sharp eyes of Ming Ling, Ou Li, who had a wide range of knowledge, didn''t know what to react for a moment.


    Just a few seconds after he swam, Ming Ling came forward and grabbed the liquid medicine bottle in Ouli''s hand, and then kicked it on Ouli''s stomach.

 Chapter 214

    Ou Li covered his stomach, bent down and showed his teeth in pain. He didn''t realize that Ming Ling would come so suddenly.


    He thought he could have a good talk with Ming Ling, but he didn''t expect that Ming Ling was still so domineering and ferocious. He didn''t play cards according to common sense. He really risked everything, including his life.


    He who is not afraid of death is the most terrible.


    "Take the first brother and let''s go!"


    After beating Ou Li down, the series of actions were fast and decisive. Mingling turned back and ordered Yunxin.


    Yunxin didn''t know what had happened for a moment. When he heard what Ming Ling said, he blinked his eyes and quickly came forward to drag up the first brother lying on the ground. Liang Zi also came to help him lift up the first brother and retreat with the pace of Ming Ling.


    "Where are you going to take the first brother, boss!" Ou Li went to chase him, but Gu Xinyu kicked him back.


    When I came out, the night sky was full of stars, and the sky was as blue as a bottomless ocean, full of mystery and danger.


    Just like tonight, weird and nervous.


    Ming Ling calmly ordered all the subordinates who captured Yige stronghold to release and return


    All this is in order, as if there is no threat.


    Ou Li watched them retreat bit by bit, but there was no way, because the first brother was still in their hands. Moreover, the first brother was so badly hurt that he might die if he was not careful.


    So Ou Li watched the team of Ming Ling retreat, and he had no way.


    The purpose of his coming this time is to bring the first brother back safely. Nothing else is important.


    If the first brother didn''t take it back, he would have no face to go back, and he would be executed by the old man!


    Ming Ling let his brothers drive away one after another. He was sure that Ou Li didn''t dare to put a bomb or do anything to his brothers.


    Because the first brother is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He can exchange everything for his life. It must be impossible for him to give orders for Ouli to act in order to besiege them.


    Just because he knew the first brother, Ming Ling could calm down and let his subordinates retreat calmly.


    After all the brothers'' cars left, mingling and Gu Xinyu got on the last car. Liang Zi and Yunxin threw away the first brother and sat in the back of the car.


    After Yunxin and Liangzi sat up, mingling drove away.


    The car started and went fast in the enchanting night.


    Ou Li followed the team for two steps.


    The first brother angrily said, "don''t chase me, take me to the hospital, come on!" the first brother is dying.


    He also knew that Ming Ling was determined that they did not dare to give orders to use bombs, so they would retreat so arrogantly and decisively.


    Because as long as they leave the house, even if they drop a bomb, they will also kill Ou Li and the first brother. Mingling believes that they will not do so, so they will withdraw all their teams without suspense.


    Ou Li immediately returned and asked someone to take Yige to the hospital.


    The first brother trembled with pain and scolded, "shit, mingling! I curse your ancestors for 18 generations to lose their sons and grandchildren!"


    ¡­¡­


    The brothers of the Ming mausoleum returned to their strongholds unharmed.


    And Ming Ling''s car drove directly to the hospital with a doctor.


    Open the door and Ming Ling strides towards the hospital. Gu Xinyu, Yunxin and Liang Zi quickly follow.


    The doctor''s office was kicked open.


    A doctor looked at the door in horror and saw the murderous Ming Ling and Gu Xinyu following him. Yunxin and Liangzi behind them were covered with blood.


    Surprised, the doctor quickly stood up and hurriedly walked towards the Ming mausoleum.


    When he came to the Ming Ling, he went directly across the Ming Ling to Yun Xin and Liang Zi. He said with worry, "how did you two get hurt like this? Come on, go to the emergency room..." he took Yun Xin and was about to go to the emergency room.


    Cloud heart stopped, "it''s not me or Liang Zi, it''s Ming Shao..."


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" the doctor was confused for a moment.


    Yunxin explained concisely, "we are a brother''s blood. We have got the antidote of Mingshao."


    The doctor was stunned for a moment, and then immediately understood. Then he was overjoyed. "Really!" he looked at mingling excitedly, "it''s all right now. Come on, I''ll check you..." the doctor said happily, and then took the lead in walking to the examination room.


    "Su wennuan is also in your hospital..." Ming Ling didn''t go with him, but the voice with some nostalgia sounded behind the doctor.


    The doctor paused, turned sideways and saw the slightly scarlet and deep eyes of Ming Ling. The doctor paused and then said, "Miss Su has been discharged..." he went to see Yunxin and wanted to see a little knowledge from Yunxin''s eyes.


    But Yunxin shrugged, saying he didn''t understand what happened to Mingshao.


    The doctor remembered that he called mingling and told him that Su wennuan had been discharged from the hospital, but he didn''t expect that mingling didn''t remember.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. Then he hugged his head with both hands, tangled his eyebrows and eyes, and the green veins on his forehead burst up. It looked very painful.


    Yunxin was worried. He went to hold mingling and asked anxiously, "Mingshao, what''s the matter with you..."


    A doctor said seriously, "the drug has broken out. Haven''t you got the antidote?"


    "Go away!" Ming Ling suddenly went crazy and pushed Yun Xin away with great strength.


    Yunxin was pushed back several meters by Ming Ling. He stopped and turned back fiercely. He saw Ming Ling tearing his hair. He looked crazy and painful.


    "Warm, Su warm, you come out!" he suddenly lifted all the tables and chairs in the room and roared. The veins on his forehead burst and his chest fluctuated violently, like a wild beast.


    The people in the room were too scared to get close and looked at each other nervously.


    Ming Ling tore his hair and suddenly turned around and ran out.


    "Mingshao!" Yunxin and Liangzi were quick eyed and held him from behind so that they wouldn''t let him rush out.


    "Go away! Wennuan, Su wennuan, where are you!" you come out, I miss you so much


    Like a wild beast, Ming Ling desperately threw Yunxin and Liang Zi away and wanted to wash away.


    When Yunxin saw the abnormal appearance of the Ming mausoleum, he knew that if the Ming mausoleum was released now, something would happen. No matter what happened to the Ming mausoleum or Su wennuan, it was not the result we wanted to see.


    He and Liang Zi used all their strength to catch Ming Ling and didn''t let him escape.


    "Come on, press him on the chair!" the doctor also saw that mingling was abnormal. He said to Yunxin anxiously, and then he quickly took the tranquilizer and gave an injection to mingling who was pressed on the chair by Yunxin and Liang Zi.


    Ming Ling struggled furiously again for a few times, and then slowly calmed down.


    After a fierce struggle, the doctor also kicked his anger, "it seems that the efficacy has reached the peak..."

 Chapter 215

    At this time, Ming Ling was already unconscious under the action of tranquilizer.


    Hearing what doctor Ju said, Yunxin and Gu Xinyu looked at doctor Ju nervously.


    "What should I do now?" asked Yunxin without any opinion.


    Because he and Ming Ling had never experienced drugs before, he really didn''t know what to do about drugs now.


    He''s not a doctor either. I don''t know how serious the consequences will be.


    "Didn''t you take the antidote?" a doctor looked at Xiang Yunxin for time.


    "Oh, yes..." Yunxin suddenly realized that he quickly took out two bottles of solid and liquid antidotes from his pocket. Just now he was anxious and forgot about the antidote. "The first brother said that this medicine needs two kinds of reconciliation. What should you do?"


    A doctor took the medicine and looked, "it needs to be tested and verified. Mingshao''s situation is not very optimistic now. We need to lock him in the isolation room, Yunxin. You can send some more people to bear Mingshao. Don''t let him run around..."


    Yunxin nodded solemnly. Seeing the doctor''s serious and serious appearance, he understood that the situation of Mingshao was really bad now. Reaching the peak of efficacy would certainly damage some nerves and systems, which could not be solved immediately when the antidote came.


    Recovery requires a gradual process.


    Yunxin also knows what the doctor is worried about. Now Mingshao is thinking about Su wennuan. If he accidentally lets him out, Su wennuan will be in danger.


    The person who is dangerous to Su wennuan is either someone else or Ming Ling himself.


    A doctor arranged to send Ming Ling to an isolated ward. No one was allowed to approach or come out of Ming Ling. There were more people sent by Yunxin outside the door to defend.


    A doctor led a team to study the usage and dosage of this antidote and observe the Ming mausoleum all the time.


    Yunxin and Gu Xinyu are also very helpless to see this situation.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su wennuan returned to her rented house after she moved out of Shi''s house. She cleaned up some things and wanted to live in other cities for a period of time. First, to relax, second, to keep herself away from this sad place, and third, to avoid the embarrassment and sadness caused by meeting Ming Ling.


    Shi Yi drove the car over, parked at Su wennuan''s door and went in to help her clean up.


    He had never been to Su wennuan''s house. When he came in, he saw the narrow space and the old decoration. He felt distressed for a while. He never thought that Su wennuan had lived in such a humble house.


    He thought that a girl like Su wennuan should live in a small and fresh place with a lot of oxygen.


    But I didn''t expect her life to be so simple and simple.


    It''s no wonder that Su wennuan''s watery and clear expression also reveals her simple character. Being with her makes people feel very clean and comfortable


    Looking at Su wennuan''s back cleaning things, Shiyi suddenly felt a pain in her heart. Her thin figure makes people want to protect, care and guard her all their life


    Shi Yi is looking at Su wennuan. Su wennuan suddenly looks back and just looks at him looking at her.


    Su wennuan was very calm. Shi Yi was embarrassed and lowered his eyes to cover up the embarrassment. He walked up to her and mentioned the things just packed around her. "Has this been cleaned up? You can move out."


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I''ll just take some more clothes."


    "You can take less clothes. Go to that city then. Let''s see what''s suitable. You can buy some now..." Shi Yi said.


    As soon as he said this, Su wennuan stared at him.


    When Shi Yi saw Su wennuan''s eyes, he suddenly realized that he was wrong. He stared at Su wennuan for a while. He blinked his eyes, smiled and said, "it''s almost summer now. You always have to prepare some new clothes for the season change, and you can''t wear your previous clothes." he said, subconsciously looking at her already protruding stomach.


    The first sentence he said just now seemed to be what a husband said to his wife. He immediately realized that he was wrong and added a sentence, which can be regarded as solving Su wennuan''s embarrassment.


    He didn''t know why. Standing next to Su wennuan, he always felt that he was a family with her. If he wanted to say anything, he said it at will. There was nothing to hide.


    Perhaps this is the feeling of security given by Su wennuan. Being around her always makes people feel at ease and relaxed, without any formality.


    Su wennuan smiled, and then lowered her eyelashes. "Yes, I have to buy clothes in summer..." she sighed. She had no job in recent months, and all the money she had was used to rent a house in another city.


    I''m short of money and have to live. I can only think about clothes.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s distressed appearance, Shi Yi probably understood something.


    "Yes, I have to buy what I should buy. I moved out first. You''re continuing to clean up..." Shi Yi went out with the package.


    Su wennuan continues to clean things in her wardrobe.


    "Ah, brother! So you are here too!" at the door, Shi xiaorou met Shi Yi who was just going out and shouted in surprise. She was always so fussy.


    Shi Yi said calmly, "go and help me warm up. I took something out..."


    "Hey, brother, don''t run. Why haven''t you said it here..." Shi xiaorou chased Shi Yi and wanted him to say something.


    But Shiyi ignored her and left directly.


    Shi xiaorou nuzui toward Shi Yi''s back, "cut, forget it, even if you don''t say it, I know why..." Shi xiaorou waved her fist at Shi Yi''s back, and then the thief came in. The cat walked to Su Nuan to warm up and gently grabbed her waist.


    Su wennuan feels itchy and turns around. When she sees xiaorou''s smiling thief, she jokingly says, "what bad thing have you done?"


    "No, but I found a secret. Do you want to know..." Shi xiaorou held Su wennuan''s swollen waist like a close lover.


    "What new world have you found?" Su wennuan asked while packing up.


    "Warm, I think, in fact, it''s good for you to worship with Ming. You think, how good you are with my brother. We have what we want. We don''t worry about food or clothing. We can still be good friends for life. Our feelings are better than anyone..."


    Shi xiaorou suddenly said this. Su wennuan warmed her body and paused in her hand. She turned back, looked at Shi xiaorou, and then clicked Shi xiaorou''s nose with her hand, "unruly princess, don''t think about it..."


    "I don''t think about it. If a smaller version of the Ming mausoleum chases me and calls my aunt every day, the picture is so beautiful..." Shi xiaorou fantasizes and thinks about it.

 Chapter 216

    Su wennuan tapped xiaorou''s forehead and said angrily, "your brother is not here. You''re so black about your brother..."


    Shi xiaorou rubbed her forehead, pouted and said, "why is it black him? I feel that I think so of him. He should thank me."


    "You want your brother to raise other people''s children and say it''s not black him..." Su wennuan shook her head, and then continued to clean things.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she reacted and blinked at Su wennuan''s back. She was also excited and shouting in her heart.


    God, what does Su Nuan mean?


    Does Nuan like Shiyi only because she feels that if she accepts Shiyi, it is unfair to Shiyi, so she unanimously refuses Shiyi?


    When xiaorou thought of this, she was excited and sad.


    Excited, she found that Su wennuan liked her brother. How good it is. Her dream may really come true.


    Sadly, if Su wennuan really falls in love with her brother, what should she do about mingling?


    Although what Ming Ling has done these days really makes her doubt about Ming Ling, Ming Ling is still a great hero in her mind. Although her heart is biased towards the time wing, it is also leaning towards Ming Ling.


    When she thought of this, xiaorou was secretly distressed.


    "Hey, it''s really difficult..." when xiaorou stood behind Su wennuan, Wu sighed.


    Su wennuan turned around while folding his clothes. "What''s so difficult? Go and help me sweep the floor."


    "In the living room?" Shi xiaorou was very positive.


    "Yes, it''s in the living room." Su wennuan asked xiaorou to find something to do so that she wouldn''t sigh here.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll go now..." Shi xiaorou is happy to do something for Su wennuan.


    But Shi xiaorou likes fantasy so much. Although she is sweeping the floor with a broom, she tilts her head and is still thinking about Su Nuan''s warm wings. Then she is worried about Ming Ling. When she occasionally thinks of Gu Xinyu, Shi xiaorou will pout angrily, indicating that she is very angry with Gu Xinyu.


    Su wennuan naturally doesn''t know that Shi xiaorou is still tangled with Shi Yi and Ming Ling. She cleans up her things and Shi Yi helps her take them out.


    Soon the whole house was empty.


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan sit in the back seat, and Shi Yi drives in front.


    The car drove all the way to another city.


    Su wennuan looked out of the window and saw pedestrians step back from her eyes one by one. Seeing those familiar buildings pass by, she suddenly felt a sense of sadness at the bottom of her heart.


    If you leave this city where you have lived for many years, you will be more or less nostalgic and reluctant.


    Suddenly, the words "brilliant bar" appeared in front of her. Su wennuan lay on the window and stared at those words. She and Ming Ling started and ended here


    The words "brilliant bar" are deeply branded into her heart and can''t be waved or erased


    Seeing these words, I even feel heartache


    If she and Ming Ling really have no fate, why does God arrange for her to meet him?


    I left for him, but when I said goodbye to the city, my heart was always sad


    Do you hate him or this place?


    Su wennuan lowered her eyebrows slightly, covering up the torrent of sadness at the bottom of her eyes


    The car is driving at high speed, pulling away from the city every minute.


    Also pulling away Su wennuan''s heart


    At the same time, Ming Ling is trapped in the isolation room. His mental state is getting worse and worse, sometimes crazy, sometimes crazy, sometimes unconscious and depressed


    But the only thing that is the same is that no matter what state he is in, what he roars and mumbles is the name Su wennuan


    Today, his state is getting worse and worse. The whole person is manic, his eyes are red and full of bloodthirsty. He is like a wild beast with crazy hair, almost tearing down the door of the isolation room


    Yunxin takes several brothers to stop it, and four people can control the Ming mausoleum.


    "Let go of me! Go away, go away! Where is Su wennuan? I''ll kill her! Ah!" Ming Ling struggled and roared.


    His strength was so great that he nearly shook away the four strong men who trapped him!


    Yunxin and other brothers tried to hold him down and didn''t let him break free, because they knew that if mingling broke free, he would rush out like a beast. They didn''t know what bloody and miserable things would happen.


    "Hurry up, cuff him with handcuffs and chain him!" Yunxin said to other brothers anxiously. He also felt the strength of the Ming mausoleum and was almost unable to resist.


    The brother Dao Yunxin, who was looking at such a situation and didn''t know how to start, hurried to get the iron chain and bound the Ming mausoleum.


    After a fierce binding and struggle, a group of people finally tied the Ming mausoleum to the bed.


    The subordinates were all tied up and stood by the bed looking at their masterpiece.


    The body of the Ming mausoleum was full of iron chains, and they also surrounded a large circle of iron chains on the bed, just to bind the Ming mausoleum.


    They have never laid hands on their boss, that is, Ming Ling. They didn''t expect to tie him up this time. They don''t know how their boss will fix them when he wakes up.


    However, it was also the first time they saw that Mingshao would be so uncontrolled and irrational. In their eyes, Mingshao has always been cold, dignified and serious.


    It was the first time for them to see such a crazy Ming Ling, so they were a little timid.


    "You bastards, let me go!" Ming Ling was tied up and couldn''t move. His cold eyes looked at the brothers standing by the bed and said angrily.


    "Less cloud, what should I do?" when the brothers saw the angry appearance of Ming Ling, they all felt scruples and looked at Zhao Yun''s heart for consultation.


    After all, Ming Ling is their boss. It doesn''t seem very good for them to tie up Ming Ling like this.


    "Ignore what he said and call a doctor." Yunxin waved and asked the brothers to go out.


    "Yun Xin, you want to die, hurry to loosen it!" Ming Ling glared at Yun Xin angrily.


    Yunxin comforted and said, "Ming Shao, just work hard. After a few days, the poison in your body will be relieved."


    Ming Ling stared at him with cold and angry eyes.


    Just then, a doctor came in and saw that mingling was tied to the bed. He didn''t have to ask what had just happened.


    Cloud heart came over and said anxiously, "how long will it take you to beat drum antidote? Mingshao is about to die."


    The doctor looked at Yunxin, his eyelashes drooped, and his voice was a little guilty. "We still need to study. Only part of the antidote you brought back, and some of my brother didn''t give it."


    "What!" Yunxin was immediately excited. "This son of a bitch, I''ll kill him now!" Yunxin impulsively prepared to go out.


    A doctor held him. "Don''t get excited. Another part of our team can develop it by following the vine, but it just takes time."

 Chapter 217

    "How long does it take?" Yunxin asked anxiously.


    A doctor looked at Ming Ling, who was still trying to struggle, and looked at Yun''s heart. There was a sense of helplessness between his eyebrows and eyes, "I''m not sure. If it''s fast, it''s three or five days, or if it''s slow, it''s about half a month..."


    "What? It will take another half a month. Do you know that Mingshao can''t wait!" Yunxin excitedly grabbed a doctor''s collar.


    The doctor didn''t resist, but frowned at Yunxin. "Even if you beat me to death, you can''t speed up the progress. Moreover, if something happens to me, the progress will be slower." in front of Yunxin, who was almost angry, the doctor was also very rational.


    He knows that Yunxin is worried about Ming Ling and understands his current mood, but as a doctor, he must always be objective and sober.


    Yun Xin grabbed a doctor''s collar and bit his teeth. Then he threw him away. He turned angrily and grabbed his hair angrily. "Then hurry up, don''t let Ming Shao wait too long!"


    Seeing the suffering appearance of mingling now, Yunxin feels distressed. In the past, Mingshao was even injured, but he hasn''t been so crazy. Now Mingshao is irrational and crazy. It makes people sad and uncomfortable.


    "We know this if you don''t tell us..." a doctor replied, sorted out the sleeves messed up by Yunxin, looked at Yunxin, and then looked at the Ming Ling lying in bed. He saw his scarlet eyes and the way he wanted to kill people. He sighed secretly, "you look at Ming Shao these days, and we will do our best."


    Then he took another look at the Ming mausoleum and went out.


    "Shit!" just as a doctor went out, Yunxin kicked the wall angrily and scolded. Damn brother, he left such a hand!


    Divide the antidote into three parts!


    No wonder he was so anxious that Ang Ouli took the antidote. He had known that the antidote was incomplete. Even if Ming Ling got his hand, it wouldn''t help!


    Damn brother, it''s so cunning and hateful!


    "Shit, first brother, sooner or later, I will kill you!" Yunxin punched the wall again.


    When he turned his head again, mingling had fallen asleep, and Yunxin felt a little comfort. These days, mingling has been excited and had no sleepiness at all.


    That''s very abnormal. Fortunately, he is asleep now and can have a good rest.


    Yunxin also knows how hard the Ming mausoleum has been over the years. It''s full of blood and tension all day. Every second, he is alert to being framed and chased!


    Over the years, he has been working hard to give Su wennuan a safe and luxurious home.


    But now, it''s not easy for him and Su wennuan to be together, but he was poisoned and such a thing happened.


    He and Su wennuan are in love, but they can''t be together. His heart is full of Su wennuan, but he can never make a commitment to Su wennuan, nor can he say his heart to Su wennuan at will.


    He loved so much and loved so hard. Now he just wanted to meet his beloved, but he had to suffer the pain of missing him desperately.


    At this time, the whole body of Ming Ling was tied to the bed with iron chains, and he didn''t move. His eyes were closed tightly, and his thin lips looked very quiet at this time.


    But even if he fell asleep peacefully, his frown still revealed his inner vigilance and tension.


    Although he was asleep, he could see the indelible fatigue on his handsome face.


    Yunxin knows that these tiredness of mingling is not accumulated in these days, but accumulated over the years.


    He never had a safe rest day


    It''s hard to think about such a life. If you can''t love well, it''s really pathetic.


    Although Yunxin is a big man, he can''t help but feel distressed when he sees such a Ming mausoleum


    ¡­¡­


    While Ming Ling was struggling with drugs in her body, Su wennuan had arrived in another city, a completely strange city without Ming Ling


    Previously, entrusted by Su wennuan, Shi Yi had rented a house for Su wennuan.


    So when the car arrived in city B, it drove directly to Su wennuan''s place and arrived soon.


    This is a quiet area with beautiful wind and clear water. Rows of banana trees are planted on both sides of the road. It looks romantic and beautiful. It is a southern city.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful here..." Shi xiaorou saw the scenery, leaned her head out of the window and sighed, "warm, the children you''ll give birth to after you live here will be the best of the country..." Shi xiaorou couldn''t help but look back and say something to Su warm.


    Su wennuan said with a smile, "the child''s appearance has nothing to do with the environment."


    "What does that have to do with?"


    "Genes," Su said.


    "If you look like you, you will be a great country and a great city." the time wing on the driver''s seat suddenly burst out, saying it casually and calmly.


    When Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou turned her head at the same time and saw the natural appearance of Shiyi.


    Su wennuan is a little stunned.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi, then at Su wennuan, then covered her mouth and snickered.


    Her brother''s careful thinking, can''t she guess? Aren''t you praising Su Nuan''s beauty in disguise?


    "Oh, Hello, beauty is in the eyes of lovers." Shi xiaorou smiled and deliberately diaphragm Shi Yi.


    As soon as this sentence was said, Shi Yi became a little embarrassed.


    Su wennuan said directly, "xiaorou, don''t talk..."


    "Yes, yes, I''m talking nonsense. The warmth of our family is already very beautiful..." Shi xiaorou said, and then smiled secretly.


    It seems that her brother Shiyi is really in love with Su wennuan. Alas, it''s a pity that Su wennuan is pregnant with mingling''s child, and there is only mingling in his heart.


    She is really worried about her brother''s love path.


    But sometimes it''s really strange.


    Love doesn''t come when it should come, and it comes suddenly when it shouldn''t come. It makes people unprepared and unprepared, and then there''s nothing they can do.


    The car was parked downstairs where Su wennuan lived. Shi Yi opened the trunk to pick up his luggage.


    "Shi xiaorou, please help wennuan carry the luggage." Shi Yi walked in front and looked back, but saw Su wennuan carrying a package in his hand. He quickly commanded Shi xiaorou, who followed with only a small package.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi so seriously. She came forward and took the thing in Su wennuan''s hand, "I''ll take this, you take this small piece." Shi xiaorou changed a lighter package with Su wennuan.


    Su said politely, "no, I''ll just take it."


    "My brother is afraid that you will have fetal Qi. Don''t take heavy things. Be good and obedient..." Shi xiaorou touched the back of Su wennuan''s head and said like an adult comforting a child.


    Shi Yi knew what it meant with a look in her eyes.


    I''m worried that Su wennuan has moved her fetus. Now I''ve come to command his beloved sister. I really forget my sister when I see he

 Chapter 218

    Shi xiaorou picked up a large package, accelerated her pace, caught up with Shi Yi in front of Qian, winked at him, made a face, and said in a low voice, "brother, I despise you. I like people and don''t dare to say it clearly. Coward..."


    "You..."


    Shi Yi is about to speak. Shi xiaorou doesn''t give him a chance to explain. She simply turns around and goes straight up the stairs.


    Looking at the naughty figure of Shi xiaorou, Shi Yi frowned, and her heart was helpless.


    It''s the first time I was despised by Shi xiaorou, a little girl. It''s really oppressive.


    In fact, he knows that Shi xiaorou is encouraging him to confess to Su wennuan.


    But Shi xiaorou didn''t know that it was not that he didn''t confess, but that he was rejected.


    Su wennuan only has mingling in her heart now, and she is still pregnant with the child of mingling. She has all kinds of scruples and won''t consider him at all.


    Shi xiaorou, a little girl, thought everyone was as heartless as her.


    Most people in the world live with too many concerns like Su wennuan, and it is impossible to do whatever they want.


    After all, there are still a few people like Shi xiaorou who are carefree and heartless all day, because Shi xiaorou has lived without pressure since childhood. She doesn''t know the bitterness and bitterness of those who work hard for life.


    The three soon moved their things to Su wennuan''s house.


    Su wennuan''s home here is one room and one living room. Although the house is not too big, the decoration furniture is very fashionable and will not be too old.


    It looks very warm and comfortable, one room and one living room.


    After moving things up, Shi Yi is responsible for cleaning the house. Shi xiaorou jumps around. Look here and there. In short, she can''t be quiet.


    Su wennuan is packing up.


    When she was packing her clothes and putting them in the wardrobe, she found a bag of new clothes, all in spring and summer, and still pregnant women''s clothes.


    She doesn''t have these clothes at all, and she didn''t bring them herself, that is to say, there are more clothes in this bag.


    She probably guessed something, but she still said to the living room, "strange, why is there a new bag of maternity clothes?"


    While sweeping the floor, Shi Yi temporarily stopped his work and looked at Su wennuan at the door of the room with a slight smile on his face. "When the company''s shopping mall purchased goods, the gifts given by the merchants were of good quality. At that time, there was no pregnant woman to use. I just thought of you and it was suitable for you, so I brought them together."


    Time wings give reason.


    Su wennuan was stunned, and then smiled gratefully at Shiyi, "thank you..."


    She knew that Shiyi was just giving herself and her steps.


    No business regards maternity clothes as gifts, and all the gifts are just the right size for her, or so expensive clothes, so complete and thoughtful.


    Although the trademarks and tags of those clothes have been carefully removed, Su wennuan can also feel the cloth and workmanship of these clothes. You can''t buy them without thousands of yuan.


    This is clearly what Shi Yi specially bought for her and prepared for her.


    He didn''t say it. He was just taking care of her self-esteem.


    Su wennuan knows what Shi Yi does and is grateful to him.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s thanks, Shi Yi was stunned and flattered. I''m glad that Su wennuan accepted his kindness. The sense of achievement and joy that people who care about accept his kindness are unspeakable at this moment.


    "You''re welcome, it''s just easy..." Shi Yi said with some formality.


    I''ve never been so happy because of one sentence. I''ve never been so happy even if I''ve made a big business before.


    It turns out that a person''s life can really become colorful because of a person''s word.


    "Then I''ll continue to clean up." Su wennuan motioned to the room, then entered the room, some eyes avoiding Shiyi.


    She understands Shi Yi''s kindness and concern, but this concern is too heavy. She is afraid that she can''t afford it and let Shi Yi be more disappointed


    Shi Yi was like a young man born a calf. He scratched the back of his head shyly and smiled. As soon as he turned around, he saw Shi xiaorou lying at the kitchen door looking at the thief here. A pair of bright eyes twinkled at him, and there were some strange lights in his eyes.


    Shi Yi was stunned. Seeing Shi xiaorou''s eyes, he knew that the girl must be nothing good, so he pretended not to see her and continued sweeping the floor.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head, tut tut twice, lowered her voice and said in a voice that only she and Shi Yi could hear, "tut tut Tut, how sweet, so sweet that I can''t bear to break your eyes..."


    "Go to squat in your toilet and don''t talk nonsense." Shi Yi pretended to throw a serious expression to her.


    Shi xiaorou said with a smile, "yes, I''m talking nonsense. Don''t let me talk nonsense when you need my help in the future..." Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi with that kind of flirting eyes and said, smiling like a silver bell.


    After laughing, when Shiyi was not angry, he hurried away and ran to the room to clean up things with Su wennuan.


    "Warm, can I help you?" Shi xiaorou looked at a bed of clothes and asked.


    "Please help me put my winter clothes on the cupboard." Su wennuan said to Shi xiaorou.


    "OK, my brother can catch such a small thing! Brother, come in and help warm your clothes. We don''t have enough!" Shi xiaorou said at a high voice.


    "Come on, can you keep your voice down? I''m not deaf." Shi Yi''s voice came from the living room. Su wennuan''s room was only a few steps away from the living room. Shi xiaorou shouted at the top of her voice, which was really a fuss.


    Seeing Shi Yi coming in, Shi xiaorou smiled and said, "I''m afraid you''re not deaf, deaf, blind and blind."


    Shiyi stares at xiaorou and tells her to stop.


    When xiaorou this chick, is it really creepy to say a few words rich in philosophy.


    "Ha ha, look at you, what are you blushing? OK, OK, I won''t tease you. Let''s put on my clothes..." Shi xiaorou smiled. She was so big and small in front of Shi Yi since childhood.


    Shi Yi didn''t talk to her. She put Su wennuan''s packed things on the cabinet, but the cabinet was too high. Even Shi Yi, who was a little over one meter eight, was not enough. When she was about to hand in her clothes, Shi xiaorou silently kicked Shi Yi in the back. The clothes suddenly tilted, and the weight just hit Su wennuan on the side.


    Shi Yi opened his eyes and said, "be careful!" after saying that, he instinctively pulled Su wennuan away from the direction where the package fell. They lost their balance and fell on the bed.


    Because of inertia, the wing pressed on Su Nuan.

 Chapter 219

    In an instant, the two were at zero distance and could feel the heartbeat of each other''s left atrium.


    Shi Yi blinked, and her eyelashes just swept on Su wennuan''s forehead.


    This ambiguous distance makes Su wennuan feel flustered. She feels the breath of Shiyi. Her heart beats faster and flustered.


    "Wow, ha ha, what a big wall Dong! It''s wonderful!" Shi xiaorou said coaxing when she saw the raise for fear that the world would not applaud disorderly, "kiss one, kiss one, kiss one..."


    Shi xiaorou''s loud and explicit words made Su Nuan blush. She took Shi Yi''s arm and gently pushed him.


    Shi Yi was also embarrassed by Shi xiaorou. He realized what was going on, so he quickly got up from his hand on the bed, and then pulled up Su wennuan, who fell on the bed. He breathed a little and asked with concern, "are you okay..."


    Su wennuan lowers his head, arranges his messy clothes, doesn''t look at Shi Yi''s eyes, shakes his head, "it''s all right, I''m all right..."


    Her flustered and evasive eyes showed her haste and embarrassment.


    Before, ziah amusement park kissed Shiyi because of an accident and was seen by mingling. Mingling humiliated her with such ugly words.


    Now she has such an accident with Shiyi. In addition to embarrassment, she is also afraid of being known by people who shouldn''t know.


    But think about it carefully. How could Ming Ling know that he is not in the city now and won''t care about her. Besides, even if he knows, what can he think except humiliating and laughing at you?


    Su wennuan, mingling doesn''t care about you at all. It''s your freedom to be nice to and close to who you are. Mingling won''t care or have any ideas


    Thinking of this, Su wennuan laughed at himself for his haste just now.


    "Oh, how come it''s over like this? There was a live kissing film to watch, but now it''s in vain." Shi xiaorou pouted discontentedly when she saw this situation, and then looked at Shi Yi with contempt.


    That look seems to say, Shiyi, you are really slow. You haven''t grasped such a good opportunity to warm up your feelings. No wonder you haven''t been in love for so many years and won''t please girls at all.


    Kiss a girl when you jump on her. Will you lose a piece of meat if you are a bit overbearing?


    You know, girls are duplicity. She says she doesn''t want to be held or kissed by you. In fact, they are all fake. She wants you to hold and kiss.


    As a result, you hugged and didn''t kiss. How disappointed Su wennuan should be


    Not only is Su wennuan disappointed, but I will be disappointed for you


    When xiaorou secretly shakes her head in her heart. In front of Su wennuan, she can''t say it clearly. If Su wennuan knows that she helps her brother get her sister, she won''t break up with her.


    "Go to the living room and turn on the TV. Don''t make trouble here." Shi Yi walked over and took Shi xiaorou''s arm and took her out to isolate Su wennuan''s sight. Shi Yi lowered his voice and said to Shi xiaorou seriously, "Don''t make trouble any more. Just be safe. Do you know how dangerous it was just now? If I moved slowly and didn''t hold warm, my clothes would just hit warm. Have you thought about the consequences!"


    Shi xiaorou pouts wrongfully. Shi Yi has never spoken to her in this serious and blaming tone.


    "The clothes are not heavy, it''s okay..." Shi xiaorou said. She did it only after she saw that she would be fine. How could she really let Su wennuan have an accident.


    "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Don''t be so capricious in the future." Shi Yi said angrily.


    "I know, I''m going to watch TV. I won''t bother you." Shi xiaorou nuzui again wronged, then went to the sofa and sat down and turned on the TV.


    However, she was very oppressed. She wanted to help her brother with good intentions, but she got a reprimand. She was really sad


    When Shi Yi is no longer in charge, Xiao Rou lets her watch TV alone. He returns to the room and sees Su wennuan continue to clean things as if nothing had happened.


    "Are you okay just now? Shi xiaorou is so naughty. Go back and let my mother talk about her." Shi Yi apologized for the farce just now.


    Su wennuan looked back and completely ignored what had just happened. "It''s all right. Xiao Rou likes excitement and gossip. I know. I still like her character..."


    When Su wennuan said this, Shi Yi was relieved, "well, that''s good. Let me put these clothes down first."


    "OK." Su wennuan retreats and watches TV with Shi xiaorou.


    When Shi Yi helped put the clothes on the cabinet, Su wennuan came in again and cleaned up for a while.


    Soon the whole house was cleaned out, clean and tidy, looking comfortable and safe.


    "Let''s go out and have something to eat," Shi Yi said after washing his hands.


    "Well, well, after eating, you can go to the hotel alone. I''ll stay with wennuan tonight." Shi xiaorou stood up happily and said with Su wennuan''s wrist.


    Shi Yi said, "yes, you can live wherever you want..."


    "Then live by yourself." Shi xiaorou clung to Su wennuan''s arm and despised Shi Yi''s appearance.


    Shi Yi was angry with her just now. She was in a little mood, whining


    Su wennuan smiled and touched xiaorou''s hair. She thought she was too cute.


    Shi Yi didn''t say anything and went out first.


    After driving for 5 or 6 hours, it''s too late to go back today, so Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou are going to stay in city B for one night and continue to go back tomorrow.


    Shi Yi chose a fairly high-end restaurant for dinner. Because Shi xiaorou said she wanted to eat seafood from the south, Shi Yi booked this seafood restaurant.


    When walking to the restaurant door, Shi xiaorou suddenly pulled rasu''s warm sleeve, pointed to a man and a woman in front and said, "warm, look, is that Dai XiuXiu in front?"


    Hearing Dai XiuXiu''s words, Su wennuan was a little vigilant. Looking in the direction of Shi xiaorou''s fingers, she saw a woman''s side face. The woman was very close to a man''s wrist. The man was half a head shorter than the woman and very fat. They walked into the restaurant together.


    From the side, the woman really looks like Dai XiuXiu.


    But


    Su wennuan shook her head. "It''s not her. She shouldn''t be here, and isn''t she pregnant with Tian Yilan''s child?" how can she be with other men so soon?


    "Yes, it should look like." Shi xiaorou shook her head and didn''t think about it.


    The three men went to the restaurant and the waiter brought the menu.


    Suddenly I heard the voice of a woman ordering at a table next door, "an oyster, carbon grilled scallop, lobster..."


    The sound


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan can''t help looking around

 Chapter 220

    Seeing the woman''s face, her red lips were enchanting and her eyes were as beautiful as silk.


    This is not Dai XiuXiu. Who else can it be?


    When they saw everything in front of them, xiaorou and Su wennuan looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with surprise and inconceivable.


    I didn''t expect that the man they just saw was Dai XiuXiu. Look at the man opposite her. He was fat, with big ears, wide body, half bald hair, oily face and a thick gold necklace around his neck.


    This man, at first glance, is a local tyrant, a pure local tyrant.


    Just when Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan were surprised, Dai XiuXiu ordered the meal and just looked this way. When she saw Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan, she couldn''t believe that she saw them both in this place. She looked at them carefully. When she saw that they were really them, she first frowned irritably, then pretended not to see them and continued to smile, Say to the man opposite, "honey, is this enough? If not, order some more."


    The man smiled obscene, "I only like to eat the dishes you like. You''d better order..."


    Dai XiuXiu smiled sweetly, "but I think these are enough to eat."


    "OK, just order these, and everything is up to you..." the man looked very obedient to Dai XiuXiu.


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan turned around and stopped looking at them, but they thought about each other. Unexpectedly, they hadn''t seen each other for months. Dai XiuXiu ran to this place and found a new man.


    Su wennuan couldn''t help looking at Dai XiuXiu''s stomach. Seeing the rising arc, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dai XiuXiu is still pregnant with a child, which shows that the child in her belly is still Tian Yilan''s and retains the only offspring for Tian Yilan.


    It''s just that Su Nuan doesn''t understand Dai XiuXiu''s practice. Since she is reluctant to give up Tian Yilan''s children, why do she have to desperately look for men outside?


    Even if Su wennuan didn''t understand, Dai XiuXiu did so.


    So when Su is warm, xiaorou can only see it.


    Everyone ate this meal quietly without too much language. Even Shi xiaorou, who has always been chirping, became very quiet this time. After several lessons, Shi xiaorou probably knew the truth that more words must be lost, so now she has a lot of peace.


    Dai XiuXiu and the man ate very slowly. Su wennuan ate first and left. No one came forward to say hello. They were like strangers to Dai XiuXiu.


    Shi xiaorou sighed in her heart that although she used to be a college classmate and still lived in the same dormitory, she had a close relationship at that time, after graduation, everyone separated because of personality, their own pursuit, their own experience and other problems. Even if it was better in the past, she is just such a stranger now.


    When xiaorou thinks of what Zou Pei said last time, even if she is a best friend, when robbing a man, she will crack with deep affection.


    She didn''t believe it before, but looking back on Su Nuan and Dai XiuXiu, they seem to be like this.


    Dai XiuXiu despicably robbed Su wennuan''s boyfriend Tian Yilan and revealed that her friendship with Su wennuan was entirely to get close to Tian Yilan. After that, the relationship between Su wennuan and Dai XiuXiu became very rigid, and finally became the result of not knowing each other.


    Shi xiaorou sometimes thinks again, is friendship really unreliable?


    But thinking of Su wennuan, her close relationship with Su wennuan, and whether she is dating Tian Yilan or with Ming Ling, Su wennuan has never missed anything. She has always been the victim.


    Even in the face of so many unfair and cruel things, Su wennuan has never complained.


    Shi xiaorou can''t help but feel relieved.


    Those who say split friendship, probably because the other party''s personality is not good.


    "Brother, I''d better go to the hotel to sleep with you." on the bus, Shi xiaorou suddenly said to Shi Yi, who was driving ahead.


    Shi Yi looked at her in the rearview mirror, "what''s the matter? What''s the wind?"


    Su wennuan also looked at her.


    "I''m tired. I want to rest, and the warm bed is so small. Two people can''t sleep enough. The warm stomach is so big. I don''t sleep well. I''m afraid I''ll kick her," Shi xiaorou said.


    Shi Yi gave Shi xiaorou an appreciative look, "yes, now we all know how to love people."


    "Of course, I''ve always been very distressed, okay?" Shi xiaorou said intimately, holding Su wennuan''s arm.


    When xiaorou feels that she has only Su wennuan as a friend, she must cherish it. Some people say that distance produces beauty. Even if she wants to cherish her friendship with Su wennuan, she sometimes needs to keep a little distance, so that she can last longer.


    Su wennuan smiled. "Call me tomorrow and I''ll see you off."


    "Oh, it''s not convenient for you to do anything as a pregnant woman. My brother and I will come to see you when we leave tomorrow, and then we''ll go straight away," Shi xiaorou said.


    Then he looked at Shi Yi in front, as if he were asking for his opinions. In fact, he had already made a decision for him.


    She knows her brother''s point too well. She just wants to find a chance to stay with Su wennuan for a while?


    Don''t worry. Shi xiaorou will quietly give Shi Yi a chance. Who calls Shi Yi her brother.


    "That''s good, but you must come tomorrow and don''t stand me up." Su Nuan said with her nose when she warmed up.


    "Ha ha, of course you''ll come. What''s the matter? Do you want to give up my brother or me?" Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm, winked at her and asked naughtily.


    When asked this, the wings all looked at the rearview mirror. I don''t know whether xiaorou was blaming or looking forward to Su wennuan''s answer.


    "I don''t want you two. I don''t have such good friends here as you." Su Nuan replied.


    Her answer is very clever, taking into account the two of them, and also shows that in her heart, Shi Yi is her friend like Shi xiaorou.


    "Ha ha, I just like your honest appearance." Shi xiaorou laughed to ease the atmosphere and said, "can you really be here alone? You are a pregnant woman and no one takes care of you. In case something happens, there is no way..."


    Shi Yi said to hire a nanny for Su wennuan before, but she was rejected by Su wennuan.


    She doesn''t want to be too troublesome to Shiyi, and she doesn''t want to owe Shiyi too much. Her friends helped her before. Su wennuan is afraid to surpass that degree.


    She is still too polite to people.


    "It''s all right. I have both hands and can do everything. When it''s due, I''ll go to the hospital." Su wennuan said simply.


    "But pregnancy is troublesome, not as simple as you think." Shi xiaorou is still worried.


    Su wennuan said soothingly, "I have a sense of propriety. Anyway, I will give birth to the child smoothly and safely..."


    "Well, since you have a sense of propriety, that''s the best." seeing that Su wennuan is so confident, Shi xiaorou can''t say anything.

 Chapter 221

    After Shi Yi sent Su wennuan back, he took Shi xiaorou to the hotel.


    After Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi left, the whole room became quiet, and Su wennuan''s heart suddenly became a little empty.


    Looking at this clean and tidy room, she felt some inexplicable sadness in her heart.


    A person in a strange place will naturally feel lonely.


    But immediately, she got up again.


    Can not look back, to look forward, from today on is her new life, a new beginning.


    Su wennuan cheered herself up in her heart, then stood up, turned on the computer and prepared to find a job. She should believe that pregnant women also have their own way out.


    Even if she doesn''t go to work in the company, she can take some private jobs to design jewelry for people.


    Browsing the work needs on the Internet, a voice of dialogue suddenly came from outside. The dialogue was somewhat ambiguous, so it attracted Su wennuan''s attention.


    "Let me accompany you today. I''ve been with me for so long, and I''ve never tasted you." this is a man''s voice, slightly eager.


    "Don''t do this. After waiting for a few months, people are still pregnant. You know, pregnant women can''t..." this is a woman''s refusal voice, with a little coquettish and ambiguous.


    The sound is familiar


    Out of curiosity, Su wennuan opens the door and is surrounded by a pair of men and women.


    Because she lives in an apartment house. There are neighbors on both sides, even opposite. She didn''t meet her neighbors when she moved just now. Unexpectedly, she sees them now.


    It''s just that this man surprised Su wennuan.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door behind him, the men and women turned their heads and saw Su wennuan looking at them. The woman frowned, surprised and stunned.


    The balding man ignored Su wennuan. He just thought she was a passer-by, turned back and continued to hold Dai XiuXiu. "Honey, haven''t you been more than five months? I especially know that you can do it in more than five months. Just pay attention." he was eager to kiss Dai XiuXiu''s face.


    Dai XiuXiu stretched out her hand to stop him, but she didn''t dare to offend him too much. She said with a flattering smile, "Lao Wang, come on, you see, it''s very late today, and I haven''t slept next door..." and looked at Su wennuan. That eye showed a hint, as if she wanted Su wennuan to help.


    Su wennuan didn''t know what she meant at that moment. Out of kindness, she said, "Dai XiuXiu, why did you come back so late? Do you know that the property came up for ward round just now? I told him that I didn''t close the access control door below until the time was delayed. It will be closed in more than ten minutes."


    Dai XiuXiu was stunned by Su wennuan. Then she said, "it''s so. Thank you for accommodating the property." after that, she said to the man, "you''d better go back quickly, otherwise you can''t go back if you want to go back later."


    "If you don''t go back, I''ll accompany you..." Lao Wang said, holding Dai XiuXiu''s waist. He looked as obscene as he wanted to eat meat.


    "No, if you don''t go back, your wife should catch it." Dai XiuXiu refused Lao Wang with a good temper.


    Lao Wang was stunned. He shaved Dai XiuXiu''s nose with a smile and said with a smile, "little thing, I know you love me most. Then I''ll go first and see you another day and have dinner together."


    "OK..." Dai XiuXiu agreed, and then they waved goodbye sweetly.


    Su wennuan looked at Dai XiuXiu''s smile. She felt how bitter it was.


    Obviously, I hate that man very much, but I still have to lick my face and smile at him. I have to accommodate him everywhere and act coquettish on him


    What kind of life does Dai XiuXiu live now?


    After the man left, the smile on Dai XiuXiu''s face immediately converged and sighed tired. People will be very tired after pretending for a long time.


    Turning around, she saw Su wennuan snuggling up at the door. Dai XiuXiu stopped and looked at her with hostile eyes, "Why are you here?"


    She asked angrily.


    Su wennuan didn''t answer her directly, but said, "why do you want to degenerate?" knowing that the man has a wife and that he is a junior, he has to get entangled with the man.


    Su wennuan feels worthless for Dai XiuXiu.


    Dai XiuXiu naturally understood what Su wennuan meant. She sneered and said, "don''t look at me with your high attitude. I''m different from you!" she was about to leave.


    Su wennuan''s words came from behind, "nothing is different..." her words showed some sincerity and some bitterness.


    Dai XiuXiu stopped and looked back. Seeing Su wennuan''s pale and tired face, she seemed to have guessed something, "what''s the matter? Was kicked by Ming Ling? Now he doesn''t even want his children to take care of Xinyu?" Dai XiuXiu deliberately said those sarcastic words.


    She has also seen the news before. The media revealed that mingling and Gu Xinyu are the real couple. Su wennuan is just played by mingling.


    Now seeing her down and out of shape, Dai XiuXiu has a feeling of schadenfreude.


    Su wennuan is noncommittal. "Yes, so I will live well here, even if I am alone." Su wennuan is talking to himself and Dai XiuXiu.


    She wanted to tell Dai XiuXiu that women can live well without relying on men.


    Facing Su wennuan''s positive energy, Dai XiuXiu sneered, "it''s funny. Don''t treat yourself as a god! How can you live without a man? You have no money and power, and no one takes care of you. Not to mention you are still pregnant with children. If you want to survive, you must rely on a man!"


    On the surface, Dai XiuXiu is talking about Su wennuan. In fact, she is talking about herself.


    She has nothing to rely on. She can only live by men and give birth to her children smoothly.


    Su wennuan sees her helplessness and no choice from Dai XiuXiu''s eyes.


    "Why not rely on the Tian family?" she asked seriously.


    Mrs. Tian has said before that as long as Dai XiuXiu gives birth to her child, they will take good care of Dai XiuXiu.


    "Ah..." Dai XiuXiu mocked and bitter, "the Tian family only wants children, and I don''t want to give them children..."


    Seeing Dai XiuXiu''s dedication to her children, Su wennuan knows how much she loves Tian Yilan.


    Because love Tian Yilan, so love with his children.


    Su wennuan suddenly feels very sad. Why didn''t she see Dai XiuXiu''s feelings for Tian Yilan at that time? If she found that Dai XiuXiu loved Tian Yilan so much earlier, she would quit earlier so that they could love each other heartily.


    Then the result will not be like this.


    If she had quit earlier, if Dai XiuXiu had been with Tian Yilan earlier.


    She won''t go to the bar to drink because she caught Dai XiuXiu rolling the sheets with Tian Yilan. If she doesn''t drink, she won''t have a one night stand with Ming Ling


    Without these things, it would not have so much to do with the Ming mausoleum.


    She can be quiet and ordinary for a lifetime.


    But the saddest thing in the world is that there is no if

 Chapter 222

    "Even so, you can go back to your mother''s house or find a job," Su said, looking at Dai XiuXiu.


    Anyway, it''s really hard for her to understand that Dai XiuXiu is near a man with a family and a room in order to survive. Besides, where can such a man''s character get better.


    "Su wennuan, take care of yourself and mind your own business." Dai XiuXiu became angry.


    Just going in.


    Su wennuan''s words came hurriedly from the back, "I''m looking for a job online. Would you like to come and have a look..."


    Dai XiuXiu stopped her hand on the doorknob and stared back at her. "You''re a annoying woman! I''m not like you. Don''t pull me into your world!" with that, she opened the door and closed it all at once.


    Dai XiuXiu leaned against the door with some ups and downs in her chest.


    Su wennuan''s words made waves in her heart. She knew that others'' Junior would be despised. At the beginning, she despised herself.


    But over time, she got used to the life of living a luxurious and high-profile life every day, but never having to work by herself.


    She likes the kind of life with men.


    Even if she is looked down upon, she can live comfortably by herself!


    Besides, she hasn''t lost anything. The big deal is that she smiles with the disgusting man every day, and he takes advantage of her to touch the meat. It''s no big deal!


    Anyway, she can''t live a simple and hard life!


    Want dignity to make yourself half dead, why!


    She looks for a man to keep her. She lives a luxurious and comfortable life every day. She doesn''t have to worry about money. What a good life.


    The most important thing is that the old Wang doesn''t dislike that she is pregnant with other people''s children and will help her raise children. Where can I find such a man


    Dai XiuXiu''s mind is in her own thoughts. She can''t listen to Su wennuan''s words at all.


    Su wennuan''s kindness was criticized by Dai XiuXiu. She sighed helplessly, retreated into the room, returned to her seat and continued to browse the web.


    I don''t have any thoughts today, so I don''t study the work I see.


    After watching it for a while, Su wennuan was stunned. He turned off the computer and went to bed.


    The days after that were very dull. Su wennuan got up for a walk every day, had breakfast, took a nap, and then had lunch. Occasionally, he heard Dai XiuXiu talking to the man. Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi would come to see her in half a month.


    In this way, Su wennuan relied on the Internet to find some part-time jobs and help others draw jewelry design drawings. His life was passable, and soon passed more than three months.


    Su wennuan''s stomach is already very big. Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi came to see her and were about to go back together.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou repeatedly told Su wennuan to call them when she was about to be due.


    Su wennuan said he knew.


    "Don''t take it seriously. It''s very dangerous to have children. If you don''t find a nanny, you have to be alone..." Shi xiaorou said endlessly.


    "I see, Miss Shi, how can I feel that you are the same as my mother..." Su wennuan agreed to Shi xiaorou''s words one by one and said with a smile.


    "Yes, I also feel like I''m your mother. Why are you so worrying." Shi xiaorou sighed and felt that she was really wordy and had never been so worried.


    It seems that it really takes effort to care about a person.


    "Prove that you really love me. I''ll be a man in my next life. I''ll marry you. Ha ha..." Su wennuan joked as he stood in the elevator.


    Shi xiaorou said, "come on, you''d better live your life."


    "Ding..." the elevator door opened.


    The three of them looked at Dai XiuXiu.


    Dai XiuXiu has a big stomach now.


    Seeing that she was so persistent and pitiful, xiaorou''s previous opinions on her also disappeared.


    Although I don''t hate her very much, I don''t want to get familiar with her.


    When Xiao Rou helped Su wennuan out, she passed Dai XiuXiu without saying hello.


    Dai XiuXiu walked directly into the elevator like Xiao Rou and Su wennuan when she didn''t see them.


    But in the last few seconds when the elevator was about to close, Dai XiuXiu''s sarcastic words came, "advise others not to rely on men. They are not the same. They hate hypocritical people most..."


    When Su is warm, xiaorou looks back and sees Dai XiuXiu rolling her eyes.


    When xiaorou was angry, she was about to go to theory when the door of the elevator closed.


    When xiaorou punched and kicked at the door of the elevator, "this Dai XiuXiu is so hateful! The dog can''t spit out Ivory!"


    "Well, well, don''t worry about her. Let''s go..." Su wennuan held Shi xiaorou and comforted her.


    Obviously Dai XiuXiu scolded her, but she was much more calm than Shi xiaorou.


    Shi Yi looked at Su wennuan and said, "don''t take her words to heart. However, don''t take anything into account where you need help. Call us. Shi xiaorou and I are your solid backing."


    Shi Yi naturally understood what Dai XiuXiu had just said.


    He is also very worried about causing such trouble to Su wennuan, but now Su wennuan has such a big stomach. It is the time when she needs help most. Even if she is strong, she can''t take care of herself.


    He was worried that Su wennuan delayed the birth of a child in order to avoid gossip.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite when I need help." Su wennuan smiled and said easily.


    "That''s good. Xiaorou and I will go back first and come to see you in a few days." Shi Yi is relieved to hear Su wennuan''s words. If the company doesn''t need him to deal with something, he will stay with Su wennuan for a few more days.


    But if he deliberately stays, he is afraid to cause psychological burden to Su wennuan.


    "Don''t come so often. You also have your own things to do. You always come here to waste your time. When I''m about to reach the due date, I''ll call you when I''m in the hospital."


    "Whatever you say, if there is no trouble, we are a family. Don''t be afraid of trouble." Shi xiaorou looked at Su nuanuan like an elder.


    "Well, I know, Shi''s mother..." Su wennuan held Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Cut, I know it''s naughty. I''ll ignore you if I''m so polite in the future." Shi xiaorou smiled.


    "I have to be good for my mother. Don''t worry. I know I''ll call you."


    "Xiaorou, get in the car quickly." Shi Yi opened the door and asked Shi xiaorou to sit on it. He also sat on it quickly, leaned out his head and said to Su wennuan, "do what you say, we''ll go first and don''t give you a chance to repent..." then he drove away.


    Su wennuan was stunned, then smiled, stood behind the car and waved to them.


    "Warm, warm, it''s really you..." Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou just left. Su warm heard a slightly stupid voice after warming up.

 Chapter 223

    Hearing his name, Su wennuan turns around and sees Liao Li''s fat head and wide body running towards her.


    Su wennuan widened his eyes and turned sideways. Liao Li threw himself into the air and staggered forward. He almost fell down. Fortunately, he was stabilized by him.


    Su wennuan hurried away. He didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He didn''t expect to meet Liao Li here.


    However, Liao Li grabbed her arm just two steps away.


    "Let go of me!" Su wennuan turned back and shook Liao Li.


    "Wennuan, why are you hiding from me? Why don''t you want me? Just because I look ugly? Wennuan, I really like you..." Liao Li''s eyes glowed with plunder and hugged Su wennuan at once.


    Su wennuan was caught off guard. She was stunned by Liao Li and didn''t dare to struggle, because she knew that the more she struggled, the more she would annoy Liao Li. He was strong. She was still pregnant with a child and couldn''t go wrong.


    Su wennuan squeezed out a smile and coaxed Liao Li, "ha ha, I miss you too. Let me go first..."


    "Really? Do you really miss me?" Liao Li loosened Su wennuan, held her shoulder, said happily, and the light in his eyes jumped with joy.


    Su wennuan nodded, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You still haven''t changed..."


    Liao Li scratched his head foolishly. "Hey, I''ve been thinking about you and wanting you to be my daughter-in-law, but my father said, you don''t like me and like Ming Ling. You ran away with Ming Ling. Why did you run away with Ming Ling and why don''t you like me? Do you think I''m ugly and stupid?" Liao Li suddenly grabbed Su wennuan''s shoulder and said nervously.


    Su wennuan is afraid that he will suddenly go crazy and do something irreparable to her.


    She held back her inner fear, squeezed a smile and said, "no, I don''t dislike you..."


    "Since you don''t dislike me, why don''t you marry me?" Liao Li lowered his face, some angry and some wronged.


    Liao Li''s unstable mood still makes Su wennuan feel great pressure. It''s terrible for a fool to get angry.


    Su wennuan shrunk her shoulders and dared not fight him. She could only try to appease him so that he could let her go if he had a good temper.


    "Because the engagement between us is a transaction and coercion. I don''t like the feeling of being bound and forced. You''re still very good..." Su wennuan said while taking Liao Li''s hand off her shoulder.


    "Is that true?" Liao Li wondered, but he was a little innocent.


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "It''s because of this that you don''t marry me. I''ll go back and ask my father. I must ask my father..." Liao Li seems to think of something important. He releases Su wennuan and turns away.


    Su wennuan breathes a sigh of relief, but she hasn''t completely relaxed yet. Liao Li turns back and holds Su wennuan''s arm, startling her.


    Liao Li said excitedly, "warm, you wait for me here. I''ll go back and ask my father why he forced you. I''ll be back soon."


    Su wennuan didn''t think much. She just wanted to take Liao Lizhi away. She nodded, "I know, I know..."


    "En en, OK, wait for me..." after that, he took another nostalgic look at Su wennuan, and then ran away in the distance.


    Although Liao Li is a fool, he is still very simple. When he gets naive, he looks like a child.


    Although such a man is not annoying, he is not the destination of a normal woman.


    Rao is a normal woman who wants to marry a normal person. It will be very tired to live with a fool all his life. There is no meaning in this life.


    Seeing that Liao li really ran away, Su wennuan quickly turned back and walked home for fear that Liao Li would kill him again.


    She doesn''t know why she met Liao Li here, but the matter between her and Liao Li has long passed. She doesn''t want to mention it again, nor does she want to cause any trouble again.


    Fortunately, when Su wennuan was on his way home, Liao Li didn''t look back or turn back.


    Su wennuan arrived at his place safely. When he came back, he quickly closed the door. He was afraid that Liao Li would suddenly break in again. Although he knew that Liao Li had left, he still had this fear in his heart.


    She listened to the door for a while, but she didn''t hear anything. Then she breathed a sigh of relief, returned to the sofa and sat down. She poured herself a glass of water and drank it.


    After sitting on the sofa for a while, she thought she could take a design drawing and make money for having children.


    So she turned on the computer. When she entered the web page, a news suddenly jumped out.


    The headline of the news immediately attracted her attention, because the protagonist of the news was not someone else, it was Ming Ling!


    Such a big title firmly attracted her eyes: the national name husband Ming Ling kept a junior, and the reporter took a bed photo!


    Keep a junior? what do you mean?


    Seeing the name of Ming Ling, Su wennuan inexplicably aroused a storm in his heart.


    Even though she didn''t know what had happened, as long as she heard the name of Ming Ling on the news, her heart couldn''t be calm.


    Three months later, she came to city B for three months. She cut off all the news about the Ming mausoleum and warned herself not to think about him.


    But now she suddenly saw the news about him, and her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    Reason told her not to open the title, but her inner desire and sensibility still made her open the title in the state of slight trembling of her fingers.


    The reporter really made great efforts this time. When he opened the title, a lot of photos about the Ming mausoleum jumped out.


    These photos have one thing in common, that is, Ming Ling has no clothes, bare his upper body, and only a bath towel around his waist. His deep eyes are still so cold and charming, with perfect figure and strong muscles. The beautiful mermaid lines make people drool when they look at them.


    It''s just that there is still a woman lying beside the beautiful and perfect mingling. The woman''s eyebrows and eyes are like silk, and her upper body is also bare. When the reporter took photos, she just turned over her head, with tears in her eyes and lust in her eyes, as if she had just stepped out of the sea of love.


    This woman Su wennuan knows, isn''t it the little star last time, whose name is Zhu Xiaorong!


    There are not only pictures but also words in the news.


    The above probably means that the reporter squatted. He originally wanted to shoot the news of mingling and Gu Xinyu, but he didn''t expect to accidentally take a bed photo of mingling and Zhu Xiaorong.


    It is reported that Zhu Xiaorong is a woman kept by the Ming mausoleum. Like Su wennuan before, she is a complete junior.


    The reporter also joked that there had been no gossip about Ming Ling before. He thought he had always been clean. Unexpectedly, he just hid deeply and was not excavated.


    In fact, he is the most romantic one.


    Mingming has a genuine girlfriend Gu Xinyu, but he has played with Su Nuan and Zhu Xiaorong.

 Chapter 224

    Anyway, there are a lot of descriptions and criticisms of the Ming mausoleum. It seems that those journalists are suddenly not afraid of the rights of the Ming mausoleum.


    Dare to make fun of the Ming mausoleum so openly.


    Seeing these photos and the reporter''s description, Su wennuan suddenly felt very uncomfortable.


    Although she has been telling herself that she has nothing to do with Ming Ling, don''t pay attention to him and don''t be moved by anything about him.


    However, when she saw the close relationship between him and other women, she would still feel very uncomfortable and uncontrollable.


    Emotion is like this. I want to control it with reason, but those irrational emotions will always defeat reason and make me mind, sad and uncomfortable.


    She didn''t know what had happened and didn''t want to believe the truth of the news.


    After the news reported by Gu Xinyu last time, she basically didn''t believe these entertainment news.


    So this time, even if Ming Ling was so critical and explicit, she retained a bit of doubt. Intellectually and emotionally, she told herself not to believe the content written by the reporter.


    But these pictures still suffocated her heart involuntarily.


    Even if she can''t believe the words made up by those reporters, she can''t help believing the pictures in front of her.


    If there is nothing between Ming Ling and Zhu Xiaorong, how can these pictures be so vivid and true!


    Even if you can P-map, it won''t be so seamless, so lifelike and real as the picture of the scene!


    And those pictures have no trace of PS.


    In other words, these pictures are all true.


    Su wennuan sits next to the computer. The blue light on the computer sprinkles on her face, which makes her face more and more pale.


    She looked at the posture of hugging Zhu Xiaorong on the computer screen, but looking back, she saw that the reporter seemed to be dissatisfied. The frowning Meiling showed his unhappiness. There was still a deep chill between his deep eyes, but even so, his hand holding Zhu Xiaorong''s waist did not loosen.


    Su wennuan sat like this, looking at the pictures of the computer and the eyes of Ming Ling.


    The more you look, the more you feel that you are about to be sucked into his dark and cold eyes. The more you look at his familiar eyes, the more your thoughts return to the time before she and him.


    He was upset that she didn''t eat, so he was angry, but he would still sleep with her when he came back at night.


    He will take her back to see his family. Zhao Fengxia bullies her and he will help support her.


    He would also go to her house to buy gifts for her parents. Because he didn''t bring money, he was going to mortgage the sky high watch with those cheap gift money.


    Later, when she was tired of walking, he bent down to carry her


    The soft moonlight sprinkled on their faces, and the feeling of his tenderness blowing on her face like a breeze still exists today, just like yesterday


    Later, in order to buy her her her favorite flowers, he took the initiative to kiss her. The feeling of his cold and thin lips on her face is still there


    But in the twinkling of an eye, those gentleness became cruel abandonment.


    How beautiful the memory is, how cruel the reality is.


    Su wennuan''s hand next to the computer desk suddenly curled up and her chest fluctuated.


    Looking at the deep and blurred eyes of Ming Ling, her heart suddenly hurt like a knife.


    She suddenly reached out to close the computer, got up angrily, walked to the bed and sat down. Suddenly, a drop of water was dripping on the back of her hand.


    She felt warm and moist, raised her hand and looked at it, but she saw a blur in front of her eyes.


    Even the tear on the back of the hand became blurred.


    She raised her hand and wiped her face, only to find that she was crying.


    Agreed not to cry for him, agreed not to pay attention to anything about him.


    However, now she just saw a news about him, she couldn''t help heartache and tears.


    She really hates such a cowardly herself.


    But she can''t help it. She can''t control herself. She can control herself not to miss him and want to see the news about him.


    Knowing that the news would only hurt her, she couldn''t help watching


    Su wennuan lies on the bed, weeping silently.


    Su wennuan, you are so weak and hopeless. It''s really worth torturing yourself for a man!


    Don''t think about it. Don''t take care of anything in the Ming mausoleum. Give birth to the baby and live your own life. Disappear in front of the Ming mausoleum from now on.


    Su wennuan makes herself strong while crying.


    I don''t know how long it took. She was tired of crying and fell asleep unconsciously.


    It was daybreak when I woke up.


    I felt hungry when I got up. I remembered that I went to bed without dinner yesterday, so she freshened up casually and was ready to go out to buy something to eat.


    Just as she opened the door, the opposite door also opened and came out a man.


    The man looked at her. Su wennuan looked and recognized that it was Lao Wang last time.


    Then Dai XiuXiu followed.


    Su wennuan looked at them in amazement. It was obvious that Lao Wang stayed with Dai XiuXiu last night.


    Dai XiuXiu is about to give birth. The man is still sticking to her. He doesn''t know what the hell Dai XiuXiu is doing.


    Dai XiuXiu just looked at Su wennuan and ignored her meaning. Then she said to Lao Wang, "Lao Wang, come in first and I''ll change my clothes before I go."


    Lao Wang nodded according to his words, and then went in. Dai XiuXiu gave Su nuanuan a white look, and then closed the door.


    Su wennuan sighed. She knew what Dai XiuXiu was doing. She just didn''t want to go with her, so she took the excuse to change her clothes.


    People can''t wake a person who pretends to sleep.


    Su wennuan doesn''t want to take care of Dai XiuXiu anymore, so she presses the elevator and goes down.


    She walked very slowly. Just after she left the community, a person rushed over.


    Su wennuan looked back and saw Liao Li. She was so frightened that she stepped back a few steps.


    Liao Li grabbed her arm at once. His expression and eyes were all excited. "Warm, I finally saw you again. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Su wennuan was frightened and stunned. "Are you waiting for me?"


    "Well, I''ve been here since yesterday afternoon." Liao Li said naturally. He waited here all night.


    In his heart, Su wennuan said he would wait for him to come back. He believed that he would see Su wennuan here.


    Su wennuan pulled the corner of her mouth awkwardly. "Liao Li, what''s the matter with you?" she tried to take Liao Li''s hand away, but in vain.


    Liao Li said, "I asked my father. My father said it was Ming Ling''s idea and it''s none of Liao''s business."


    Su wennuan frowns, "the idea of Ming Ling?" what does this mean? What does the Liao family have to do with Ming Ling?


    Liao Li was very happy to see Su wennuan, so he wanted to tell everything at once. He smiled simply and honestly and continued to say the news he got.

 Chapter 225

    "Before, it was Ming Ling who forced my father to ask for a change of marriage with the Su family, otherwise he wouldn''t cooperate with Liao family. He forced you to marry me, and he forced you to use it as a bargaining chip. All the behind the scenes operations were Ming Ling, which had nothing to do with the Liao family..." Liao Li wanted to get rid of the Liao family''s relationship with the conspiracy and put his hands on it, He said that his family had nothing to do with this shameful persecution.


    Su wennuan''s heart beat hard. He looked at Liao Li strangely, and his lips stirred up, "you, you mean..."


    "En en, Ming Ling came to Liao''s family before. My father agreed to his request in order to cooperate with him. He wanted to sell the bad idea of exchanging relatives between Liao family and Su family. He was forcing you. He was operating. He wanted to do so, not Liao family, really not Liao family..." Liao Li naively explained, thinking that Su wennuan would leave Ming Ling and return to him.


    "Hmm..." Su wennuan suddenly snorted, and bright red blood came out of his mouth.


    "Warm, what''s the matter with you? How did you vomit blood?" Liao Li suddenly became very flustered when he saw Su warm vomit blood, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Su wennuan''s body was shaky. She felt her heart was hollowed out, and then she was torn by a claw. It was painful to pull hard.


    It turned out that all this was the conspiracy of Ming Ling. It turned out that it was neither coincidence nor fate from beginning to end. It was planned by Ming Ling!


    Ming Ling first forced her to a dead end, let her taste despair, let her have no way to go, and then played with her and abandoned her ruthlessly


    It turned out that all this was not a coincidence. It was all planned by Ming Ling.


    "Why, why do you treat me like this..." Su wennuan murmured to himself, his eyes empty and sad, and the corners of his mouth hung with blood, shocking.


    "Warm, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me..." Liao Li saw Su warm''s thrilling appearance and was too scared to touch him. Even he felt that if he touched Su warm now, she would break like a glass.


    When Liao Li was at a loss, Dai XiuXiu and the old Wang came down. They came to Liao Li and Su wennuan. Liao Li saw someone coming and quickly grabbed Dai XiuXiu''s arm for help, "help wennuan, please help wennuan..."


    Before Liao Li finished his words, there came a bitch''s scolding and came straight here from the street.


    "Lao Wang! You son of a bitch, raise a junior outside! If I don''t kill your wild seed today, I won''t be named Zhang!"


    Dai XiuXiu saw the picture of the woman''s vicious killing. She was scared and retreated a few steps.


    It happened that Liao Li took Dai XiuXiu''s hand, and Lao Wang stood close to Su wennuan.


    Lao Wang''s real wife only knew that Lao Wang''s Junior was pregnant and was about to give birth. She didn''t know who it was. She thought it was su wennuan standing next to Lao Wang. She pushed Su wennuan vigorously whether she vomited blood or not.


    Because the woman was so angry, she pushed Su wennuan to the ground at once.


    Su wennuan couldn''t stand steadily. She was pushed by the woman. She shook and fell to the ground.


    Su wennuan felt a burst of tearing pain in her stomach, and the blood flowed all over the ground in an instant


    Su wennuan''s face turned pale with pain, and a cold sweat came from his forehead.


    The heart, stomach, body and whole body ache. It''s like tearing. Su wennuan feels that he is going to die soon, and the air he breathes is as thin as a knife


    In front of the blurred vision, only those who don''t know whether they are anxious, angry or afraid turn around there. She can''t hear any sound in her ears. The blurred front is like a black-and-white film. There is no sound and so old and painful


    ¡­¡­


    When the doctor anxiously pushed her into the emergency room, her consciousness gradually blurred. She looked at the ceiling with empty eyes and murmured a few words, "why, why do you treat me like this..."


    If Ming Ling is really her heaven, why should he be so cruel to her.


    I tried my best just to tease her, just to make her despair, get her heart, and kick her away


    No, this is not her Tianyu. Her Tianyu is naive and kind. Although she is silent, she knows that Tianyu will never harm others or tease others with bad taste.


    How much hatred did he have with her to force her to a dead end?


    Why do you do this to her, why


    After su wennuan was pushed into the emergency room, she was completely unconscious.


    Outside the hospital, in the empty corridor, there were anxious and huge footsteps.


    Shi Yi wrung his eyebrows and ran to the door of the emergency room. Finally, he stopped fiercely and had no time to breathe. He grabbed a nurse who had just come out of the emergency room and asked excitedly, "how''s warm, how''s she?"


    The nurse didn''t have time to answer him, "sorry, sir, please don''t disturb our work." the nurse was also very worried. She came out to get the medicine.


    Later, when she came, Xiao Rou quickly opened Shi Yi, "brother, don''t do this!" Shi Xiao Rou opened Shi Yi, and the nurse left anxiously.


    Shi Yi returned to his senses and looked at the three red letters in the first aid in the emergency room. He gnawed his teeth like a knife, then punched on the wall and thumped several times again.


    He blamed himself for not coming earlier and why he had to go back to deal with the damn contract yesterday!


    Why leave Su wennuan here alone!


    Knowing that she is pregnant, she has difficulty moving and is about to give birth!


    Why didn''t he stay with her!


    Too many reasons are difficult to answer for a while.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi''s guilty and anxious appearance. She also anxiously turned around in situ and wanted to help. She wanted to see what happened to Su wennuan.


    But she found that now she, like Shiyi, can only worry. In addition, she can''t do anything at all.


    I saw those nurses busy, and some came out with white cloth stained with blood and threw it away.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou were worried and worried.


    I''m afraid something will happen to Su wennuan.


    "Elder brother, don''t worry. There will be nothing wrong with wennuan. It won''t..." Shi xiaorou went forward and pulled Shiyi''s sleeve. Shiyi was comforting herself.


    She told herself that Su wennuan was fine. She must be fine. She was fine yesterday. Yesterday she said she wanted to give birth to the child safely. Yesterday she was still talking and laughing with her, saying that she should keep a good mood and have a healthy baby.


    Shi Yi, who was anxious and tired, looked at Shi xiaorou and said, "yes, it''s all right. She and the children are all right. We can''t be nervous..." he held Shi xiaorou''s hand and let Shi xiaorou not be nervous, but his own hand trembled.


    "Who are the parents of pregnant women?" the nurse said suddenly.


    Shi Yi reacted and immediately stood up, "I''m a nurse. How''s she?"


    "Adults are very dangerous. If you give birth to a child, adults may be gone. Think about it yourself. Protect children or adults." the nurse gave Shi Yi a form and said to him seriously.


    When Shi xiaorou heard this sentence, she was stunned and fell into the waiting chair next to her.


    When the wing took the list, his hands were shaking.

 Chapter 226

    "Make a decision quickly, the patient can''t wait..." the nurse urged.


    The list in Shi Yi''s hand was trembling. Sweat was all over his forehead, dripping on the corners of his eyes, blurring his sight, and his eyes became red.


    In just a few seconds, his heart seemed to be running like thousands of troops and horses, extremely anxious and suffering


    "Make a decision quickly, or it''s too late..." the nurse urged again.


    In medicine, time is life. You can''t wait a minute.


    Shi Yi bit his teeth and squeezed out a few words from the depths of his throat, "Lord Bao..."


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard this, her back was fierce and straight. Her eyes showed too many complex feelings, shocked, stunned, confused, magnificent, all mixed together, so she stared at Shi Yi.


    However, when the nurse took away the list filled by Shi Yi, her back softened again, and tears fell down. She covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying and disturb the tranquility of the hospital.


    Why did this happen? It was fine yesterday.


    She has been looking forward to Su wennuan''s child and the lovely little life. Is it going to die like this?


    When xiaorou thought of this, her heart hurt so much that she couldn''t even breathe.


    After Shiyi handed in the list, his strength seemed to be evacuated. He stepped back a few steps, then fell down on the waiting chair and covered his face with his hands


    ¡­¡­


    Three years later


    London, UK.


    On a piece of green grass, several sheep are leisurely gnawing the grass. The sun is warm and sprinkled on this fragrant grass, showing a romantic and fragrant atmosphere.


    Several nuns dressed in white walked across the grass.


    The church''s Big Ben rang thick and long.


    The light of the church is dim, and the music is elegant and solemn, rendering people''s inner creed. Many people in the church put their hands together and silently recite their faith with the leisurely music.


    The first is a young and beautiful woman. The woman is wearing a white gauze skirt, which makes her white skin more white and bright. Her black hair is scattered on her shoulders, and her small face is inlaid between her black hair, just like a trickling waterfall in the mountains, making people feel comfortable and quiet.


    Her beauty completely belongs to the natural and fresh beauty of nature.


    A pair of beautiful eyes with pious luster looked at the priest in front. Over the years, there was too much grief in her heart. Every time she thought of that person, it would make her heart like a knife. Every pain, only when she prayed in a place like the church, could her heart slowly calm down and avoid the pain.


    After the prayer, Su wennuan walked out of the church with the crowd.


    Out of the courtyard door of the church, a man leaned against a black Porsche with his hands around his chest, wearing a silver gray suit and sunglasses. The handsome sky was shining in the sun.


    He was already waiting here.


    Seeing Su wennuan coming out, a smile moved out of his handsome face, "it''s over so soon. How do you feel today?"


    Su wennuan nodded. "It''s OK, but it may not come in the future." Su wennuan went in along the door opened by the man for her and said to him before going in.


    Shiyi was slightly stunned. "Oh? Won''t come to church again?" he asked, but he felt happy. "It''s a good thing. Celebrate today." he sat in the driver''s seat and smiled.


    Su wennuan won''t come back to church in the future, which means that her heart injury has been completely cured and completely put down the past.


    This is good for Su wennuan and for him.


    The most fortunate thing in one''s life is to put down the past, and Su wennuan''s words mean that she has put down, and Shi Yi is happy for her.


    "Well, call a friend to have dinner at night. It''s like seeing me off." Su wennuan said, with a confident smile on his lips.


    In fact, I came to church not only to forget some things, but also to make my heart calmer and more stable.


    Peace of mind is nothing.


    "See you off? Where are you going?" Shi Yi asked, with some surprise in his expression.


    "I recently received a big list. The company is in California, so I have to go to California on business for a period of time." Su wennuan stated.


    Over the years, she has been engaged in jewelry design and has become famous in the industry. Now she is an upstream jewelry designer.


    "Oh, it''s a business trip. California is so far away, otherwise I''ll go with you." Shi Yi looked at her next to her.


    "Well, with your escort, I don''t have to worry about getting lost." Su agreed.


    "Ha ha, I can not only act as a private bodyguard, but also a special navigation without electricity." Shi Yi joked.


    "Baiyong handsome boy, ha ha..." Su wennuan said and laughed.


    Over the years, a tacit understanding has been formed with Shiyi. They talk casually, just like a family.


    "Where is the little handsome guy? It''s obviously the big handsome guy." Shi Yi also began to narcissize. After a while, he returned to business, "where are you going to eat? I''ll let the Secretary arrange it in advance."


    "I''d better leave this matter to my assistant. I''ll call the assistant and ask him to arrange it. I''ll inform you of the location and you''ll come with xiaorou." Su wennuan took out his cell phone.


    Call the assistant.


    "Warm beauty, what''s so anxious to call me." a man''s witty voice came over the phone.


    "Book a place for dinner in the evening." Su nuanuan was brief and comprehensive.


    "Dinner, I like this best. Don''t worry. I promise to finish it in half an hour. How many people are there?"


    Su wennuan looked at Shi Yi, then silently calculated in his heart and said, "add two small, eight people."


    "Ah! The little guy is going too... It''s great, it''s great, I have someone to flirt with and play again." the assistant''s excited voice came from the phone.


    "Be serious, how old are you and how childish you are?" Su wennuan said calmly, but a smile moved out of his lips.


    In fact, she likes her assistant very much. She is humorous and funny. Although sometimes there is no right line, there will never be a cold show with him.


    This kind of active person is pleasant everywhere.


    "How old am I? I''m only three years old. Can''t I be naive? I''ll order the restaurant first if I don''t tell you." the assistant shamelessly said that he was only three years old. After that, he hung up the phone. It''s estimated that he was busy.


    Su wennuan hung up the phone and shook his head funny.


    Shi Yi said with a smile, "your assistant is really a living treasure."


    "Yes, I have found the treasure," said Su wennuan to Shiyi with great satisfaction.


    This assistant was recruited by Shi Yi for her before.

 Chapter 227

    Shi Yi sends Su wennuan back to where she lives.


    Su wennuan got out of the car, turned to Shi Yi and said, "thank you, Shi driver. Hurry back and have a rest." with that, she was about to close the door.


    Shi Yi''s words stopped her movement. "I haven''t seen pineapple brothers and sisters for several days. My thoughts have become a sea. If I don''t see them again, it will become a disaster." then Shi Yi opened the door, came out of the driver''s seat and looked at Su wennuan''s eyes on the side of the car.


    Su wennuan smiled when she saw Shi Yi''s smiling face. "Since you miss them so much, come in together."


    With permission, Shi Yi jumped in his heart and kept up with Su wennuan''s pace.


    Su wennuan opens the door and there comes the young girl''s voice.


    "Hum, I won''t play with you, smelly brother, bad brother." the little girl''s voice was obviously unhappy.


    Then came a young boy with little cold, "then don''t talk to me until Mommy comes back."


    As soon as Su wennuan came in, he saw the little boy with a rabbit ear hat on his head, his short hands around his chest, his small eyebrows wrinkled into pimples, and said with his mouth.


    Then the little girl turned her back to the little boy, played with the toy in her fat little hands, and muttered in her mouth, "Luoluo wants to talk, Luoluo wants to talk to pineapple, you get the toy, you cook, you don''t play with me..."


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Su Nuan asked softly when she saw that both the little guys looked unhappy.


    The two little guys twisted their bodies and turned around at the same time. Their clear and innocent eyes lit up when they saw Su wennuan.


    The little girl Luoluo opened her mouth and smiled so that two dimples on both sides of her cheeks were deep. She opened her arms to Su wennuan and asked for a hug, "Mommy, Mommy, hold Luoluo..."


    Su wennuan is impressed by the soft and waxy voice of her daughter Luoluo. She has always had no resistance to the child''s voice. When Luoluo calls her, her heart will melt and bend over to hold Luoluo''s small body in her arms.


    Spoiled, gently scraped her little nose, "Why are you in conflict with your brother again?"


    Bo Bo, sitting on one side, was also very happy when he saw Su wennuan. He originally smiled and wanted to get mommy''s hug.


    But his mommy took the lead in holding up his sister. He pouted and hung his little head down.


    "Well... It''s my brother who bullies me. He doesn''t play with me or play the game of rabbit and panda race." Luo Luo lies in Su wennuan''s arms and acts like a spoiled child.


    Hearing Luo Luo say this, Bo Bo silently pulls his clothes.


    Shi Yi sat next to Bo Bo and asked softly, "our Bo Bo looks unhappy. Are you hungry?"


    Bo Bo raised his tender and beautiful eyes, looked at Shi Yi faintly, then climbed down from the sofa with his small body, walked into the room with his small short legs, leaving a back for others.


    Shi Yi and Su wennuan look at each other. Su wennuan looks at the pineapple with worry and wants to calm the pineapple in her arms with a soft voice.


    Shi Yi got up and followed the pace of Bo Bo in front.


    When Bo Bo entered the room, he had to close the door. Shi Yi gently put one hand on the door and closed the door against Bo Bo with a little force.


    Bo Bo looked up at him and walked into the room silently.


    Bo Bo''s height has just reached the knee of Yi. He looks cute and lost when he walks forward alone. Shi Yi feels distressed when he looks at it.


    He went in with him. When Bo Bo laboriously climbed into the bed and stretched out his legs and played with the sheets, Shi Yi sat down next to him, took his little hand and put it in his palm. He said gently, "why is Bo Bo unhappy? Tell your uncle. Don''t forget that your uncle is your best friend."


    When Shi Yi finished, he hung his head and saw that Bo Bo''s dark and beautiful eyes were full of flowery tears. He wandered in his eyes and was about to fall. It looked so poor.


    Shi Yi was stunned for a moment. He blinked and said, "baby, why are you crying? Ouch, my little darling..." he picked up Bo Bo and asked him to sit on his leg. His voice was soothing and gentle. He stretched out his hand to wipe the tears off Bo Bo''s face. "What''s wrong with this? Don''t cry. Tell your uncle what''s wrong."


    Bo Bo sobbed twice, then raised his little hand and wiped his face. He said wrongfully, "Mommy doesn''t love me, only her sister..."


    Hearing Bo Bo''s words, Shi Yi was stunned and stunned for a time. He really didn''t expect Bo Bo to have such an idea. It turns out that children''s hearts are very sensitive and fragile.


    He still asked softly, "why does Bo Bo think so? Your mommy actually loves you both."


    "She only holds her sister, not me..." Bo Bo is still sobbing, and her young voice sounds very bent.


    It''s clearly his sister''s fault. It''s clearly her sister''s temper with him, but his mommy picked up her sister as soon as she came back. She didn''t look at him at all. She only listened to her sister and didn''t listen to his explanation at all, so he felt sad and wronged.


    Shi Yi listened to Bo Bo''s words, funny and pitiful.


    He reached out to wipe the tears off Bo Bo''s face. "Your mommy holds your sister because your sister first reaches out to her for a hug. Your sister is more cute. Your mommy loves you very much. Did your sister see what she was worried about just now and see you enter the room?"


    "Really? But I only heard her talking to her sister." Bo Bo blinked his watery eyes and looked at Shiyi.


    "Of course it''s true. When did your uncle cheat you?" Shi Yi played the role of big uncle very well and looked at Bo Bo with very gentle eyes. "Also, you are a boy. If you want to be a man in the future, you should know how to let your sister and protect your sister. You can''t be jealous with your sister because of a little thing. Do you know?"


    Bo Bo looked at Shi Yi with his eyes still containing water droplets. "What is a man?"


    "A man is an indomitable man. He should take care of his mother and sister, protect women and take care of his family." Shi Yi explained to Bo Bo.


    "Oh, Bo Bo should grow up quickly. When he grows up, he can protect mommy and sister." Bobo nodded and suddenly realized his childish appearance. It''s cute and makes people want to pinch it.


    Shi Yi smiled and touched his face. "That''s right, but don''t be anxious. Just grow up slowly. In the future, don''t quarrel with your sister. Let her have something to do."


    Bo Bo nodded. "Bo Bo Bo wants to be a man. Bo Bo will be a hero in the future, and the hero will let his sister." Bo Bo said confidently and proudly.


    Shi Yi said with a smile, "Bo Bo is good. Let''s not feel bad. Shall we go out for a big meal?"


    Bo Bo tilted his head. "Big meal?"

 Chapter 228

    "Yes, for your mommy''s practice, the uncles decided to have dinner together." Shi Yi touched Bo Bo''s head and said.


    "En en, OK, Bo Bo also likes big meals. Let''s go." Bo Bo immediately nodded and climbed down from the bed.


    Shi Yi looked at his small body turning over on the bed. It was very laborious. He stretched out his hand to hold his arm and gave him a support. Bo Bo''s small feet landed smoothly, and then took Shi Yi''s hand out.


    Shi Yi was led by his soft little hand and walked slowly behind Bo Bo and out of the door together.


    In the living room, Su wennuan is dressing Luo. Luo Luo is also very cooperative. She sits obediently on the sofa and lets Su wennuan dress her. She is still singing her favorite children''s songs in a tender voice.


    "If you love me, hug me, hug me, kiss me, mom and Dad love me most, hug me, kiss me..." little Luoluo sang and tilted her head. She looked cute and young.


    After talking with Shiyi, Xiaobo is in a much better mood. He breaks away Shiyi''s hand and runs towards Su wennuan with short legs, "Mommy, Mommy, I also want to wear good-looking clothes."


    Su wennuan turned back and looked at Bo Bo''s dark and shining eyes, so that her mood jumped with joy. Her son was in a good mood, and she was naturally in a good mood. She smiled and said softly, "good Bo Bo, you wait first. When Mommy puts it on for her sister, she will put it on for you."


    Bo Bo nodded obediently, "well, Mommy will dress her sister first."


    This obedient appearance, listening to Su wennuan''s warm heart, she smiled, turned her head to Shiyi and threw a grateful look at him.


    Just now, Bo Bo was obviously angry. Now he suddenly became so obedient and sensible. Obviously, Shi Yi talked to him about something.


    In fact, Su wennuan can''t take care of the two children sometimes. She can''t take care of their mood sometimes. Fortunately, sometimes Yi often enlightens the children for her.


    Shi Yi came and sat aside without interfering.


    Because he knew that Bo Bo must want to get close to his mommy to prove his importance, so he had to be a little tired and dress their two children. He just sat and watched.


    Su wennuan dressed Luoluo and let her play by herself. She took her clothes and held the pineapple. "Come on, pineapple, let''s put on nice clothes and eat delicious..." she said softly to the pineapple.


    Bo Bo nodded like mashing garlic, "en en, OK, go to have a big meal. Bo Bo wants to have a big meal with mommy and uncle."


    Hearing the words "big meal", Su wennuan understood that Shi Yi had told Bo Bo.


    Su wennuan smiled and scraped Bo Bo''s nose. "Yes, let''s have a big meal and see Uncle Mou."


    "Uncle Mou, the uncle who plays with us?" Bo Bo said with his eyes shining.


    Su wennuan nodded, "yes."


    "Oh yeah, great. Bo Bo is a man. Bo Bo wants to play with Uncle man..." Bo Bo waved his arm excitedly.


    true man?


    Su wennuan looks at Bo Bo curiously, but seeing his happy and proud expression, and seeing Shi Yi''s different smile when he looks at Bo Bo, Su wennuan immediately understands that Shi Yi has given Bo Bo a male chauvinism course.


    Su wennuan smiles and shakes her head. She continues to dress Bo Bo.


    "Uncle Shi, hug..." Luo Luo climbed down from the sofa and walked to Yi''s side. A pair of water spirit eyes looked forward to him and opened their hands to him.


    Shi Yi bent over to pick her up and put her on his lap. He loved to pinch her face. "Our Luo Luo is longer and more lovely. What toys do you want? Uncle will buy them for you."


    "I want Barbie." Luo Luo pouted slightly, very cute.


    "Luo Luo, don''t ask your uncle for anything." Su wennuan looks back and educationally scolds Luo Luo.


    Children should be educated from an early age and form good habits. If they are so young, they will form the habit of asking for things from others and grow up.


    Luo Luo''s mouth pouted when Su Nuan said it. She hung her head and stopped talking.


    Seeing Luo Luo unhappy, Shi Yi said, "warm, don''t be so serious, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a Barbie doll, children, as long as they like..."


    "It''s because of children that we can''t get used to them like this." Su wennuan interrupted Shiyi and said to Luo, "tell mommy what you want and don''t be coquettish with your uncle."


    Luo Luo''s weak forehead said, "Luo Luo knows. Mommy is so fierce. Luo Luo likes her uncle and doesn''t play with Mommy..."


    "If you don''t play with me, follow your uncle. Mommy takes her brother first." Su wennuan is very strict with the child. He walks out with Bo Bo and doesn''t let bo be spoiled.


    Luo Luo was scolded by mommy and pouted her mouth. Her eyes were filled with tears. It was so pathetic.


    When Shi Yi saw her like this, he immediately felt distressed, "Yo Yo, our Luo Luo is going to cry, okay, don''t cry, don''t cry, uncle, go buy you a Barbie doll." he held Luo Luo on his body to comfort him.


    Luo Luo''s tears fell down, "Luo Luo doesn''t want Barbie..." the young voice was crying. It was very poor.


    "Well, well, let''s not have Barbie dolls. What does Luo Luo want?"


    "I want mommy, sobbing..." Luo Luo cried and raised her little hand to wipe her eyes and shed tears.


    Shi Yi was stunned and said, "OK, OK, let''s go to Mommy now and stop crying?" then he went out to keep up with Su wennuan''s footsteps.


    Outside, Su wennuan has been waiting in the car. She put Bo Bo in the back seat of the car.


    Su wennuan sits in the driver''s seat.


    Shi Yi opened the door of the back seat and put Luo Luo in. She cried so pitifully just now. As soon as the little guy landed on the car, he sounded a silver bell like laughter and quickly climbed to Bobo, "brother, brother..." she smiled and shouted at her brother. Without saying anything, she raised her good-looking smile.


    "Sit down, sister, Mommy is going to drive." pineapple held pineapple''s arm and said.


    Shiyi also sat in the back seat and greeted them, "you two little guys sit well. You''re going to drive. Don''t wrestle."


    After Shiyi closed the door, Su wennuan started the car.


    Soon we arrived at the entertainment restaurant.


    As soon as I came into the private room, I saw assistant Mou and two other female colleagues sitting on the sofa, chatting enthusiastically, and there were many bottles of red wine on the table.


    "Wow, the pineapple brothers and sisters are really coming!" assistant Mou stood up as soon as he saw two children carved with powder and jade, and walked towards them with his eyes shining.


    He picked up Bo Bo from Su wennuan''s hand and liked it so much that he bit his teeth and pinched his tender face. "Bo Bo, do you know your uncle? We haven''t seen each other for months. You''ve grown up again, huh?"


    "Oh, don''t pinch my face. I''m a man. A man can''t stop pinching his face." Bo Bo is disgusted and pushes away assistant Mou''s hand.

 Chapter 229

    Assistant Mou was stunned by Bo Bo''s serious words. Then he reacted, raised his head and laughed, "ha ha, Bo Bo, you are so cute. Uncle Mou likes it."


    Just then, he felt his trouser legs pulled by someone.


    Lowering her head, she saw a pink and tender little face. Luo Luo was looking at him with her head raised.


    Assistant Mou was stunned by Luo Luo''s big eyes.


    Luo Luo said, "Uncle Mou, don''t you hug me?"


    As soon as she said these childish words, the whole audience immediately laughed.


    The two children are so cute, especially Luoluo, who asks for hugs everywhere. Hugs have become her pronoun.


    Assistant Mou smiled brightly. Holding the pineapple in one hand, he bent down and picked up the pineapple with the other hand. He gave her a big kiss on her face with joy. "Of course, uncle wants to hug you, pineapple, the longer you are, the more beautiful you are, and the longer you are, the more like your mommy. Look at the nose, the eyes, and the charm..." assistant Mou said happily, Then he looked at Su Nuan.


    He is not only praising Luo Luo''s beauty, but also praising Su Nuan.


    Luo Li, the little designer sitting on the sofa, said with a smile, "assistant Mou, you have a sweet mouth. Did you go out and drink honey today?"


    Shi Yi jokingly pointed to assistant Mou, "more than that, I think it''s eating bee plasma." Shi Yi said with a smile, then went to the sofa and sat down.


    Su wennuan smiled and shook his head because of their jokes. He didn''t care much. He sat down on the sofa, looked around and asked, "hasn''t Shi xiaorou come yet?"


    "No, it''s a traffic jam on the road," replied assistant Mou.


    "This little girl, she didn''t contact you and didn''t say hello to me." Shi Yi joked.


    Assistant Mou put the two children on the sofa and replied, "she''s afraid to disturb your world. When will she invite us to have happy candy?"


    Assistant Mou looked at Shiyi with shrewd eyes and said with humorous language, relaxed and joking.


    Over the years, everyone can see Shi Yi''s feelings for Su Nuan, and they get along so well that people around them have long regarded them as a pair.


    Although they don''t know why the two children are called Uncle Shiyi, and they don''t look like Shiyi, it may be because there is another secret.


    As soon as this was said, there was a silence.


    Shi Yi took a worried look at Su wennuan and saw her drinking tea with the a cup. There seemed to be no reaction.


    But in order to avoid Su wennuan''s embarrassment, he smiled and turned around assistant Mou''s words, "pineapple brothers and sisters naturally invite you to eat happy candy on their birthday. You can eat as much as you want."


    "Cut..." assistant Mou, Luo Li, and Fangcao, another jewelry designer in Su wennuan''s studio, unanimously waved their hands and said a cut in a long voice after hearing Shi Yi''s answer.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m late. You didn''t wait long." as she was saying this, Xiao Rou stumbled in and said with an uneven breath.


    After all these years, she is still that irritable character.


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by her and looked at her unanimously.


    Assistant Mou was obviously happy to see her. "Miss Shi arrived. It''s not late. We didn''t wait a few minutes."


    He didn''t know whether it was polite or something.


    Both female designers looked at him.


    When xiaorou scratched her head, "ha ha, it''s good not to be late..." then her eyes suddenly looked at the two little guys sitting on the sofa, "ah!" suddenly made an extended excited scream from her mouth.


    It made everyone else in the private room cover their ears. Her decibel was too big.


    "Pineapple, pineapple, my pineapple! I miss you so much!" she opened her arms and laughed and rushed at the two little guys sitting next to assistant Mou.


    It was as big as it was. Seeing that she was about to pounce, Bo Bo was so frightened that he rolled to one side to avoid being pounced on by her. Luo Luo didn''t move. Instead, he opened his arms like her. Shi xiaorou rushed over, picked her up, held her in the air, and turned twice. "Luo Luo, my lovely Luo Luo, you have grown so big." Shi xiaorou said excitedly.


    The last time I saw them, they were only two years old. A year later, they were all three years old.


    She came to England from China and saw them again. It was really wonderful to fill her thoughts.


    Moreover, the two children are even more likable because they are so good-looking.


    "Aunt, you hurt Luo Luo." Luo Luo was held in the air. She was unhappy. The aunt was so savage. She was not gentle when holding her. Her arms hurt so much.


    Although Luoluo likes to be held, she likes others to hold her gently, rather than holding her savagely and rudely like Shi xiaorou. It''s not comfortable at all.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, aunt didn''t notice. Aunt was so happy to see you." Shi xiaorou suddenly realized that she quickly put Luoluo down and let her sit on the sofa. She also sat next to Luoluo, just next to assistant Mou.


    Assistant Mou moved aside, gave Shi xiaorou a place, and then looked at her with a different kind of eyes.


    "Xiaorou, when will you learn to be gentle? You can''t marry out." Shi Yi said angrily.


    When xiaorou is a girl, she is always so reckless. It''s really worrying.


    "I''m glad to forget my form." Shi xiaorou glanced.


    Assistant Mou smiled and said, "Miss Shi is so beautiful that she can''t marry. There should be many suitors."


    "What is a suitor? I only choose what I like." Shi xiaorou said confidently, picked a watermelon on the table and put it in her mouth. "By the way, I met Ming Ling at the airport when I came."


    Ming Ling!


    As soon as the word came out, Su wennuan''s heart trembled, accompanied by the front page of her cup, but she soon covered it up, and others didn''t notice it.


    Shi xiaorou continued, "he seems to be going abroad, but I don''t know where he is going." Shi xiaorou said, picking fruit to eat.


    Everyone didn''t say anything. The other three didn''t know what relationship the Ming mausoleum had with them, and Su wennuan never mentioned this person.


    When Shi Yi heard Shi xiaorou talking about the Ming mausoleum, he glanced at Su wennuan and saw that she was calmly drinking tea. He was still worried that Su wennuan was in a bad mood. He winked at Shi xiaorou and asked her not to say any more.


    But Shi xiaorou''s reaction was slow. She didn''t see Shi Yi''s eyes at all. She continued, "in recent years, the company has become bigger and bigger, and it has developed at home and abroad. It''s also very busy. If it weren''t for the opportunity, it would be difficult to see him. Alas, times have changed."

 Chapter 230

    When assistant Mou saw it, xiaorou said that mingling spoke so vigorously. It seemed that they had an unusual relationship. He smiled and said, "Oh, is Miss Shi familiar with mingling?"


    Of course, they have heard of Ming Ling, an international tycoon. I don''t know who knows. I just saw him in magazines and didn''t have a chance to see him.


    Now xiaorou said this man as if she knew him very well, so the assistant asked.


    When the assistant asked, xiaorou was stunned. She looked at the assistant and looked at Su wennuan again. She saw Su wennuan drinking water silently with a cup, as if she didn''t care, but if she was really calm, she wouldn''t drink water to hide it.


    Tea can be put down after a sip, but Su wennuan has been drinking tea since just now. At a glance, he knows that he is hiding his mood.


    Shi xiaorou realized it. It seems that it''s not good to mention Ming Ling now. She put down the fruit in her hand, smiled and waved her hand, "Oh, no, I''m not very familiar with him. He''s a celebrity. He meets him by chance and says hello and shows off. By the way, why don''t you order? I''m starving to death. I came to Britain from China for this meal. Don''t treat me badly."


    When xiaorou changed the subject.


    She had agreed to come to Britain with Shiyi a few days ago. She just met Su wennuan''s treat. She came at the right time.


    Assistant Mou said with a smile, "Miss Shi came here in her busy schedule. I''m sure she won''t treat you badly." he called the waiter and asked Shi xiaorou to order first.


    This meal was finished in conversation and laughter.


    At eight or nine o''clock in the evening, Su wennuan took his pineapple brothers and sisters home to bed.


    The next day, Su wennuan''s ticket went to California for a business trip. Shi xiaorou took care of the pineapple for a few days and asked her to come to Britain. The main thing is to ask her to help. Anyway, Shi xiaorou has nothing to do in China.


    Shi xiaorou hasn''t seen the pineapple brothers and sisters for a long time. When she heard that she wanted to take care of the pineapple by herself, she almost jumped up. The brothers and sisters are pink, lovely and beautiful. They are really likable.


    Pineapple is sometimes taken care of by xiaorou. Su wennuan is relieved, so at 10 o''clock that morning, Su wennuan flew to California.


    The hotel had already been booked. They went directly to the hotel when they got off the plane. Shi Yi and Su wennuan had a single room. They ate something in the hotel and had a rest for a while. Shi Yi answered a phone and went out. It seemed that his business partner asked him out.


    Su wennuan was bored in the hotel alone, so he went out with his bag on his back to see the customs of California, the buildings here and the inspiration of design.


    After shuttling through the streets and alleys for a while, Su wennuan was tired and ready to go home. When she passed the road, a black Rolls Royce rushed straight at her. It seemed that she wanted to see her hit and fly. She was so frightened that she stared and was stunned.


    "Ho..." the car was about to hit her, and stopped just one step away from her. The tires slid on the ground, making a huge noise, and smoke was rising from behind the car.


    At this dangerous moment, Su wennuan was really stunned. His heart beat violently and his legs trembled.


    When she reacted, she said angrily to the car, "drive carefully and watch the traffic lights! Haven''t you learned the traffic rules!" angrily, she turned and strode away.


    I''m so angry. I just came out for a walk and was almost hit by a car. I''m really unlucky.


    She doesn''t want to die in California. She still has two lovely babies to raise. She still has a long time to live with two babies. She doesn''t want to spend it in California.


    Su wennuan was warm and afraid, and left quickly with lingering fear.


    On the other hand, inside the Rolls Royce phantom car, the driver was holding the steering wheel with deep dark eyes. He looked at the front inconceivably. His handsome face was slightly dripping with sweat, and some green veins appeared on his forehead. He looked straight ahead with such excitement.


    Until Su wennuan disappeared at the intersection in front of him, he didn''t return to his mind. He quickly opened the door, got off and wandered around the figure of the woman just now.


    But he looked around and still didn''t see the familiar shadow. The vehicles behind him were honking their horns and urging him to drive


    Without seeing the figure who had been missing for three years, he suddenly felt a great loss in his heart, kicked the ground angrily, sat in the car and drove away.


    Inside the car, Ming Ling grasped the steering wheel and clenched his teeth to ease his missing for Su wennuan. The car was moving fast in his excitement. He patted the steering wheel and shook his head.


    Maybe I''m hallucinating again, so I can see Su wennuan''s figure.


    Oh, Ming Ling, don''t be silly. How could su wennuan appear in California? The woman just now must not be her, but you miss her too much and have an illusion.


    Three years, Su wennuan. Where the hell are you? Are you okay?


    Rolls Royce phantom is shuttling through the busy road. As dusk approaches, the street lights on the roadside begin to light up, and the neon lights in some stores are also flashing colorful. It flows through his window like a period of time.


    Three years ago, he was locked up in an isolation room for detoxification by a doctor for half a year.


    That half year was his most painful time. He went crazy in the isolation room every day. He thought about Su Nuan, warming the children and meeting them. He destroyed the facilities of the isolation room countless times and wanted to escape.


    The more irrational and restless he was, the more the doctor refused to allow him to go out. He found a large number of his subordinates to bind him and bind him in the isolation room for treatment.


    Because doctor Ju knows that the poison in mingling''s body has not been solved. If he sees Su wennuan, he will do something to hurt Su wennuan. At that time, mingling was as uncontrollable as a beast that wanted to eat people, and only ate Su wennuan, a woman''s beast.


    At the peak of the drug effect, Su wennuan''s figure swelled, fermented and rotated in his mind every day. He had a splitting headache every day and was about to die of pain.


    But even so, he still can''t see Su Nuan''s children. He doesn''t know what happened outside or how Su Nuan''s children are.


    Half a year later, the poison on him was solved bit by bit. He came out and saw the sun outside, as if he were separated from the world.


    The first time he came out, he went to find Su wennuan. However, he was told that Su wennuan was pushed down when she was eight months pregnant, miscarried and nearly died.


    His children are completely gone. Su wennuan is heartbroken and chooses to hide in this world.


    As for where Su wennuan has gone, no one knows


    In recent years, Ming Ling hasn''t stopped looking for Su wennuan, but how can you find someone who wants to hide from you

 Chapter 231

    Past events are like phantoms in Ming Ling''s mind, straightening and grasping the painful nerve.


    Every time I think of Su wennuan and their dead children, Ming Ling''s heart hurts like a needle.


    He can imagine that Su wennuan was bleeding and lying on the operating table, suffering from the heart rending pain. He can also feel the despair and helplessness and the pain of life and death when Su wennuan woke up and found that his child was gone.


    It was his fault that Su wennuan didn''t accompany her when she was most helpless, difficult and desperate.


    He regretted it for three years. He wanted to make up for her, but she never gave him this chance again.


    Thinking about the past and Su Nuan''s warm children, mingling''s head began to hurt again.


    Over the years, as long as he misses Su wennuan too hard, his head will hurt. Also because of the sequelae of poison, he will always have fantasies that Su wennuan has returned to him.


    However, the soberness after every fantasy will only double the pain.


    Ming Ling parked his car on the side of the road and rubbed his temples with his hands to alleviate the symptoms of headache.


    After rubbing for a while, the phone rang. He answered the phone with a Bluetooth headset.


    "Ming Shao, where are you now? It''s half an hour before the board meeting." Yunxin''s voice came over the phone.


    "Arrive in ten minutes," said Ming Ling.


    "Your voice doesn''t sound right. Are you okay?" after following Ming Ling for many years, Yun Xin has basically understood the nature of Ming Ling. As long as he listens to the tone of Ming Ling, he will know whether Ming Ling is good or not.


    Ming Ling''s voice now sounds obviously tired. Yun Xin is worried. Over the years, Ming Ling has often had problems. It''s hard for him to worry.


    The Ming mausoleum over there was silent for a moment, and the magnetic voice was faint, "do you think she will be in California?"


    "What?" the Ming mausoleum said suddenly. Yunxin didn''t react for a moment. He wondered. The Ming mausoleum over there was silent, and then he suddenly enlightened.


    Who else can make Ming Ling think about besides that woman?


    "Warm, did you see her again?" Yunxin asked.


    I don''t know whether it''s the sequelae of poison or missing Su wennuan too much. Mingling often has hallucinations and always feels that she has seen her.


    So many times, Yunxin didn''t believe what Ming Ling said.


    Hearing Yunxin''s answer, mingling was also disappointed. It turned out that Yunxin thought he had hallucinated.


    Maybe it''s really hallucinating.


    "It''s all right, I''ll be right there." mingling stopped the topic, hung up the phone and drove away.


    In terms of time, mingling is always on time and never late. He said that ten minutes will really arrive in ten minutes.


    The board of directors of the California branch went smoothly.


    After two hours, the meeting ended.


    Yunxin followed Ming Ling out into the president''s office.


    He put a stack of materials on the table of Ming Ling, "the designer we invited for this Monroe themed jewelry design exhibition is the new British designer jurdy, a female designer who quickly pouted in the UK in just two years. The British fashion industry calls her a talented jewelry designer. It happens that our designer inspiration is a little old-fashioned, so we invite a new designer to change the theme taste."


    Yunxin introduced.


    Ming Ling took a look at him, picked up the information he gave and looked through it.


    Jurdy, 24 years old, British Chinese, has been educated in the UK since childhood


    "Why don''t you have a photo?" Ming Ling closed the information and threw it to Yunxin with a cloudy face.


    Yunxin took the information he threw over and turned it over. He really didn''t see the designer''s photo.


    Yunxin blinked and explained, "I forgot to tell you that the designer is very mysterious. From her debut to fame, that is, until now, she never revealed her photos or appeared in the media. No one knows what she looks like except the people who cooperate with her. In short, she is low-key and mysterious."


    Yunxin is serious.


    Ming Ling gave him a serious cold look, "you still have the idea to invite someone who doesn''t even dare to appear."


    "Hey, when you started from scratch, didn''t you always keep a secret and don''t show up? Aren''t you afraid of being seen as a handsome and successful face and being entangled by women to keep a low profile? You look so capable, so smart and domineering, which shows that the more capable, the more handsome and beautiful people like to use mystery to show their talents."


    "Don''t be poor. Tell me the key point. Why are you so curious about her?" Ming Ling took a sharp look at Yun Xin.


    Yunxin smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. "Hey, Mingshao, you are really fiery. You can''t escape your eyes. You see through it all at once. Well, I admit, I''m really interested in this designer and want to see her."


    "She''s here?" Ming Ling asked.


    "Well, the assistant said that she has arrived today and is now staying in the hotel. We will meet and discuss cooperation in three days." Yunxin is very honest. There is no way. Dishonesty can''t do. In front of the smart man Ming Ling, all he can do is put his red fruit in front of him, or he will wait to be roasted into mutton kebabs.


    "I''ll leave it to you to deal with it. Don''t do anything more serious than work. You don''t want to face the company." mingling said contemptuously.


    Yunxin hasn''t changed his playboy nature at all. It''s really difficult to educate him.


    "Of course not. I''m thin skinned. How can I do anything cheeky." Yunxin joked and agreed immediately.


    The irony of Yunxin''s opening mouth was seriously despised by Ming Ling. "The sun is coming out in the West. Hurry back to your office." he has directly started to rush people.


    "Then I''ll go. Don''t be too lonely alone." Yunxin pretended to tilt an orchid finger towards the Ming Ling, twisted his ass out of the office with the information, took two steps and twisted his body to say, "don''t fantasize about me as warm, otherwise people will be shy... Ouch..." Before he finished, he was frightened by a pen holder thrown by the Ming Ling and hurried away.


    "Smelly boy!" Ming Ling glanced at the door and said in disgust. He dared to joke about his sadness. He simply didn''t want to live.


    Yunxin''s skill was agile. He successfully avoided the hidden arrow of Ming Ling and giggled. He said to Ming Ling outside the door, "Ming Shao, don''t think too much. People who should meet will meet sooner or later..." after flirting with Ming Ling, Yunxin, a heartless man, finally said a word to comfort Ming Ling and whistled back to his office.

 Chapter 232

    In the president''s office, Ming Ling washed his face with his hand, put his elbow on the desk, put his hand on his forehead and sighed faintly.


    Maybe it''s really like Yunxin said. The person who should meet will meet sooner or later. No matter what he thinks, it won''t help.


    But why hasn''t the person to meet appeared in three years?


    Three years, let his heart more and more empty.


    Maybe he pushed himself too hard. It''s time to relax.


    Thinking, Ming Ling dialed the Secretary''s phone.


    "Secretary Bai, help me book the earliest movie ticket today..." a person''s life, relax, can only be alone.


    As a result, the movie ticket that Ming Ling got was: the special edition of the children''s festival of bear haunting!


    Ming Ling took a look at his secretary after seeing the movie ticket.


    The Secretary bowed his head and said, "president, this is the only film closest to now." if she understood correctly, the president ordered to buy a film that opened the earliest from now.


    There should be nothing wrong with her buying this one, but the president, such an iron man and such a big man, feels out of place and even a little funny when she goes to watch children''s cartoons like bears.


    Seeing the Secretary''s guilty expression of doing something wrong, mingling didn''t say anything. The handsome eyelids lifted up, "you get off work." then he left the secretary with a figure. He strode out with long legs.


    Secretary Bai breathed a sigh of relief, patted himself on the chest and shouted. Fortunately, the president didn''t blame him.


    Yunxin came out and saw Secretary Bai standing there, with an expression that he had escaped a disaster. He watched mingling go out in the forehead direction. He was also curious to watch mingling go out of the company with her.


    Secretary Bai recovered and was startled when he saw his expression. "President Yun, what are you doing?" Secretary Bai stroked his chest again.


    "I haven''t asked you yet. What are you doing? Look at my dark little back. Don''t tell me you have a crush on him." Yunxin pointed to Secretary Bai and joked.


    Secretary Bai blushed at what he said. He was worried and quickly waved his hand to explain, "no, no, Mr. Yun, don''t get me wrong. I just bought a bear haunted movie ticket for the president. I''m afraid he''s angry. Fortunately, he''s not angry."


    "What? Bears? He went to see it alone?" Yunxin was shocked and looked forward to seeing Secretary Bai.


    Secretary Bai nodded.


    Yunxin was stunned for a second, then raised his head and laughed, "ha ha, Ming Shao, Ming Shao, how lonely you are." he can guarantee that this joke will make fun of the cold and ruthless Ming Shao for a month.


    cinema!


    On the seat in the penultimate row, Ming Ling sat in the middle, holding popcorn in his hand, staring at the movie screen. Two bears and a bald head were circling and running.


    The baldheaded woodcutter was badly bullied by two bears, but it was obviously childish. Mingling didn''t feel much, but most of the children''s childish laughter came around.


    Those children are carefree and happy with the film.


    He thought that if his children were still there, he should be three years old, and he would watch TV and movies. If he saw this cartoon, he would smile so happily.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in this world.


    What is not there can never exist.


    "Oh, aunt, I''ve eaten all my popcorn, and Luo Luo still wants to eat." a little girl''s tender voice said in the back seat, pouting and coquettish.


    When xiaorou was around, there was a child on the left and right. Pineapple sat on the left and Luoluo sat on the right. The popcorn was put on her leg. The two little guys often ate the popcorn on her leg. She was eating it herself. In a moment, the popcorn bottomed out.


    Luo Luo didn''t like the food. She began to ask for popcorn.


    "Shall we go out to buy when the movie is over?" Shi xiaorou whispered in Luo Luo''s ear.


    Luo Luo is an acute child, shaking her body and head, "no, Luo Luo wants to eat it now, Luo Luo wants to eat popcorn, Luo Luo wants popcorn..."


    When xiaorou couldn''t hold her back, she launched pineapple to prepare to convince pineapple, "pineapple, you tell pineapple that there are no popcorn now. It won''t be until the movie is finished."


    Bo Bo pouted and said, "aunt lied. When Mommy took us to the movies, there were popcorn all the time." Bo Bo mercilessly exposed Shi xiaorou''s kind lie.


    "Mommy said that children should not cheat, but be honest." Bo Bo is such a frank and real child.


    When Xiao Rou helped her forehead, she was really defeated by these two little guys. She knew she wouldn''t bring them to California or take them to the movies. She made it herself.


    Shi Yi and Su wennuan''s front foot plane tickets flew to California. Her back foot came to California with two little guys. She decided to surprise Su wennuan later in the evening.


    But as soon as Luoluo and pineapple arrived in California, they quarreled to find Mommy. She couldn''t delay the night, so she had to take two little guys to the movies.


    Unexpectedly, the two shrewd devils began to unite against her for popcorn.


    Shi xiaorou had no choice but to say, "that aunt went to buy popcorn. You sit here and wait for her to come back, okay?"


    Luo Luo nodded, "OK."


    Bo Bo nodded, too.


    Shi xiaorou thought that she would come back in a short time. Nothing should happen. It was too troublesome to go out with them. She gave Luoluo a toy ball she had just bought, "Luoluo will play the ball first, and aunt will come when she goes."


    Luo Luo holds the ball and nods cleverly, "OK."


    When the cinema was dark, xiaorou went down quickly.


    Luo Luo played with the ball in her hand, but one didn''t hold it firmly. The ball rolled down. Luo Luo cried anxiously, "brother, my ball, my ball."


    The ball just rolled to the foot of Ming Ling.


    Bo Bo comforted and said, "sister, you sit still and brother goes down to pick up the ball."


    "Uh huh..." Luo Luo nodded, very clever.


    With short legs, Luo Luo squeezed her body between the seats to the foot of Ming Ling, but the ball was on the other side of Ming Ling''s foot.


    He raised his little head and said in a childish voice, "uncle, can you help me pick up my ball?"


    Hearing the young boy''s voice, Ming Ling''s heart trembled, and the softest place in his heart was touched. He turned back and saw a young face carved in powder and jade in front of his eyes.


    The boy raised his head, his dark eyes filled with pure light, innocent and innocent.

 Chapter 233

    Ming Ling and his eyes looked at each other. For a moment, something seemed to glue their eyes, so they looked at each other quietly.


    Ming Ling has a panoramic view of the child. The child has beautiful and deep eyes. His skin is white and tender. His small nose is very high like him. His mouth is also thin lips. A touch of heroism can be seen in his young face.


    Whose child is this? Why does he look so like him?


    Ming Ling looked at the waves of excitement in her heart. The feeling of excitement was as unspeakable as seeing her own child.


    "Uncle, can you give me a ball?" after looking at each other, Bo Bo said again.


    Ming Ling''s eyes shook and murmured, "ball... What''s that.


    Bo Bo pointed to a blue rubber ball at his side foot. "That''s the ball. Can uncle help me pick it up?"


    Ming Ling looked in the direction he pointed, saw the falling ball, bent over to help him pick it up and handed it to him.


    It''s a ball that Ming Ling can twist with two fingers. Bo Bo needs both hands to hold it.


    Bo Bo held the ball from Ming Ling''s hand with open hands, and then politely said, "thank you, Uncle..." after he said thank you, he turned and saw Luo Luo standing beside him.


    The little girl was wearing a pink skirt, accompanied by her white and fleshy little body. Her two small arms were as beautiful and lovely as white lotus roots. She just tilted her head, and Shuiling''s eyes looked at Ming Ling motionless.


    Bo Bo looked at a stranger like this and reminded her, "sister, the ball has been obtained. Let''s go back."


    Luo Luo didn''t move, so she raised her little head and looked at Ming Ling. Seeing that Ming Ling also looked at her, she smiled at Ming Ling with a bright and beautiful smile. When she smiled, two dimples on her cheeks were deep, so intoxicating.


    The smile touched Ming Ling''s heart, like an electric shock. He had never contacted the children, and there was no such feeling of heartstrings touched by a smile.


    Ming Ling pulled his embarrassed cheek and said softly in a nice low and magnetic voice, "baby, what''s your name?"


    "I''m not baby, my name is Luoluo. Uncle, do you have popcorn?" Luoluo sipped her small lips. Her soft waxy voice made people''s heart melt.


    Mingling nodded proudly, "yes, this is my uncle''s popcorn." mingling has never been so proud of having popcorn. This feeling is as novel and happy as being a father.


    "Brother, he has popcorn." Luoluo turned to look at the pineapple, looking forward to the pineapple with bright eyes.


    Bo Bo pouted and said unhappily, "sister, that''s my uncle''s popcorn, not ours. Let''s go back to the seat and wait for my aunt." Bo Bo held the ball in one hand and made one hand to hold Luo Luo''s hand and wanted her to go back to the seat with him.


    However, Luoluo was holding her hand behind her back. Instead of being led by pineapple, she looked up at Ming Ling, and then bit her lips. It was so cute that people wanted to hold it up and kiss it.


    Of course, Ming Ling was afraid of scaring the child. Even if he liked it again, he didn''t impulsively pick her up. Instead, he bent over and handed the popcorn to Luo Luo. His tall body bent flat with Luo Luo, and his eyes glowed softly. "Luo Luo, these popcorn are for you. My uncle doesn''t like popcorn. Will you help my uncle eat it?"


    Ming Ling can see that the little girl likes to eat popcorn and wants the popcorn in his hand.


    Luo Luo didn''t reach out to pick it up, but turned to look at Bo Bo. Her young voice looked forward to saying, "brother, he doesn''t like popcorn. Let''s help him..."


    Bo Bo frowned and pouted. "My sister is not good. Mommy said she can''t ask for things from strangers."


    stranger!


    Hearing these three words, Ming Ling''s heart shook like something collapsed.


    Yes, no matter how much I like these two children, they are the children of others. For them, he is a stranger and is destined to be only a stranger.


    The joy of seeing the two children suddenly turned into loss.


    Unconsciously, he thought of his dead child. If he was still there, he should be as lovely as these two children.


    "Uncle is not a stranger. Uncle helps pick up the ball and uncle has popcorn..." Luo also pouted her mouth and became stubborn.


    Children have no sense of danger and don''t know how to guard against people. They only know that whoever is good to her is a good person.


    Ming Ling was warmed by Luo Luo''s words. He smiled and said, "yes, uncle is not a stranger. We can be friends. Why don''t you help me eat this awful popcorn?" Ming Ling never knew that she would be in the mood to talk to the two children about the language of the child world.


    He didn''t know he had the skill to coax children.


    Seeing Ming Ling''s sincere and gentle eyes, Bo Bo shook and pouted. He didn''t say anything.


    He just thought the uncle was so handsome, and he seemed to have an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Bo Bo suddenly threw away the ball, walked to mingling with short legs, and stretched out his small hand to touch mingling''s face.


    Ming Ling was surprised. He didn''t know why his sudden action was.


    But he did not avoid, but stretched out his face and let Bo touch it.


    Bo Bo put his soft little hand on Ming Ling''s face, touched his forehead, then his brow bone, then the bridge of his nose, then his mouth, and then the other hand touched his face. After touching it, he solemnly said to Luo Luo, "eat, sister. My brother has identified it. This uncle is a good man like my brother..."


    Like my brother?


    What do you mean?


    Ming Ling wondered that he didn''t understand the idea of children''s world.


    Bo Bo turned around and looked up at Ming Ling. "He looks like Bo Bo, but he has a beard and pricks his hands. He must not be a bad person who looks like Bo Bo..." Bo Bo said what he thought in his heart.


    This is the child''s logic. Mingling was stunned and then smiled.


    Then, as a matter of course, Luo Luo took over the popcorn in Ming Ling''s hand, grabbed two with her small hand, put them into her mouth and began to eat, "brother, take my ball." Luo Luo simply sat down next to Ming Ling.


    Anyway, there were not many people watching the film, and there was no one on the left and right of the seat of Ming Ling.


    Bo Bo picked up the ball that fell on the ground and sat down next to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was surrounded by two children. He felt very secure in his heart. He hadn''t felt this secure feeling for more than three years.


    "Oh, Luoluo wants to go to the bathroom..." Luoluo suddenly threw away the popcorn and climbed down from the seat with her small body.


    "Sister, where are you going to go to the bathroom?" Bo Bo asked in the back.


    "Luoluo doesn''t know. Luoluo is going to find her aunt..." Luoluo seems very worried and walks outside the cinema.

 Chapter 234

    "Sister, don''t run around..." Bo ran after him worried.


    "Hey, pineapple, pineapple..." Ming Ling also worried and called him twice, but the child was out of control. He kept shouting and ran directly outside the cinema.


    Ming Ling looked around and didn''t see the children''s parents or the aunt of his two.


    Now society is so complicated, it would be bad if he ran out and was kidnapped by bad guys.


    Ming Ling never likes to mind his own business, but the two children are so cute that he can''t let them go. If they are really cheated by bad people, it will be too poor and he will regret it.


    Thinking of this, Ming Ling followed him out.


    When I went outside, I saw Luoluo wiping her tears.


    Ming Ling went over and asked painfully, "what''s the matter, Luo Luo?"


    Luo Luo sobbed and said, "I can''t find my aunt, but Luo Luo wants to go to the bathroom. Sob, Luo Luo, don''t pee your pants, don''t..."


    It''s normal for a three-year-old child to pee her pants, but the child said she didn''t want to pee her pants. Mingling was distressed and gratified by her sense.


    "Uncle, take you to the bathroom. Don''t cry, OK?" Ming Ling took Luo Luo''s hand and said softly.


    Luo Luo blinked her eyes with water, sucked her nose, and nodded, "OK, Luo Luo doesn''t cry, uncle takes Luo Luo to the bathroom..." she said, putting her little hand in the palm of Ming Ling''s hand and letting him take her away.


    Ming Ling looked back at Bo Bo in the back. "Bo Bo, come here, uncle."


    Ming Ling said so. Bo Bo also quickened his pace and ran over. He handed his hand to Ming Ling and asked him to hold it.


    When he got to the toilet, Ming Ling was embarrassed. Luo Luo was a girl and wanted to go to the women''s toilet, but he was a man. He couldn''t take Luo Luo to the men''s toilet.


    So he took Luo Luo to the staff and said to the staff, "Hello, do me a favor."


    As soon as the female staff member looked back and saw the tall and handsome Ming mausoleum, her eyes immediately flashed, and then hung her head, looking a little shy and timid, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Ignoring the shyness of the female staff member, Ming Ling said in the usual command language, "take her to the bathroom and bring it out. I''ll wait for you outside."


    The magnetic voice said I was waiting for you outside. You can imagine the lethality.


    The waitress was so distracted that she couldn''t even look at Ming Ling. She took his little Luo to the bathroom.


    On the other side, Shi xiaorou came back from buying popcorn and walked to the seat just now, but she didn''t see pineapple and pineapple!


    The empty seat scared her head white, and the popcorn in her hand fell on the ground.


    Her first reaction was that it was over. Pineapple and pineapple were abducted. God, the sky is falling!


    Aware of this problem, xiaorou''s head rumbled with vibration.


    She quickly looked around. There were many children in the cinema. She looked at them row by row, but she still didn''t see the figure of pineapple and pineapple.


    Finally, she was really anxious. She grabbed a parent sitting near them and asked, "Hello, excuse me, have you seen two three-year-old children?"


    The parent said, "it''s a boy and a girl."


    Shi xiaorou nodded madly, "yes, the boy''s name is pineapple, and the girl''s name is Luoluo..."


    "Oh, it''s them. They went out with a man just now." the parent said kindly.


    As soon as he said this, xiaorou''s heart was shocked violently, like being split by a lightning bolt, and almost fell.


    It''s over. I was taken out by a man. Was it really taken away by human traffickers!


    Shi xiaorou wanted to cry, but now is not the time to cry. She hurried out to find it. She searched the whole theater and still couldn''t find it. Shi xiaorou hurried around and cried.


    After taking Luoluo to the bathroom, Ming Ling was going to take her back to the cinema to wait for their aunt, but Luoluo said she wanted to buy soda, so she took her to buy a bottle of soda and went back to the cinema again. The film ended and everyone left, but she still didn''t see the children''s aunt.


    Unknowingly, Ming Ling was a little angry. How did the children''s aunt act? She left the children to go shopping in the cinema and didn''t come back for so long!


    I met him. If I met a bad man, the two children would really be abducted!


    When xiaorou looked all over the cinema, she still couldn''t find pineapple and pineapple. Finally, she really had no way. She couldn''t resist alone, so she had to call for help.


    "Sobbing, brother, something big happened, something big happened..." Shi xiaorou called Shi Yi and cried anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, what''s the matter?" Shiyi was frightened when she heard xiaorou''s cry, but asked calmly.


    "Woo woo, I lost the pineapple. I don''t know where they are?" Shi xiaorou said anxiously.


    "What!" Shi Yi''s shocked voice came from the phone. She could still keep calm before she didn''t know what had happened, but now as soon as he heard what had happened, he turned around like ants on a hot pot, "where are you now and where did you lose it?" Shi Yi asked in an aggravated voice.


    Shi xiaorou said anxiously, "California, international cinema!"


    Shi Yi gnashed his teeth and roared, "Shi xiaorou, you brought them to California! When can you grow up!"


    Shiyi is usually warm and gentle. When she heard Shiyi''s hysterical roar, she was so scared that the phone fell down.


    Ming Ling waited with the children in the cinema for a long time, but he still didn''t wait for the children''s aunt to come.


    Yunxin called him again and asked him to go back to the company immediately. He said that the old shareholders of the company wanted to rebel again late at night. They united to hold shares and asked Ming Ling to hurry back to the company to preside over the overall situation.


    Ming Ling''s business trip to California is also because there are some problems in the company in California. The directors often quarrel, no matter day or night.


    Ming Ling couldn''t wait any longer. He found the person in charge of the cinema.


    The boss of the cinema is his old friend. It''s safe to ask him to help with the children''s affairs.


    "Oh, President Ming, when did you come here without saying hello? I''ll prepare something delicious and fun for you." President Qu, the person in charge of the cinema, came to shake hands warmly after seeing Ming Ling.


    There was no expression on Ming Ling''s face. He was always dignified and superior, but he shook hands with President Qu and cut to the theme, "the two children lost their family in the cinema. I have something urgent to go now. You take care of them for me and wait for their parents to pick them up."


    President Qu nodded again and again when he heard Ming Ling''s request, "don''t worry, I will try my best to finish what you have told me."


    This piece is the scope of Chinese activities, so they all speak Chinese.


    Ming Ling nodded, "then please."


    It''s very reassuring to give the pineapple brothers and sisters to President Qu mingling, because Qu is always his old friend from the beginning of hard work. There is no black history in his voice and his character is trustworthy. Moreover, with his entrustment, President Qu dare not play any tricks.

 Chapter 235

    When Su Nuan was warm, Yi rushed to the cinema. When Su Nuan was warm, Yi came in through the front door, and Ming Ling happened to go out through the front door.


    One in and one out, just cut off their sight and missed the opportunity to meet.


    After coming in, Su wennuan hurriedly found Shi xiaorou and grabbed Shi xiaorou''s arm anxiously, "where did you lose them, where did you lose them?"


    "In, in the cinema..." xiaorou was frightened by Su wennuan''s appearance. She had never seen such a fierce Su wennuan before.


    Su wennuan runs directly to the cinema without saying a word. In a hurry, she looks for someone who still doesn''t see the pineapple brothers and sisters.


    There was a voice in Su wennuan''s heart shouting despair and helplessness. Her feet were soft and she almost fell down.


    Pineapple brothers and sisters are her life. Without seeing them, they spare all her strength, as if it would kill her.


    Shi Yi quickly caught Su wennuan, who nearly fell down, and anxiously comforted, "wennuan, don''t worry, you''ll find them."


    "Yes, I will find them, I will find them..." Shi xiaorou echoed.


    Just after that, the radio rang, "which parent has lost his child, please go to the general manager''s office to get it..."


    As soon as this was said, Su wennuan''s body straightened up immediately, and Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi all focused on the radio.


    The three people concentrated, and then the broadcast again said, "which parent has lost his child pineapple, please go to the general manager''s office to get it..."


    "It''s pineapple, it''s Pineapple..." said Xiao Rou excitedly.


    Su wennuan hurried to the general manager''s office. Shi Yi immediately followed, and Shi xiaorou hurriedly followed.


    General Manager''s Office.


    Two little guys sat in chairs and ate popcorn happily.


    When Su wennuan saw them both, her tears collapsed. She quickly ran over and hugged them both with one hand and kissed one on the cheek. "How can you two run around? Mommy is so anxious..." Su wennuan kissed both of them on the cheek while blaming them. Tears fell down.


    Just now, when she didn''t find the pineapple brothers and sisters, Su wennuan really felt that the sky had fallen. If the pineapple was gone, what''s the meaning of her life in this world.


    When she heard that the pineapple was gone, her world crashed and turned black.


    When xiaorou saw Su wennuan holding her two children, she wept with joy.


    "Mommy, we finally saw you..." Luo lay on Su wennuan''s body, hugged her neck and rubbed on her.


    "Mommy, don''t be sad, we''re all right..." Bo Bo was more sensible and knew that Su wennuan was worried about them. He raised his little hand to wipe Su wennuan''s tears and said.


    President Qu saw that the two children were called Su wennuan''s Mommy. It''s understandable. This is the child''s parent. He stood up from the office chair and said, "in the future, you should pay attention to taking care of your children. Fortunately, you met a good man this time, otherwise your crying children won''t come back."


    Qu always wondered why Ming Ling suddenly liked to be nosy, but after spending a few minutes with the two children, Qu always understood that the two children were so cute that normal people couldn''t stand their loveliness.


    No wonder Ming Ling would meddle and pick up the two children.


    However, Ming Ling has no experience in this field. If you find a child, you must broadcast to find the parents at the first time, rather than waiting for the parents to find it.


    Qu always opens cinemas. Such things often happen. Over time, he knows how to find his parents in the fastest way.


    Su wennuan nodded gratefully, "yes, I will pay attention in the future. Thank you, really, thank you so much..."


    "You''re welcome. If you want to thank the person who found them, but he''s gone." President Qu said.


    "Well, you should know him very well. I''ll leave you a phone number. If you see him next time, call me and I must thank him face to face." Su wennuan said, putting down the pineapple brothers and sisters and taking out his mobile phone, "what''s your phone number? I''ll call you."


    Mr. Qu didn''t refuse. After reporting his phone number, he smiled and said, "I think it''s time for me to see him again. He''s a busy man and can''t be seen casually."


    "Anytime, I hope you call me. I must thank him. Thank you..." Su wennuan bowed politely to President Qu.


    "You''re welcome. It''s your duty," said President Qu.


    After being polite, Su wennuan takes his pineapple brothers and sisters home.


    On the road, the wings scolded xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou also knew she was wrong and kept her head down to accept criticism and education.


    "I know, I know I''m wrong, and I''ll never dare again," Shi xiaorou said.


    "I won''t dare again." Su wennuan suddenly answered.


    "Ah? You dare not what?" Shi xiaorou said suspiciously.


    "I don''t dare to bring the children to you anymore." Su wennuan nuzui was still terrified, but she really didn''t dare to give the children to Shi xiaorou. It''s too unreliable.


    Shi xiaorou''s careless character is really not suitable for raising children.


    "Sobbing, wennuan, I know I''m wrong. Hit me and scold me. I''ll change it later." Shi xiaorou shook Su wennuan''s arm and said with guilt.


    "It''s good to know how to change it. Then you can change it slowly. When you change your careless and impetuous character, you''re taking pineapples out to play." Su wennuan wasn''t too polite.


    Because when xiaorou is a good friend who has nothing to say, she will speak her heart so recklessly.


    If you have shortcomings, you should change them.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, I will change it. I won''t do it again."


    "Words have no basis."


    "After that, I''ll prove it with my actions. You should supervise me too." Shi xiaorou said, holding Su wennuan''s arm.


    I was really scared just now. If the pineapple brothers and sisters were really gone, let alone Su wennuan, she would never forgive herself all her life.


    She will ruin Su wennuan''s life and her own.


    Now think about it, Shi xiaorou knows how serious the matter is. She will never dare to take chances or take it lightly in the future.


    "Luoluo likes that uncle." Luoluo sitting next to her suddenly said something about the margin.


    Su wennuan turns around and takes Luo Luo''s small body into his arms. She softly says, "which uncle does Luo Luo like?"


    "The uncle who gave me popcorn and took me to the bathroom just now is so beautiful..." Luo said softly.

 Chapter 236

    When Su Nuan was warm, Xiao Rou looked at each other and probably understood what was going on.


    It is estimated that Luoluo wanted to go to the bathroom, and then the man in the cinema kindly took Luoluo and pineapple to the bathroom. When xiaorou came back, she didn''t see the pineapple. She looked everywhere. That''s why she missed meeting pineapple, so she thought he had lost both.


    Fortunately, the man is a good man and knows to hand over the children to the general director of the cinema.


    "Then let''s find a chance to have dinner with that uncle and thank him?" Su wennuan hugged Luo Luo on his body and said gently.


    Usually she is a little strict with the children, but after this thrilling, she is also gentle with the children.


    "OK, Luo Luo will invite him to eat seafood..." Luo Nen''s voice said very seriously.


    Luo Luo is a typical food. You can''t forget what''s delicious once you eat it.


    "OK, Mommy will take you to eat seafood..." Su wennuan holds Luoluo and arches her head behind Luoluo to express her inner love and love.


    It was a wonderful night.


    Fortunately, everything was just dangerous.


    The next three days, Luo Luo and Bo Bo stayed in the hotel with Su wennuan, and Shi xiaorou also stayed in the hotel.


    Three days later, Su wennuan talked about the contract with the company she was going to cooperate with. It was inconvenient to talk about things with her children, but after the last thing, she was very worried about handing over the children to others.


    You have to take it with you.


    The place booked by the other company for cooperation is a hotel.


    Cooperation is all about talking while eating. Su wennuan regrets not bringing assistant Mou here, otherwise assistant Mou can help her do many things.


    Su wennuan was met by lanbao, the company''s senior executive and jewelry design director.


    "Hello, welcome to California," Lan Bao said to Su wennuan in English, and glanced at the children around her.


    Su wennuan remained confident, smiled and said in English, "don''t mind if I bring my children to talk about things."


    Lan Bao laughed, "of course I don''t mind."


    Su wennuan glanced at Lan Bao. "I think you are a Chinese. You should also speak Chinese."


    Lanbao is an eight foot man with a good figure ratio. He has an uncle''s face. He is mature, stable and heavy. He was surprised to hear Su wennuan speak Chinese and Su wennuan speak Chinese. Then he smiled, "of course."


    "In that case, let''s talk in Chinese." Su wennuan''s smile showed confidence.


    Lan Bao smiled, "of course." then he looked at the two children around her again. "He has always been curious about the talented designer jurdy. What kind of person he is in real life. Today, he is really extraordinary."


    "You mean you didn''t expect me to be the mother of two children." Su wennuan, with a slight smile on her face, didn''t hesitate to reveal the implication of lanbao''s words.


    Lan Bao was stunned for a moment, and then came a hearty laugh, "ha ha, I believe it will be nice to talk about cooperation with jurdy in the future." smart people like to deal with smart people.


    "Yes, I think so too." Su wennuan also smiled.


    "This way, please. Our general manager will be here soon." Lan Bao asked Su Wendao hotel to take a seat.


    Su wennuan walks in with pineapple and pineapple.


    The hotel is very luxurious. It is completely designed and built by the upper class society, and the environment also shows the leisure of some noble people.


    After su wennuan took his seat, the waiter brought some fruit. Su wennuan and Lan Bao chatted while eating, waiting for the general manager to appear.


    "Luoluo doesn''t want to eat fruit. Luoluo wants to eat seafood." Luoluo looks at the fruit on the table and pouts dissatisfied.


    Luo Luo is a veteran eater. She eats wherever she goes anyway.


    When lanbao heard Luo Luo say this, he immediately called the waiter and handed the menu to Su wennuan, "see what seafood the children like to eat."


    Su wennuan opened the menu. Luo Luo immediately leaned over her head, looked at the pattern on the menu, pointed to the crab, "Luo Luo wants to eat this."


    "OK, Mommy, I''ll give you some. Where''s the spinach? What do you want to eat?" Su wennuan turned his head and asked the nearby spinach.


    Bo Bo shook his head depressed. "Bo Bo doesn''t want to eat, Bo Bo wants to go out for a walk." Bo Bo felt depressed. He felt depressed when he saw the presence of bears yesterday.


    Su wennuan is not very happy to see Bo Bo. She is also worried. She looks at Lan Bao with regret.


    Lan Bao smiled and said politely, "there are nannies here. Let the nannies take the children out. Don''t worry. They won''t get lost. There are strict systems here."


    Although Su wennuan is a little worried, he is not happy to see Bo Bo''s face, but don''t make the child sick.


    Lan Bao is right. The system here is very strict. Children won''t get lost. It''s always more reliable than Shi xiaorou.


    Thinking like this, Su wennuan agrees to ask the nanny to come and take the children out to play. The two small children next to her are taken away by the nanny. Su wennuan continues to talk to Lan Bao.


    On the way, Yunxin drove to the hotel with mingling.


    Last night, I fought against those stubborn directors again. As soon as they were finished, they rushed here and were exhausted.


    Cloud heart said, "Ming Shao, why are those sensible people so difficult? They all said that the Monroe themed jewelry design exhibition went smoothly. They just kept biting."


    "It''s not simple. The jewelry exhibition is just an excuse for them to divide up the company. If the design exhibition can''t go smoothly, they will find more reasons to divide shares and powers."


    "So this jewelry design exhibition must be successfully held." Yunxin came to a conclusion according to the words of Ming Ling.


    "Yes." Ming Ling refused to comment.


    At the hotel, Yunxin said, "Ming Shao, why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest first. I''ll talk about the designer."


    Ming Ling took a look at Yun Xin. Seeing his naked eyes, he knew what Yun Xin was thinking. He smiled bravely, "are you sure you can handle it?"


    "Hey, hey, if you were present, your cool, handsome and dignified array would compare me at once. I promise I can handle it without you. Otherwise, I''m really not sure."


    Yunxin always speaks so freely.


    Ming Ling patted him on the head. "I''m talking about work!"


    "I''m talking about work, too. Don''t think about it." Yunxin''s serious nonsense.


    Mingling chuckled, "come on, talk to me. Don''t make any wrong ideas. I''ll go to bed." mingling patted Yunxin on the shoulder and walked to the hotel room area.


    Yunxin proudly said to his back, "Ming Shao, you are so refreshing! I like you!"

 Chapter 237

    Yunxin is in a good mood and eager to try.


    Here, Su wennuan and Lan Bao are engaged in a conversation. Suddenly, they hear the child''s cry and suddenly worry about Su wennuan''s heart.


    "Sorry, I''ll go and see the baby first." Su wennuan interrupted the topic, got up and walked to the source of the cry.


    After she had just left for a while, Yunxin came in and saw lanbao sitting there alone. He sat down next to her. He took a watermelon and put it in his mouth. He asked, "where''s the designer?"


    "I went to see her children," Lan Bao said casually.


    "Poof!" Yunxin almost spits out the watermelon in his mouth and looks back at lanbao strangely, "what are you talking about?"


    Lanbao didn''t understand what the general manager''s expression meant, so he innocently repeated again, "go to see her child."


    "Dizzy!" Yunxin leaned back on the chair like an angry ball, with a loveless expression on his face.


    I thought it was a beautiful woman. It turned out to be a child''s fucking character.


    What the hell are you playing with when you''re all fucking kids.


    The interest in the bottom of my heart is gone. There are tens of millions of grass and mud horses running in Yunxin. I knew it would be good for mingling to fight by himself.


    I really want to cry without tears.


    Yunxin leaned back on his chair and ate watermelon depressed. Now he will come down to talk about things. Is it still time for him to go to bed?


    It''s too late. According to Mingshao''s personality, if he goes back on his word, he will be kicked into meat and mud.


    Yunxin is very depressed. Now that it is like this, he can only sit down and wait for his mother.


    Su wennuan comes to the grass and sees the nanny patting the dust on Luoluo.


    Su wennuan walks over and hugs Luo anxiously. "What''s the matter, baby, why are you crying?"


    The nanny smiled amiably, "I fell down just now, and now I''m fine."


    "Oh, I fell down. It''s okay, baby. It doesn''t hurt..." Su wennuan wiped the tears off Luoluo''s face.


    Luo Luo nodded, "well, Luo Luo doesn''t hurt. Smelly stones are bad stones..." while wiping her tears, she was still complaining about the stone that tripped her.


    Luo Luo scolds the stone. Bo Bo kicks the stone in the past, which is regarded as revenge for Luo Luo.


    Su wennuan smiled. The two children are so cute.


    She put Luo Luo down and asked, "you play with your brother and don''t touch the stone. Mommy will talk about something and take you home after talking?"


    "OK..." the two children agreed with one voice.


    Su wennuan smiled and touched the faces of pineapple and pineapple, and then walked towards the hotel.


    When she came, Lan Bao was still sitting there, but she still didn''t see the general manager. Instead, there was a contract on the table.


    Su wennuan looked around and said, "where''s your general manager?" seeing the contract, she was sure that their general manager was coming.


    "He went to the bathroom. Let''s sit down and write something to eat," Lan Bao said.


    Su wennuan sat down calmly. Since she came to talk about things, she should be patient.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunxin really went to the bathroom, and he squatted in the bathroom. While squatting in the bathroom, he chatted with the beauty on the phone. It was hot.


    Pineapple brothers and sisters, led by the nanny, jumped up and down in the hotel, playing here and there.


    They went to the artificial lake, where pavilions and teahouses were built for people to drink tea.


    Bo Bo suddenly sees something and speeds up his steps to run to the pavilion in front of him.


    When Luo Luo saw Bo Bo running like this, she ran with her and shouted, "brother, wait for me..."


    The nanny was worried that the children were lost. She couldn''t afford to pay for it. She ran with them and kept them under her nose.


    Bo Bo ran to the man sitting there drinking tea in the pavilion, hugged his legs, raised his small head and said with a smile, "hee hee, uncle, really..."


    Ming Ling looked back and saw Bo Bo''s young and handsome face. A trace of surprise and surprise flashed in his handsome eyes.


    "Wow SA, it''s uncle, it''s uncle..." Luo also recognized Ming Ling, shouted excitedly, jumped to Ming Ling, and immediately hugged her whole body around Ming Ling''s legs.


    Ming Ling was under the impact of the two of them. Seeing the smiles on their faces, he also smiled. "Pineapple, let''s meet again." he reached out and pinched the faces of the two babies.


    "Uncle, what are you doing here? Eat seafood?" Luo Yang asked Ming Ling with a dimpled smile. In her memory, her Mommy wanted to invite her uncle to eat seafood.


    Ming Ling said with a smile, "uncle is drinking tea here. Why are you two here?"


    "We, we came to eat seafood." Luo Luo answered, and then smiled at Ming Ling.


    That smile makes people want to pinch her face all the time.


    Ming Ling seems to understand that the parents of pineapple brothers and sisters called them here to eat seafood.


    Seeing them so healthy and lively here proved that their parents found them in the cinema that day, and he was relieved.


    The nanny came over and saw the two children holding one leg of Ming Ling, as if they were very close to Ming Ling.


    The nanny knew Ming Ling and knew he was a big man. She timidly came over and said sorry, "Sir, the children are not sensible. I hope you don''t mind..."


    Ming Ling looked up at the nanny, "their parents asked you to take them?"


    The nanny immediately replied, "yes."


    Ming Ling nodded, then thought deeply in her deep eyes.


    It seems that the parents of the two children are very busy. They like to take them out and have no time to take them.


    I don''t know what kind of parents can give birth to such a lovely pair of children.


    "Uncle, can I ask you a question?" suddenly there was a voice of Bo Bo.


    Ming Ling lowered his eyes and looked at Bo Bo gently. Bo Bo looked a little like his own face. He said, "what''s the problem?"


    Bo Bo curled his mouth and asked the question deeply buried in his heart for a long time, "do you all dislike children without a father?"


    As soon as he asked this, the tip of Ming Ling''s heart was stabbed. He was stunned for half a second and asked, "why do you ask like this?"


    "When the bear comes and goes, Dudu doesn''t have a father. Everyone has lost her. We also don''t have a father. Many children say we are children without a father. Uncle, can you tell me why we don''t have a father?" Bo Bo pouted and said very wronged and lost.


    Yesterday, when he saw the bear haunt, he was so pathetic and felt sorry for himself.


    He also asked his mommy why they didn''t have a father.


    But Mommy said, Dad went to the big monster, and the monster will come back when it''s finished.


    When will their father finish the monster?

 Chapter 238

    Ming Ling looked at Bo.


    His dark eyes were filled with sadness and expectation, so he looked at him as if he had to give an accurate answer.


    Ming Ling frowned. Under the child''s sincere eyes, he didn''t know how to answer him and comfort him.


    Because he didn''t know what kind of family they were, whether their parents divorced or what.


    But he can deeply feel the sadness, loneliness and helplessness in Bo Bo''s eyes.


    Because he had no parents since he was a child.


    Every time someone asks him, "son, where are your parents?"


    All he could do was silence. He didn''t know how to answer and didn''t want to answer.


    Since the age of 12, he has lived alone, without relatives to accompany and take care of.


    Sometimes when he can''t bear it, he will feel helpless, lost and even sad.


    At that time, he was still young. In the most difficult time, he wanted to find a solid support, but he didn''t. He had to rely on his own persistence and efforts to stick to it all the way.


    But at least he was 12 years old at that time, but now pineapple and pineapple are only three years old!


    Have you no parents since you were three?


    Because before in the cinema, their aunt took them, but now Bo Bo told him that they had no father.


    "Uncle, why don''t you talk?" Bo Bo was stunned and urged.


    In fact, he really wanted to know the answer. Why did he and Luo Luo never have a father? He asked Mommy, but what Mommy said made him feel unrealistic.


    He knew that if he continued to ask, Mommy would answer like this, so he had to ask another person.


    Finally, he fell in love with an uncle who seemed to be very good. Bo Bo couldn''t help but ask his doubts.


    Ming Ling regained his mind, stretched out his big palm, touched Bo Bo''s head and replied, "maybe it''s not that you don''t have a father, but that you can''t see it now."


    "Why do you answer the same as my mommy." Bo Bo pouted and was a little unhappy.


    Ming Ling was interested. "Oh? What''s your mommy''s answer?" he picked out the ending in a magnetic voice.


    Bo Bo truthfully said in good faith, "my mommy said that my father went to fight the monster and came back after the monster."


    Ming Ling was listening carefully, but when he heard this answer, he knew that the children''s mother was fooling the children.


    But in this way, pineapple and pineapple have a mother and no father, and their mother didn''t tell them the news of their father. Maybe it''s hard to tell.


    "Maybe as your mommy said, your father went to do things and came back when he finished. Good, don''t think about it. Children should be happy every day." Ming Ling touched Bo Bo''s head and comforted him.


    "Uncle, do you feel the same way?" when hearing what Ming Ling said to Bo Bo, Luo Luo asked with her little head tilted.


    Ming Ling turned his head and nodded to Luo Luo.


    Luo Luo smiled. "I think so, too. Dad will come back after the monster and hug Luo Luo." Luo Luo''s tender voice said happily.


    Luo Luo completely believes her Mommy''s words. She believes whatever her Mommy says.


    Obviously, pineapple is more sensible than pineapple. Boys always think more. Maybe it is because pineapple is bigger than pineapple that they are more sensible than pineapple, Ming Ling thought.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, Uncle..." Bo Bo came down from Ming Ling''s leg and said politely to Ming Ling.


    Luo Luo also came down from Ming Ling. Bo Bo took her hand and they went to another place to play.


    When she left, Luo Luo looked back at Ming Ling again and said weakly, "uncle doesn''t go to eat seafood with us. Mommy said she wants to eat seafood together..." Luo Luo didn''t remember her Mommy''s original words to thank the uncle for inviting him to eat seafood.


    She only remembered that she wanted to eat seafood with her uncle, so she invited him like this.


    Ming Ling smiled at her. "Uncle doesn''t eat seafood. Go eat it. Bye..." he waved to them.


    "Goodbye, Uncle..." Luo Luo also waved her arm with Ming Ling, so she took Bo Bo''s hand and left together. The nanny followed them to make sure they didn''t get lost.


    Ming Ling looked at the back of the two children. The smile on his face slowly hid, and slowly turned into the cold appearance of being spotless and no strangers.


    He is nostalgic for the past, for the days when he was with Su wennuan, and for the child in Su wennuan''s stomach


    Seeing the lovely appearance of the two children, his nostalgia became more and more profound and bitter


    Unconsciously swallowed his throat in pain.


    He must find Su wennuan quickly. They can start over and have a lovely and obedient baby.


    He refused Luo Luo''s invitation because he was not used to that kind of warm occasion. He was not used to looking at other people''s families so close and happy, so he seemed to be alone.


    Like children, do not have to participate in their family affairs, he just simply likes these two children.


    Pineapple and pineapple gradually walked away, and their bodies also disappeared in the sight of Ming Ling. They had come here to drink tea to relieve their fatigue. However, after seeing the two children and thinking of their past, he only felt more and more tired, so he got up and went back to the room, maybe he should have a good rest.


    Here, Su Nuan and Lan Bao have ordered dishes and wait for the general manager to come out to talk about the contract.


    But the general manager seems to have fallen into the toilet. An hour has passed and he hasn''t come out yet.


    Gradually, Su wennuan was impatient.


    Lanbao also saw that Su wennuan couldn''t sit still. He took out his mobile phone and called Yunxin, but the phone always showed that he was talking.


    Su wennuan couldn''t sit still. She stood up and said angrily, "since we''re not sincere, we don''t need to talk about cooperation. Goodbye." she said, picked up her bag and left.


    Lan Bao was worried and hurried to catch up, "wait, jurdy, it''s not what you think, maybe..."


    Su wennuan looked back at Lan Bao with bright eyes and said bluntly, "there''s no need to explain anything. I think the most important thing in cooperation is sincerity. I''m not interested in cooperating with a company that doesn''t even have a sense of time." without giving Lan Bao the chance to explain, Su wennuan has left without any leeway.


    When she went out, the nanny brought pineapple and pineapple back. She came up and took them by the hand.


    "Mommy, shall we stop eating seafood?" asked Luo Luo curiously, raising her head.

 Chapter 239

    Su wennuan restrained her arrogance and gently said to Luo, "Mommy will take you to eat elsewhere."


    "But uncle can''t come." Luo Luo''s little hand is held by Su nuanuan, leaning back her small head and said regretfully.


    Su wennuan didn''t forget her appointment with Luoluo. If she met the kind-hearted man who saved Luoluo and pineapple, she would invite him to eat seafood together.


    Now Luo Luo thinks of the uncle when she thinks of seafood.


    Su wennuan thinks that Luoluo just connects seafood with the uncle in their mouth, and doesn''t think of anything else.


    She comforted, "it doesn''t matter. Later, I met and invited my uncle to eat together."


    "Really? Why don''t you invite me today?" Luo Luo still has some regrets.


    "Yes," Su wennuan replied to her.


    Bo Bo is also looking up at Su wennuan. He sees that his mommy is unhappy, so he doesn''t want to talk more to annoy Mommy.


    Su wennuan took the children out and got into the car. Yunxin came out of the toilet slowly.


    Lan Bao came forward anxiously, "Mr. Yun, why did you come out now..."


    Yunxin tidied up his tie. His twisted face showed that his legs were numb. "Where''s jurdy?" he asked.


    "I''m so angry that we don''t have sincerity and there''s no need to cooperate," Lan Bao said truthfully.


    "Oh, this mother has a big temper." Yunxin said interestingly when he heard Lan Bao''s explanation.


    Lanbao looked at Yunxin with a speechless expression. "It''s not that people are angry, but that we''ve really gone too far."


    "Well, just say I''ve done too much. Why bother you." Yunxin raised his hand and interrupted Lan Bao. He knew that Lan Bao was blaming him.


    He sighed and said, "Hey, this cooperation should be discussed by Mingshao and handed over to Mingshao."


    "Why do you always throw things to Mingshao when you screw up?" lanbao said without concealment.


    Yunxin was stunned, looked at lanbao, smiled and fished lanbao''s neck. "I''ll buy you a drink tonight. You won''t tell me about it, will you?"


    "What do you mean?" Lan Bao also looked at Xiang Yunxin.


    Yunxin flicked lanbao''s forehead. "Of course, I screwed up the cooperation. Don''t talk to Mingshao, or I''ll die. Let''s say that the designer is too difficult to handle, or it''s more likely to win by Mingshao himself. How about?" Yunxin discussed the lines to cover up with lanbao.


    "Ming Shao is not a fool."


    "Gee, why are you so wooden? As long as you don''t say, I''ll take care of everything. I''ll buy you a drink tonight and give you two girls." Yunxin threatened and lured.


    "Forget it, sister. It''s OK to drink." Lan Bao still compromised. Let''s leave the top to solve the problems. It''s good that he doesn''t participate.


    "OK, that''s it. Good buddy, that''s it." Yunxin said excitedly, and then walked to the room of mingling.


    I really don''t blame him. He was going to go to the bathroom to talk about things, but at this time, xiaorou called to complain to him.


    The careless little girl almost lost one of her classmates'' children a few days ago. Although the child was found, the child''s mother didn''t mean to blame her.


    Shi xiaorou was still unhappy. She kept thinking about it. She said that her good classmate might not believe her in the future.


    Shi xiaorou cried and cried on the phone, sad and guilty.


    Yunxin listened to Shi xiaorou''s complaint and listened to her cry. His heart was about to be crying, so he comforted Shi xiaorou on the phone and told her not to think more. When things passed, they passed.


    I didn''t expect to forget the time while chatting.


    The main reason is that Shi xiaorou hasn''t taken the initiative to call him for a year. This time, she took the initiative to call him or complain to him. He can''t let Shi xiaorou go.


    It''s a pity that she fulfilled her feelings with Shi xiaorou and failed to cooperate.


    This mess can only be solved by Mingshao, Yunxin thought.


    Taking the room card, he entered the door of mingling. Mingling leaned against the head of the bed and was closing his eyes.


    "Say the result directly." as soon as Yunxin took two steps, the commercial voice of mingling rang.


    Yunxin stopped and looked at the Ming mausoleum. Seeing his bad appearance, he still fooled, "the mysterious man is really extraordinary. It''s not easy to deal with at all."


    Ming Ling opened his eyes and looked at him. He felt guilty. He thought he had been seen through by Ming Ling and was preparing to tell the truth.


    Ming Ling said, "is cooperation to deal with?"


    A tone of blame.


    Yunxin quickly confessed, "yes, yes, I can''t talk about things, ha ha, so this matter still has to be handed over to Mingshao you."


    "Worthless!" Ming Ling despised Yun Xin without concealment.


    "Well, if I''m worthless, I''ll bother Mingshao to come tomorrow." Yunxin admits that he made a mistake. His attitude must be better. He can''t tell what happened to mingling.


    But Ming Ling is so clever. As soon as he said this, Ming Ling probably knew what the situation was. A pillow was thrown at Yun Xin. "When can you be serious, you can flirt with your partner!" it must be Yun Xin who offended others. Otherwise, how could he say to let him come in person.


    Let him run must be to make amends for the other party.


    If Yunxin didn''t offend others, why do you need to make amends!


    Yunxin didn''t pick up the pillow, so he let the pillow tie firmly and beat him, so that mingling could relieve his anger. He knew that mingling was smart. Unexpectedly, he was so smart that he could catch a trace of a word.


    "Yes, I''ll be serious in the future. I''ll be absolutely serious in the future. Then I''ll have Lao Ming run less tomorrow." Yunxin still obediently admits his mistake and resolutely can''t let Ming Shao know that he missed the negotiation with his partners because he squatted in the toilet.


    If Mingshao knows that it is because of this delay in cooperation, Mingshao will never allow him to eat in the future, so that he can''t shit!


    Yunxin knows about the Ming mausoleum too well. With the dark degree of the Ming Shao, he can definitely do such a thing.


    Ming Ling looked at him with disgust, "OK, I''ll go tomorrow. Go back and have a rest." he can''t continue to blame Yun Xin. Anyway, he accompanied him to fight with the old die hards of the company all night last night and hasn''t had a rest yet.


    "OK, then I''ll go to rest. You can go to bed early and save your energy. Go and take that jurdy down tomorrow!" Yunxin made a refueling gesture to mingling, then went out of mingling''s room and went back to his room.


    Ming Ling shook his head, but Yun Xin looked like a fool.


    The next day, Ming Ling dressed in a suit and prepared to go to the hotel where jurdy stayed. First, he apologized for Yunxin''s recklessness and second, he talked about cooperation.

 Chapter 240

    Ming Ling''s car goes to the hotel.


    At the same time, Su wennuan is packing up and planning to go home. This cooperation has not been negotiated, and there is no need for her to stay here and return to Britain as soon as possible.


    "Mommy, I don''t want to go back yet. I''m going to play first." Luo Luo sat on the bed, fiddling with her skirt and pouting.


    Su wennuan asked, "where do you want to play?"


    "I''m going to the amusement park. I''m going to eat several times. I don''t want to go back yet." Luo Luo said and was about to cry.


    Su wennuan looks at Bo Bo, "what about you?"


    Bo Bo also said, "I also want to play, and I don''t want to go back."


    "Warm, or go back tomorrow. Since the children want to play here, let''s play all day." Shi Yi suggested.


    "Yes, yes, let''s play for a day. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to go back." Shi xiaorou agreed.


    Su wennuan sighed. Four people gave her one, and she had to compromise, "well, you can discuss where to play."


    "Why don''t you take them to the amusement park first and then eat the seafood Luoluo wants?" Shi Yi picked Luoluo up from bed and asked spoiled.


    Luo Luo nodded and happily kissed Shi Yi on the cheek, "Uncle Shi is the best. Luo Luo likes uncle Shi."


    Luo Luo''s heart was in full bloom when she kissed her. She fell in her hand. "If Luo Luo likes it, my uncle is too happy."


    "That''s it. You take them out first, wait for me in the car, and I''ll come out right away." Su wennuan said as she tidied up her things.


    "OK, let''s go." Shi Yi took Luo first.


    Shi xiaorou hurried to hold Bo Bo. Before holding Bo Bo, she looked at Su wennuan as if she were asking for her opinion. She was afraid that she would not allow her to hold it.


    After the last time she almost lost the pineapple brothers and sisters, Shi xiaorou became cautious for fear that she would make any mistakes again.


    Fortunately, Su wennuan didn''t want to stop her. She naturally packed up her things. Shi xiaorou felt relieved and boldly went over to pick up Bo Bo and went out with Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi carries Shi xiaorou. As soon as Bo Bo and Luo Luo drive away from the garage, Ming Ling''s car slowly drives to the hotel garage. He takes the elevator directly from the garage to the floor where Su wennuan lives.


    He knew in advance which room Su wennuan lived in, so he went straight to ring the doorbell.


    Su wennuan was cleaning things. When she heard the doorbell, she wondered. She thought that either the two children or Shiyi had turned back.


    Put down the things in her hand and easily open the door, "what''s the matter..." before she looked up, she saw a tall figure blocking in front of her. She said reluctantly, and then raised her head.


    When I looked up, I saw the handsome face without a couple.


    At the moment of seeing that face, her eyes held up and shook.


    What did she see! Ming Ling!


    The moment in front of me is like a flashing movie, playing back an enduring time.


    Those happy and sad past events come up with anxiety.


    Su wennuan thought she was wrong. She closed her eyes and opened them again. What appeared in front of her was the familiar handsome face. She still couldn''t believe it. She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. When she opened it again, she was still the handsome handsome face.


    Her long calm heart beat like a deer, and instinctively hurried to close the door.


    But he was still a step late and was stopped by the powerful arm of Ming Ling. Ming Ling''s deep eyes were incredible and excited. He looked at the woman in front of him and muttered excitedly, "warm, is it you..."


    I don''t think he''s hallucinating again.


    Ming Ling grabbed Su wennuan''s arm and stretched out another hand to touch Su wennuan''s face.


    After many hopes and disappointments, Ming Ling didn''t even believe his eyes. He had seen Su wennuan too many times, but those were illusions.


    This time, he saw her again. He was surprised, but also worried. Fear was another illusion.


    He held her arm so that she wouldn''t break free, stretched out his hand to touch her face, let the touch wake up his illusion, and let the touch tell him that all this is true. Su wennuan is real. He hates illusion again and again. He is too upset and annoying.


    Su wennuan stared at Ming Ling and stretched out his hand to her. She didn''t know what he was doing!


    Tease her again, want to play with her again?


    "Pa!" slapped Ming Ling in the face.


    Su wennuan was stunned, and Ming Ling was stunned, frowning at Su wennuan''s panic.


    Su wennuan saw the cold in his eyes. She knew he was going to be angry again. No one should have slapped him in the face. She was the first. Naturally, she would offend him.


    Su wennuan looked at his cold eyes, then broke free of his hand, quickly went in and closed the door, leaned against the door, and his chest heaved violently.


    She never thought she would meet Ming Ling in such a way, in an unprepared situation.


    Ming Ling was stunned. It was incredible that he had just received a slap.


    He slowly raised his hand and touched his beaten face. It was not very painful, but he was slapped. There was nothing more real than this touch.


    His heart suddenly surged wildly. This time it was not an illusion. This time he saw the real Su wennuan!


    He continued to ring the doorbell. Su wennuan didn''t open the door. Her back leaned against the door and her body slid down with the door.


    The Ming Ling outside the door became anxious. He hesitated outside the door for a moment and wanted to kick the door open. He was worried that Su Nuan would be frightened.


    So he called the front desk, "I''m the president of Mingtian group. Send a 1903 room card right away!" he almost said with an anxious order.


    He never threatened others with his identity, but this time, he revealed his identity for a room card.


    Mingtian group is now famous at home and abroad. No one doesn''t know the name of his mingling.


    A small hotel naturally dare not oppose the Ming mausoleum.


    Soon the room card was sent up.


    Ming Ling quickly took the room card from the waiter, brushed the door, and then pushed it open.


    Su wennuan kept the door down in the room and wouldn''t let him in. "What are you doing? Don''t break into the famous house!" Su wennuan said in a strong tone.


    Three years later, she is no longer the weak, wronged Su wennuan.


    "Su wennuan, open the door for me. Be good and obedient..." Ming Ling finally saw Su wennuan and didn''t dare to speak loudly. She was afraid to scare her. Her gentle voice seduced her.


    "You go, I don''t know you!" Su Nuan said with his chest undulating.


    incognizance?


    Ming Ling''s heart tingled.

 Chapter 241

    Three years ago, he died for her. Now she says she doesn''t know him?


    The pain and anger in Ming Ling''s heart were mixed. He clenched his teeth and pushed the door open despite Su wennuan''s obstruction. Su wennuan was pushed forward and staggered a few steps.


    Before he could stand firm, he was caught in his arms by a powerful arm from his back.


    Mingling''s arm encircled Su wennuan''s waist, and she returned to his arms. Her thin body fell into his chest. Mingling could really feel her. She was still as thin as she was three years ago.


    It easily caused deep heartache in Ming Ling''s heart. He straightened her shoulder and broke her to face himself, "why hide from me, huh?"


    Hearing his magnetic voice, Su wennuan looked up and saw him frowning slightly. His deep eyes showed some scarlet at the moment, like a sense of excessive surprise or a precursor of anger.


    This man is always so unpredictable, always so regardless of other people''s feelings, always do whatever he wants.


    A burst of self mockery filled her heart when she thought of the absurd feelings three years ago and that she had been deceived and played with like a fool three years ago.


    Naturally, she took mingling''s hand away from her shoulder. Su wennuan smiled faintly, looked at mingling and said, "Sir, you''re wrong. I''m just living my life. Why should I hide from you?"


    Her smile is alienated and strange.


    They just live their own lives in different worlds. They don''t take it for granted. What is hiding from him?


    Su wennuan''s words illustrate this point.


    She means they are two unrelated people, so there''s no need to meet deliberately?


    Ming Ling quickly interprets the meaning of Su wennuan''s words and can see the stubbornness in her eyes.


    Ming Ling''s index finger picked up Su wennuan''s chin and asked her eyes to look into his eyes. His eyebrows wrinkled into a word, "I know the child is sad without you, but this is not the reason why you don''t see me."


    Three years ago, when he came out of the isolation room and learned that the child was gone and Su wennuan left, his heart felt as bad as being stabbed. He could understand Su wennuan''s sadness at that time. She hid from him because she was sad.


    But three years have passed, and three years is enough for her to heal. She should not continue to avoid their feelings.


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan''s eyes shook and his heart touched. Unexpectedly, Ming Ling thought the child was dead?


    See, he really doesn''t care. Even if he thinks he''s dead, it doesn''t matter to him. Otherwise, how can he live so comfortably over the years, or even be free and happy with other women.


    Su wennuan doesn''t open his face and doesn''t go to see him. "You think too much. There''s no deliberate reason between us. We''re just strangers," she said.


    The reason why I am a stranger is that I have no intention to avoid it, and there is no need to meet.


    Su wennuan has been emphasizing that they are strangers. Although he knows what she said is just angry words, he will still feel very uncomfortable if you hear her say so.


    Once he and she were burning with passion. Now how can she say that he is a stranger so calmly?


    Reading that the child was gone, she felt sad and deserved it. Mingling didn''t care about strangers with her.


    Ming Ling turned her face again and stubbornly asked her to look at him. His deep eyes stared at her Yingze eyes. Her pure appearance was reflected in his dark pupils. The deep feeling in his eyes carried too much missing and care.


    "Don''t talk about strangers, because in this life, we can''t be strangers..." the voice of Ming Ling''s magnetism is low and nice


    He was 12 years old and she was 6 years old. He was the most lonely and helpless age, and she was the most ignorant and innocent age. When he met her, he engraved their fate.


    He was 26 years old that year and she was 20 years old. His career was in the rising stage with many difficulties. She was young and beautiful and experienced wind and rain. He tried his best to surround her and left each other''s crystallization.


    Now he is 30 years old and she is 24 years old. He has a mature career and has no worries. She has become a workplace beauty. She is mature and steady. He will try his best to make each other miss each other no longer.


    So the words "stranger" have nothing to do with them.


    Seeing Ming Ling''s serious eyes, Su wennuan smiled sarcastically, "Sir, you said the wrong thing..."


    Ming Ling''s eyes flashed. Looking at the obvious irony in Su wennuan''s crystal eyes, seeing her calm appearance and her indifferent smile, his heart was not taste.


    He didn''t know what she had experienced that made her so indifferent, but in his eyes, Su wennuan was always his Su wennuan and his girl.


    After swallowing bitterly, mingling didn''t say anything. She pulled her chin and bent down to kiss her. No matter how many languages are not as real as a kiss


    Su wennuan sees that the handsome face of Ming Ling is magnified in front of her eyes, and her lips are about to stick. She leans back to avoid his kiss.


    The other arm of mingling fiercely tightened her waist and brought her to her chest. Su wennuan struggled. Mingling pressed the back of her head and gave her no chance to escape. She stubbornly and successfully kissed her lips.


    First, she stuck her lip, then fiercely held her lips and nibbled


    Her lips were still so soft and sweet that Ming Ling couldn''t extricate herself with a kiss.


    He couldn''t wait to pry open her teeth, put his long tongue into it, attack the city and seize the land, rub his big palm behind her, and express his deep longing for her in the way of skin blind date


    He has been thinking of her people, her taste and her taste. Now he finally meets. He can no longer restrain the excitement in his heart. He wants to rub her into his body and integrate her. In this way, she can no longer leave him.


    In the face of such a fierce attack by Ming Ling, Su wennuan is panicked. No matter how she struggles or pushes him away, she can''t push him away.


    His thick breath lingers around her. His overbearing request probes step by step. Su wennuan can''t retreat, but his heart is more and more flustered.


    "Yes!"


    When the tip of his tongue was put into her mouth, Su wennuan bit his tongue hard. Ming Ling felt a dull hum of pain and consciously loosened her lips.


    Su wennuan took the opportunity to push him away, wiped the saliva on his lips, heaved his chest and gasped angrily, "Ming, show some respect!"


    It''s so angry! I started kissing her without her consent.


    This man is still like that. He is equally selfish and only considers himself. He never cares about other people''s feelings. He never only knows that he does whatever he wants, but regardless of whether others are willing or agree.

 Chapter 242

    Perhaps it is because this man is used to being superior, giving orders, commanding others to do things, and obedience to others as soon as he gives orders. Therefore, he has developed his character and habit of being independent, doing whatever he wants, and never discussing with others.


    But those who unconditionally obey his orders are his subordinates and employees. It is the job of a big boss to direct his subordinates to do things.


    But if he still treats women like this, he will be too disrespectful and selfish.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s anger, Ming Ling seemed to understand that he seemed to have hurt the woman''s self-esteem. Anyway, kissing was a matter for two people. He didn''t know so. It seemed that she was really afraid of kissing.


    A smile spilled from the corner of the lips of the Ming mausoleum. "I like the name Ming..." I haven''t seen it for several years. It seems that this woman has a lot more courage and confidence than three years ago.


    It''s the first time she called him Ming. It sounds good.


    Su wennuan frowned and looked at the Ming mausoleum with the same eyes as looking at rare animals.


    The man is still so strange. I didn''t see her angry. She is scolding him in disguise. He can still laugh.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you. Hurry up. I have something to do today. I don''t have time to spend with you." Su wennuan pointed out the door and hurried away directly.


    When it comes to something else, Ming Ling thought of the main topic and raised his eyebrows at Su wennuan, "you''re jurdy." Su wennuan also studied jewelry design in his early years, but he didn''t have a chance to stand out.


    Three years later, she became the most talented jewelry designer in Britain. Hehe, she really has great skills.


    Now when I think about it, Ming Ling can understand why Su wennuan doesn''t attend various media activities and doesn''t even put photos on his resume. Isn''t he afraid of exposing his true appearance or finding her?


    She was obviously avoiding him by doing so.


    Hearing jurdy''s name, Su wennuan frowned and looked at Ming Ling suspiciously. Then she immediately understood it. She opened her eyes and looked at Ming Ling, and then laughed at the irony. "I said, which partner is so famous that he squatted in the toilet for an hour when talking about cooperation and missed cooperation. Only a wonderful flower like you can do it."


    Su wennuan smiled coldly and said sarcastically.


    She had never met such a partner. She found a designer to negotiate. She even squatted in the toilet to delay time. She really laughed to death.


    Normal people can''t do such a thing, and only the strange super wonderful flower of mingling can do it.


    Su wennuan gave Ming Ling a big white eye.


    "Squatting in the toilet?" when he heard Su wennuan''s contempt and mingling''s instinctive question, he wanted to come over. It must be the work of Yunxin''s super unreliable man.


    This smelly boy always does such funny things to wipe his ass! It''s really in line with his ability to fool around.


    Of course, Ming Ling didn''t explain to Yun Xin, but raised his lips and said, "you have to believe that inadvertently missing is to create an opportunity for us to meet alone."


    His remark not only explained that it was unintentional to squat in the toilet and miss meeting her, but also explained that he would come in person.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in taking advantage of the opportunities you''ve created. Hurry up. I really don''t have time to talk to you today." Su wennuan bypassed the Ming mausoleum to go out.


    Her hand was pinched by him from behind.


    Su wennuan turned around and looked at him angrily, "what are you doing? Let go."


    "Don''t loose, where are you going, take me." he said seriously with a handsome face, a pair of deep dark eyes staring at her with expectation.


    Hearing that Su wennuan was funny and funny, she threw away his hand. "Where I''m going is none of your business, and I won''t take you!" then she went out and was going to find pineapples outside the hotel.


    But his head immediately flashed. No, now that bastard going out of mingling will follow her. If he sees the pineapple brothers and sisters, if he knows that the pineapple brothers and sisters are his children, he will rob the children with her!


    Yes, you must not let Ming Ling know the existence of the children. Since he thinks the children are dead, let him always think so.


    Su wennuan stands at the elevator door. The elevator door opens, but she doesn''t go up.


    Ming Ling came over and saw her standing there. He didn''t mean to get on the elevator. He stood in front of her, let her see him, lowered his head and said to her, "why don''t you go up? Are you waiting for me?"


    The smile on his face was very happy.


    Why is he still so narcissistic? Su wennuan repressed his inner anger, raised his head and squeezed out a bright smile at him, "yes, Mr. Ming, I''m waiting for you..."


    Anyway, now we need to use a delaying strategy to let mingling go first. We must not let mingling see pineapples and them.


    Although it was obvious that Su wennuan''s smile was fake, mingling was still very happy to hear that she was waiting for him.


    Anyway, as long as Su wennuan is willing to accept him bit by bit.


    "In that case, shall I invite you to dinner?" Ming Ling sent out an invitation in that low magnetic voice, raised his eyebrows, and was already very happy to see Su wennuan himself. Now she is waiting for him again, and his heart is more excited.


    "There''s no need for eating utensils. Mr. Ming is here to talk about cooperation today." Su wennuan doesn''t talk nonsense to him and cuts to the subject directly.


    Ming Ling nodded noncommittally, "yes."


    "How sincere are you?"


    "Ten."


    "100 point scale?"


    "Ten point system."


    This is the full score. Su wennuan nodded. "Since you have brought your sincerity to President Ming, I''m not good at hypocrisy. Let''s go back and prepare a contract. We''ll make an appointment to talk about the specific cooperation plan the day after tomorrow. I have something to do today. President Ming will go back first."


    This attitude changed too quickly. Ming Ling stared at her with deep eyes, as if he wanted to see the truth on her face.


    Su wennuan knew that Ming Ling was smart and not so easy to deceive. He added, "I thought with confidence. I came to California naturally to make money. It''s not my style to return without success. Since Ming always came in person, what reason do I have to refuse."


    This statement seems very persuasive. Mingling put a smile on her lips, "OK, you''re busy first. I''ll come to you tomorrow."


    Su wennuan frowned. "Didn''t she say the day after tomorrow?" she just said that she would talk about cooperation the day after tomorrow.


    Ming Ling entered the elevator. At the last second when the elevator was closed, his magnetic voice came out, "I''ll have tea with you tomorrow..." it was hard to see her. How could he see her at such a long interval.


    She''s naive, too.


    If she hadn''t insisted on him leaving, if she hadn''t worried about hurting her self-esteem again, he would stick to her today.


    I''ve found her anyway. I know who she is. I''m not afraid I can''t find her.

 Chapter 243

    Su wennuan frowned strangely when he heard the last sentence of Ming Ling. When can this Ming Ling change his arrogant nature.


    In distress, Shi Yi''s phone came, "warm, why haven''t you come down yet? We''re all waiting for you in the car."


    "Are you all in the car? I''ll be down in a minute. Don''t get off. Don''t get off before I get off..." Su wennuan told him anxiously. Now that Ming Ling is down, he should go to the garage. When he goes to the garage, he will drive away directly.


    Shi Yi and the children are now waiting for her in the car at the gate of the hotel. If they don''t get off before mingling drives away, they won''t be found.


    Su wennuan is worried now, because it is likely that one of them will be found by mingling without paying attention. This is the result she is most afraid of.


    According to Ming Ling''s strong and domineering personality, he would never care if the child was not born, but now that the child is born, if he knows the existence of the children, he will use extreme means to rob the child from her.


    This is the result she is most afraid of. In order to stay with her children, she has been hiding her name all these years to avoid being found by the Ming mausoleum.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s flustered voice on the phone, Shi Yi also felt what had happened. He didn''t ask much, but said, "OK, I see. Come down when you''re finished. We''ll wait for you in the car." then he hung up the phone.


    As soon as Shiyi took off the phone, mingling''s car drove out of the parking lot, crossed the back of their car, turned to the horse, and then drove away directly.


    Su wennuan counted the time upstairs and waited for more than ten minutes. She felt that the car of mingling should have driven away before coming down.


    She quickly walked out of the hotel. Before getting on the bus, she looked around. She didn''t see any trace of Ming Ling. She got on the bus quickly.


    In the car, the pineapple brothers and sisters are leaning their heads against the back of the chair.


    Seeing her getting on the bus, Bo Bo turned to look at her and said faintly, "Mommy, why are you coming down now?"


    "Yes, both pineapple and pineapple are hungry," said pineapple, with a sad look.


    Su wennuan touched their heads with regret. "Sorry, babies, mommy was delayed just now. Shall we go to dinner now?"


    Speaking of eating, Luo Luo immediately came to the spirit and nodded like pounding garlic, "en en, let''s go and have seafood."


    "OK, let''s eat now. Su Nuan gently touched Luo Luo''s head.


    "Uh huh." Luo Luo nodded her head skillfully.


    Bo Bo said bitterly, "unfortunately, there is no uncle..."


    Luo Luo remembered, "yes, that uncle couldn''t eat seafood with us last time..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll have a chance in the future." Su wennuan comforted.


    "Warm, what happened just now?" Shi xiaorou asked curiously.


    They waited so long below that Su wennuan came down. Something must have happened to Su wennuan upstairs just now. Otherwise, according to Su wennuan''s punctual personality, they wouldn''t have waited so long.


    Shi xiaorou is curious and worried about Su wennuan. She asks.


    Su wennuan looked at Shi xiaorou. She had to admit the reality and sighed, "the president of the jewelry designer came to me."


    "It''s the rotten man who stood you up in the big size. He really has the face to come to you in the trough!" Shi xiaorou said angrily when she heard this. This man is really the best. He still has the face to look for him now because he stood up in the big size!


    Su wennuan raised her eyelids when she was very weak. "Do you know who that person is?"


    "Who, is it difficult that he still has such a big brand as mingling?" Shi xiaorou said subconsciously. In her eyes, only the biggest brand of mingling is the most arrogant.


    Su wennuan nodded.


    For a moment, Xiao Rou didn''t understand what Su wennuan meant by nodding. She blinked and said, "there are really people who can compete with the Ming mausoleum?"


    "That''s him." Su Nuan said faintly.


    "That''s him?" Shi xiaorou''s brain circuit was relatively long. For a moment, she really didn''t understand what it meant. She repeated Su wennuan''s words. She immediately stared at her eyes in surprise and didn''t speak neatly. "Lying in the groove, what are you talking about!" Shi xiaorou swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said the shocked words in her heart, "Ming Ling is looking for you?"


    "En......" Su wennuan is noncommittal.


    As soon as she said this, the car suddenly stopped, and everyone leaned forward because of inertia.


    When driving in front, Yi said, "sorry, red light..." he was shocked and uncomfortable when he heard that Ming Ling went to find Su wennuan.


    Shi xiaorou ignored Shi Yi for the moment and continued to pull Su wennuan and said, "what is he doing here?" Shi xiaorou really couldn''t imagine the scene when they met. Did the Ming mausoleum bully Su wennuan onto the wall and kiss wildly


    That picture is exciting when you think about it


    Before Su wennuan answered, Xiao Rou mended it by herself.


    "Let''s talk about cooperation." Su wennuan replied calmly.


    Although xiaorou''s brain can''t be separated from ten, she can''t say it.


    "That''s it..." hearing Su wennuan''s answer, xiaorou was obviously disappointed and didn''t believe it.


    "Otherwise?" Su wennuan asked.


    "OK." Shi xiaorou said nothing.


    Su wennuan tidied up his mood and said, "can you take pineapple to another hotel tonight?" Su wennuan was discussing with Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou.


    "Mommy, don''t you live with us?" asked Luo Luo, somewhat disappointed.


    Su wennuan gently touched Luo Luo''s face. "Mommy has something to deal with. Just stay with Uncle Shi and aunt Shi for a few days. Mommy knows you''re the best..."


    "How many days to stay? You''re not going to leave tomorrow?" Shi xiaorou caught the key words and was surprised.


    Su wennuan looked at her and said helplessly, "I have promised this cooperation."


    "What, didn''t you say no?" Shi xiaorou didn''t understand. Shi Yi focused on driving and didn''t speak, but he was listening to their conversation seriously.


    "I can''t help it. I had to promise just now in order to slow down..."


    And since she promised to escape back to Britain, mingling will be suspicious. When mingling wants to investigate her, she will show red fruits in front of mingling, and there is no way to hide pineapples.


    So now that she has promised to cooperate, she will have to go on with the design. As long as the cooperation is over, she can naturally go back to Britain.


    Su wennuan thinks so.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou can understand what she said.


    Of course, the two of them know that Su wennuan did this to avoid mingling finding pineapples.


    Just now I told pineapple not to get off. Now I let them take pineapple to other hotels.


    But in this way, Ming Ling often goes to the hotel where Su wennuan lives to find her. What happens when two people are alone in the hotel?

 Chapter 244

    With the Ming Ling''s arbitrary and domineering personality, what would he do to Su wennuan?


    Shi Yi didn''t dare to think about it. He thought the same as Su wennuan, as long as he didn''t let Ming Ling find the existence of pineapple.


    In this way, Su wennuan can''t return to the Ming mausoleum.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou did not continue to ask any questions, but agreed.


    Then, Su wennuan called assistant Mou again.


    "You buy tomorrow''s ticket and come to California to help me," Su wennuan said to assistant Mou.


    On the phone, assistant Mou wondered, "why, is it difficult for the other party?"


    "No, you''ll know when you come." Su wennuan didn''t explain anything.


    "OK, I''ll arrive tomorrow afternoon." assistant Mou didn''t continue to ask. His boss asked him to go on a business trip, and he promised.


    Take the children to eat seafood and go to the amusement park. The children have a good time. Su wennuan is worried. She really didn''t expect to meet Ming Ling in California.


    If she had known so, she should have refused the cooperation from the beginning.


    After playing, he went back to the hotel to take his luggage. Su wennuan accompanied them to find another hotel. After everything was arranged, Su wennuan returned to his hotel.


    Walking to the door of the hotel room, Su wennuan was very tired.


    She was not tired of playing with the children, but met Ming Ling again. Her heart was a little tired. She was always frightened and afraid that Ming Ling would find the children''s existence.


    Swipe the card to open the door, the light in the room is on, and there is a room card at the door!


    She took out her room card when she left just now!


    Su wennuan was surprised and walked carefully from the porch to the living room. Unexpectedly, she saw a man sitting on the sofa with his slender legs folded and reading.


    Seeing the tall figure and the beautiful outline, Su wennuan unconsciously took a breath!


    Ming Ling, it''s him again!


    "Why did you break into the famous house again!" Su wennuan walked over, frowning and angry.


    Just like three years ago, I entered her house without her consent.


    Ming Ling put down the book and revealed his perfect face. At the moment of seeing Su wennuan, his always dignified face showed a trace of tenderness, and a smile came from his lips. "What is it?" they only met in the morning. He didn''t remember when he broke into her house.


    Su wennuan saw his joking expression and frowned. He didn''t want to talk to him. He walked over, sat down on the sofa and said stuffy, "the cooperation time hasn''t come yet. What are you doing here now?"


    "Come and invite you to dinner." Ming Ling put down his magazine and moved over to sit beside her.


    Su wennuan moved aside and away from him, "sorry, I''ve eaten. I don''t need it."


    "Oh? What do you need?" mingling raised her eyebrows, looked around the empty room, and then approached her evil spirit and said, "you need me this man on this occasion and at this time..."


    His vigorous heat blew in Su''s warm ears and said provocative and explicit words.


    Su wennuan was shocked. He quickly turned red from his ears to his neck. He immediately stood up and said angrily to Ming Ling, "you''re shameless! Mr. Ming, why don''t I know when you changed to be a duck." Su wennuan was very warm!


    He humiliated her, and she would humiliate him with words! She''s no longer a doormat.


    duck?


    Ming Ling was stunned. Seeing Su wennuan''s pink face, he smiled, "I didn''t expect you to know the meaning of this word. Time has changed..." the simple Su wennuan has also become polluted.


    However, seeing her such a big reaction, he won''t think about it again. He doesn''t mean to humiliate her. He''s just doing what a man should do, just flirting.


    He was obviously saying that she was bad at learning. Su wennuan heaved his chest and said, "that''s it. Compared with you, I''m just Fengmao water chestnut. What are you doing here at night?"


    I really don''t understand this man.


    "Nature is sleep." Ming Ling took it for granted with his beautiful lips.


    "Go back to your own house to sleep. What do you mean by running to me?" Su nuanuan glared at him and said.


    "This is my home." Ming Ling spread his hands, shrugged his shoulders, then stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    "Hey, you come back, you go out, go out!" I haven''t seen this man for several years. I didn''t expect this man to become such a rogue. Su wennuan had no choice but to take him and cried anxiously.


    Ming Ling stopped and looked back at her with a sly smile on his lips. "I haven''t even gone in yet. How can I go out?"


    This sounds like a very pure sentence.


    But looking at the evil expression of Ming Ling, Su wennuan knew that this was not a pure word.


    How can this man be so evil when he opens his mouth!


    Su wennuan blushed at his words and his ambiguous expression. "You, you scoundrel!" she was speechless and could only find a word to scold him.


    "Thank you for your compliment. Would you like to come in and wash?" he put his hand on the bathroom door frame and asked Su wennuan''s advice with great interest.


    "Wash your head!" Su wennuan couldn''t stand it and threw a cup at him.


    Ming Ling''s skill was agile, and one side of his head escaped the fate of being smashed. He turned around and said with a funny smile, "you murdered your husband..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who murdered you!" Su wennuan blushed. "Besides, you''re not my husband!"


    Sorry, shameless, I ran to pester her and became such a scoundrel!


    Su wennuan despised madly in his heart, and then rolled his eyes at Ming Ling to show his contempt.


    "It''s not now, it''ll be in the future." Ming Ling answered her nine words, then went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    He actually walked in to take a bath in peace of mind. Su wennuan walked back and forth without any ideas. He grabbed his hair in trouble. He really didn''t know how to drive him away.


    Worried, the sound of Ming Ling came from the bathroom.


    "Su wennuan, help me bring my underwear in!"


    "What!" Su wennuan shouted, breaking down!


    Underwear! Underwear! He asked her to help with his underwear!


    No, that''s not the point. How could she live in a house with his underwear!


    "In the second drawer, help me get it in..." the voice of Ming Ling continued to come out, which was very natural.


    Su Nuan walked over and took out the second drawer. She really had a bag of gray clothes in the plastic bag. She picked it up and took it out


    I''ll go. It''s really his underwear!


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened in shock. Then she threw down her pants and opened her wardrobe. There were a pile of men''s clothes in it!


    Ah, ah, ah! Damn it, what''s he trying to do!


    Su wennuan is going crazy.


    "I''ll come out naked if I don''t take it." at this time, the man''s nice voice came from the bathroom, but Su wennuan wanted to beat people.

 Chapter 245

    "I''ll come out naked if I don''t take it." at this time, the man''s nice voice came from the bathroom, but Su wennuan wanted to beat people.


    With this sentence, Su wennuan really heard the sound of the bathroom opening the door.


    Su wennuan held her breath and took a breath. Then she struggled to find her voice. "Wait, wait!" she said loudly to the bathroom. Then she hurried to the drawer to take the underwear she had just pulled out.


    Just at this time, mingling opened the door of the bathroom. He was about to open the door. Su wennuan suddenly pulled the door and asked him to leave only a crack in the door and pass his pants in through the crack.


    Inside the door, Ming Ling saw Su wennuan''s white hand holding his underwear. A funny smile spilled over his lips and picked up her pants.


    Su wennuan felt that her hand touched the warm temperature of his palm. She trembled unconsciously, then quickly pulled out her hand, blushed and bowed her head, and walked to the sofa.


    Before she walked a few steps, the bathroom door behind her was all opened, and a man''s voice came behind her.


    "Don''t you wash?"


    Su wennuan subconsciously turns back and sees a wheat colored meat wall. She stares at him and takes a breath, but she can''t resist the temptation of instinct and glances at him from top to bottom.


    The man even wore only one pair of underwear, covered the key parts and came out.


    At this glance, Su wennuan quickly scanned from his handsome face to his feet.


    A few drops of water hung on his well-defined face, attached to his elastic facial skin, looking sexy and handsome.


    The water drops flow along the muscles of his neck to the clavicle, and then describe the lean and strong muscles in his chest. Then down are the strong six abdominal muscles, and then the slender and strong legs


    Every muscle has distinct texture, sexy and elastic.


    The figure is so good that it looks like a model coming out of TV.


    Su wennuan just glanced and turned his head. His heart bumped like a deer, and his nose was hot, as if he was going to have nosebleed.


    Su wennuan quickly tilted his head back to prevent his nose blood from flowing out.


    But the man of mingling came to her unscrupulously. Even if she looked up, he could still see her face, and the whole face was face to face, "haven''t seen you for a long time, shy? Hehe..."


    This woman is really cute. She is as shy as before.


    Su wennuan frowned and was annoyed at once. Did he deliberately strip off to tempt her to make fun of her?


    She turned her head right over and looked at him with a bad face. "We''re just business cooperation. What do you mean by coming to sell meat in the middle of the night!"


    Ming Ling looked at her solemn appearance, but when she saw her pink lips, her crystal eyes and her small nose, she had a naive baby face. No matter how angry she was, people couldn''t see that she was angry.


    He held her face and said it seriously, "I know I was wrong three years ago. I couldn''t be with you in your most difficult time. It doesn''t matter. There will be children in the future. As long as we are together, just like now..." he said, holding a smile on his lips, and then said hello to her, "I''m going to kiss you, ready..."


    After the morning''s experience, Ming Ling learned to say hello to Su wennuan before kissing her, so as to respect her.


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened in shock. She really didn''t understand how his brain circuit grew. No one has ever had the ability to make a strong kiss so fresh and refined. I''m going to kiss you. Be ready. What ghost? Who wants to make such a natural preparation? She doesn''t accept his kiss at all.


    But in a few seconds of her stupidity, Ming Ling had bent down and pressed down. He held his hand and gently kissed her lips.


    Su wennuan felt the burning breath of Ming Ling in front of her, and her lips were overbearing by Ming Ling. She also felt that her back and chest were empty, and her heart was empty. She felt afraid and stretched out her hand to push him.


    But Ming Ling had expected that she would do so. He wrapped her in his arms with his whole body, "warm, don''t push me away, I miss you..." his breath was hot and his voice was low.


    Su wennuan doesn''t understand the pain of missing in his heart in the past three years


    I think these three words of you fell in Su wennuan''s heart, which made her heart tremble. The strong and cold that had been standing up was easily captured by these three words in such a moment.


    She never denied that she still loved Ming Ling.


    Because of love, there is no resistance to him.


    What''s more, she heard the three words I miss you from his mouth. He said he missed her.


    The heartache and missing deeply buried in the heart surged up. Su Nuan warmed and wet his eyes, and his long eyelashes also attached a thin layer of wet meaning.


    Over the past three years, his kiss has spread from her lips to her neck. The more he kisses her, the more he misses in his heart. It''s like forgetting to turn off the tap. The more he smells the familiar fragrance on her, the more his body is ready to pour out.


    So that the gentle kiss became more intense. In a moment, he would notice that Su wennuan was crying. Mingling let go of her lips. He held her head and looked at her carefully, with bursts of pain in his heart. Su wennuan didn''t want to face him in bed now. His hands turned away from her, but he was pulled over by him. His hands were held across her head and looked at Su wennuan. The fierce kiss looked at her without hesitation. He looked at her deeply and greedily, as if she would disappear in the next second.


    Su wennuan just lost her mind in that look. Her eyelashes trembled and there were a few tears on them, but her heart and body were getting empty


    Over the years, she missed him, but when she thought of the heartless things he had done to her and her despair, she couldn''t help hating him.


    How much you love, how much you hate!


    Looking at Su wennuan''s face, Ming Ling leaned over and kissed her lips again. His kiss was hot, and his strong breath surrounded her so familiar.


    Her heart is full of him. At this moment, she has to admit that she really misses him, miss him


    "Warm, we''re having a baby..." Ming Ling bit and kissed her cheek, vaguely blowing in her ears, hot breath blowing


    Su wennuan was suddenly startled, opened his eyes and woke up.


    Feeling his hand exploring there, she quickly grabbed his hand.


    Ming Ling also felt her strange, looked up at her, saw her crystal eyes open wide, and looked at him in panic.


    Ming Ling paused. Su wennuan pushed him away, stood up in a panic, sorted out his clothes, and then quickly went to the door to pull the door to leave.


    As soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, he was grasped by the big one.


    Su wennuan trembled with his burning palm. In panic, she looked at his deep eyes. She didn''t speak, but frowned a little.


    Ming Ling saw her expression as frightened as a deer. He understood that he had frightened her. He swallowed his throat and suppressed the strong desire that had just risen, "don''t go, I''ll go..."

 Chapter 246

    Maybe he was too anxious. They just met. He just wanted her, but he didn''t consider whether she could accept it now.


    After mingling finished saying these words, Su wennuan anxiously took his hand out of his hand, turned his back to him and didn''t look at him.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan and saw that she hung her head as if she was avoiding him.


    Ming Ling frowned, walked in and put on his clothes. All these actions were completed. Su wennuan stood at the door, keeping the action of hanging his head and putting his hands in front of him. He didn''t move and didn''t look up at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling dressed up, came over, looked back at Su wennuan again, and then opened the door and went out.


    Originally, he planned to stay here with her, but her sensitive appearance made him worry, afraid to scare her, once again made her want to escape, and once again made her completely disappear in his world.


    Then he is not worth the loss.


    After mingling left, the whole room was quiet. Su wennuan slowly raised his head and looked at the closed door, as if he had seen the door slammed shut when mingling left just now.


    But anyway, no matter how angry he was when he left, he left, didn''t he?


    Su nuanuan breathed a long sigh of relief and slowly returned to the room.


    The sheets on the bed were still wrinkled. He told her that she and Ming Ling almost started rolling sheets on the bed just now.


    He was also announcing to her how close she was to Ming Ling just now.


    It seems that the body temperature and breath of the Ming mausoleum still remain. Su wennuan glances his head at his neck. It seems that there is still a kiss mark of the Ming mausoleum on his neck


    All this happened so suddenly that she was caught off guard and unexpected


    She thought she would never see Ming Ling again. She thought she could live with her children all her life.


    But all this was just what she thought.


    On this day, she not only met Ming Ling, but also almost had a relationship with Ming Ling.


    It''s ridiculous to think about herself. She has said that she hates mingling to the bone, but after seeing him, her long calm heart still makes waves.


    Still unable to resist his kiss.


    Such a self really annoyed her.


    Su wennuan rubbed her hair and sat down on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su wennuan got up and opened the door to go down for breakfast. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a solid body. She looked up and saw the handsome face of Ming Ling. He stood at the door and looked at her suddenly. It seemed that there was some fatigue in his deep eyes.


    Su warmed up. I don''t know whether he just came here or didn''t leave all night.


    She loosened the door and said in surprise, "Why are you here again?"


    "I''ve been here all the time," said the magnetic sound quality of Ming Ling, stained with some overnight fatigue.


    "What, you haven''t been here?" although you guessed three points, Su wennuan was surprised to hear mingling say so.


    What the hell did the man want to do? He stood outside her room all night.


    "Come on, what do you want to eat?" Ming Ling didn''t answer her, but turned and took the lead to walk outside the hotel.


    Su wennuan has been standing at the door without meaning to move.


    Ming Ling took a few steps, stopped, looked back at Su wennuan, saw her standing there and asked, "don''t you want breakfast?"


    Su wennuan pursed her lips. She was going to eat with the children in Shiyi''s Hotel, but now she saw mingling again. It seems that she can''t go to the children again.


    "It seems that our cooperation can only be discussed tomorrow," Su said.


    The implication is that now is not the time to talk about business. We don''t need to meet.


    Ming Ling said, "haven''t you heard that before talking about cooperation with others, businessmen must serve their partners well and eat, drink and play well. Only when they do so well can they be very sure to win the partners."


    "What, do you want to take me?" Su wennuan said discontentedly.


    Seeing her lovely appearance, Ming Ling unconsciously smiled, "you think too much. Let''s go and eat downstairs." he didn''t give her a choice and went down first.


    Su wennuan tooted his mouth. It would be inhumane not to go down with him, and he couldn''t go to the children, otherwise everything would be in vain.


    Su wennuan has no choice but to follow him.


    Sit down by the window. The waiter comes to serve them. Mingling is about to hand the menu to Su wennuan and let her choose. As a result, Su wennuan''s mobile phone rings at this time.


    She answered the phone.


    The voice of Shi Yi came over the phone, "the children miss you. When will you come?"


    Hearing this sound, Su wennuan''s heart was immediately surprised. He quickly looked at mingling, then held the receiver and said to mingling, "sorry, I''ll answer the phone first." then he went to one side to answer the phone.


    Ming Ling frowned slightly at her mysterious appearance.


    Su wennuan went to the bathroom and looked back. After making sure that Ming Ling followed him, he lowered his voice and said to the phone, "you take the children to dinner first. I can''t get away with something here."


    "What''s the matter?" Shi Yi asked.


    "The Ming mausoleum is there, so I can''t leave." Su wennuan said helplessly.


    "He came early in the morning?"


    "He came last night." Su wennuan answered directly without much thought.


    As soon as he said this, the heart of Shiyi over there trembled fiercely, and then his mood became low.


    So Ming Ling stayed with Su Nuan all night?


    He dared not make up his mind what had happened to them that night.


    He could only ask in a weak voice, "are you okay?"


    Su wennuan said, "I''m fine. I don''t know how. Mingling became very rogue. I waited outside the door all night and didn''t go."


    Su wennuan was at a loss when he said it.


    He waited outside the room all night, which means that nothing happened between Su wennuan and Ming Ling.


    Hearing this message, the wing suddenly became very happy.


    "He is like that. He will do anything to achieve his goal. Don''t be cheated by his words again." Shi Yi reminded Su Nuan.


    "I know, I won''t be so stupid. Don''t say it. You take care of my children, and I may come in the afternoon." Su wennuan said and hung up the phone.


    When I returned to my seat again, the meal was already on the table.


    Ming Ling generally pointed to the food on the table, with a gentle radian on his lips, "this is what you loved to eat before. I don''t know if your taste has changed over the years."


    Su wennuan sees tomato scrambled eggs, corn ribs and white porridge on the table


    These are really what she loved to eat before. Before, every time she had dinner with him, she asked the kitchen to do these


    She thought that Ming Ling never cared what she ate, but what''s going on now?


    Did he unconsciously remember all the things she loved to eat?


    Su wennuan raised his head and looked at the Ming mausoleum strangely.

 Chapter 247

    Isn''t he cold and heartless?


    Didn''t he just play with her from beginning to end? Didn''t he never care about her and her children?


    How could she remember so clearly what she liked to eat three years ago.


    At the moment of seeing the dishes on the table, Su wennuan was moved.


    But she suddenly woke up when she thought of the reminder she had just received from Shiyi on the phone.


    Ming Ling is too cunning. I don''t know what trick he played.


    Su wennuan, you lied again and again three years ago. You have been completely hurt by him, so be smart and don''t continue to trust him.


    Su wennuan sat down opposite him and kept a decent smile. "Thank you, Mr. Ming. These are ordinary dishes. Many people like to eat them."


    Ming Ling thought she would have a moving light in her eyes as before, but she didn''t expect to see her so calm.


    The smile on his lips slowly converged and looked at Su wennuan opposite with an incomprehensible look. Indeed, for three years, time is a ruthless sword that can change a person beyond recognition.


    What''s more, Su wennuan left after so much trauma. Time can not only heal her wounds, but also make her heart stronger.


    Thinking of this, Ming Ling didn''t say anything in response to her rejection of his kindness, but said an insignificant word, "eat."


    Then he picked up the tableware and started.


    Su wennuan doesn''t say anything to Ming Ling anymore. He picks up the tableware and starts eating breakfast.


    With this smart man, the more you talk, the more you will reveal. The best way is to keep silent or be concise.


    "Where are you going to play after dinner?" Ming Ling suddenly asked during the meal.


    "Stay in the hotel." Su wennuan answered naturally.


    "Isn''t it boring to stay in the hotel all day?" Ming Ling chatted with her, as if he hadn''t sat with her and had a good chat.


    "Didn''t you stay up all night and still have the energy to play all day?" Su Nuan glanced at him while drinking porridge.


    As soon as he said this, Ming Ling''s mood floated. With a good-looking and joking smile, he leaned towards the opposite side and approached Su to be warm. "Do you mean to stay in the hotel with me?"


    "Cough... Cough..." Su wennuan was choked by his narcissistic words. After coughing a few times, he quickly put down the atherosclerotic bowl and was about to smoke paper towels. Mingling had already smoked paper towels and handed them to her.


    Su wennuan easily took the paper towel in his hand and wiped his mouth, and then gave him a cold look, "I mean me, you can do whatever you want..."


    This man''s ability to distort the meaning of other people''s words is growing day by day. Those evil and ambiguous words will come. It seems that he has done such flirting well. He has flirted with many women. Otherwise, how can he speak the flirting language so skillfully.


    She clearly meant to refuse. He understood that she wanted to stay in the hotel with him!


    This guy with high IQ and low EQ is always so annoying.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s explanation, Ming Ling seemed disappointed. His tall body leaned against the back of the chair, his hands around his chest, a frustrated look, sighed, "Hey, he was rejected again. It''s so sad. He''s never been rejected so simply."


    Ming Ling teased and said that he always looked cold and serious in front of others, but in front of Su wennuan, he felt very relaxed and had a lot more smiles on his face.


    What he said was also joking with a sense of happiness.


    This is the feeling of falling in love. This is the feeling of taking Su wennuan as his family.


    In front of outsiders, he is habitually serious and cold, because it is not only a symbol of his majesty, but also his protective color.


    But in front of his family, he can take off all his precautions and enjoy the time with her easily.


    "Don''t compare me with your women. I''m different from them," Su said while eating.


    She knew that he had many women, and those women flocked to him one by one. It was too late to pester him. How could they refuse him.


    But this can''t be his capital to show off, and she doesn''t care.


    Ming Ling was stunned when he heard her say that he had many women. He wondered where he had any women. He was about to become a Zhai Gong in the past three years. He had never touched any women except missing her.


    Ming Ling suddenly realized that Su wennuan misunderstood something?


    "I''m talking about business, not women," Ming Ling explained.


    "It has nothing to do with me," Su said calmly.


    Ming Ling was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer. Looking at Su wennuan eating with relish in front of him, his heart was lost bit by bit.


    Because he suddenly realized that in Su''s eyes, he was no different from strangers, because she didn''t care about anything about him.


    Even if he explained his life, she was not interested in knowing.


    Ming Ling''s hand moved on the table, then grabbed the tableware on the table and held it tightly. Although there was no loss on his face, his grasping hand revealed his inner depression and sadness.


    He thought about the scenes of countless meetings with Su wennuan and the results of countless meetings with Su wennuan, but no version is like this now.


    Su wennuan must still blame him for not being with her three years ago. She must still blame him in her heart.


    Think about it. How disappointed and uncomfortable she should be when she is in the most pain and despair and when she needs him most, but he is not around


    Ming Ling thought about it from Su wennuan''s standpoint, and then understood Su wennuan''s indifferent attitude. It was his fault in the past, and he would try to make up for it.


    Now Su wennuan resists him in her heart. All he can do is to ensure that she won''t run away from him again.


    Finally let her go. We have to take it slow and step by step.


    Ming Ling stopped talking and ate with Su wennuan.


    After breakfast, Su wennuan put down the tableware directly, took out a paper towel, wiped his mouth, and greeted Ming Ling, "you eat slowly, I''m full, go back and have a rest first." then he stood up and left without looking back.


    Ming Ling looked at her back and left, then lowered his eyes. After checking out, he opened a room next to Su wennuan and went back to have a rest.


    Just lying down, Yunxin called.


    "Mingshao, have you eaten? Do you see the sun today? Well, Mingshao, how are you feeling now?" Yunxin gave several wordy words to mingling as soon as he opened his mouth. Finally, he restrained his playful smile and went back to business.


    He doesn''t know where he learned it. Mingling already knows that he missed talking about cooperation because he squatted in the toilet.


    It''s better to confess first than wait for Ming Shao to ask for a confession, which may be a lighter punishment.


    Yun Xin has the courage to make this call to Ming Ling.

 Chapter 248

    When Ming Ling heard Yunxin''s voice, he knew what tricks the boy wanted to play.


    He was depressed, so the boy came to the door.


    Good.


    "Come to the midsummer hotel right away." Ming Ling took the phone and the magnetic voice was very dignified.


    Yunxin was stunned and blinked. "Ah?" although he sent out a question byte, he was already playing drums in his heart. Mingshao must mean to repair him. Bad, he would be beaten sadly.


    "It''s obviously a thunderstorm today. Come here quickly!" the mellow voice of Ming Ling sounded on the phone, and then hung up the phone.


    Yunxin, who is still in the company, kept his mobile phone in his ear, opened his eyes and opened his mouth slightly, and almost became a model.


    It''s not good to hear the voice of Ming Shao. It''s clear that the sun is high today. He even said it''s a thunderstorm. His mood must be raining and thunder. Didn''t he die in the past?


    But Ming Shao has spoken. Does he have a choice?


    The answer is, No.


    If you don''t want to be sent to Africa as a refugee, you''d better go obediently.


    Yunxin received the phone and said to Lan Bao, "brother, if you can''t come back, remember to collect the body for me, huh..."


    Yunxin patted lanbao on the shoulder and pretended to be pathetic.


    Lanbao solemnly patted Yunxin''s hand, "expressing deep sympathy for you, President Yun. One person works and one person takes care of it. I''ll burn some paper money for you on the huangquan road. You won''t starve. Don''t worry, ah..." lanbao also joked with Yunxin.


    They all know Yunxin very well. He is a humorous and funny person. He usually looks like playing and cynical, but he is also meticulous in front of business.


    "Go away, I don''t have any sympathy." Yunxin opened lanbao''s hand and sniffed with a smile. "Brother is gone. Don''t forget to burn paper for me. Bye." then he walked out of the company generously.


    Lanbao looked at Yunxin''s back and could hardly stand up with a smile. Yunxin, the general manager of their company, was like a living treasure.


    Yunxin drove to the midsummer Hotel and went to the room where Ming Ling lived.


    Seeing Ming Ling lying on the bed, he stood at the end of the bed and shouted, "Ming Shao..."


    "Come here and let me kick." mingling said faintly without opening her eyes.


    Yunxin smiled, "Hey, hey, no one can make mistakes if he is not a sage. Who doesn''t have three anxieties? Ming Shao, if you kick down, I really want to follow Tang Xuanzang to the West."


    Cloud heart naturally has no past. How can you really let Ming Ling kick it.


    With his strength of a thousand kilograms, he really wants to go to the West.


    Ming Ling''s eyes opened. Those sharp eyes looked at Yun Xin and felt guilty. "No, Ming Shao, you''re really angry."


    Mingling suddenly sat up. Yunxin jumped back and put his hands in the air to fight.


    Ming Ling saw him like this and looked at him faintly. "Don''t worry, I can''t break your lifeline. I want to thank you."


    "No, I don''t want this thank you. Keep it yourself." thank him without kicking him. Yunxin''s heart is bitter. This Mingshao always doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    "No, why are you thanking me?" Yunxin suddenly said in surprise, thanking him for screwing up the cooperation?


    This is illogical.


    "I saw Su Nuan," said Ming Ling.


    Yunxin was stunned, then blinked, "Oh, fantasy again." Yunxin was not surprised to hear that mingling said he saw Su wennuan. In recent years, he heard it many times. At first, he was surprised to jump around.


    Later, a sentence from the Ming mausoleum was a fantasy, which extinguished all the flames of his enthusiasm.


    Over time, he became very calm.


    "It''s not a fantasy. I ate with her and kissed her." Ming Ling said to Yun Xin as if he had found an old friend to talk about his heart.


    While talking, there was still a smile in that expression, which was obviously beautiful.


    Yunxin didn''t react for a moment. He went and sat next to Ming Ling, reached out his hand and touched his forehead. The other hand touched his forehead and said, "no fever..." how did he start talking nonsense.


    Ming Ling turned his head and looked at Yun Xin with dark eyes, "take your hands off!"


    Yunxin''s deep and cold eyes towards Shangming mausoleum believed that he was normal and extremely normal.


    So what he just said is


    "Really, you really see the warmth!" the reflection arc of Yunxin not only slowed down a beat, but also lit up his eyes and said excitedly.


    "Well, she lives next door." Ming Ling nodded.


    Yunxin opened his mouth. "I''ll go. Xiao wennuan really came back. You really kissed her! Lying in the trough, I know such hot news now! No, I have to go to Xiao wennuan..."


    When Yunxin heard the news, he was also happy about his gains and losses and strode out.


    "Come back!" Ming Ling shouted solemnly in the back.


    Yunxin immediately gave her legs a meal and twisted her body to see the Ming mausoleum. "What''s the order?"


    "Don''t disturb her, it will frighten her." Ming Ling said with serious eyes.


    Yunxin thought about it and thought about it. Su wennuan just came back and didn''t know what had happened to her. Since mingling was worried about scaring her, it would really scare her, because no one loved Su wennuan more than mingling.


    No one can protect Su wennuan better than him.


    Yunxin quickly turned back and sat next to Ming Ling, "Ming Shao, how did you see her?"


    "I met you at this hotel," replied Ming Ling.


    He and Yunxin are not only the relationship between superiors and subordinates, but also brothers who talk about everything.


    The only person who can talk about his mind in Ming Ling is Yunxin.


    Yun Xin looked at Ming Ling with open eyes. His bright eyes blinked. Then he suddenly smiled and bent down, which was very exaggerated.


    Ming Ling looked at Yun Xin with a speechless expression. He really didn''t understand this guy and didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Yunxin smiled and almost died. He patted mingling on the shoulder, relaxed his breath, covered his stomach and said, "you really have to thank me... Ha ha... I understand, ha ha..."


    He understood where Ming Ling''s thanks came from.


    If he hadn''t missed the cooperation, Ming Ling wouldn''t have come to this hotel. If Ming Ling didn''t come to this hotel, wouldn''t he have met Su wennuan?


    It was because he inadvertently missed the cooperation and needed to apologize that mingling had a chance to meet Su Nuan.


    So he did it by mistake.


    "Ming Shao, you have to prepare a big meal for me..." Yunxin finally stopped laughing.


    I thought I would be reprimanded and beaten by Mingshao this time. I didn''t expect it to be a blessing in disguise.


    "Go back to the company." Ming Ling lay down and drove people directly. He didn''t sleep all night yesterday and wanted to have a rest.


    You have the energy to keep chasing Su Nuan, don''t you.

 Chapter 249

    "It''s really a wolf''s heart and a dog''s lung. People don''t comfort people when they do such a good thing." Yunxin turned into a cute body for a second.


    Mingling grabbed the pillow. Yunxin jumped up from the bed and ran to the door. "Come on, I won''t disturb you, old man. Go to sleep. I''ll go find xiaowennuan to play."


    "Dare you!" the Ming Ling, who was already lying down, straightened up and said solemnly to Yun Xin.


    Seeing his nervous eyes, Yunxin narrowed his eyes with a smile. "Look, you''re worried. Don''t worry. I''ll go back to the company and leave it to you two. Bye." then he went out and closed the door for Ming Ling.


    After coming out, Yunxin stood at the door of the room next to mingling and hesitated for a while.


    In fact, he hasn''t seen Su wennuan for three years. He also misses her and wants to see her. He is an old friend anyway.


    But Mingshao said that he was not allowed to go to Su wennuan for fear of scaring her.


    Yunxin thinks about it. He always has to think about it for Mingshao. He finally met Su wennuan. If he scared Su wennuan away again, wouldn''t it make Mingshao sad again?


    Thinking of this, Yunxin controlled his desire to see Su wennuan and turned away.


    In the room, Su wennuan sits on the bed watching TV and is bored. She wants to see the children. She is afraid that the bastard of mingling is waiting for her somewhere outside. It will be difficult if she accidentally takes mingling to the children.


    So she wanted to see the children and was afraid of being found by the Ming Ling, so she stayed in her room and waited to die.


    On the surface, she was watching TV. In fact, she didn''t have any mind at all. She didn''t see anything put on TV.


    Just pick up your cell phone and call Shi xiaorou.


    "Pineapple, are they all right..." Su wennuan asked.


    Xiaorou said, "well, I''m having lunch now. When I''m finished, I''m going to let them take a nap. What are you doing?"


    "Oh, that''s good. I''m not doing anything. I''m watching TV." Su wennuan replied when she heard that the children were OK, her worried heart also fell a lot.


    "I''m watching TV. Why don''t you come and have dinner together," Shi xiaorou said.


    "It''s a little inconvenient. Where are pineapples and pineapples? Let me talk to them." Su wennuan missed the children all night and didn''t see or hear their voices for half a day.


    "Oh, wait a minute." Shi xiaorou answered and handed her cell phone to Luo Luo.


    "Mommy, where are you? Luo Luo misses you so much..." Luo Luo''s coquettish and childish voice came from the phone.


    Su wennuan''s heart will melt as soon as she hears the child''s voice. Just now her anxious and worried heart will soften up, "Mommy can''t leave now. Are you and your brother obedient?"


    "Luo Luo is very good. Luo Luo is having dinner..." the little girl''s voice is tender.


    "Well, listen to Aunt Shi''s words and eat well." Su wennuan felt a little more comfortable when she heard that Luo Luo and they were very clever.


    "My brother wants to talk to you. I gave him the phone." said Luo Luo. Then there came the tender voice of pineapple. "Mommy, when will you come to see us?"


    Bo Bo''s voice is a little more mature than Luo Luo. He is a boy and was born ten minutes earlier than Luo Luo.


    I don''t know why. He always has no sense of security and is always worried about being abandoned. Because without his father''s love, Mommy gives them to others to take care of. He worries whether Mommy doesn''t want them.


    "Would you like to see you when Mommy is busy?" Su said softly.


    Hearing the children''s voice thinking of her, she was also very distressed. She wanted to run to be with them now, but in order to stay with the children in the future, she must restrain her current impulse.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Su wennuan''s hand shook. His mobile phone almost fell to the ground and looked nervously at the door.


    Because she knew that only Ming Ling would ring her doorbell now.


    It seems that he is doing something ungrateful for fear of being discovered by Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan is really afraid that mingling will find clues about her and her child. Otherwise, the smart man will investigate the child''s origin with lightning speed, and then quickly snatch the child away from her.


    Because she knew the Ming mausoleum too well, she knew the consequences.


    "Bo Bo, mommy has something to do now. I won''t tell you first." Su wennuan hung up the phone in some panic and deleted the call record. Then he walked to the door and saw that the people outside were really Ming Ling from the cat''s eye.


    Su wennuan tidied up his mood, opened the door and saw Ming Ling standing outside in his spare time.


    A pair of Shang Su Nuan''s calm eyes, mingling said calmly this time, "what do you want for lunch?"


    "You''re so considerate. You''ve got everything in the morning, noon and evening." Su wennuan joked deliberately.


    Ming Ling raised his lips. "That''s natural. We welcome every customer with the most sincere attitude." Ming Ling said the official words.


    Su wennuan''s heart was hard and tangled more and more.


    She really talked it out. Mingling really planned to have breakfast, lunch and dinner with her, so she didn''t have a chance to go out to see the children.


    What a worry.


    Su wennuan hides her worries in her heart and frowns.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Su won''t appreciate it?" Ming Ling looked very depressed and said with an eyebrow.


    Is it so hard to eat with him? I look unhappy.


    Ming Ling felt a little frustrated for the first time.


    "It''s a great honor for ming to treat you wherever you go." Su wennuan, with a decent smile on his face, also said polite and official words to Ming Ling.


    Then he took the lead.


    Although he was not rejected, mingling felt strange listening to Su wennuan''s words just now.


    The girl who used to stick to him, laugh happily in front of him and act capriciously in front of him is now so polite to him. This sense of gap is really a little uncomfortable.


    But all in all, she didn''t refuse. That''s a good start, isn''t it?


    Ming Ling was in a better mood when he thought so.


    The Chinese food for lunch is the one su wennuan used to like.


    Ming Ling wants to recall Su wennuan''s aftertaste of the past and her past.


    But seeing her still calm expression when she saw those dishes, mingling was frustrated again.


    "Chinese food in California doesn''t have the authentic taste of China, so it tastes wrong anyway." Ming Ling took the lead in provoking the topic.


    I can only use this reason to comfort myself. Why is Su wennuan''s calm attitude.


    Su wennuan picked a potato and put it in his mouth, "it''s the same everywhere..."


    It''s the same everywhere?


    This sentence is inexplicably sad.


    Let Ming Ling think of a word. If the heart has no place to live, it is the same everywhere.


    Su wennuan answers this sentence because her heart has no attachment?

 Chapter 250

    "Hi, jurdy!" they were eating, and an excited voice came in.


    At the same time, mingling and Su wennuan turned their heads and looked at the source of the sound.


    Su wennuan sees assistant Mou coming with his bag on his back and a smile on his face.


    Ming Ling saw a tall man with a little beard on his face, but it was still difficult to hide the heroism on his face. With a humorous smile that didn''t belong to his wild beauty, he came towards Su Nuan.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s eyes, they seem to know each other.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. It seems that he has ignored a problem since he met Su wennuan. He still doesn''t know what happened and who he met in the past three years.


    If she gets married or has a boyfriend


    When Ming Ling thought of this, his heart suddenly pulled up.


    "Hey, Mou Jun, why are you here so early?" Su wennuan said happily after seeing assistant Mou, his cold and calm face immediately showed a bright and enthusiastic smile.


    This was totally different from his attitude. Ming Ling really felt the gap and felt really bad.


    It turns out that she can''t smile now, but her smile won''t give him.


    "I heard your voice on the phone yesterday as if I was very worried. I bought the ticket for the evening and arrived in the morning. It took a little time on the road." assistant Mou explained with an easy-going smile.


    With that, he looked at the Ming Ling sitting opposite Su wennuan, recognized him as the Ming Ling in the magazine at a glance, and said in shock, "you, you are the president of Ming, Hello, you are lucky to see you..." he immediately consciously and enthusiastically came forward to shake hands.


    Ming Ling calmly held out his hand and shook it with him, "hello." his gestures showed elegance and dignity, and his meticulous face also showed his dignity.


    Unexpectedly, the real man of mingling has more temperament than that in the magazine. Assistant Mou''s eyes shine. Holding the hand of mingling, he said excitedly, "Oh, Hello, Hello, I''m jurdy''s assistant. My name is Mou Jun. nice to meet you."


    It turned out to be su wennuan''s assistant.


    Hearing assistant Mou''s words, mingling was relieved. It turned out that he thought more.


    There was less hostility to Mou Jun in his eyes, and a smile symbolizing reciprocity popped up on his lips. "Tongxing, sit..." Ming Ling motioned to the next seat and invited Mou Jun to sit down.


    "OK, thank you, Mr. Ming." Mou Jun really sat on the side of the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan looks at the interaction between Mou Jun and Ming Ling. The corners of his mouth twitch and help his forehead. He feels so powerless.


    Why is this MOU Jun so servile and respectful to Ming Ling, so that she can lose her face.


    Before you start, shake everything to Ming Ling.


    Don''t slip out and tell the children''s things. Su wennuan is worried.


    It''s only strange that mingling''s masculinity is too strong. He is born with an extension of noble temperament. In addition, he is so famous and successful that many people worship him.


    It is inevitable that ordinary people will treat him so respectfully when they see him.


    Su wennuan felt drunk. The cold she showed to Ming Ling was suddenly broken by Mou Jun.


    After Mou Jun sat down next to her, Ming Ling glanced at Su wennuan and saw her drinking tea with a water cup. It seemed that she was still very calm.


    He looked at Su wennuan, but he was talking to Mou Jun, "how many years have you been jurdy''s assistant?"


    "For two years, I''ve been her assistant since jurdy..."


    "Assistant mou..." Mou Jun was ready to say more. Su wennuan suddenly called him and interrupted him. The tone obviously told him not to go on. In order to cover up her deliberate interruption, she handed the menu to assistant Mou and said, "look what you want to eat and order some dishes."


    "Oh, no, I''ve already eaten it." assistant Mou said.


    "Now that I''ve eaten, I''ll take you to the hotel room." Su wennuan stood up. Anyway, they had almost eaten.


    Assistant Mou also stood up together.


    In good manners, Su wennuan exchanged greetings with Ming Ling, "thank you for your hospitality, so we''ll go first."


    Su wennuan seems to be very polite on the surface, but what he says is not polite.


    Assistant Mou felt that she was too cold. How could she be so cold when talking to people like Ming Ling.


    So in order to make up for Su wennuan''s mistake, assistant Mou turned to mingling and smiled sincerely, adding, "we have something to leave first. Sorry, Mr. Ming, we have time to eat together..."


    Ming Ling just nodded his head a little to show that he knew.


    Then he watched Su wennuan and assistant Mou go to the front desk and go through the formalities for staying in the hotel.


    Seeing assistant Mou go through the formalities, Ming Ling solved his doubts.


    Assistant Mou opened a room alone. They didn''t live together. Now, mingling was completely relieved.


    After assistant Mou finished the formalities, Su wennuan went upstairs with him.


    Ming Ling picked up his cell phone and dialed his private secretary, "check all the information of jurdy for me."


    "Yes, everything, whether it''s work or personal..."


    Although he missed Su wennuan''s three years, checking the data let him know her, which can make up for some of those missed things.


    Also, that''s what he was worried about just now.


    He worried that Su wennuan got married or had another man during her marriage.


    These are unacceptable to him.


    After calling, Ming Ling went upstairs.


    I was about to open the door of my room, but I heard Su wennuan talking in the room.


    He took his room card, shifted his direction, went to the door of Su Nuan''s greenhouse, raised his hand and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, assistant Mou opened the door. As soon as he saw him, assistant Mou immediately smiled happily.


    "Mr. Ming, come in and sit down..." he quickly opened all the doors and turned aside to welcome Ming Ling in.


    Ming Ling came in and saw some clothes missing on the bed. Su wennuan was cleaning things.


    He frowned. "Is this going to go?"


    Su wennuan said, "let assistant Mou help bring the clothes."


    The implication is that you are not packing, but cleaning up the things you bring.


    Hearing this explanation, Ming Ling was relieved of his nervousness just now.


    Anyway, Su wennuan at least knows to explain to him, isn''t it a good thing?


    He nodded, "tell me what''s missing. I''ll let someone prepare..."


    As Ming Ling was saying this, Su wennuan suddenly glanced at half of the children''s clothes on the bed. They were pressed by her clothes, revealing only a small trouser leg. Su wennuan supported her eyes and hurried forward to mix her clothes, picked up all her clothes, opened the cabinet and put them in.


    Everyone can see this way of hiding people''s eyes and ears, not to mention such a clever man as Ming Ling.


    He looked at Su wennuan with eyebrows, even if he found something like a shy expression.


    He smiled faintly, thinking that Su wennuan was afraid that he would see her underwear, so he was so nervous.

 Chapter 251

    After su wennuan put everything in the cabinet, he turned back and looked at mingling looking at her. His eyes seemed to have some fun. I don''t know if he found it.


    She hesitated, "you, what can I do for you now?"


    Seeing Su wennuan''s Crimson face, mingling covered up his smile, "it''s all right. Come and ask the brother what he needs. I''ll let someone arrange it."


    Su wennuan obviously saw that he seemed to be laughing at her. Her face was red. "Just call a waiter to ask. Why do you want to come by yourself." he always played raids like this, and people with a bad heart would be scared out of heart disease.


    "You are my guest, so I must take good care of the you," said Ming Ling, who couldn''t find any flaws.


    But this kind of polite words must be nothing wrong for an ordinary businessman, but it came from the mouth of Ming Ling, who has never disdained anyone and is arrogant and used to it. How can it feel so contrary to it.


    It makes people suspect that he has some conspiracy.


    Su wennuan knows about Ming Ling very well, so after he said such words, he felt creepy.


    However, assistant Mou was very enthusiastic and flattered when he heard what Ming Ling said, "thank you, Mr. Ming. I didn''t expect that he was so hospitable and easygoing. Hehe, seeing you today is really an eye opener."


    When assistant Mou heard that Ming Ling said he came in person to ask him what he needed, he was immediately moved.


    Ming Ling looked back at assistant Mou. He always looked so calm and dignified, "you''re welcome. If you need to say anything at any time."


    "Hey, hey, thank you. Thank you very much. I don''t need anything right now. Thank you, President Ming." assistant Mou nodded and bowed to Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan pulls his sleeve. Assistant Mou looks back and sees Su wennuan frowning at him. It''s obviously asking him not to do this. It''s very embarrassing.


    Ming Ling seemed to see Su wennuan''s embarrassment. He was very funny. "In that case, I''ll go first and call me whenever necessary." Ming Ling said, and then walked outside the door.


    "Mr. Ming, please walk slowly..." assistant MOU followed up, sent off the Ming mausoleum, then turned back and closed the door.


    As soon as he came back, he looked at Su wennuan''s blaming eyes, "what are you doing? It''s not that you haven''t seen the world. Why are you so obedient to him. Is he paying you or am I paying you..."


    Assistant Mou was embarrassed and scratched his head. "I don''t know why it''s like this. I always feel that he has a strong aura and can''t help kowtowing. Besides, he is such a big boss. It''s always good for us to curry favor with him."


    Assistant Mou talked about his feelings, and then also talked about the current situation to Su wennuan.


    Upon hearing that assistant Mou wanted to curry favor with Ming Ling, Su wennuan nearly vomited blood and died on the spot.


    "Why flatter him? He wants us to cooperate, but we don''t want him." Su wennuan looked at assistant Mou and thought it was ridiculous.


    Now she can''t wait for mingling to tell her not to cooperate with her. In this way, she can take the children back to England earlier, so she doesn''t have to be so worried about mingling finding the children.


    "What! You mean that mingling is our partner this time?" assistant Mou was shocked when he heard Su wennuan''s words and looked at Su wennuan in surprise.


    He thought the hotel was owned by Ming Ling, so Ming Ling did this to them. Unexpectedly, their partner this time is Ming Ling!


    Su wennuan saw his surprised look and gave him a white look. "At first glance, you know that you didn''t do your homework carefully when you received the cooperation. You don''t even know who the boss behind the scenes of the other company is. Do you dare to accept the cooperation?"


    Assistant Mou is usually very serious and reliable. Why are you so careless now.


    Assistant Mou was accused of working by Su wennuan. He was a little embarrassed. He was drunk before, and then heard that the other party was a big company. Cooperating with them was likely to become famous at one stroke. He took it directly without much thought.


    Unexpectedly, this is really a mistake. The boss of the other company is the famous president of mingling!


    "It''s not very good. Think about it. We will cooperate with President Ming. In the future, there will be a lot of funds. Moreover, if the designed jewelry is excellent, our team can become famous at home and abroad!" assistant Mou didn''t take Su wennuan''s words as an accusation. Instead, he comforted Su wennuan.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me. I don''t want to cooperate with him at all. By the way, tell you one thing. Don''t mention the existence of pineapple in front of Ming Ling. You can''t even say the words" child. "Su Nuan explained.


    It was really thrilling just now. Mingling almost found the child''s clothes. Fortunately, he didn''t notice it, or assistant Mou didn''t leak.


    "Why?" assistant Mou didn''t understand Su wennuan''s practice, but he looked around and thought about it, and analyzed, "how do I think this immortal Ming Ling looks a little similar to our Bo Bo?"


    He seemed to have guessed something. As soon as he said this, he went to see Su wennuan''s face. Sure enough, he saw that she was dodging and didn''t turn her head.


    Assistant Mou widened his eyes. "No, Ming Ling is really the children''s father! Oh my gad!"


    Compared with seeing Ming Ling himself, this news made assistant Mou accept incompetence and his heart beat suddenly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful that he hears you." Su Nuan said angrily.


    Assistant Mou glanced in Su''s direction. She looked at the door.


    Assistant Mou naturally understood what Su Nuan meant by him.


    Now he was even more surprised, "that is to say, Ming always doesn''t know the existence of children? Jurdy, why did you hide it from him..."


    Normal people can''t figure it out. Since Su wennuan has a child from Ming Ling, why don''t you let Ming Ling know?


    You know how many women want to have children for Ming Ling. They can''t get this opportunity.


    If they have the children of the Ming mausoleum, they must break their heads to find the Ming mausoleum. In this way, they can enjoy the glory and wealth of their mother and son. What a beautiful thing that the beautiful man of the Ming mausoleum accompanies them every day.


    Su wennuan hid the child from Ming Ling. This practice is really incomprehensible.


    "I have my difficulties. In short, just do it," Su said without explaining anything to assistant Mou.


    There were too many and too complicated things in the past. How could she explain clearly.


    Assistant director Mou swallowed a mouthful of water with a big mouth. Although he couldn''t understand why Su wennuan did this, it was also someone else''s family business. He cooperated with Su wennuan''s choice.


    "OK, I know. Don''t worry, I''ll never say it." assistant Mou promised.

 Chapter 252

    With the assurance of assistant Mou, Su wennuan was relieved.


    After leaving what Su wennuan needed, assistant Mou went back to his room.


    Su wennuan packed up his things and began to call the babies and talk on the phone.


    The two children were tired of calling her Mommy for a while on the phone. Su wennuan''s heart was also very warm. After hanging up the phone, they went to bed at ease.


    Su wennuan lies in bed, thinking about the children and the future


    On the other side, Ming Ling lies on the bed, pillows his hands and looks at the ceiling. All around his head is Su wennuan, thinking about how to make up for her and how to be good to her in the future


    Two people, separated by a wall, have a strange dream.


    The next day, Su wennuan and Ming Ling agreed to talk about the contract.


    Just like yesterday, Su wennuan opened the door and saw the Ming mausoleum.


    But unlike yesterday, today''s Ming mausoleum looks energetic and energetic.


    There is no fatigue like yesterday.


    It''s really cunning. I know I''m going to talk about cooperation today. In order to ensure that everything is safe, I''m energetic and tidy myself up so handsome. Who do you want to confuse.


    Su wennuan turned her eyes when she saw his handsome face full of spirit.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Ming Ling asked with an eyebrow.


    "No, I slept well." Su wennuan replied.


    "What do you mean by your angry look?" Ming Ling gave her a big diaphragm.


    "It''s all right. Just now her eyes were in the sand." I can''t say she was white. Su wennuan really raised her hand and rubbed her eyes.


    "Hi, Mr. Ming, jurdy!" as he was saying this, assistant Mou came over and said hello to them.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling both saw assistant Mou. Su Nuan took the lead in walking out, "talk about the contract after dinner..." she simply said to assistant Mou, saying their arrangement today.


    Assistant Mou looked at the Ming mausoleum and then came forward to catch up with Su Nuan.


    Assistant Mou participated, so the meal was quite quiet. What Ming Ling wanted to say to Su wennuan was hard for him to say in front of an outsider.


    "Go to the place designated by the company to talk about the details." Ming Ling said naturally after settling the account.


    There is a natural occasion for business to be discussed, and where it is, or he has the final say.


    Su wennuan is not a fool. Naturally, she knows the rules of the workplace.


    She had nothing to say about Ming Ling.


    "Please lead the way," Su said.


    Ming Ling gave her a gentle smile and then walked outside the hotel. Su Nuan and assistant MOU followed him.


    They took the special car of Ming Ling and soon arrived at the racetrack.


    Seeing that the car stopped in the parking lot of the racetrack, Su wennuan asked curiously, "shall we talk here?"


    How can a racetrack be suitable for business?


    Su wennuan doesn''t understand. Mingling unties her seat belt, pushes open the driver''s door and answers her with action.


    "Get out of the car." he opened the back door and let them down.


    Assistant Mou pushed open the door on the other side and went down. Su wennuan was stunned. He got off the car along the door opened by Ming Ling.


    When he came to the reception hall of the racetrack, lanbao had sat there waiting.


    Seeing lanbao, Su wennuan believes that mingling invited her to talk about business, not anything else.


    Moreover, lanbao still holds a stack of documents in his hand, which is obviously a contract. Su wennuan is relieved to see these dishes.


    Ming Ling is a strange man. Who knows if he wants to play tricks. A place like racetrack is not a place to talk about business at all.


    "Mr. Ming, jurdy, you''re here..." Lan Bao saw them walk in, and he stood up to greet them politely.


    Mingling raised her hand a little and made a gesture to invite her to sit down. Su Nuan and assistant Mou sat on one side, while mingling and lanbao sat on the other side.


    Sure enough, he began to talk about business.


    The brief explanation is that Su wennuan is required to design a set of works in line with Monroe jewelry design exhibition for their Mingtian group to exhibit.


    Moreover, the exhibition must be carried out perfectly and completed smoothly.


    Of course, the prerequisite is that Su wennuan will be signed under the Mingtian group and become the designer of the Mingtian group. Only in this way can the things she designs belong to the Mingtian group, or she will be gossip.


    It is said that Mingtian group won the victory by relying on an outsider designer.


    Hearing this, Su wennuan interrupted him.


    "You want me to sign a contract with the Ming Tian Group!" Su wennuan said with an obvious attitude of opposition.


    Ming Ling leaned on the armchair and said naturally, "individual or team, you can discuss it yourself, but you can''t lose your name. Our cooperation is for you this time. If you''re missing, it''s meaningless."


    Su wennuan frowns. Mingling wants her to sign a contract with his company. If she does sign a contract, she will be a member of Mingtian group, not to mention getting rid of her relationship with mingling.


    No, absolutely not! She clearly wanted to get rid of Ming Ling and leave his sight earlier. Now if she signed the contract, she couldn''t get away.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in signing a contract under Mingtian group." Su wennuan directly refused this one alone.


    As soon as Su wennuan said this, assistant Mou looked at her nervously. He was in a hurry and wanted to talk. He wanted to persuade Su wennuan not to be so stubborn.


    But now assistant Mou can''t say anything in front of them.


    But he really didn''t know what Su wennuan was thinking. How many designers scrambled to sign a contract under Mingtian group, but without this opportunity, Su wennuan was good. Such a good opportunity was in front of her. She didn''t even think about it and refused at once.


    You should know that Mingtian group is a large international jewelry company. If you sign a contract under Mingtian group, fame and benefits will be readily available.


    Su wennuan refused such a good chance to make money by becoming famous!


    Assistant Mou watched anxiously.


    But in Su''s eyes, neither fame nor wealth is as important as her children.


    Staying under the eyes of Ming Ling is a time bomb, which may explode at any time. Ming Ling may know the existence of the child at any time.


    She can''t take the risk.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s firm expression, mingling also wondered, "don''t you think about it?"


    "Don''t think about it. Since we can''t make a deal, let''s get together and get together." he said, picking up his bag and leaving.


    "Wait!" Ming Ling stopped her.


    Su wennuan''s footsteps stopped. Mingling stood up and said behind her, "I can change the deadline. The signing deadline is set to terminate from the beginning of your design work to the end of the design exhibition..."


    Ming Ling has backed down. The signing period is very short.

 Chapter 253

    Su wennuan turned around and still frowned. He was about to open his mouth. Assistant Mou hurried over, grabbed Su wennuan''s arm, stopped what she was about to say, and then smiled at mingling, "sorry, President Ming, let me discuss with her first."


    Then he took Su wennuan and passed.


    Ming Ling frowned and saw that assistant Mou was so close to Su wennuan and his hand was still on her arm. He was angry.


    He doesn''t like others touching Su wennuan. If he had been him, he would have been angry, but now it''s different.


    He learned to respect Su Nuan.


    This kind of occasion is not suitable for getting angry. He knows how to suppress his unhappiness. When assistant Mou chatted with Su nuanuan, he lit a cigarette for himself and began to smoke a little irritable.


    Assistant Mou pulls Su wennuan to make sure that mingling can''t hear them talking, and anxiously says to Su wennuan, "Jurdy, I don''t know why you don''t want such a good opportunity, but please think about it for us. We are a team. You also have two unknown designers, Lori and them. You are a little famous now. You can play big names and be capricious, but they are different. They wait for the opportunity to stand out. You don''t think about yourself and consider taking the exam for them Are you worried? "


    Assistant Mou is also doing his best to seek benefits for the personnel in the team.


    Su wennuan was moved by assistant Mou''s guilt. Now, she has been thinking about how to avoid mingling, but she didn''t consider the rest of the team.


    They are a team. She can''t ignore the future and feelings of others for her own sake.


    For the sake of the rest of the team, Su wennuan finally compromised, "I know what to do." then he turned and walked towards the Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling watched her come and put out the cigarette butts in the ashtray, trying not to let the smoke choke her.


    "Ready?" he asked, looking sideways.


    "You just said to shorten the deadline, didn''t you? I promise." Su wennuan said directly.


    A smile appeared on Ming Ling''s calm face. "Well, if there is no objection, I''ll let someone go back to change the contract and officially sign the contract the day after tomorrow." Ming Ling finalized.


    "OK." Su wennuan gave a word.


    Ming Ling stood up and stretched out his hand to Su wennuan, "happy cooperation."


    Su wennuan stood in front of him, a head shorter than him. He lowered his head and said to her that she always felt like a child in front of him. This feeling was very bad.


    She hesitated and looked at the hand extended by Ming Ling in front of her. After hesitation, she still extended her hand to shake hands with him, "happy cooperation..."


    He shook his hand and quickly took it away.


    Ming Ling didn''t care about Su wennuan''s reaction. She only thought she was shy, but took a deep look at assistant Mou behind Su wennuan.


    This man is really powerful. In a few words, he persuaded the stubborn Su wennuan.


    What did he say to Su wennuan, who was originally opposed to signing a contract with Mingtian group, suddenly changed his mind?


    Ming Ling began to take a different look at the role of assistant Mou. No wonder he can become Su wennuan''s assistant. No wonder he can make su wennuan famous in a short time. It seems that this MOU Jun really has two brushes.


    "Now that the cooperation has been negotiated, let''s ride a horse and relax..." Ming Ling suggested.


    In fact, he likes to talk about business on such occasions as the racetrack, because after the business is completed, he can be unrestrained and unrestrained and let the horse run madly with himself. This feeling is very cool.


    Su wennuan is about to refuse. She hasn''t seen the children for two days. She misses them.


    But before she could say it, assistant Mou happily agreed, "Wow, we jurdy like riding best, but we haven''t been accompanied by anyone who can ride a horse. By the way, we haven''t achieved our wish, so today is really a good opportunity..." assistant Mou said with a smile, and then gently pushed Su wennuan behind her back, indicating that she would cooperate to agree.


    Su wennuan frowned and didn''t want to agree.


    But when she heard that assistant Mou was obviously a business party, and saw Ming Ling''s expectant eyes, she could only pursed her lips and nodded, "um..."


    "OK, then come with me..." Ming Ling is ahead, Lan Bao is behind, and assistant Mou is behind Su Nuan.


    When they came to the racecourse, the staff brought Su wennuan a horse.


    Su wennuan feels a little uncomfortable wearing protective clothing. Maybe it''s the first time to wear it, so she doesn''t adapt. Su wennuan persuades herself in this way.


    Ming Ling came to help Su wennuan mount his horse. He took the horse rope, touched the horse''s head, determined that the horse was warm, and then stretched out his hand to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan looked at his hand and blinked. He also understood that mingling was holding her.


    So she gave him a hand.


    Ming Ling held her hand in her hand, "don''t be too nervous. After sitting on it, treat it gently, and it will treat you gently..." she said, and her other hand was around Su wennuan''s waist.


    As soon as he put his hand on her waist, Su''s warm muscles trembled and touched sensitively.


    Ming Ling thought she was afraid and comforted, "don''t be afraid. If you want to play, you should relax your nerves..." he said, and put his hand on her waist and put her on the horse''s back.


    Su wennuan is really nervous sitting on the horse.


    After su wennuan sat on it, the horse shook his head.


    Ming Ling touched the horse''s head again to tame it. After making sure that the horse was calm, he handed the reins to Su wennuan, "you control it, don''t be nervous..."


    Su wennuan frowned and looked at the rope in mingling''s hand. Although she told her not to be nervous, she still couldn''t stop being nervous, but she had been on horseback and couldn''t be cowardly. She took the rope.


    Ming Ling saw that she was basically calm. Then he safely returned to his horse and got on the horse easily.


    Ming Ling and Su wennuan are riding, while assistant Mou and Lan Bao are drinking tea and watching them ride.


    Lan Bao looked at Ming Ling''s expressions and actions towards Su wennuan. He was a little surprised, "this is the first time that we Ming always show such a smile. It''s not easy..."


    In his impression, the Ming mausoleum kept a straight face all day, and was so cold that strangers were not allowed to enter. He had never seen him smile so gently to anyone before.


    Who the hell is this jurdy? He can get a smile from their president.


    "Hey, you can see the difference between them," assistant Mou said curiously after hearing Lan Bao''s emotion.


    Lan Bao looked at him, "do you know anything?" he looked forward to hearing gossip.


    "I......" assistant Mou couldn''t help but prepare to boast, but immediately realized what he had promised Su wennuan yesterday and stopped again.

 Chapter 254

    The conversation turned and smiled, "ha ha, what can I know? I just look at it and feel different. I still want to ask you."


    "Oh, well, in fact, I don''t know anything. I just think our president has changed," Lan Bao said.


    Yun Xin, their general manager, didn''t come this time, mainly because she stood jurdy up for a funny reason last time. She was afraid that she couldn''t face her this time and that she screwed up this rare cooperation opportunity.


    If he comes, he will know something, because Yunxin is the closest to the president on weekdays. Naturally, he knows the president the most.


    Without the opportunity to talk about gossip, lanbao naturally gave up. Assistant Mou stopped talking and looked at the racecourse.


    On the racecourse.


    Su wennuan pulls the reins and lets the horse walk slowly. It seems that he can walk easily.


    Ming Ling also led the horse to walk slowly, but seeing that Su wennuan was basically stable and didn''t need any help, he rode his horse and galloped up quickly to whip the horse on the grassland of the racecourse.


    That yingzi looks cool and handsome. Su wennuan is stunned.


    Although she wanted to avoid the Ming mausoleum, she had to admit that the Ming mausoleum was really handsome, and the appearance of riding was so handsome that it could not be described. It was adored and admired like a hero returning victoriously on the grassland.


    Why didn''t she know that Ming Ling could ride a horse.


    "Ah!" just as she was distracted, her horse suddenly tilted its front hooves and ran quickly with a cry. Su wennuan shouted in fear and fell on the horse''s back.


    But the more she screamed, the faster the horse ran.


    Her body fell on the horse, and her bones were about to fall apart.


    "Stop, stop, help, help!" Su wennuan was so scared that sweat came out.


    She screamed, but the horse ran faster and faster. She felt that the whole person was about to be thrown out by the horse and was about to fly away with the wind.


    Great fear hovered in her heart. She deeply understood that if she fell, she would be crushed to pieces and be sure to die!


    No, no, she doesn''t want to die. She hasn''t been with pineapple enough. She still has a lifetime to get along with pineapple brothers and sisters. She can''t die. She doesn''t want to die


    "Sobbing..." it seemed that seeing the despair three years ago, Su wennuan was scared to cry.


    After su wennuan''s horse got out of control, the staff immediately ran over to stop the horse, but the horse didn''t seem to know the staff, ignored the staff and ran away directly.


    Assistant Mou was stunned when he saw this situation. He could only look at it in a hurry. There were no response methods and measures at all. Lanbao also stood up and looked nervously at the scene ahead.


    The horse ran with Su wennuan rapidly. Su wennuan grabbed the reins, and his fingernails fell off. His hands hurt, but he couldn''t relax.


    After running a distance with his horse, mingling heard Su wennuan''s scream. He stopped the horse and saw something wrong with Su wennuan from a distance. His eyebrows frowned, quickly turned the horse''s head, whipped back and ran over.


    Su wennuan''s horse also ran towards mingling. Soon the two horses ran to the parallel line. At the wrong time, mingling sidled from his horse to Su wennuan''s horse.


    It takes only a moment to get from his horse to Su wennuan''s horse.


    Strong as lightning.


    Everyone else was stunned. What a wonderful scene just now!


    Assistant Mou is stupid. What did he see just now? Can the Ming mausoleum fly?


    He only saw this kind of picture on TV. Unexpectedly, now he saw a live version. The live version really stunned people.


    Lanbao also sees gains and losses. He has always heard that their president has extraordinary skills, but he has never seen them. This time, he really worships them.


    Apart from their president, he has never seen such a vigorous skill.


    Ming Ling sat on Su wennuan''s horse and protected her in his arms. He stretched out his hand and took the reins.


    Su wennuan''s hands have been holding the reins tightly. Even if her hands are bloody, she still holds them tightly.


    Ming Ling could feel the fear emanating from her. Her back was close to his chest. He obviously felt that her whole body was shaking and her hands were holding the rope. It was really distressing.


    "Let go of your hand, darling, it''s all right..." Ming Ling said in Su wennuan''s ear.


    Su wennuan still didn''t dare. She closed her eyes and didn''t dare to open them at all. The horse ran too fast.


    "Darling, it''s okay. Let go with me." Ming Ling attached to Su wennuan''s ear to comfort her injured heart.


    Hearing the magnetic and gentle words of Ming Ling, Su wennuan felt a solid chest behind him, which seemed to be filled with a sense of security.


    She slowly released her hand. As soon as she released her hand, she leaned tightly against Ming Ling. She was deeply afraid that she would fall down when she lost her pillar.


    After the reins of Ming Ling, he slowly tamed the crazy horse, and the horse stopped slowly.


    After the horse stopped, mingling protected Su wennuan and got off the horse first. He came down himself.


    As soon as Su wennuan stood on the ground, his legs softened and he almost knelt on the ground.


    Fortunately, Ming Ling came down in time, held her, saw her body in his arms and relied on her, "don''t be afraid, it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    The gentle voice of Ming Ling comforted her all the time.


    Su wennuan''s lips trembled. Just now she really thought she was going to die.


    "Hiss..."


    Mingling took her hand, but Su nuanuan was so hurt that she gasped.


    When Ming Ling looked, he saw that Su wennuan''s palms were all hurt and his fingernails were bleeding. He frowned and felt a pain in his heart. He beat her horizontally and picked her up.


    Su wennuan struggled subconsciously.


    Ming Ling scolded, "don''t move, when is it!"


    Su wennuan was stunned by his training. He obediently stopped moving and leaned his head against his arms.


    Ming Ling took her to the center of the racecourse.


    "Does your hand hurt?" asked the worried voice of Ming Ling halfway through the journey.


    Seeing her hands so messy, he looked distressed.


    Su wennuan gently shakes her head.


    "Duplicity, it''s all like this. Can it not hurt?" said Ming Ling, who didn''t know who was to blame.


    In short, seeing Su wennuan''s hand hurt like this, he was very angry.


    "Nothing..." Su wennuan said two words.


    Do you want her to be coquettish and say pain to him? She''s not that kind of person.


    Besides, what''s their relationship now? Even if she hurts again, she won''t say it in front of him.


    Pain and vulnerability are only left to the people who care about her most, to her relatives and lovers


    Besides, no one needs to see her pain and vulnerability.


    "All right, I''m sorry, Mr. Ming..." the staff of the racetrack rushed over with measures, apologizing and greeting.

 Chapter 255

    Mingling put Su nuanuan on the car they drove over and sat on it. "Wrap her hands, come on!" after sitting on it, mingling ordered seriously.


    The staff who took the medicine box quickly began to take action.


    First wash and disinfect Su wennuan''s hands, and then apply medicine.


    "Hiss..." when the staff was giving her medicine, Su wennuan''s hand shook violently and inhaled in pain.


    Ming Ling''s heart also hurt.


    "Don''t be weak! I''ll come!" he scolded the staff. Then he took the things in the staff''s hands, pushed the staff aside and drugged Su wennuan himself.


    Su Nuan looked at him suspiciously, "will you?"


    Ming Ling glanced at her, "do you think I will." then he took a cotton swab and carefully touched the injured place on her finger to give her medicine.


    That cautious look, as if afraid of hurting her.


    The movement of Ming Ling is really much lighter than that of the staff just now. It doesn''t hurt at all.


    She looked at the way Ming Ling was concentrating on giving her medicine. She even forgot God.


    Whether before or now, as long as he shows tenderness to her, she has no Parry ability, and the heart will slowly fall.


    She admitted that when the horse was out of control just now, when she was worried that she would die, she thought most of her pineapple brothers and sisters, followed by Ming Ling. When she thought of really saying goodbye to him, her heart would hurt empty


    Love, so I can''t put it down completely, and I can''t really let go.


    Ming Ling lowers his head and carefully applies medicine for Su wennuan. He is so serious that sweat drips from his forehead. After applying the medicine, he bandages her. Until it is done, he breathes a sigh of relief and looks up at Su wennuan, but looks up at her and looks at his loss.


    Seeing his eyes, Su wennuan was also a little alarmed, and quickly removed his eyes from his face.


    But it was still a step late. Mingling still saw her peeking at him.


    Although she escaped, mingling was still satisfied. At least she had him in her eyes.


    "Does it still hurt now?" Ming Ling asked with concern.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "it doesn''t hurt..."


    "That''s good..." Ming Ling was relieved.


    Soon the car drove to the central building of the racetrack.


    Ming Ling leads Su wennuan out of the car, and the racetrack staff are surrounded by her.


    Ming Ling angrily said, "this is your job. How to explain!"


    The staff immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ming, I''m really sorry..."


    Just now the handsome boy who led the horse came over and apologized, "lightning ate bad stomach and had diarrhea today, so he was frightened and out of control just now. I''m really sorry. Please forgive us..."


    Ming Lingjun''s face was tight and his eyes were cold. "If you have diarrhea, you dare to take it out for the guest to ride! What do you think of the guest''s life! Apologize to her!"


    Ming Ling lost his temper and scared all the staff trembling and trembling.


    The handsome boy quickly said to Su wennuan, "I''m sorry, guest, it''s our fault. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, please forgive us..." the handsome boy said, his arm still shaking.


    Su wennuan was embarrassed to see the staff scared like this. "It''s all right. You take this as a warning. You can''t do it next time."


    "Who said there would be no next time? What about the mental damage they caused you! If you don''t give me a specific explanation, I demolished the racetrack!" the mingling gas field is powerful and very angry.


    He was the only one who said that he had demolished the racetrack, and he really had the ability to demolish it.


    "Wow, Ming is always so domineering..." assistant Mou looked at Ming Ling and sighed with admiration.


    He originally wanted to come forward to comfort jurdy, but when he saw that mingling was holding Su wennuan''s hand to seek justice for her, he dared not approach.


    After a while, the general manager of the racetrack, the president here, hurried to see Ming Ling angry.


    He smiled carefully and apologized, "Mr. Ming, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Everything is our fault. Whatever punishment Mr. Ming wants us to do, as long as you don''t damage your own body..."


    "Mr. Zhang, you don''t want to be a racetrack." Ming Ling''s cold eyes looked at him.


    President Zhang was so frightened that his face turned green. If mingling really wanted to bring down a person, it would take a minute.


    "Mr. Ming, we will compensate the young lady for all the mental losses, and all the employees of the racetrack will apologize to the young lady with sincere apologies, so as to express our apologies and hope to get the young lady''s forgiveness..." Mr. Zhang immediately said the countermeasures.


    He could see that Ming Ling was very special to this woman. He would be so angry. It was entirely for this woman.


    So he soon pointed the signs to Su wennuan, hoping to get her understanding.


    Su wennuan looked at the way President Zhang nodded and bowed in front of Ming Ling, and looked at his sincerity.


    She didn''t want to make things very big. "Just know you''re wrong and ensure that it won''t happen again in the future. Even the mental loss fee. The employees just said humility to me. I accept it. Let''s forget it this time."


    Su wennuan calms things down.


    Ming Ling looked at her discontentedly. In this way, she forgave others. Her heart is really wide.


    Su wennuan also knows what Ming Ling''s eyes mean. Doesn''t it mean to blame her because she is kind and easy to be bullied.


    But she really didn''t want to spend any more. She pretended not to see the eyes of Ming Ling and left first.


    When assistant Mou saw her coming, he quickly met her and followed her.


    Su wennuan has left. What else does Ming Ling have to say? He glanced at President Zhang dissatisfied again, "keep it first and settle with you at any time!"


    "Yes, Ming always walks slowly." seeing Ming Ling leave, Zhang wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    This racetrack is the fruit of his life. If it really annoys Ming Ling and destroys it overnight, he can''t find a place to cry.


    Su wennuan walked on. Although Ming Ling was a little too overbearing just now, her heart was warm.


    Because she knew he was so angry for her.


    He was so strong that he just stood out for her. Just like Dai XiuXiu pushed her to break an expensive dress three years ago, she was scolded and bullied by the waiter and Liao Hong. It was also the same that he appeared in time to stand out for her.


    Three years ago, she was moved and paid for it. Later, she also paid a price for it.


    Three years later, all she could have was gratitude.


    "Jurdy, it was really breathtaking just now. My heart was about to jump out of my throat. Thanks to President Ming, otherwise I don''t know how serious the consequences are." assistant Mou said excitedly behind him.

 Chapter 256

    Su wennuan didn''t answer assistant Mou''s words, but went straight ahead. Assistant Mou kept chattering behind.


    Ming Ling also walked behind. Lan Bao came and shouted, "President..."


    Ming Ling didn''t look back, but his eyes kept following Su wennuan, "you go back to the company first."


    This means that lanbao should not follow.


    Lanbao naturally understood the meaning of Ming Ling''s words and nodded, "then I''ll go back to the company first. Drive carefully." after saying a word of concern, lanbao left.


    Su Nuan and assistant Mou came by the car of Ming Ling. Naturally, they also have to go back by the car of Ming Ling.


    Su Nuan and assistant Mou sit in the back seat, and Ming Ling drives in the driver''s seat.


    Su wennuan didn''t speak and kept looking out of the window. Assistant Mou sometimes found a word to tell Su wennuan that Su wennuan ignored him at all.


    When assistant Mou saw that no one paid attention to him, he also closed his mouth wisely.


    All the way to the hotel quietly.


    Su wennuan looks a little tired and wants to go back to her room to have a rest.


    Ming Ling sent her back to her room.


    Walking to the door of the room, Su wennuan stopped and said to Ming Ling, "I want to have a rest. Go back and have a rest."


    Ming Ling stood in front of Su wennuan and saw that she seemed very tired. He was distressed, "have a good rest and I''ll see you again tomorrow." then he turned around.


    "Ming Ling..." Su wennuan''s voice sounded behind her. What she called was not president Ming, not president, but Ming Ling.


    This is the first time since the meeting that Su wennuan called Ming Ling''s name.


    The footsteps of Ming Ling stopped and looked back at her.


    Su wennuan looked at him seriously and seriously. "In the future, we won''t meet except for work."


    Don''t meet!


    Hearing Su wennuan''s words, mingling''s heart beat hard and frowned. She had left her room for a distance. After hearing her words, she immediately turned back.


    Ming Ling stood in front of Su wennuan and looked down at her. Her deep eyes were tense with unprecedented hostility, "give me a reason!"


    His voice was like a tight string.


    Seeing that he was so excited, Su wennuan said, "what''s the reason?"


    "Why don''t you want to see me!"


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment, and Xiumei frowned. Then she really found a reason, "we are just the relationship between our boss and subordinates..."


    So there''s no need to meet except for work.


    Obviously, this reason is not convincing for Ming Ling. He holds Su wennuan''s shoulders and deep eyes, "who says you and I are just the relationship between superiors and subordinates, you are my woman!"


    His bold and direct confession made Su wennuan completely stunned. He looked at him with wide eyes and saw his overbearing expression.


    Her heart suddenly jumped quickly, as if she had gone back to the days when she was confused about him three years ago.


    This feeling made her very uneasy. Su wennuan pushed him away, took a few steps back, and his chest fluctuated, "Mr. Ming, please don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Jurdy, I changed my name and face three years ago. I left China and came to the UK. I have been developing in the UK under the name of jurdy. I have never appeared in the media and hide my name. Even if I have made achievements now, not many people know your true face, and no one will know that you are the little woman three years ago! Su wennuan, when are you going to hide from me £¡¡±


    Ming Ling approached Su wennuan step by step, forcing her back against the door and there was no way back.


    He frowned slightly, saying her information and her life state in the past three years.


    No wonder he couldn''t find Su wennuan before. It turned out that he used the wrong way. He always used the name Su wennuan. He came to find her in the year of her birth. As a result, he kept looking for her, which deviated from the direction, so the direction was farther and farther. The final result of looking for her was that there was no such person at all.


    You can''t find someone who really wants to hide from you even if he''s around you.


    Su wennuan stared at Ming Ling with wide open eyes. "You investigate me!" she was flustered just now and became a little angry and nervous.


    Fortunately, she didn''t write the names of pineapple brothers and sisters under her name. She had to keep pineapple brothers and sisters secretly all the time. Fortunately, pineapple brothers and sisters haven''t gone to school yet.


    Otherwise, it will be investigated by the Ming mausoleum.


    Because the pineapple brothers and sisters now have no Hukou and no identity, they are a complete black market population. In addition, Ming Ling doesn''t know the existence of the pineapple brothers and sisters, and doesn''t want to investigate their consciousness.


    Otherwise, mingling, a capable bastard, must have investigated the pineapple brothers and sisters clearly.


    Less than three days after she met him, he had investigated all her actions and practices in the past three years!


    Su wennuan is more angry than nervous.


    "I didn''t expect that you even changed your date of birth. Are you going to throw away everything in the past!" mingling put one hand on the door, wrapped Su wennuan''s body between his own bodies, frowned and questioned her.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with investigating Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan frowned deeply, but sneered at Ming Ling. "Mr. Ming, do you want me to remember how deep you hurt me three years ago, or do you want me to remember the days you played with?"


    Facing Su wennuan''s calm questioning, mingling gave a meal.


    Sure enough, she was still blaming him for not being with her three years ago.


    "I didn''t play with you." Ming Ling said seriously. He admitted that he hurt her three years ago. It was his fault that he didn''t accompany her in her most difficult days, but she didn''t give him a chance to make up for it.


    Just knock over their past pole.


    Su wennuan scoffed, "how many women have you said such things to?" hehe, Zhu Xiaorong, black rose, Gu Xinyu, she, who else?


    Ming Ling saw the deep pain in her eyes. His deep eyes stared at her tightly. He couldn''t see what the deep disappointment in her eyes meant, and didn''t quite understand where her words came from, because he had never done such a thing except for her.


    "Mr. Ming, now that you know how I''ve lived in the past three years, please make it clear that I''m jurdy now, not su wennuan. I''m tired and go to rest first." Su wennuan said, avoiding Ming Ling''s eyes, brushed the room card, pushed the door in and closed the door with his backhand.


    As soon as she came in, she leaned against the door, slid down with the door, squatted on the ground, her heart beating wildly, and there was also a sense of pain.


    It''s as painful as being abandoned by him three years ago.


    Ming Ling stood outside the door and looked at the closed door, frowning into a word Chuan.


    Facing Su wennuan''s words, he was speechless.


    How deeply was she hurt before she chose to hide her name and start her life again as another person.

 Chapter 257

    Ming Ling couldn''t imagine that when Su wennuan was lying on the operating table, his heart was torn with pain, but he still heard the doctor say that his child might not be able to live, he felt that life was better than death.


    She is a person who came out of the pile of despair. Her heart has died countless times.


    Full of holes, she didn''t want to continue to try that taste.


    As long as she doesn''t intersect with Ming Ling, she won''t have such a painful opportunity again, so she won''t look for abuse to create such an opportunity for herself.


    But now she can''t continue to escape. Mingling has investigated everything about her. Even if she returns to England, mingling will find her, and he will find the existence of the child sooner or later.


    Now it''s urgent for her to find a way to cover up her child''s affairs.


    Su wennuan didn''t give himself too much time to be sad. Instead, he stood up with his hands on the door, walked to the room, looked through some of his certificates, and looked for some information on the Internet to find a way.


    Ming Ling stood outside the door, frowning and frowning, a little decadent.


    Originally, I wanted to make it clear to Su wennuan, but I thought that Su wennuan was really tired today, so I let her have a good rest.


    After standing for a while, he turned and left, put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked outside the hotel. His straight body looked so handsome, but his frowned eyebrows and loneliness in his eyes could not hide his loss.


    Instead of staying in the hotel tonight, mingling called Yunxin to go out and have a drink.


    He likes to drink when he is depressed.


    ¡­¡­


    After two hours, Su wennuan took a bath, called the babies and heard their voices. She really missed them.


    Decided to see the babies tonight.


    When she opened the door, Ming Ling wasn''t there. She looked around. The corridor was very quiet and there were no people. Now Ming Ling shouldn''t be here.


    Now she wants to see her children as if they were thieves. This feeling is really not very good.


    When she walked into the elevator and got down to the parking lot, Su wennuan was relieved to see that mingling''s car had left. It turned out that he was not in the hotel tonight.


    She was relieved to drive away in her car.


    When she came to pineapple''s Hotel, Su wennuan couldn''t wait to go to their room.


    It was Shi xiaorou who opened the door. She was wearing pink pajamas. Seeing Su wennuan, she said faintly, "Why are you here now..."


    "Where''s the pineapple?" when Su wennuan didn''t answer, xiaorou''s first sentence was pineapple.


    "Well, don''t worry..." when xiaorou patted Su wennuan on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Su wennuan didn''t have time to pay attention to her. He went in directly and saw two children jumping on the sofa. There were all kinds of snacks on the sofa. It looked like a mess.


    "Pineapple, pineapple..." Su wennuan shouted happily when she saw them.


    Pineapple and pineapple turned around together. Seeing Su wennuan, they all shouted excitedly and ran to her together.


    "Ah, Mommy..."


    "Mommy..." Luo Luo jumped down from the sofa with two short arms and rushed directly to Su wennuan.


    Bo Bo is even more exaggerated. He stands directly on the edge of the sofa and jumps to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was unprepared and hurried to catch the spinach. If he didn''t catch it, the spinach would fall directly to the ground. At that time, he didn''t know how painful it was.


    As soon as she took it, she just hugged Bo Bo. Bo Bo took her face and kissed her greatly, "Mommy, you finally came to us..." Bo Bo said, happy and pitiful.


    Su wennuan pinched his face. "Of course Mommy will come to you. You are mommy''s baby. How can mommy not come to you."


    As she was saying this, Su wennuan''s trouser legs were pulled. She looked down and saw Luo Luo opening her hands to her, puckering her mouth and saying pitifully, "Luo Luo also wants to hug. Mommy doesn''t hug Luo Luo baa..."


    The soft waxy voice made Su wennuan''s heart soft. She held the pineapple in one hand, bent down, picked up the pineapple in the other hand, and kissed her pink face, "is the pineapple good these days? Did you listen to my aunt?"


    "Mmm, Luoluo is very good. Luoluo doesn''t want toys, seafood or uncle..." Luoluo nods. It seems that she is really good.


    Pineapple immediately exposed her, "pineapple asked her uncle to buy Barbie dolls, and pineapple asked her uncle to invite him to eat seafood..."


    Their words were a little illogical, but Su wennuan understood them.


    What pineapple said about pineapple asking uncle to eat seafood means that when pineapple wants to eat seafood, please ask the uncle who picked them up in the cinema last time.


    Unexpectedly, the children still remember this. She has to find a chance to invite the benefactor to dinner to express her gratitude, otherwise it would be bad to break her promise in front of the children.


    Facing the accusation of pineapple, Luoluo pouted and said, "Luoluo didn''t eat seafood."


    Looking at the children, when you talk to Su wennuan, xiaorou looks funny and says with a smile, "my brother sold Barbie dolls to Luo Luo himself. Luo Luo can''t be mistaken. As for what makes uncle invite uncle to eat seafood, it''s a ghost thing. I don''t understand the meaning at all."


    The two children are really a little wordy these days, especially Luoluo. Her mouth has been talking about things that we don''t understand.


    Since I can''t understand it, I think it''s a child''s speech. I don''t take it to heart.


    When xiaorou explained for the two children, she also joked and laughed.


    When Su wennuan has time to look up, Xiao Rou has a grateful smile on her face, "it''s been hard for you these days."


    "Look what you said. Is it hard? It''s fun to be with the children. If they didn''t miss you, they really wouldn''t want to call you." Shi xiaorou smiled and walked over to touch Luo Luo''s face.


    Luo Luo also nodded, "well, aunt took us to play a lot of fun..."


    Seeing that the children were so happy, Su wennuan''s heart relaxed. She was most relaxed only when she was with the children.


    "Hey, wennuan, what''s wrong with your hand?" Shi xiaorou finally found Su wennuan''s wrapped hand. She was still holding two children. Didn''t it hurt?


    When xiaorou looks at Su wennuan curiously.


    Su wennuan glanced at her hand. It seemed that she had a little blood. When Shi xiaorou mentioned it, she felt a little pain.


    She went to the sofa, put the two children on the sofa, raised her hand and looked, "it really hurts..." she was too excited to see the children just now. She didn''t know it hurt when she was happy.


    Shi xiaorou hurried to get the medicine box. "Look at you, the meat grows on yourself and doesn''t even know the pain." Shi xiaorou took the medicine box and wrapped it up again for Su wennuan.

 Chapter 258

    "Oh, hey, I think you''re badly hurt. You haven''t been seen in just a few days. How did you hurt yourself like this? What happened?" Shi xiaorou asked with concern.


    "I nearly fell off my horse in the morning and was scratched. It''s all right." Su wennuan said briefly.


    "What, I nearly fell off riding. Who are you with? Ming Ling?" Shi xiaorou was surprised and asked curiously.


    Su wennuan can''t ride a horse alone. Now she''s with Ming Ling every day. She must have gone riding with Ming Ling.


    "Yes." Su wennuan didn''t deny it.


    "Yo Yo, so romantic, is there any development?" Shi xiaorou''s tone was very strange. Looking at Su wennuan''s face, she didn''t miss her expression.


    "No, it''s just about cooperation. By the way, where''s Shiyi?" Su wennuan seems not to see Shiyi.


    "Now I think of my brother. He was hurt by you, left and never came back." Shi xiaorou said deliberately.


    See Su wennuan''s serious expression.


    Shi xiaorou smiled, "I''m kidding you. A friend here asked him out. He went out to the appointment today."


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "You don''t ask whether he is a man or a woman. It''s really insincere. My brother''s emotional journey is still far away." Shi xiaorou pretended to be disappointed and shook her head.


    Su wennuan knows that xiaorou is making fun of her.


    She also replied, "there aren''t enough beautiful women around your brother. You can gather enough men and men at a table." Su wennuan also joked.


    "Cut, if only my brother had the ability to tease younger sisters." Shi xiaorou smiled and put away the medicine box after wrapping up Su wennuan.


    The two babies who just poked their heads to look here have a chance to get close to Su wennuan. They all look at Su wennuan''s fingers and tender hands holding Su wennuan''s hand.


    "Mommy hurts so much, Luo Luo helps you shout..." the little guy put his mouth together and blew on Su wennuan''s fingers.


    Bo Bo holds Su wennuan''s other hand and blows like a mold.


    Su wennuan was cared for by the two children, and his heart was warm as words. "Mommy doesn''t hurt, good, sit down and let mommy see..." Su wennuan held the two children and sat beside him and touched their heads.


    In the past, she thought that as long as Ming Ling was around, it was the greatest happiness. Now she finds that as long as two children live healthy and happy around her, it is the greatest happiness in her life.


    In the afternoon, he played with the children for a while, and then had a meal with them. Su wennuan had to go back to his hotel.


    It was evening when I returned to the hotel. I opened the door and found that the light in the room was on again.


    She went in and saw Ming Ling sitting on the bed. His deep eyes were a little scarlet, so he stared at her closely.


    Su wennuan saw something wrong with his appearance. She smelled a burst of wine. She frowned, "you''ve been drinking." and she drank a lot.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    Mingling stood up and approached her with long legs. Su wennuan had no time to respond. Mingling wrapped one arm around her waist and pushed her body against his chest. The other hand pressed the back of her head, bowed his head and fiercely sealed her lips.


    "Hmm..." Su wennuan struggled with fear. He put his hand on his chest and pushed him hard.


    But the more she pushed, the more domineering Ming Ling trapped her hand in her body and didn''t give her any chance to struggle. She tasted her lips, kissed her chin, her neck and even her collarbone


    Su wennuan was overwhelmed by his eagerness and enthusiasm. "Don''t do this, let go..." she tried her best to push him.


    But he turned fiercely, put her against the wall, raised her hands over her head, pressed her hands, and let her appear in front of him.


    He nibbled at her like a hungry wolf.


    Su wennuan had no room to resist at all. He was frightened and cried, "woo, don''t do this, you let go of me!"


    Is he coming to make her strong now!


    Why is he still like that? It''s clear that she just wants to live a peaceful life, but he wants to pull her into the abyss.


    There was only one voice in mingling''s heart, which was to continue ruthlessly. He didn''t know how much wine he drank today. He couldn''t hear Su wennuan''s cry. He could only hear her voice sobbing, as if he had accepted his kiss


    He gnawed at her with a low voice, "I miss you, warm, I want..."


    He became more and more excited. His body and heart missed her for too long and wanted her for too long.


    Her refusal and her pushing made his heart ache badly.


    He doesn''t want anything now. He just wants to trap her.


    ¡­¡­


    One night turned upside down and one night was messy. Su wennuan didn''t know whether he was crying or being convinced by his madness, happy cry


    ¡­¡­


    It''s daybreak.


    The sun sneaked in from the window and shone on Su wennuan''s tired and white face. Her eyes were tightly closed. Her long eyelashes were like butterfly wings resting on her eyes. It was beautiful. Next to her lay a strong body. The sun jumped on his healthy wheat skin and jumped out of the elastic luster.


    Sexy and sexy.


    Su wennuan put his head on the arm of mingling and slept all night.


    Su wennuan slowly opened her eyes. Some of them did not adapt to the light and blocked the sun. She saw the scene in front of her. She sat up at once, turned her head and saw the sleeping Ming Ling lying in bed. She was stabbed hard in her heart.


    Their clothes were littered under the bed, mixed together, telling her what happened last night.


    Last night, he tore her clothes like a beast. No matter how she resisted and pushed away, he domineered to dissolve all her resistance and asked her again and again.


    Su wennuan thought of the scene last night. She was angry and grabbed her hair deeply.


    She got up from bed, took a bath in the bathroom, dressed, and called the waiter to bring something.


    Ming Ling opened his eyes. His first reaction was that it was empty next to him. He sat up at once. Fortunately, he saw Su wennuan at the table.


    I just saw her look at something in her mouth, then picked up the water cup and drank a mouthful of water.


    According to ordinary people''s thinking, the first reaction is that she is taking medicine.


    Mingling puts a bath towel around her waist and walks to her. Su wennuan looks back at him with a calm expression.


    Ming Ling''s smile was very soft, "wake up so early."


    Su wennuan seemed to be in no mood and said, "it''s getting late."


    Ming Ling still heard some angry feelings from her tone. He looked down and saw a box of contraceptive spirits on the table.


    What Su wennuan took just now was contraceptives!


    Ming Ling realized this and the smile on his face narrowed down.

 Chapter 259

    He licked his lips, grabbed his hair and lingered in place for a while, "I was very awake yesterday."


    Originally could not resist the irritability in his heart and wanted to be angry, but he was reluctant to be angry with her and suppressed his anger. He said such a sentence.


    He didn''t want her unconsciously at all. He wanted her instinctively, so he did it according to his will.


    He figured it out. Su wennuan has always been unwilling to face his and her past. He just can''t let go of his dead child.


    He knew her pain because he felt the same pain.


    So he thought that as long as they wanted a child, they could go back to the past. He thought so and did so.


    However, the first thing she did when she got up in the morning was to take contraceptives!


    This makes Ming Ling feel very unbalanced. She still doesn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Hearing this sentence from Ming Ling, Su wennuan was even more ridiculous and looked at him angrily, "then you belong to rape, Mr. Ming, do you want me to sue you!"


    Ming Ling was stunned at once. Seeing the crystal in her eyes and her expression as if she hated him, all his anger and language were blocked in his throat.


    It turned out that she didn''t even want to have a relationship with him.


    Yesterday, she refused to welcome. Was her ecstatic cry in bed yesterday, her expression of enjoyment and her emotional tears false?


    Are you lying to him?


    He suddenly fiercely held Su wennuan''s shoulder and said with helplessness and ferocity in his eyes, "Su wennuan, don''t push an inch, what do you want!"


    Su wennuan was pinched by him and pushed his hand away. "What do you want to do! Do you want to kill me or strangle me!" she looked at him with her chin up. The expression of unyielding seemed to say, you strangle me, am I afraid of you!


    "You..." to Su wennuan''s stubborn expression, Ming Ling was so angry that she clenched her teeth and looked at her crystal eyes, but he couldn''t help her. How could he be willing to beat her or pinch her.


    He loosened her arm, nodded angrily and said, "OK, I know you''re not afraid of me, Su wennuan, let''s see." he picked up his clothes on the ground, looked at Su wennuan, and shut himself in the bathroom.


    After a while, Su wennuan heard the sound of water in the bathroom.


    Su wennuan frowned. Her tight shoulder relaxed and stroked her forehead.


    The man of mingling really doesn''t let her live in peace.


    But what happened to her last night? Why did she indulge in his kiss? Why did she resist at first and then cling to him and let him take it.


    Why do you tell yourself not to have anything to do with this man, but when he gets close to her, her heart still can''t help but want to get close to him.


    Hehe, Su wennuan, do you still love him?


    Thinking of this, Su wennuan feels ridiculous.


    The man who hurt her deeply still remained in her heart.


    It seems that I am chagrined at myself who is so worthless, and I hate myself who can''t control my heart.


    Su wennuan strides angrily to the bed, pulls the sheets away, and sits on the sofa alone sulking.


    When Ming Ling came out of the bathroom, she saw that the room was made a mess by her, and she squatted on the sofa, holding her head in her hands, as if she was very upset.


    She could not bear to see mingling like this. Although she was angry with what she had just done, mingling would still love her when she saw her so sad now.


    He approached her a little and was afraid to annoy her, so he stood a step away from her, "I''m gone. Take good care of yourself."


    He had just said such angry words, but now seeing her like this, all his temper suddenly disappeared.


    Su wennuan didn''t speak, so mingling really left.


    Su wennuan heard Ming Ling go out and close the door. She still kept that action and didn''t move.


    Originally, he was very confused and thought about how to escape from the evil grasp of the Ming mausoleum. Now something like this happened again. Su wennuan couldn''t accept it for a while.


    After mingling returned to his room, he called the front desk, "room 1903, let someone clean it." after explaining, he hung up the phone. Su wennuan''s room was just messed up by her.


    She will certainly think wildly when she stays alone in a messy environment.


    After a while, the doorbell rang and the waiter''s voice came, "guest, do you need to clean the room?"


    Su wennuan slowly raised his head and looked at the door. His eyes were a little blurred. He realized that it was the waiter''s voice. Su wennuan blinked to make his blurred eyes clear, and then stood up to open the door.


    When the waiter came in and saw her unkempt appearance and the chaos in the room, he was a little surprised and then calmed down.


    There are all kinds of people who come to stay in the hotel. Anything can happen. It seems that they have opened a room with men. It''s no wonder.


    The waiter came in, picked up the sheets and bedding left on the floor, and then cleaned the room.


    The waiter was busy there. Su wennuan sat on the sofa alone in a daze until the waiter cleaned up and went out. Su wennuan was still in a daze.


    The room was so quiet that she could hear a needle fall.


    After a long time, she slowly regained her mind and saw that the room was completely new and everything was clean again, just like yesterday, as if there had been no change.


    But what happened yesterday is what happened. It can''t be regarded as not happening.


    Some things have changed, even if they are restored, there is no way to erase the fact that they have happened.


    Su wennuan frowned again, opened the cabinet, chose a beautiful dress, shut himself in the bathroom, took another bath, put on his clothes and went out.


    When Su wennuan next door opened the door, Ming Ling was aware of it.


    He opened his door and saw Su wennuan swing the door and walk out of the hotel in high heels.


    She walks in a domineering way and wears a tight skirt. Why is she dressed so sexy?


    Seeing that Su wennuan''s state was not quite right, mingling drew his room card and followed up.


    Su wennuan didn''t call assistant Mou and didn''t go downstairs for dinner. Instead, he went directly to the parking lot, sat in the car and drove away.


    The speed was very fast and urgent. At a glance, I knew she was in a bad mood.


    Where is she going? Ming Ling followed her in a car.

 Chapter 260

    Su wennuan holds the steering wheel in both hands. He doesn''t notice it. He drives the car fast.


    While driving, I recalled what Ming Ling had done to her yesterday and what I couldn''t help but look like under him yesterday.


    Her heart began to tremble and gave herself a slap in the face!


    All the emotions mixed together, so that her speed was faster and faster, and her chest fluctuated violently.


    Why does her life always change dramatically after meeting the Ming mausoleum.


    Why can''t she escape the shackles of a man named Ming Ling? She knows that everything is temptation, impossible, hurt and pain. Why can''t she resist!


    At a traffic light, Su wennuan slammed on the brake. The car stopped quickly, and her body leaned forward.


    Holding the steering wheel, she looked at the people shuttling through the road in front and the vehicles coming and going in front. Her breathing became faster and faster, and her chest fluctuated violently.


    I was so excited that I almost bumped into someone. Fortunately, I stepped on the brake at the last minute.


    Ming Ling followed and looked at it with trepidation.


    But he can only follow her, but he can''t get out of the car and appear in front of her to comfort her, because he knows that Su wennuan will be more excited to see him now.


    After the red light jumps to the green light, Su wennuan starts the car again, and Ming Ling keeps up steadily behind.


    Finally, Su wennuan''s car stopped at a tavern, and then she pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    When she came to the tavern, she ordered three bottles of wine alone.


    Open it, pour the wine into the glass, and drink it with her head up. She doesn''t hesitate to look hot and sad.


    No matter how bitter and spicy the taste is in the mouth, it is not bitter in the heart.


    Ming Ling sat not far away and watched her drink like this. He frowned and felt bad.


    Soon, Su wennuan had finished drinking a bottle.


    Several burly men in vests stared at Su wennuan for a long time. Seeing that she had almost drunk, they came to her and said with an obscene smile, "chick, do you want some friends to drink with you?"


    The obscene smile made Su warm sick.


    Ming Ling got up and was going to warm Su''s head.


    Who knows, Su wennuan backhanded picked up the wine bottle, stood up and hit the man headed by him, "go away!"


    She shouted as she smashed it. She looked strong and domineering in self-defense. She became a female man in a second.


    The empty wine bottle fell firmly on the head of the leading man. The man shed blood on his head and immediately became angry. With a ferocious face, he was about to start at Su wennuan, "smelly woman, don''t want to live!"


    At this time, his hand waving in the air was pinched by a strong hand.


    The big man turned his head and saw the cold and murderous eyes of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling pinched the big man''s wrist, which made him bend down in pain.


    Ming Ling threw him away. His cold eyes glanced at the other two big men standing next to him. His thin lips spit out frightening and powerful words, "get out!"


    The two big men saw that it was easy for Ming Ling to make their boss almost disabled. In addition, they were also people who mixed in the road. At a glance, they could see that Ming Ling was a practitioner and did not dare to challenge the majesty of Ming Ling.


    Holding his boss, he was so scared that he left. When he left, in order to keep his face, he said something without confidence, "wait and see, I''ll settle with you."


    As they said this, Ming Ling took a few steps towards them, and they were so scared that they hurried away.


    They just said that they didn''t really want to compete with the Ming mausoleum, otherwise all three of them would be disabled.


    Turning back, Ming Ling caught Su Nuan''s staggering body and sent out a smell of wine from her.


    Su wennuan pushed him away unhappily, "don''t you care!" pushed him away, and her body fell to the side again. Her face was rouge, but it was so ruddy and natural.


    She has too much to drink, but now she drinks too much.


    Ming Ling held her again, frowned and said anxiously, "you don''t want me to care who you want..." regardless of her refusal, she insisted on holding her in her arms and taking her out.


    After walking out of the tavern, Su wennuan went crazy and beat and beat on the chest of mingling, "you bastard, Wuwu, mingling, you bastard..."


    "Well, I''m an asshole, go this way, good..." she will help Su wennuan back from the middle of the road, say according to her language, and hold her restless body in her arms again.


    "You''re such an asshole, asshole..." Su wennuan beat his fist on Ming Ling and sobbed, "why do you treat me like this, why... Sobbing..."


    She was asking him, as if she were asking herself.


    Just like the unanswered question three years ago.


    Obviously, he doesn''t love her, but he wants to destroy everything about her by all means, let her come to him, deceive her into falling in love with him, and then push her away.


    Does he really like hurting her so much?


    Three years ago, her heart had completely died once. Why did he come to her in this way three years later?


    She doesn''t want to hurt anymore. She really doesn''t want to.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I should treat you gently..." Ming Ling held her hand in his palm and said comfortingly.


    He seemed to be too hard on her yesterday, too fierce. Did he hurt her?


    "Don''t you, you villain!" Su wennuan suddenly straightened his head from his arms, crying and scolding.


    Mingling really didn''t see the drunken Su wennuan. I didn''t expect her to be so moody.


    Ming Ling originally wanted to catch her, but Su wennuan suddenly sat on the flower bed by the side of the road and sucked his nose.


    When Ming Ling saw it, she hurried over, took off her coat and padded it on the flower bed, and asked her to sit here with her clothes padded, "darling, come and sit here, the ground is cold..."


    As he coaxed her, he held her and asked her to sit over.


    Su wennuan waved to him, but still sat down to his clothes.


    "You don''t respect me, you don''t respect me at all, sobbing..." Su wennuan pushed away the Ming mausoleum near her, crying like a child.


    Ming Ling listened to her accusation and was stunned. It seemed that she suddenly understood why she reacted so much.


    The so-called truth after drinking, what she is saying now is the reason why she is unhappy in the morning.


    Is she blaming her for taking her without her permission?


    Yesterday he drank some wine and was in a trance about everything. Maybe he really missed what she said he didn''t want.


    "Well, I won''t do it in the future. You can tell me what''s on your mind. Don''t be stuffy." Ming Ling sat beside her and could talk to her while she drank some wine.


    "Go away, don''t talk to you..." Su wennuan pushed Ming Ling like a child.

 Chapter 261

    This is really lovable.


    Ming Ling leaned back symbolically and kept her eyes on Su wennuan. Seeing her mouth, she was drunk and dizzy as if she were talking nonsense, just as an angry child didn''t want comfort from her parents.


    Ming Ling said, "what will you do if I go?"


    "Don''t you care, don''t you care about me..." Su wennuan hiccupped, like a coquettish.


    Ming Ling was pushed by Su wennuan like a mud bar. A pair of black eyes looked at her with a little tenderness and adult doting, "how can I ignore you..."


    From the age of 12, the reason for his struggle is for her.


    Since the age of 12, she has been all his beliefs in his struggle.


    Now his achievement is also to give her a carefree and stable home.


    He wants to give her the best destination in the world. He wants her to have no trouble anymore. He wants to be her strongest backing, not embarrassed or bullied by anyone, so he will struggle for many years until he reaches the peak.


    So he can give her everything.


    Without her, there would be no Ming mausoleum today.


    He and her fate have been bound together since he was 12 years old. How could he ignore her.


    "What do you care about me? You go to your Zhu Xiaorong and your Gu Xinyu, eh..." Su wennuan shook his head, and then gave another wine hiccup. What he had repressed in his heart before, but now he has said it all.


    Ming Ling was stunned and immediately reacted. Seeing Su wennuan still competing, he suddenly smiled. Then he fished Su wennuan''s shoulder with his long arm and hugged her in his arms. "So you''re jealous. No wonder you have such a bad attitude towards me these days."


    Three years ago, in order to confuse the first brother''s sight, he cooperated with Gu Xinyu in acting, deliberately made intimate moves with Gu Xinyu in front of the media, and asked the media to report his relationship with Gu Xinyu to hide his relationship with Su wennuan.


    So that the first brother can turn his attention to Gu Xinyu. In this way, Su wennuan is relatively safe.


    Unexpectedly, Su wennuan saw the news, and she really believed it.


    When Ming Ling thought of Su wennuan''s jealous appearance, she unconsciously felt happy. It turned out that she felt so good to be jealous.


    But Ming Ling didn''t understand what she said about Zhu Xiaorong.


    He doesn''t remember having anything to do with Zhu Xiaorong.


    "Go away, who, who is jealous and ignores you..." Su wennuan seems to have been told what''s on her mind. She is a little shy and angry. She pushes mingling away, stands up and walks forward unsteadily.


    Ming Ling picked up the clothes on the ground and stood up. He went forward to hold Su wennuan''s shaking body, "I''ll take you back..."


    "Don''t go back, I won''t go back!" Su wennuan, like a stubborn child, pushed Ming Ling away, shaking stubbornly.


    Ming Ling thought she was making trouble and continued to come forward and lead her.


    "Go away, don''t you don''t you don''t you don''t you don''t you!" Su wennuan sensitively shook off mingling''s hand, turned around and beat mingling''s chest.


    Ming Ling didn''t resist. Let her fight. Maybe she can vent her anger after beating him.


    Su wennuan fought for a while, suddenly hugged Ming Ling and cried in his arms, "sobbing, why do you do this to me, why do you do this... Sobbing..."


    She had already said that she would forget him. Why did he suddenly appear in front of her when she was about to forget the pain of the past.


    Why did he tease her and torture her in order to play with her and see her pain.


    Whether he saw her falling in love with him and being dumped by him, he felt a sense of achievement in his heart. Whether her pain was his happiness.


    No matter what, she still couldn''t let him go, which was the most irritating and collapsing place for her.


    Some people know it''s impossible, but they still want to get close


    I know there is only pain, but I still can''t let go


    She lay in his arms, pumping, crying so pitifully, her complaint so wronged.


    The heart of Ming Ling hurts.


    He hugged her and kissed her on the top of her head. "Yes, it''s my fault. I''m not good. I won''t force you to do what you don''t want to do in the future. I''ll hurt you well in the future. Don''t cry, be good..." hearing her sobbing, the whole heart of mingling softened.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything more. She just sobbed in the arms of Ming Ling. She was tired when she cried. She even kept standing like this and fell asleep when she was held by him.


    Ming Ling looked at her, her eyes closed in his arms, her long eyelashes were still stained with tears, and her face was full of tears. He sighed painfully, reached out to wipe her face, then picked her up and walked to his car.


    Put Su wennuan in the back seat of the car and fall asleep. Mingling takes Su wennuan back to the hotel.


    Swipe the card to open the door. The messy room just now has been cleaned up and restored as before. Mingling stood at the door with Su wennuan in his arms for a few seconds. Then he went in and put Su wennuan on the bed, let her lie down and cover her with a quilt.


    After all this, he looked at her messy face, which was full of dry tears. He got up and went to the bathroom, wet and wring the towel with hot water, went back to the bedside and wiped Su wennuan''s face.


    Aware of being disturbed, Su wennuan talks nonsense and moves.


    The movement of Ming Ling stopped. When she calmed down, he came to wipe her face again. At this moment, the movement was much softer for fear of waking up and disturbing her dream.


    Su wennuan fell asleep, and there was a smell of wine in her breath.


    Ming Ling frowned. I really understand why this woman likes drinking so much.


    They met for the first time because she was drunk and unconscious, which created their passion that night.


    She can''t drink and likes drinking so much. This habit is really bad.


    He needs to talk to her sometime to get her out of the habit of drinking.


    If it weren''t for him today, she wouldn''t know how to be treated by those bad guys.


    Ming Ling silently looked at Su wennuan''s sleeping face and worried.


    He got up and got ready to go back to the bathroom to put down the towel. His sight suddenly touched the box of contraceptives on the table. His eyebrows suddenly frowned. When he saw this, he felt uncomfortable. He went forward and threw the contraceptives in the dustbin.


    Then, of course, I went into the bathroom to put down the towel. After I came out, I was bored and could only sit on the sofa and read.


    I was watching the phone ring.


    He hurried up to avoid the cell phone ringing continuing to affect Su wennuan''s sleep.


    "What''s up!" he put his cell phone in his ear, and Ming Ling said in a low voice. As he said, he got up and walked out to avoid making a noise to Su wennuan.

 Chapter 262

    "Ming Shao, where are you natural and unrestrained? The company is not coming. This is not your style..." Yunxin joked over the phone.


    "When did you, the general manager, take charge of the president?" Ming Ling happened to have nothing to do, so he said a few words to Yun xinti.


    "Don''t say that. I don''t dare. It''s just that something happened in the company and the president needs to preside over the overall situation." Yunxin goes back to business.


    "The old shareholders began to make contradictions again." Ming Ling said positively.


    What can happen to the company, in addition to those shareholders who rely on their own shares to make trouble every day, what else can happen.


    "Yes, those old antiques are really dead and start to make trouble again. When can you come back?" Yunxin''s voice sounded a little worried. He couldn''t stand those old urchins alone.


    He can easily dismiss those who are insignificant and dispensable, but these shareholders are connected with the lifeblood of the company. If they are careless, they can unite and end the company in one pot. Therefore, they must be treated with care and provide wholeheartedly.


    "Wait, I''ll go back right away." Ming Ling said and received the phone.


    When he returned to the house, he saw that Su wennuan was still sleeping soundly. He was relieved for the time being. He turned and went out and closed the door for her.


    When Ming Ling came to the company, Yunxin was already waiting at the door.


    Seeing him coming, he hurried to meet him, "Oh, hey, my young master Ming, you are finally willing to appear. You are not in the company these days, and the company is almost in disorder."


    "Are you a white rice eater?" Ming Ling walked forward with slender legs, looking like a big boss.


    "I don''t dare to control the overall situation instead of you, or those old antiques will find fault again and say that I want to usurp the throne, sow discord and let us fight in the dark. They will take advantage of the benefits of the fisherman again, which will be even worse." Yunxin said with a serious expression on my face.


    Ming Ling sneered, "aren''t you always bold? How come you''ve become a shrinking turtle now."


    He is only joking with Yunxin. He doesn''t understand that although Yunxin usually looks careless and doesn''t have a right line, in fact, he still has a sense of propriety in major events.


    "Who says I''m bold? I''ve always been a shrinking turtle." Yunxin doesn''t care if he''s a shrinking turtle, he said proudly.


    After mingling came to the company, Yunxin immediately arranged a meeting to gather all the shareholders who had nothing to do. Mingling sat on the big boss''s seat with a dignified expression and a cold atmosphere. As long as he sat there, even if he didn''t say anything, he would make those troubled shareholders dare not make a mistake.


    Yunxin was just a general manager and was not qualified to attend the shareholders'' meeting, so he went out after arranging the meeting.


    Ming Ling sat in the chief seat and swept away from his position. He could see the faces and expressions of all shareholders under the seat.


    Originally, Yunxin said that these shareholders often found trouble and problems, just trying to find fault with him, the largest shareholder, but he sat here and these people didn''t say a word.


    Ming Ling knows what they mean.


    Straighten up the body leaning on the back of the chair, the cold eyes of Ming Ling glanced at the people below and opened his mouth, "I heard you want to withdraw funds collectively? How much do you want to take each one!"


    His tone seemed calm, but it was full of great explosive force.


    When shareholders looked at him, they knew that this was a precursor to his anger. You looked at me and I looked at you, but they didn''t speak.


    "Anyone who wants to withdraw their capital, please raise your hand, and I''ll let you withdraw now! I don''t need your money. If I want to get away, I''ll get away as soon as possible!" if it weren''t for the stability of the company''s shares, would he care about the trouble caused by these shareholders?


    Now their company''s stock is on the rise. Any shareholder''s withdrawal will cause instability and stock decline.


    Considering this, he asked Yunxin to try to appease these shareholders who wanted to take advantage of the fire!


    I didn''t expect that they were getting more and more arrogant.


    Ming Ling was obviously angry. The shareholders looked at Ming Ling carefully one by one, and then looked at each other.


    They all knew that Ming Ling was rich and powerful. How could he care about the money they raised, just to stabilize the position of Ming Tian Group.


    But that''s enough for them to catch and make trouble.


    "Mr. Ming, in recent years, our company has been following the business line of supermarkets, but I invested in the Mingtian group because the Mingtian group takes jewelry design as the main business marketing. I like jewelry. In order to complete my jewelry dream with the help of the Mingtian group, I invested in the Mingtian group. Now, in order to make money, the Mingtian group is completely engaged in the business of daily necessities Mode, which goes against my original intention. I can''t see hope in my dream. I don''t know the meaning of staying in the netherworld group... "


    Zhang, a shareholder of the Yearbook, finally took the lead in saying such words.


    That''s why they''ve been making trouble.


    "Yes, Mr. Ming, we''re not for money, we''re just for our jewelry dream."


    Shareholder Zhang started, and other shareholders began to agree.


    "Yes, I''m old. I want to finish my dream quickly, or I won''t have time."


    A few people who were silent just now began to talk.


    Now we all learn to use dreams as a shield.


    The quiet scene just now is a little chaotic.


    Ming Ling patted the table, and the shareholders immediately quieted down.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes showed a cold color. "As I told you before, this Monroe jewelry design exhibition invited a creative designer to design, breaking the scope of traditional jewelry! Let you wait, what are you doing, making trouble!" the last words of Ming Ling increased the volume and looked at the shareholders with cold eyes.


    Some of the shareholders hung their heads, others looked down at the Ming mausoleum and said, "Mr. Ming, you told us to invite a creative designer to design, but this designer has always been a legend. We don''t know whether we are cooperating at all, and we''ve never seen her real person, so how can we be at ease."


    Shareholder Zhang took the lead.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes have been staring at shareholder Zhang seriously. This man is the leader who takes the lead in making trouble.


    Sure enough, when he finished, other shareholders began to speak according to his line.


    ¡­¡­


    "Monroe jewelry design exhibition is famous all over the world. Just wait and see!" at last, Ming Ling didn''t want to talk nonsense to them. He summarized all his words in one sentence!


    Only this sentence is the most powerful.


    The meeting lasted an hour and finally ended. Ming Ling put his hands in his suit trouser bag, looked cold and walked out of the meeting room with all his anger.


    When he came to the door, he saw the woman standing at the door. His footsteps suddenly stopped, his eyebrows wrinkled, and looked at the man in front of him.

 Chapter 263

    That familiar look was reflected in the pupils of Ming Ling, which made his already agitated heart more agitated. He ignored the visitors. He didn''t look away from the people in front of him and left.


    "Hey, Mingshao, wait for me..." Zhu Xiaorong saw that mingling ignored herself. She restrained her affectionate smile and hurried to catch up.


    Ming Ling ignored her and strode forward.


    Zhu Xiaorong trotted after him and came to his side. "Hey, Ming Shao, I heard you''re going to hold a jewelry exhibition recently. Your jewelry design is so good. Why don''t you design it yourself?" Zhu Xiaorong said with a smile while following Ming Ling.


    Only she knows that Ming Ling is a super designer, but he never reveals his name.


    Ming Ling ignored her when she was air.


    Zhu Xiaorong took out a bracelet and trotted along with Ming Ling, holding it in front of Ming Ling, "Ming Shao, you see, this is the bracelet you designed three years ago. I spent a lot of effort to buy it. You don''t know that you designed this jewelry. Although you didn''t leave your name, there are still many people rushing to ask for it. What does this prove? It proves that everyone didn''t buy this jewelry because of the designer''s reputation, but because the jewelry itself is well designed."


    Zhu Xiaorong followed behind the Ming mausoleum, saying flattery all the time.


    Ming Ling''s footsteps suddenly stopped. Zhu Xiaorong didn''t stop for a moment and bumped into Ming Ling. Taking advantage of the situation, she simply fell down on Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling felt annoyed and reached out to hold her body. He wouldn''t let her fall into his arms and pushed her away.


    Seeing that he failed, Zhu Xiaorong continued to hold the bracelet in front of Ming Ling and said, "look, Ming Shao, do you remember?"


    Ming Ling glanced at the bracelet made of stars and peach hearts in her hand. His lips overflowed with a disdainful smile, "Congratulations, take it home and enjoy it slowly." after that, he walked away.


    This bracelet is just one he designed casually three years ago. For him, it''s nothing.


    "Hey, Ming Ling..." Zhu Xiaorong hurried up and took Ming Ling''s arm spontaneously and intimately. "People like your jewelry, just like you..."


    As soon as she said this, the steps of Ming Ling stopped fiercely, didn''t look back at Zhu Xiaorong around her, and a pair of deep and dark eyes looked straight ahead.


    Zhu Xiaorong felt strange and looked in the direction he looked at.


    But I saw a woman standing not far away, wearing a white women''s suit, a white skirt and delicate light makeup on her face. She looked pure and beautiful.


    Who is this woman? Does she look so like Su wennuan?


    Zhu Xiaorong blinked, shook her head and looked at the woman again. Sure enough, what she saw was su wennuan''s face three years ago.


    Zhu Xiaorong''s eyes widened in an instant. God, it''s really Su wennuan!


    After being shocked, Zhu Xiaorong looked at the Ming mausoleum again. He saw his deep eyes filled with nostalgia and affection, so he looked at Su wennuan.


    That look was completely different from looking at her.


    All of a sudden, Zhu Xiaorong felt a little unbalanced. He pulled mingling''s arm a little tighter, and then looked proudly at Su wennuan in front, as if he were showing off something to her.


    After pausing for a few seconds, Su wennuan took the initiative to come forward, then stood still in front of Ming Ling and said with a calm and alienated expression, "president, what''s your order?"


    Seeing her cold attitude, Ming Ling frowned slightly, "Why are you here?"


    "Doesn''t it mean there''s something I can help?" Su wennuan looked at him and said in the tone of a partner.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s estranged appearance, Ming Ling felt a little uncomfortable. When he was about to speak, he suddenly felt something more on his arm. Turning his head, he saw Zhu Xiaorong holding himself. Dissatisfied, he pulled his arm out of Zhu Xiaorong''s hand. "If you''re okay, go." he said to Zhu Xiaorong without a good expression.


    It seems that Su wennuan suddenly understands why he is so cold to him. Is he jealous of living in Xiaorong?


    Zhu Xiaorong gets such a shameless treatment from mingling. She looks obedient and clever on the surface, but her eyes can kill Su wennuan where mingling can''t see.


    "Well, Ming Shao, since you have guests to greet, I won''t bother you. I''ll go first. You should take care of yourself..." she said very considerate.


    When passing Su wennuan, Zhu Xiaorong still scraped Su wennuan''s eyes.


    After receiving Zhu Xiaorong''s resentful eyes, Su wennuan had no expression.


    For her, Zhu Xiaorong''s attitude was childish.


    Also, how can a woman with the care of Ming Ling not be naive, because she doesn''t need to worry about daily necessities.


    After Zhu Xiaorong left, mingling approached Su wennuan gently. She stretched out her hand to scrape her nose, but Su wennuan sidestepped away.


    Ming Ling fell into the air and held his hand in the air. He paused for a few seconds. Then he smiled and took his hand back. "Let''s go to my office." he said, and he took the lead in moving forward.


    Su nuanuan breathed silently and followed.


    Naturally, going to his office is to talk about cooperation. She went in this direction. She originally wanted to go to his office.


    Just accidentally ran into the ambiguity between him and Zhu Xiaorong.


    Just now she clearly saw the bracelet held by Zhu Xiaorong. If she remembered correctly, the bracelet was the jewelry design she saw when she visited a jewelry design exhibition three years ago. At that time, she thought the jewelry design was very special and seemed to have aura.


    At that time, the designer written on it was: high-level design of Mingtian group.


    Because of watching the design exhibition, she broke a sky high price dress in the exhibition at the same time, which made a great noise, so she still has a fresh memory.


    At that time, she didn''t know who made the bracelet. Unexpectedly, it was designed by Ming Ling himself.


    He designed this bracelet to give it to Zhu Xiaorong!


    Only now did she realize that three years ago, before she knew her, Zhu Xiaorong was already the secret lover of mingling. For her, he personally designed a bracelet.


    Before her, he didn''t know how many women Jinwucangjiao had.


    He has done so much for other women that he can only hurt you.


    Oh, Su wennuan, it''s funny that you don''t understand until now that he''s just a playboy, and you''re really in love with a playboy.


    Su wennuan thought of this, but her heart became more and more wronged and ridiculous.


    I''ve suffered all these years.

 Chapter 264

    When he came to the office, Yunxin was already sitting on the office sofa.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Yunxin turned his head and saw that mingling and Su wennuan came in together.


    He quickly stood up and walked this way, directly bypassed the Ming mausoleum, and shook hands with Su wennuan with his eyes shining. "Wennuan, it''s really you. Ha ha, it''s really great to see you. Our family doesn''t have to worry about our subordinates all day."


    Yunxin sees that Su wennuan has a different kind of happiness. This is not only for the sake of Ming Ling, but also a kind of excitement and rare for old friends to meet again after a long separation.


    In the face of Yunxin''s enthusiasm, Su wennuan smiled faintly. His attitude towards Yunxin seemed to be the first time he met. "If you are not satisfied with your boss, it is naturally because you have done something wrong. I cooperate with you just for the Monroe jewelry design exhibition."


    He took his hand out of Yunxin''s hand as he said.


    The smile on Yunxin''s face was a little stiff. He greeted Su wennuan so warmly or as an old friend, but Su wennuan just regarded him as a partner. It was like meeting for the first time. Yunxin naturally felt strange.


    He cleared his throat and touched his nose to hide his embarrassment. "Warm, did Mingshao do something sorry for you? Tell me, I''ll help you out and teach him a lesson!"


    Yunxin said with great ambition. His eyes were still shining, looking eager to try.


    Now with Su wennuan''s cold attitude, he can only find out why she is angry with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was there. Hearing Yunxin''s words to teach him a lesson, he was not angry. Instead, he stared at Su wennuan with deep eyes and looked at her attitude. If Yunxin beat him up, Su wennuan could return to normal and Su wennuan could rely on him as a little woman again, he would beat Yunxin up now.


    "Don''t be kidding. What''s the matter with me?" Su wennuan said with a decent official smile.


    The more official she is, the more uncomfortable Yunxin and mingling feel. This is not su wennuan in the past.


    Without help, Yunxin glanced at Ming Ling and saw the frown of Ming Ling. He knew that Ming Ling must be very angry, but it was su wennuan, not someone else. He must have a bad attack.


    Yunxin smiled, "hehe, come and sit first, I''ll tell you the details." he greeted Su wennuan to come and sit down, poured her a glass of boiled water, and said, "I''m looking for you to meet the shareholders of the company. They are very interested in you, a mysterious Designer."


    Yunxin is back to business.


    When Ming Ling was away, the shareholders had quarreled with Yun Xin. He also knew the reason for the trouble, so he decided to call Su wennuan so that Su wennuan, the designer, could meet the shareholders of their company and appease them.


    But he didn''t expect Su wennuan to meet the Ming Ling who came down from the meeting.


    "It''s because of this. Yes, when can I see you?" Su wennuan had no opinion after hearing Yunxin''s words and cooperated very much.


    Seeing that Su wennuan hasn''t looked at himself, mingling talks about work with Yunxin instead. He also comes over and sits down opposite Su wennuan. After Yunxin''s words, he naturally understands that Su wennuan was called by Yunxin.


    "OK, no problem. You and Ming Shao talk first, and I''ll arrange it." Yunxin stood up and walked out. One is to leave space for her and Ming Ling, and the other is to arrange the meeting between shareholders and Su wennuan.


    After Yunxin left, only Su Nuan and Ming Ling were left in such a big office.


    Su wennuan took a sip of tea with a teacup and didn''t make a sound.


    Ming Ling just looked at Su wennuan and didn''t speak for a moment. The atmosphere between them was a little awkward.


    Ming Ling saw her put down her tea cup and said, "just now Zhu Xiaorong passed by the company and showed me that she bought my bracelet. This woman likes to show off everything." he opened his mouth and explained to Su wennuan, but it was like showing love in Su wennuan''s ears.


    This woman likes to show off everything she does!


    There is an element of showing love in this sentence.


    Su wennuan paused in his heart. On the surface, he pretended to be indifferent and smiled, "Oh, Mr. Ming, that''s your family business. In addition to work, you don''t have to tell me about your family business." after that, he picked up his tea cup and continued to drink water.


    Now Ming Ling''s eyebrows frowned more tightly. What''s family affairs? There''s no family affairs between him and Zhu Xiaorong.


    Su wennuan still misunderstood and said he was not jealous. Every word was jealous.


    Ming Ling smiled. "You''re wrong. It''s family business between me and you. Others can only be regarded as work."


    Su wennuan gave a meal with the cup in his hand.


    Just as Yunxin pushed the door in, "Mingshao, wennuan, the shareholders are waiting in the meeting room. Let''s go."


    Su wennuan puts down his glass, stands up and walks out.


    Ming Ling looked at Yun Xin and stood up.


    By the cold eyes of Ming Ling, Yunxin suddenly became very innocent. Did he do anything wrong? Why don''t Ming look at him with that kind of eyes.


    It seems that he didn''t disturb them. Yunxin shrugged helplessly.


    Ming Ling has become moody since she saw Su wennuan. It''s like a woman''s great aunt. It''s really a little unpredictable.


    Conference Room.


    Led by Ming Ling, he came in with Su Nuan and Yunxin. He introduced Su Nuan to the shareholders.


    She said that she was a creative and new well-known jewelry designer. She met you for the first time.


    After the introduction of Ming Ling.


    Shareholder Zhang immediately stood up, pointed to Su wennuan and said, "what jurdy, isn''t she Su wennuan, the woman who had an affair with Ming Zong three years ago? She''s an unsophisticated jewelry designer. What can she do three years later! Ming won''t make fun of all of us in order to make a woman perfect."


    Zhang''s words are sharp and targeted.


    In a word, I think Su wennuan is back to his original shape, and every sentence is ironic.


    What is an out of class designer, what is making fun of all of them! This is clearly an insult.


    Su wennuan was filled with great grievances and anger. She came here to cooperate with these people''s work, not to humiliate them.


    She was holding her palm and was about to attack.


    But Ming Ling lost his temper, "enough! Zhang Tao, you are full of slander. I think you are the least useful! She is Su wennuan, and her jewelry design is invincible all over the world! Wait and see, she will kill you with her strength! If this jewelry design exhibition is famous all over the world, you will kneel down and apologize to her!"

 Chapter 265

    Mingling said this with dignity and anger. Everyone didn''t expect that mingling would say so and be so angry.


    When he finished this sentence, everyone looked at him, including Yunxin and Su wennuan, and their eyes looked incredible.


    Su wennuan''s shocked eyes still showed some crystal, and her heart was moved.


    No one has ever believed her strength unconditionally and guaranteed her so much.


    It''s false not to be moved. The reason why I was moved is that the anger accumulated in my heart just now disappeared.


    Shareholder Zhang said, "well, we''ll wait and see. If she really does it at that time, I apologize to her on my knees for what she said today. If she can''t do it, I''m sorry, President Ming, we can only apologize to you."


    Leaving the conclusion of the meeting, the shareholders left.


    Leave Yunxin, mingling and Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan stood on the seat just introduced, with a daze on his face.


    Over the years, working hard in the society, she has not been questioned by others, and has not been said that she has been belittled and belittled, but she has survived one by one.


    She impressed those people with her strength. In those years, she held her teeth alone, and no one promised to stand out for her.


    Now it is still the same insult and contempt, but mingling stood in front of her and said to everyone with 100% trust that her design will be famous all over the world!


    His trust is so real and deep


    The feeling of being unconditionally trusted is deeply imprinted in my heart, and the feeling of turbulence in my heart is really special.


    "All right, warm." Yunxin looked at Su warm in a daze and asked with concern.


    The words of these shareholders were originally very sharp. I didn''t expect to use such sharp words for Su wennuan now.


    Yunxin suddenly felt that he had done something wrong and shouldn''t make decisions without authorization to let Su wennuan come here.


    Su wennuan shook her head, "it''s okay..." she looked up and saw that mingling was looking at her with a worried expression. She said I''m okay.


    Then he got up and walked outside the conference room.


    After coming out, Su wennuan said he would go back. Mingling said he would send her. Su wennuan didn''t refuse.


    Take Su wennuan to the door. Su wennuan suddenly stops, and Ming Ling also stops.


    Su wennuan looked back at him. "I drove my own car. Go back to work."


    Ming Ling saw that she was determined not to give it to him. He knew she was stubborn and didn''t insist anymore. "Well, be careful on the road." then he turned and walked towards the company.


    "Ming always..." Su wennuan''s voice sounded behind him.


    Ming Ling turned back.


    Su wennuan''s eyes filled with seriousness and gratitude, "thank you for your trust..."


    Ming Ling was stunned and stood in place.


    Su wennuan has turned and left.


    After a long time, a shallow smile appeared on the lips of Ming Ling.


    The feeling of being bored just now jumped into joy.


    Although Su wennuan called him president Ming just now, he was happy like a little girl when he heard her say thank you.


    His warmth finally said thanks to him with such a sincere expression. Does this mean that their relationship has taken a step forward.


    Think about it, Ming Ling feels happy. Although it has only made a little progress, it is also a progress, isn''t it.


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan returns to the hotel and sees xiaorou squatting at the door of her room with pineapple.


    She quickly stepped forward, "Xiao Rou, Bo Bo, Luo Luo, why are you here?"


    Pineapple was squatting with her head closed. When she heard Su wennuan''s voice, she looked up and saw that it was her. Her wilted expression immediately bloomed and jumped up, "Wow, ha ha, Mommy, you''re finally back!"


    Bo Bo jumped up and said.


    Luo Luo opens her arms and shakes her little body to Su wennuan''s feet. "Hug, Luo Luo wants to hug."


    The tender voices of the two children fell on Su wennuan''s ears and knocked in her heart. All the grievances just disappeared.


    She picked up Luo Luo, pinched her face, smiled and said, "Why are you running here, little guys." although she said so, she was not happy to see them both.


    As long as you are with the children, there is only happiness and no trouble.


    Pineapple and pineapple didn''t answer. When xiaorou answered for them, "I know I can''t bring them, but they can''t think of you. I can''t stand their crying, so I dare to bring them." when she said, xiaorou yawned.


    She can''t sleep well with these two children these days. She just suffers.


    "Thank you for your hard work, xiaorou." Su wennuan can see xiaorou''s fatigue. Taking care of children is a tiring job.


    "You''re welcome. Who are you and who are you? Open the door quickly and let me go in to sleep." Shi xiaorou said, yawning again. It''s too sleepy.


    Su wennuan quickly swipes the door card and opens the door.


    When Bo Bo followed, Xiao Rou walked in with short legs behind her ass. Su wennuan also went in with Luo Luo in his arms, closed the door and locked the small lock to avoid the Ming Ling raid.


    Xiao Rou fell asleep on the bed as soon as she came in.


    She is really too sleepy. The two children seem to be sleepless. Even if they don''t want to sleep all night, she can''t leave them to sleep by herself, or they will be scared to death if they disappear.


    Let the pineapple sit on the sofa. Su wennuan brought them two ice cream cones to eat. He asked softly, "what do you want for lunch, you two..."


    Luo Luo raised her hand and said, "Luo Luo wants to drink milk powder. Luo Luo hasn''t drunk milk powder for many days."


    Bo Bo pouted, "Bo Bo Bo also wants to drink..."


    When the two children were in Britain, they drank milk powder every day. After all, they were only three years old. Drinking milk powder was still helpful to their physical growth.


    But Shi xiaorou saw them bring it without authorization, so she didn''t bring milk powder.


    She is also busy these days. She has no time to care about them and doesn''t remember that they drink milk powder, so she is hungry and thirsty for them for a few days.


    "Oh, it''s not Mommy, it''s milk powder." Su wennuan said deliberately with a smile on his lips and pointed his nose.


    Bo Bo pouted, "we miss Mommy, so we came to see you..."


    "Yes, Luo Luo misses Mommy." Luo Luo also said with a mouth.


    "Pineapple doesn''t drink milk powder." pineapple takes the lead again, trying to coax Su Nuan to be happy,


    Luo Luo stretched out her tender little tongue and licked her lips, then hung her head and muttered, "Luo Luo wants Mommy, Luo Luo... Luo Luo... Luo Luo also wants to drink milk powder..." she wanted to cooperate with her brother''s words about not drinking milk powder, but when she thought of saying not to drink milk powder, she couldn''t deceive herself and be insincere.


    She just wants milk powder.


    Su wennuan smiled and knew how Luoluo could put down her food.


    While laughing, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Su wennuan''s smile immediately converged and straightened up to look at the door.


    My God, it''s not the Ming mausoleum!


    God, God, where should the child hide!


    Su wennuan''s first reaction was to find a place to hide her children.

 Chapter 266

    She looked around. There was no place to hide the children. Su Nuan''s heart was jumping and flustered.


    But on second thought, what was she afraid of? She shrank the small lock and couldn''t open the door from the outside. It''s a big deal that she found a reason not to let Ming Ling in.


    Thinking like this, she felt much better. Then she got up and opened the door angrily.


    Looking through the cat''s eyes, he was in a white panic. Assistant Mou was standing at the door.


    Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door.


    "Hi, jurdy, you''re back." assistant Mou greeted Su Nuan with a smile on his lips.


    Seeing a lot of things in his hand, Su wennuan asked curiously, "when did you become so polite and come to see me with so many gifts?" Su wennuan joked.


    "This is not for you. This is milk powder for pineapple. You are over this age. Don''t sell cute to me. I won''t like you as much as I like pineapple." assistant Mou walked in with something while saying humorous words.


    Just now when he came to the Su warm hotel to find Su warm, he had already met pineapple and Shi xiaorou. Seeing that Su warm had not come back, they squatted at the Su warm door and asked them to go to his room. Both children refused, saying they were afraid that their Mommy would not find them when she came back.


    I''m really convinced that the two children want to see Su wennuan.


    However, they have been talking about drinking milk powder. Seeing that little Luo Baji has such a poor mouth, assistant Mou volunteered to buy milk powder in the supermarket.


    I didn''t see them squatting at the door when I came back. It must be su wennuan coming back.


    "Oh, you are really their sweet little cotton padded jacket. Just now they were still talking about drinking milk powder." Su wennuan closed the door and came in, joking.


    "Well, who am I? I''m an omnipotent assistant Mou. Come on, pineapple, choose the brand of milk powder you want..." assistant Mou put a pile of milk powder in front of the children and asked them to choose.


    He bought at least three brands of milk powder.


    "They are still young. They don''t know which is suitable for eating. Let me come." Su wennuan sat over and looked at the milk powder in the bag. "Thank uncle Mou quickly." while looking at the milk powder, he taught the children politeness.


    "Thank you, uncle mou..."


    The two children were obedient, too, and said in unison.


    "You''re welcome. As long as you love uncle Mou all the time, you''ll be the best thanks to me." assistant Mou pinched Luoluo''s face, rubbed Baobo''s head and said happily.


    The two children are really cute and likable.


    "It''s the only brand he can drink." Su wennuan picked out one brand and threw the others aside. "Assistant Mou can kill them himself."


    "Cut, I''m already older than I like this. OK, jurdy, when did you become fond of teasing me?" assistant Mou smiled and took a look at Shi xiaorou, who was lying on his back in bed.


    They spoke so loudly that xiaorou didn''t move at all.


    Assistant Mou pointed to her on the bed and whispered, "what''s the matter with Miss Shi?"


    "What? What''s the matter? She''s fine." Su wennuan wondered what assistant Mou said.


    Assistant Mou blinked. Su wennuan immediately understood. She smiled and said, "she doesn''t wake up when she''s asleep. It''s all right. She''s just asleep."


    Assistant Mou was relieved, "Oh, it''s better not to faint." he really hasn''t seen anyone sleep so dead.


    "You play with them for a while, and I''ll go to the kitchen to make milk powder for them." Su wennuan said and went to the kitchen.


    Pineapple fell in love with assistant Mou and had a good time.


    After a while, Su wennuan came out with two milk bottles and gave one to the other. "Take it well, mommy has cooled down with cold water and can drink. Hey, drink slowly..."


    As soon as pineapple and pineapple got their hands, they began to drink anxiously. Su wennuan looked at them, smiled and shook his head.


    "The doorbell rings, I''ll open the door..." assistant Mou said and stood up.


    "Hey, wait!" Su wennuan immediately called him nervously.


    Su wennuan reacted so badly that assistant Mou stopped and looked back at her.


    "You come back, I''ll drive." Su wennuan hurried to the door.


    Assistant Mou didn''t understand her reaction. "Why are you so polite?"


    Su wennuan went to the door and looked into the cat''s eye. When she saw Ming Ling standing outside, she immediately missed half a beat in her heart. She hurried back and hesitated to find a place to hide. Finally, there was no way. She opened the cabinet, put the two children in the cabinet and let them sit under the bottom of the cabinet. The two little dolls held a milk bottle and looked at her innocently.


    Su wennuan explained, "you two drink milk powder inside. Don''t make a sound. Don''t make a sound no matter what you hear. Listen to Mommy, okay?"


    Luo Luo and Bo Bo nodded vaguely.


    Su wennuan was relieved. She withdrew to close the door of the cabinet. She was afraid that it would be stuffy to them, so she left a gap in the cabinet door that could enter the air.


    After doing all this, she tidied up and opened the door herself.


    Assistant Mou looked at her strange move and wondered more and more.


    Su wenran calmly opened the door and saw the beautiful face of Ming Ling. She said calmly, "Why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    "Why do you open the door now?" Ming Ling looked at her and came in naturally.


    When I entered the door, I saw assistant Mou. It turned out that she didn''t open the door so late because assistant Mou was here. What are lonely men and women doing?


    Ming Ling was about to think about it. When he saw Xiao Rou lying on the bed, his anger wilted in an instant.


    Shi xiaorou, the troublemaker, is here. It''s certainly not what he thinks.


    He suddenly found that he would be jealous, too.


    "Hey, Mr. Ming, you''re here, distinguished guests..." assistant Mou immediately changed his warm appearance as soon as he saw that it was Ming Ling, and hurried to greet Ming Ling to sit down.


    "Assistant Mou, are you planning a jewelry design scheme?" Ming Ling sat down warmly and asked.


    Assistant Mou was clever and said immediately, "yes, yes, I was still discussing it just now."


    Ming Ling saw two cans of milk powder on the table, which clearly marked that it was drunk by a three-year-old child. He frowned strangely, "do you usually buy this to drink when talking about plans?"


    Assistant Mou looked along Ming Ling''s eyes, his expression was stiff, and he didn''t know how to explain.


    The rescuer looked at Su wennuan, who was so frightened that his heart was about to stop beating.


    But on the surface, she still pretended to be calm and said, "no, when xiaorou likes to eat ice cream, I bought it to make ice cream for her."


    Ming Ling smiled, "unexpectedly, xiaorou''s taste still stayed at the age of three..."


    When she was sleeping, xiaorou didn''t know she had been joked.

 Chapter 267

    Assistant Mou didn''t answer Ming Ling''s words, but looked at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan received assistant Mou''s eyes and hesitated, "when, of course, her taste is very strange, don''t you know?"


    Ming Ling looked at her sideways. Su wennuan didn''t dare to look into his eyes, so he looked at the ceiling.


    Ming Ling''s lips lifted an oblique upward arc, "I didn''t expect you were still in contact with Shi xiaorou over the years. You''re working together to deceive me!"


    The radian at the corner of Ming Ling''s mouth can''t tell whether it''s a smile or evil.


    But his words made Su wennuan feel a little beat in his heart.


    "Who deceived you? Is it necessary to deceive you?" Su wennuan''s eyes blinked wildly when he spoke. It was obvious that he had no confidence to speak.


    "He hid from me for three years and said it wasn''t cheating?" Ming Ling approached Su Nuan and said.


    When looking for Su wennuan, Ming Ling also asked xiaorou where Su wennuan was going. When xiaorou was killed, she didn''t say where Su wennuan had gone. She just insisted that Su wennuan left heartbroken after the child died. She left without telling everyone and didn''t know where she had gone.


    Ming Ling is still thinking that Su wennuan has such great ability to hide from the world. Even his Ming Ling can''t find her trace.


    Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi are helping her hide her eyes and ears. Think about it, Shi Yi''s strength is not bad. If Shi Yi tries his best to help Su wennuan change her face and hide her whereabouts, it''s really difficult to find where Su wennuan is.


    What''s more, Ming Ling didn''t expect Su wennuan to change his name. He even changed his nationality and changed his registered permanent residence.


    Ming Ling thinks Su wennuan won''t give up everything in the past, but she doesn''t think she''s really willing to abandon everything in the past and live again.


    Thinking of Su wennuan''s resolute approach, Ming Ling suddenly felt something bad.


    If he hadn''t accidentally met her, would she have planned to lose him all her life, and she would have really made up her mind not to meet him all her life?


    At the thought that if it hadn''t been for this unexpected encounter, he might have missed a lifetime with Su wennuan, and his heart began to hurt and angry like being bitten.


    "I, I didn''t..." Su wennuan retreated under his step-by-step approach. His momentum was frightening. She didn''t dare to talk back to him.


    Assistant Mou stood aside, slightly opened his mouth and looked at the scene ahead. He watched Ming Ling, a typical overbearing president, push Su nuanuan to the corner step by step. He was stunned. He actually felt that the live performance was really wonderful, exciting and nervous.


    "You didn''t, then why did you hide from me for three years and say, is there something hiding me? What is it?" the dark pupil of Ming Ling emits a little cold light. The tenderness these days disappears when she realizes that Su wennuan is still in contact with Xiao Rou, but she doesn''t contact herself. Instead, she deceives her anger and anger.


    He was angry not only for her concealment, but also for her special treatment of him. She contacted Shi xiaorou and must be close to Shi Yi. She only avoided him and didn''t see him!


    How could she be so cruel to him!


    Su wennuan trembled when asked by his serious look. Seeing the serious and cold look in the deep pupil of mingling, it seemed that she had determined what she had deceived him.


    She was flustered and her heart beat like a drum.


    He may have guessed that the child is not dead


    Su wennuan swallowed a cool mouthful of saliva in amazement.


    Ming Ling didn''t give her a chance to breathe. He pushed her body back against the wall. He supported one arm on the wall, circled her body between himself and the wall, lowered his head and looked down at her, "Su wennuan, you''d better give me a reasonable explanation!"


    Ming Ling''s indisputable appearance made Su wennuan unable to resist. His powerful momentum lingered around her and filled her pores everywhere.


    "I... you... Don''t you have other women? Don''t you have Gu Xinyu? Don''t you have Zhu Xiaorong? Why are you looking for me? I didn''t hide from you..." Su wennuan wanted to end the scene of being forced by him quickly.


    Recalling everything in the past, he complained generally.


    In fact, before she changed her name to go abroad, she really wanted to avoid being found by Ming Ling, because she knew that Ming Ling didn''t love her. If Ming Ling found her, her children would naturally be robbed by Ming Ling, and she didn''t have the right to raise her children.


    She doesn''t want that. She''s painful enough. Children are the only pillar and hope for her to live. She doesn''t want to lose her children. She tries every means to keep her children. This is her only idea.


    Ming Ling''s eyes, which were filled with cold, shook for a moment and stared at Su wennuan''s slightly puffed face. His magnetic voice eased a little, "after all, you''re still jealous. Do you think it''s true that I''m with Gu Xinyu? And Zhu Xiaorong, which onion is she!"


    He and Gu Xinyu are fake. They are acting for the first brother. Can''t she see it!


    And Zhu Xiaorong, who is nothing at all, is a little star who wants to be on the top. He never pays attention to her. How can he compare with his Su wennuan.


    Listening to the quarrel outside, the two children hiding in the wardrobe couldn''t help it. Luo Luo leaned close to Bo Bo and asked in a low voice, "brother, do you think this uncle''s voice is very familiar..."


    Bo Bo nodded, "this uncle seems to be familiar with mommy. Do you think it''s Dad..."


    After whispering, the two children were quiet again.


    Su wennuan''s nervous and angry chest fluctuated. She bent over to his arm. "Do you want to tell me which onion I am?" Su wennuan gave him a white look.


    She never thought she had any place in his mind.


    As the news said three years ago, like Zhu Xiaorong, she is just a little three who mingling wants to play, and his real card is only Gu Xinyu.


    He never pays attention to Xiao San.


    Getting Su wennuan''s answer, Ming Ling frowned.


    Why does she always put herself away from him.


    "Su wennuan, stop!"


    Su wennuan walked forward angrily, and the cold and powerful voice of the Ming mausoleum sounded from behind. Assistant Mou''s shoulders trembled with fear.


    Ming Ling has been treating him warmly these days. He thought Ming Ling had a good temper.


    I didn''t expect him to speak a little more seriously. The low pressure is difficult to resist.


    Su wennuan''s footsteps were instinctively drunk by mingling. She turned to look at him and saw the tight face of mingling, and then he strode towards her.


    "A sneeze!" suddenly, a sneeze sounded in the room, which was full of children''s voices.

 Chapter 268

    For a moment, Su wennuan was stunned and opened her eyes wide.


    The whole room was also surprisingly quiet. Assistant Mou held his breath and dared not make any noise, because he knew clearly that it was either pineapple or pineapple sneezing.


    Su wennuan is always afraid that pineapple and pineapple will be found by Ming Ling.


    How are you now


    Naturally, the sneeze was heard by the Ming Ling.


    His eyes wandered around the room for a moment, and then his deep black eyes narrowed slightly, with a dangerous sheen.


    Su wennuan''s heart beat like a drum. He hurried to pat Shi xiaorou up. "Xiaorou, get up quickly. You''ve sneezed. You''ll catch cold when you sleep like this..."


    When xiaorou was sleeping, she was woken up by Su wennuan''s kneading and kneading. She turned over and didn''t wake up. She said impatiently, "Oh, wennuan, don''t disturb me, I didn''t sneeze..."


    "Nonsense, you''ve sneezed. Get up quickly." Su wennuan insisted on dragging Shi xiaorou out of bed.


    When xiaorou slept like a mud bar, she couldn''t drag it up.


    Su wennuan said with a big move, "here comes the handsome boy from your mingling family."


    "What, Ming Ling, where is Ming Ling?" Shi xiaorou suddenly sat up and glanced at it. As a result, she really saw a handsome face standing there. She immediately grew up her mouth, covered her mouth with her hand and stared at Ming Ling. She was so excited that she couldn''t speak clearly, "Ming, brother Ming, are you coming to see me..."


    After staying with the children for a long time, Xiao Rou even learned Luo Luo''s coquettish accent.


    As soon as Ming Ling heard Shi xiaorou''s accent, it was really like a child''s voice. He murmured slightly, "Shi xiaorou, tell me honestly, how many secrets have you hidden over the years?"


    Ming Ling''s expression was very serious. When she saw it, xiaorouxin was also flustered. She went directly to see Su wennuan and saw his dignified appearance.


    Shi xiaorou naturally knows that she can''t confess. Shi xiaorou puts her hand on her heart, "brother Ming, don''t be so fierce. People are so afraid..."


    "Say!" Ming Ling threw a word directly out of his throat, and the rolling sound was powerful, frightening everyone''s shoulders, including the children in the cabinet.


    "Dong..." the bottle in Luoluo''s hand was frightened and fell into the cabinet.


    Su wennuan heard the sound coming from the cabinet. She was so frightened that her heart stopped beating.


    Ming Ling turned his head, looked at the cabinet, and then stepped over there.


    Su wennuan closes her eyes in despair and feels that she can''t find her breath.


    "Zhizhi..." suddenly a big mouse sprang out of the cabinet and arrogantly ran to the living room and jumped up and down.


    "Ah! Mouse, there''s a mouse!" the mouse ran out. Su wennuan shouted in fear and jumped in the room. When Xiao Rou simply covered herself in the quilt so that she couldn''t see the mouse.


    Su wennuan panicked. One mouse felt that mice everywhere had no place to settle down. After jumping for a while, she simply jumped to mingling, put her hands around his neck, and her feet around his waist, tightly encircling him. Her whole body trembled on him and kept shouting, "there are mice, mice, ah ah..."


    It''s so loud that the eardrum of mingling is about to pierce.


    "Go out, go out, take me out, go, go..." Su wennuan grabbed the Ming mausoleum, held his neck tightly with his hands and his feet tightly around his waist. He was deeply afraid that he would fall off him and step on a mouse.


    Seeing Su wennuan frightened like this, Ming Ling was afraid to frighten her silly, so she had to take her out quickly. When she was about to reach the door, she looked back at the cabinet and saw that a gap had been opened in the cabinet, which was just the gap that the big mouse could run out. Then there was no movement.


    The mouse must have made the sound just now.


    "Oh, Mr. Ming, I''m sorry. We jurdy are afraid of mice. Please take her out first. I''ll clean up the house and call the front desk for someone to deal with it." assistant Mou, as a big man, is naturally not afraid of mice. He said sorry to Ming Ling and is also covering for Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything. He took Su Nuan out first.


    Outside, in the corridor, Ming Ling stopped, and a voice came from Su wennuan''s head, "it''s safe, but it won''t come down yet."


    Su wennuan''s head was buried in the neck of mingling. He kept holding him like this. He didn''t have the courage to come down, "well, I won''t come down. I''m afraid..." just now he clearly saw mice. He had a shadow in his heart. He felt that mice were running all over the ground.


    Listening to Su wennuan''s coquettish and frightened voice, mingling suddenly felt that he was needed again. This feeling made his angry heart a little satisfied.


    His temper gradually dropped.


    "You also know that if you are so naughty and disobedient, you won''t be afraid of me spanking you?" Ming Ling said spoiled with some small emotions.


    Although he was very angry at the thought of her deliberately avoiding him for three years, how could he be really angry with her? Now he felt very lucky to see her.


    Ming Ling''s voice obviously has the favor of coaxing children. Usually she talks to the children in this tone.


    Su wennuan''s tightly closed eyes slowly opened, and then his body slowly moved away from him and opened a distance from him. In this way, he hugged his ass and looked at him head on. "I''m not a child. Why do you spank me?"


    "You are not obedient."


    "It''s useless for me to be obedient, and you won''t fall in love with me..." Su wennuan muttered.


    She knows that love is a very magical thing. It''s not that if you want others to fall in love with you, others can fall in love with you. Heart is a very magical place. Even if your heart is full of him, he may not have you in his heart.


    Single love is a helpless thing. I don''t know what to do. I can''t get each other''s heart, so I can only choose to give up.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s beeping mouth, he saw her seemingly lost expression. Listening to her helpless words, mingling was a little stunned, which seemed a little incredible.


    It turned out that Su wennuan always thought he didn''t have her in his heart.


    This stupid woman.


    Ming Ling released a hand and gently pinched Su wennuan''s nose. "Fool, didn''t I send you flowers three years ago?"


    She doesn''t even understand what that means.


    99 roses, what does that mean? Doesn''t she know?


    It means I love her all my life.


    I don''t know why this woman is so dull.


    When it comes to flowers, Su wennuan''s heart is filled with deep sadness because three years ago, Ming Ling sent her the first bouquet of flowers. The smell of the flowers is so charming.


    As a result, she couldn''t forget that taste for three years, so over the years, no matter where she went, as long as she smelled the fragrance of flowers, her heart would feel heavy pain.


    "Sending flowers doesn''t mean anything. You still don''t care about me, do you?" Su wennuan looked into his eyes and said wrongfully.

 Chapter 269

    How about sending flowers? He''s not as good as Gu Xinyu and Zhu Xiaorong.


    Ming Ling looked at her as if she didn''t understand the situation. He shaved her nose, "how can you remember the gratitude and resentment three years ago so clearly..."


    "I..." Su wennuan was about to defend herself and tell her grievances over the years, but halfway through her words, she paused, "forget it, I won''t tell you." Su wennuan pouted, came down from Ming Ling and walked outside the hotel.


    It''s not that she remembers her revenge, but that she doesn''t want to taste the feeling of heartache that life is worse than death again. She''s afraid of pain, so she doesn''t get close at all.


    "Where are you going?" Ming Ling shouted behind him.


    "Go for a walk." Su wennuan replied. Naturally, he wanted to catch up with Ming Ling.


    The pineapple is still in the room. Assistant Mou should call them out now. You can''t let Ming Ling go back to the room again, or he will really be found.


    Just now, it was hard to hide and pass the customs. I have to cherish the opportunity.


    As expected, Ming Ling came with her outside the hotel.


    Su wennuan wants to take the Ming mausoleum out of the hotel. In this way, Shi xiaorou and them will have the opportunity to take the pineapple back to their hotel.


    "Su wennuan, have you made any other boyfriends over the years?" Ming Ling chatted with her while accompanying her.


    "No." Su wennuan replied very simply. It''s too late for her to take care of her children. She doesn''t want to make a boyfriend.


    Besides, having loved him, her heart has been broken and afraid. She can''t take the step of love anymore.


    Ming Ling feels comfortable. Forget it. On the basis that you are so clever and you haven''t wanted to live with other men in the past three years, forgive your deception.


    Ming Ling thought so. He was relieved to hear Su wennuan say he didn''t have a boyfriend.


    "That''s right. If you dare to have an affair with another man, I must waste his leg." Ming Ling hooked his lips and said.


    Su wennuan stopped and gave him a white look. "Why have you been like this for so many years..." he only cares about hurting others as he likes. He is so cruel and unreasonable.


    Su wennuan was angry with what he said. Although he just said he didn''t do that, Su wennuan understood that if she had dealings with other men, he would really do what he said.


    Su wennuan doesn''t want to talk to him anymore and walks quickly towards the middle of the road.


    At this time, a small car came. Zhu Xiaorong was driving in the car. She saw Su wennuan in front of her and had resentment in her heart.


    Su wennuan, look at your appearance. Do you want to come back and rob the Ming mausoleum? Think well. I won''t let you succeed!


    You''re unlucky to bump into me today!


    Zhu Xiaorong''s jealousy and hatred grew deeper and deeper, leading her to step on the accelerator and speed up towards Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan noticed something was wrong. She turned around and saw Zhu Xiaorong''s fast speed. She was so frightened that she widened her eyes because she had no time to escape.


    Ming Ling also saw a car speeding towards Su wennuan. His eyebrows were locked. "Be careful!" he shouted. He ran towards Su wennuan like lightning. At the critical moment, he pushed Su wennuan forward. Su wennuan''s body was pushed out of the sidewalk and fell to the ground.


    Zhu Xiaorong was so frightened that she breathed in when she saw that mingling suddenly appeared in front of her car, but it was too late to slow down. The car directly hit the mingling that had just pushed away Su wennuan. Mingling didn''t have time to dodge. It was bumped solidly and flew one meter away. Then she fell to the ground, vomited a few mouthfuls of blood in her mouth, and then fainted.


    Seeing this, Zhu Xiaorong trembled with fear. She bumped into mingling. She didn''t dare to take responsibility. Her chest fluctuated violently. Then she stepped on the accelerator and drove the car away.


    After su wennuan landed, she didn''t care about the pain of falling on her ass. at a glance, she saw the crashed mingling. She screamed, "mingling!"


    She climbed to mingling and trembled her hands to touch him, but when she saw that he was full of blood, she dared not touch him. Su wennuan was so frightened that her face was full of tears and her heart was trembling. She trembled her fingers and took out the mobile phone in her pocket, "Hey, first aid, come on, first aid..."


    She blurted out the address and situation. Su wennuan threw away the phone and wanted to touch Ming Ling''s face, but she didn''t dare. She was afraid that meeting Ming Ling would make him more and more serious.


    "Wu... Mingling, don''t worry, don''t worry..." Su wennuan sobbed, almost unable to find his voice. He felt that his chest was frozen and his breathing hurt.


    Soon the ambulance came. The nurse team trained to carry mingling to the lying car. Su wennuan followed the ambulance.


    Looking at the busy nurses, Su wennuan couldn''t find her breath. It was like a black-and-white film playing in front of her. She only felt the pain in her heart and could only see the face of Ming Ling. In addition, she couldn''t hear or see anything


    The ambulance drove to the hospital, and Ming Ling was rushed to the emergency room.


    Su wennuan was locked outside. She grabbed the wall with her hands and slid down the wall. Tears fell silently.


    I don''t know how long later, there was an urgent sound of footsteps in the corridor of the hospital. Then I saw Yunxin. He was panting and worried, "what''s the matter with wennuan, Mingshao, ah?"


    Su wennuan raised her tearful face and saw Yunxin''s nervous look. She cried even more and grabbed her hair with regret. "Woo, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t brought him out, woo... If it hadn''t been for me, he wouldn''t have been like this... Woo..." Su wennuan said, choking and holding her hair in pain.


    "Warm, don''t do this. Don''t blame you, really, don''t blame you..." Yunxin grabbed Su warm''s arm, didn''t let her hurt herself, and said comforting words.


    "No, it''s me. It''s all me. Yunxin, hit me and scold me..." Su wennuan suddenly grabbed Yunxin''s arm with his backhand and cried. There was guilt in his eyes and tears.


    Why did she take him out of the hotel? Why didn''t she let him watch the children? What if he really couldn''t see the children all his life?


    Su wennuan didn''t dare to think about it. He felt pain when he thought about it. He felt a kind of despair and suffocation when he thought about it.


    "How dare I beat you? You are a woman who would rather sacrifice her life than hurt a hair..." Yunxin was also worried and sighed.


    Su Nuan raised his head fiercely, as if he hadn''t heard what he said. His tearful face was facing him, "what... What..."


    Up to now, Yunxin has to say that she can''t really let mingling pay her life for Su wennuan, and Su wennuan has always misunderstood her. It''s too unfair to Mingshao.


    "Three years ago, in order to save you, Mingshao was poisoned by a brother, but she didn''t let you know that she was suffering silently in order to protect you..."

 Chapter 270

    Su Wenwen''s watery eyes widened and looked at Yunxin inconceivably.


    "In... Poisoning?"


    Yunxin nodded, "Remember the time when Mingshao gambled with Yige in the bar. In order to make Yige take you and Shi xiaorou lightly, he deliberately lost himself to Yige. That''s the time when Mingshao fell on Yige''s hand and was injected with ice. He often had attacks and wanted to kill people. Later, it was easy to have fantasies. You don''t understand the pain that you can''t even control yourself." Cloud heart said, thinking of the suffering of Ming Ling three years ago, he felt worried and uncomfortable.


    The tears on Su wennuan''s face fell down like broken beads. She could not find her voice for a long time, "I don''t know, I really don''t know, why don''t you tell me..."


    Looking at Su wennuan crying in pain, Yunxin smiled bitterly, "Mingshao won''t let us tell you, because he knows that you will find a brother. Even if you are not the opponent of a brother at all, this is what mingling doesn''t want to see. He would rather be misunderstood by you and bear everything silently by himself."


    Su wennuan choked and burst into tears. Her hand holding Yunxin''s arm was shaking. It turned out that mingling was not as ruthless as she thought. She didn''t abandon her after playing with her. He did so much for her, but she never knew.


    "Well..." Su wennuan tried her best to control her emotions and choked. "What about Gu Xinyu?" what about the scandal between mingling and Gu Xinyu, "and... And Zhu Xiaorong?" she saw the passionate news between mingling and Zhu Xiaorong the day before she was about to give birth?


    What''s going on.


    "Zhu Xiaorong?" Yunxin was surprised, but when he saw Su wennuan crying, he immediately understood, "three years ago, you saw the news about Ming Ling and Zhu Xiaorong..." at that time, the news spread vigorously. They were busy treating Ming Ling and had no time to deal with the so-called news.


    Yunxin sighed weakly and came slowly, "When you went to another city, mingling was locked up in the isolation room for treatment, but his fantasy reached the peak. He desperately wanted to see you. He went crazy and destroyed the isolation room. He took many measures to run out to find you. He just ran into Zhu Xiaorong. Zhu Xiaorong wanted to get close to mingling. At that time, mingling was in fantasy. He mistook Zhu Xiaorong for you, so let him go Zhu Xiaorong succeeded and was exposed by the media... "


    Hearing this, Su wennuan''s face was covered with messy tears. He stared at Yunxin, grabbed Yunxin''s hand more tightly, and his lips incited him, "Zhu... Zhu Xiaorong... Succeed?" that is to say, did Ming Ling really have a relationship with Zhu Xiaorong?


    Although Ming Ling took Zhu Xiaorong as her in her fantasy, Yunxin just said that in reality, did Ming Ling really have a relationship with Zhu Xiaorong?


    Seeing Su wennuan''s seemingly unacceptable expression, Yun sighed, "I don''t know the specific one. When you wake up, you ask him, and let him tell you about Gu Xinyu in person..."


    Yunxin said with some weakness, then sat on the waiting chair next to him and washed his face with his hands.


    Over the years, Ming Shao has suffered so much for Su wennuan. Su wennuan doesn''t know and can''t understand.


    Now mingling was hit by a car for Su wennuan. Up to now, she is still lying in the operating room. Her life and death are unknown.


    What is love? How can it have such great magic that an iron clank man ignores death for a woman and pays everything in such pain


    Yunxin thought of all the experiences of Ming Ling, and suddenly felt afraid of the word love, and some dared not love.


    If love makes people live so hard, he would rather not love at the beginning.


    Su wennuan leaned back against the wall and slid down along the wall. She covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying. But at the thought of what Yunxin just said, her lacrimal gland seemed to collapse, and tears surged out.


    She was so scared that she almost cried when she thought that the Ming mausoleum had been hit with blood just now.


    But this is the hospital. She can''t cry to disturb the tranquility of the hospital, so she covers her mouth and cries loudly and silently.


    About two hours later, Su wennuan''s tears dried up and the door of the operating room opened.


    Su wennuan was surprised and quickly stood up. Yunxin took the lead in blocking the doctor and asked eagerly, "doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor took off his mask, "hit his head, there is congestion, and he may be in a coma for a long time..."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Yun Xin widened his eyes fiercely, "what do you mean? Is it possible for him to become a vegetable?" Yun Xin repeated the doctor''s words unacceptably.


    Hearing this, Su wennuan''s legs softened and fell down on the waiting chair. His eyes were wide open and looked at the front in horror.


    The doctor saw that Yunxin was an understanding person and didn''t hide what Yunxin said. "At present, the situation seems not optimistic. He may become a vegetable, but it''s hard to say in medicine. Maybe he woke up in a few days after being stimulated. Your family members still need to talk to him more..."


    The doctor said and left. Yunxin stayed where he was and his expression was stagnant. How could he accept that Mingshao became a vegetable?


    Now the company is like this. If Mingshao falls down, what hope is there?


    Immediately, the nurse pushed the lying car out. Mingling slept on it, wrapped with gauze on his head, dripped on his hands, closed his eyes and looked very peaceful.


    Su wennuan immediately stood up and gathered around the bed. He said excitedly, "Ming Ling, wake up, Ming Ling... Woo..." the tears that had just stopped fell down again.


    Yunxin also anxiously followed the hospital bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The nurse settled Ming Ling in the ward, let him lie down in bed, hung up the drip bottle, and after everything was done, the nurse went out.


    Su wennuan and Yunxin are left in the room.


    Yunxin stood by the bed of mingling and looked at him sleeping with his eyes closed. The more he looked, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    He turned heavily and stroked his forehead wearily. "What do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you..." he said to Su wennuan, who was still crying next to him.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "I don''t want to eat..."


    "Eat, you have to take care of Mingshao. What if you break down Mingshao..." he said. Before Su wennuan answered, Yunxin had gone out of the ward.


    What Mingshao likes most is staying with Su Nuan.


    Now Su wennuan understands everything. She can go back to Mingshao, but Mingshao has become a vegetable again. Why does God love to tease people so much.


    Yunxin pulled his hair and was upset!

 Chapter 271

    Su wennuan sat by the bed of mingling, holding the hand of mingling, and kept looking at him. He saw that he was sleeping quietly with his eyes closed, relieved of all the anger and cold, and completely slept in bed like an ordinary man.


    Originally very peaceful and quiet picture, but see Su wennuan''s heart more and more uncomfortable.


    She would rather see the domineering and cold Ming mausoleum alive in her life than such a peaceful Ming mausoleum now sleeping.


    Unfortunately, some prefer to be unsatisfactory.


    "Mingling, wake up. I''ll listen to you later. I''ll listen to you whatever you say. Wake up..." Su wennuan said anxiously to mingling. Seeing that he was still closed, her tears fell again.


    Being sad, the cell phone in my pocket rang.


    Su wennuan picked it up and saw that it was Xiao Rou who called. She picked it up. "Xiao Rou, how are the children?"


    "They''re fine. They''re having dinner. When will you come back? Won''t you be dating Mingshao again?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    She knew that Su wennuan had deliberately separated the Ming mausoleum just now. She was afraid that the Ming mausoleum would find the children, so she took the Ming mausoleum away herself.


    Until now, there was no news, and she didn''t dare to call her for fear of disturbing their appointment.


    But Su wennuan hasn''t called back to greet the children for such a long time. It''s not like her style, so she couldn''t help but feel confused and called to ask.


    "No, no..." Su wennuan said in three words.


    "Why are you crying? What''s the matter?" Shi xiaorou heard Su wennuan''s cry on the phone and worried at once. "Is Mingshao bullying you again? Don''t be sad, I''ll teach him a lesson for you!" Shi xiaorou said excitedly.


    "He had a car accident..." Su wennuan said and continued to choke.


    "What! Who, who had a car accident?" Shi xiaorou didn''t understand for a moment and said in surprise.


    Su wennuan was just crying on the phone.


    When xiaorou understood, she rounded her eyes and dropped her mobile phone on the ground.


    More than ten minutes later, Shi xiaorou came to the hospital with her two children.


    "Mingshao, where is Mingshao?" Shi xiaorou pushed open the door and said anxiously. She was stunned for a second when she saw the mingling lying on the bed. Then she rushed to the bed of mingling and cried on the bed. "Oh, Mingshao, why are you so miserable? Oh... Mingshao, you said you wanted to grow old with wennuan..."


    "Xiaorou, what are you doing..." when xiaorou cried, Su wennuan couldn''t see it, so she pulled her arm to remind her.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she also realized that her painting style of crying was wrong. Mingshao didn''t die. She cried hard with the crying method of crying dead people.


    Immediately stopped crying, wiped a tear and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with Mingshao?"


    When xiaorou asked, Su wennuan''s tears that had just stopped flooded out, "yes, it''s possible to become a vegetable..."


    "No!" Shi xiaorou was shocked, "how can it be like this!" Shi xiaorou turned her head to look at the Ming mausoleum, and then turned her head to look at Su wennuan, "he was fine and alive just now!" now the man is lying here.


    This kind of time difference between before and after is not big, but the drop is so big that xiaorou really can''t slow down for a moment.


    Look at the Ming mausoleum and Su wennuan.


    Just now, Ming Ling was still yelling at her and threatening her. Is she lying here motionless now?


    Shi xiaorou can''t accept it.


    When she heard Xiao Rou say this, Su wennuan''s inner sadness flooded into tears.


    "Mommy..." the two little babies didn''t dare to come in just now. Later, they were surprised to see the two adults talking. They were also afraid when they stood at the door, so they walked in hand in hand.


    "Pineapple, pineapple, come here, come and see your father..." Su wennuan stopped her tears and asked pineapple and pineapple to come.


    "Dad?" Bo Bo blinked in surprise when he heard these two words.


    His mommy means that the uncle lying in bed is their father?


    Su wennuan picked up Bo Bo so that he could see Ming Ling lying in bed. "Yes, he''s your father. He''s back..." Su wennuan said, and tears fell down again.


    "Uncle!" Bo Bo said excitedly when he saw the appearance of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan cried and said, "it''s dad, not uncle..." she knew that she was sorry for mingling and the children. They missed three years and the children didn''t know who their father was.


    Now the child''s name is uncle Ming Ling. She feels bad.


    Bo Bo looked at Su wennuan, then pointed to Ming Ling and said, "is he the uncle?"


    "Bo Bo, do you know him?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Bo Bo nodded, "the uncle who took us to the cinema last time..."


    Immediately, Su Nuan looked at Xiao Rou when she was warm.


    Shi xiaorou slapped her hands and said excitedly, "I said, in addition to the Ming mausoleum, there are no such good people in the world who will take the children to play and take the children to find their parents!"


    Su wennuan was stunned. It turned out that mingling was the benefactor of pineapple. It turned out that mingling had already met pineapple.


    "Hug, hug, I also want to see my uncle..." just now Luoluo didn''t dare to look at the person lying in bed. Now she heard that it was her uncle. She was also worried. When she pulled xiaorou''s trouser legs, she wanted to hug.


    Shi xiaorou picked her up so that she could see the Ming mausoleum.


    As soon as Luoluo saw the appearance of Ming Ling and saw that it was really him, she immediately smiled happily, "uncle, it''s really uncle. Uncle, why are you asleep? Get up and play with us..." Luoluo was ready to bend down and catch Ming Ling in Shi xiaorou''s hand.


    When xiaorou hurriedly hugged Luo away, "Hey, you can''t touch your father..."


    "Why can''t you touch it?" Luo Luo blinked, puzzled.


    Shi xiaorou said, "he is ill now. Luo Luo touching him will make him more and more serious."


    Luo Luo opened her innocent eyes and nodded vaguely, "Luo Luo knows, Luo Luo doesn''t touch her father..."


    "Is it really dad?" Bo Bo asked strangely with his dark and innocent eyes.


    Su wennuan nodded, "it''s really Dad..."


    Bo Bo happily opened his mouth and smiled, "Dad..." he looked at the Ming Ling on the bed and cried happily, "I have a father..."


    "What father?" Yunxin heard a child''s voice when he came to the door. He came in and saw the two children. He asked instinctively and strangely.


    Then when he saw the two children and Su Nuan, xiaorou suddenly stopped. Something in his head spun rapidly, and then he understood something.


    "These, these two children..." I''ll go!


    If he heard right just now, the two children are called father Ming Ling!


    "Su wennuan, you can!" after hiding it for so long, the child didn''t die at all. She has been cheating Ming Ling, making Ming Ling miserable and guilty for three years!

 Chapter 272

    Yunxin put the food on the table and couldn''t see whether it was blame or angry.


    Su wennuan wiped the tears on his face and said, "pineapple, pineapple, call uncle Yun..."


    The two children were obedient. They turned around and looked at Yunxin. Their sweet voice shouted, "Uncle Yun..."


    Yunxin was still angry with Su wennuan just now. She blamed her for hiding the Ming mausoleum for so long. Now when she heard the child call his uncle, her whole heart almost melted. She immediately smiled and said, "Hey, hello..." when she said this, she thought of something and turned around and asked Su wennuan in surprise, "why two?"


    When xiaorou patted Yunxin''s head, "are you stupid, do the twins understand?"


    "Twins are not the same?" Yunxin was really stupid at the moment.


    "Dragon and Phoenix fetus, haven''t you heard of it?" Shi xiaorou really felt that Yunxin''s head was broken.


    Yunxin blinked incredibly, "Dragon... Dragon and Phoenix fetus..." murmured, then turned his head and looked at Pineapple and pineapple. Seeing their novel expressions, he felt very wonderful.


    I didn''t expect that mingling would have both children at once. It''s really wonderful.


    Yunxin went to touch Luoluo''s face. The touch of her face was pink. It was really great. She liked it when she looked at the child, because she was beautiful and like a Barbie doll. She kneaded her face with her hand. It was so soft, so pink and tender. It was soft to her heart all at once.


    Yunxin grinned and stretched out his hand to Luoluo. "Will uncle hug you?"


    Luo Luo really stretched out two hands to Yun Xin. Yun Xin took Luo Luo from Shi xiaorou''s arms and held her in his hands. She couldn''t put it down. "What''s your name¡®


    "Uncle, my name is Luoluo, my brother''s name is pineapple, we are pineapples..." Luoluo snapped his mouth and said sweetly.


    "Pineapple, the name is good, good, uncle likes..." Yunxin raised her finger and gently scraped the small nose of pineapple. She didn''t dare to use any strength, because she was afraid that she would scratch the nose of pineapple as soon as she tried hard.


    "Uncle, are you your father''s friend?" little Luoluo did as the Romans did soon and was used to calling her father mingling.


    Little Luo Luo''s sweet voice was very nourishing in Yunxin''s ear, nodded, "yes, I''m your father''s friend. Oh, by the way, are you hungry? Uncle just bought something to eat. Do you want to eat?"


    Yunxin takes Luoluo to the table, pulls the bag containing food and asks Luoluo.


    Originally, these foods were bought for Su wennuan, but now when she sees the child, Yunxin completely forgets Su wennuan and tries every means to make the child happy and make her like herself.


    Luo Luo shook her head. "Luo Luo is not hungry. Luo Luo has just eaten..." she put her little finger on her lip flap and said.


    Hearing that Luoluo said she didn''t want to eat, Yunxin was still a little lost, "Oh, I''ve eaten. Well, by the way, warm, you should be hungry. Eat..." Luoluo refused. He thought of Su warm.


    Su wennuan holds Bo Bo in her hand. She shakes her head, "I don''t want to eat..." Ming Ling is lying in bed now. Where can she eat.


    "Eat. I know you''re worried about Ming Shao, but he can''t wake up if you don''t eat. Eat something to refresh your energy, so you can take care of him." Yunxin mentioned the food he bought to Su wennuan and said.


    Su wennuan looked at Yunxin and the food again. With a heavy breath, he put the spinach down and moved the food.


    "Mommy, eat. Mommy should eat as well as pineapple and pineapple." pineapple looked up at Su wennuan and said in a young voice.


    Seeing this, Yunxin said, "Oh, the children are so good. You''ve had a really carefree and happy life in the past three years. No wonder you don''t want to see Mingshao."


    Yunxin''s words have a sour taste of irony.


    When xiaorou threw something at Yunxin, "how do you talk? If Mingshao had a conscience, would she need to eat so much pain?"


    Yunxin dodges what xiaorou threw over, and then looks at Shi xiaorou angrily, "what is conscience? If even Mingshao has no conscience, there will be no people with conscience in the world."


    "It''s called conscience, it''s called a wolf''s heart and a dog''s lung!" Shi xiaorou said angrily.


    "Xiaorou, don''t say that about Ming Ling..." before Yunxin spoke, Su wennuan shouted. Xiaorou said angrily.


    "I''ll help you talk. Why do you still talk about me?" Shi xiaorou glanced at Su wennuan and said discontentedly.


    Su wennuan only now knows what Ming Ling did for her three years ago. "It''s not what we saw. I''ll explain it to you when I have time." Su wennuan looks very tired and says.


    Sure enough, there are some things you can''t see with your eyes. You should look with your heart, because some things are not what you see at all.


    "What, what happened?" Shi xiaorou seemed to find something.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry for Ming Ling. I''ll explain it to you." Su wennuan said this to Shi xiaorou, then opened the lunch box. Although he didn''t want to eat, he still picked some rice and put it in his mouth to eat.


    "This..." Shi xiaorou didn''t understand where Su wennuan''s words came from. She didn''t want to say anything, but she didn''t stand to speak.


    She looked at Su wennuan and Xiang Yunxin. She saw Yunxin cut at him. When she was white, she gave xiaorou a look.


    "Uncle, put Luoluo down. Luoluo wants to go to the bathroom." Luoluo in Yunxin''s arms said childishly.


    "Oh, good..." Yunxin didn''t know how to take care of the child, so he put Luo down.


    Luo Luo walks to the bathroom with her legs.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly followed, "let me help you, little guy, when did you learn to go to the bathroom..." Shi xiaorou went to the bathroom with Luo Luo.


    When she came back, Yunxin was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. Su wennuan was almost finished. Bo Bo leaned against the bed and fiddled with his fingers.


    When Su wennuan sees xiaorou coming back with Luoluo, she packs up disposable dishes and chopsticks. At the same time, xiaorou says, "xiaorou, take the children back to the hotel to have a rest. It''s getting dark."


    "What about you?" Shi xiaorou said instinctively.


    "I''m here to take care of the Ming mausoleum," Su said.


    "Well, I''ll take the pineapple back first, and you should take care of your body," Shi xiaorou said, waving to the pineapple and letting her come to her side.


    Bo Bo turned his head and looked nostalgically at mingling and Su wennuan. Then he returned to Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou took them away.


    "Pineapple, bye..." when he left, Yunxin waved with pineapple.


    "Goodbye, Uncle..." Luo turned her head and waved to Yunxin.

 Chapter 273

    After the children left with Shi xiaorou, only Su wennuan and Yunxin were left in the room.


    Su wennuan walks over and throws the garbage in the trash can. When she returns, she sits next to Yunxin.


    Yunxin flipped through the magazine without talking or looking back at her.


    Su wennuan lowered her eyebrows and eyelashes, and still found a sentence as the opening speech, "Yunxin, do you hate me now?" Su wennuan also heard his mood just now.


    Yunxin''s hand to read the magazine paused, paused, turned to look at Su wennuan, and saw that Su wennuan was still pure and beautiful, but there was more maturity belonging to women in this purity.


    "I don''t hate you, I just blame you." Yunxin didn''t beat around the Bush, but spoke straight to the point. "Even if you don''t know what happened in those years, you don''t have to do so much to Mingshao. Do you know how Mingshao came over these years!" Yunxin really felt wronged for Mingshao.


    In order to find Su wennuan, Ming Ling is really crazy.


    The toxin in the inner body has not been completely removed. Regardless of his body, he looks for Su wennuan everywhere.


    But Su wennuan is hiding his name. He plans to disappear from the Ming mausoleum all his life. Su wennuan is really a person with a needle in his pocket.


    Su wennuan nodded when she heard Yunxin''s accusation, "yes, I''ve been wrong all these years. If it weren''t for me, mingling wouldn''t be like this..."


    With that, Su wennuan glanced at the Ming Ling lying on the bed and saw that his head was wrapped with gauze and dripping. She felt a surge of heartache in her heart.


    Yunxin sees Su wennuan and looks at mingling. He is also soft hearted. How can he really blame Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling is willing to do these things for Su wennuan, and can''t blame Su wennuan.


    Besides, Su wennuan couldn''t know too much about the situation at that time, otherwise he would kill Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan chose to leave without knowing anything. From her point of view, there is nothing wrong. After all, no woman is willing to admit that she has been played with and abandoned by the man she loves.


    "Since the child is not dead, why don''t you tell Mingshao?" Yunxin looked at Su nuanuan and softened his tone.


    "I had nothing but children at that time. I was worried that mingling would take my children..." Su wennuan wiped the tears on his face and said truthfully.


    At that time, there were two women around Ming Ling. She couldn''t continue to love him, and it was even more impossible to stay with him. She had no love, no family and only one child.


    If Ming Ling knew that the child was still there, he would find her to rob the child.


    This is something Su wennuan has been worried about for three years, so she has been hiding her name for three years. In particular, she can''t let mingling know where she is.


    After hearing Su wennuan''s words, Yunxin sighed heavily. Even he felt sorry for their missing, "Hey, I said you..." he really didn''t know how to say them, "An overbearing and autocratic person who thinks of each other wholeheartedly. He wants to bear all things silently by himself. He is stupid and sweet. He can''t guess what the other person is thinking or calculate what the other person is thinking. You are a perfect match!"


    "I said, since you don''t know what the other party is thinking, you communicate more. You''re not dumb. Can''t you speak?"


    Yunxin silently summarized the situation of mingling and Su wennuan. He couldn''t say anything.


    How can su wennuan worry that mingling will rob the child? Everything mingling does is for Su wennuan. How can he be willing to do something that makes Su wennuan sad.


    Of course, it will take three years for Su wennuan to understand the mind of Ming Ling, but the price is a little high.


    Missed each other for three years to learn how to communicate.


    Su wennuan nodded obediently, "I know. I''ll tell him anything in the future. I won''t hide from him."


    Su wennuan is now introspecting. She has been blaming Ming Ling for being heartless, heartless and cruel to her.


    But she never knew that mingling almost took her own life for her safety.


    It was only because she only looked at the Ming mausoleum with her eyes and didn''t read him with her heart.


    When Yunxin heard Su wennuan''s opening words, he nodded happily, and then looked at the Ming mausoleum on the bed again, "Ming Shao, wake up quickly. You have both children. When you wake up, you will be happy."


    Cloud heart said heartily.


    It''s true. Now I just hope that mingling wakes up earlier. Su wennuan learns to communicate, but it doesn''t help that mingling is unconscious.


    Su wennuan also looked at the bed with Yunxin''s eyes. Seeing the scarred appearance of the Ming mausoleum, he couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be too sad. Mingshao is lucky and will wake up." Yunxin comforted. "I''ll go back to the company first. I''ll come when the company is stable. Is it OK for you to take care of Mingshao tonight?"


    "No problem, you go and be busy." Su wennuan looked at Yunxin and said with certainty.


    Yunxin is gone.


    There were only two people left in the room, Su Nuan and Ming Ling. Su Nuan''s heart seemed to be quiet.


    She went to the bed of mingling and sat down. Looking at the pale and handsome face of mingling, her shiny and elastic face showed some fatigue and vicissitudes.


    That weak look made Su wennuan feel hurt.


    She slowly stretched out her hand and wanted to touch Ming Ling''s face, but her fingers trembled in the air. After all, she didn''t dare to fall on his face. She was worried that she had touched him and hurt him.


    I can only move my hand to his hand, gently pick up his hand, hold it in my palm, look at his face, slightly pull a sad arc on my lips, and say in a soft and gentle voice, "Ming Ling, I''m not good, I shouldn''t hide from you, why don''t I miss you for three years, three years..."


    Yes, in the past three years, she didn''t miss him. Every quiet night, the domineering and gentle appearance of mingling always appeared in her dream. Every time, she woke up crying from her dream.


    She controlled herself not to miss him, so she went to church to pray, hoping to suppress the strong longing for him in her heart, but she couldn''t do it


    "You know, I''ve always understood the meaning of 99 hide roses. When you sent me flowers that day, I was so happy that I didn''t sleep all night, but later, when I thought of the flowers you sent me, my heart would ache... The smell of flowers can always touch the nerves of missing you, just like my love for you, but I can''t find the landing point and no one can hold it , because I thought you didn''t want to hold... "


    No matter where you go and smell those scents, Su wennuan''s heart will be shrouded in deep sadness and dull pain


    The flower fragrance represents love, but the flower fragrance can only fade slowly in the air, and no one will ever see it

 Chapter 274

    Su wennuan murmured to himself, but there was no movement in the Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan was tired of talking, and gradually fell asleep on his bed.


    When Yunxin came in the middle of the night, he saw Su wennuan lying down next to mingling and sleeping.


    He saw that mingling''s drip was almost finished, so he pressed the service button. Soon the nurse came and changed a bottle of drip for mingling.


    Seeing that Su wennuan slept heavily, he didn''t bother her. He asked the nurse for a blanket and gently covered Su wennuan.


    But when the blanket fell on Su wennuan, Su wennuan suddenly woke up.


    Yunxin''s hand paused in the air. When he saw Su wennuan looking back at him, he straightened up, "go to sleep on the sofa and be careful to catch a cold."


    Su wennuan rubbed his eyes. "Oh, why are you here now?"


    "Come and change your shift. You didn''t stay up overnight. You can''t do it. Go and have a rest first. I''ll look at him." Yunxin pulled a chair and sat by the bed of mingling. "


    Su wennuan is really sleepy. She goes to the sofa and falls down.


    Yunxin threw the blanket over, "cover it..."


    Su wennuan caught it, lay down and fell asleep.


    Yunxin thought of something. She was about to talk to Su wennuan. As soon as she looked back, she stopped when she fell asleep. Let''s talk about the news tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi came. Of course, the two children followed.


    "Mommy, is Dad awake?" as soon as pineapple entered the room, he broke away from Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou''s hand, ran in, pulled rasu''s warm trouser legs and asked.


    Su wennuan looked down at them. "Dad hasn''t woke up yet. Have you had breakfast?"


    "En en, uncle Shi took us to eat." Luo Luo nodded, then pulled Su''s warm trouser legs and opened her hands. "Hug, I want to see my father."


    Su wennuan bends down, picks Luo up and walks to the bed so that she can see the Ming mausoleum.


    Bo Bo climbed onto the chair beside the bed of Ming Ling and watched Ming Ling sleep.


    Shi Yi also came over and looked at the Ming mausoleum with concern.


    Yesterday, Shi xiaorou told Shi Yi the basic situation. He basically knew what had happened.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum like this, it seems really serious. It doesn''t look like any tricks played by the Ming mausoleum.


    After the appraisal, Shi Yi turned around and saw Su''s tired face. He came forward worried and said, "warm, do you want to go back and take a bath and rest for a while? We''ll just take care of Ming Ling here."


    Hearing Shi Yi''s words, Yunxin glanced at Shi Yi unhappily, but he also agreed that Su wennuan went back to rest, but he couldn''t bear Shi Yi''s concern for her.


    He put down the things in his hand, walked over and touched Shi Yi''s sleeve, "Mr. Shi, come out with me. I have something to tell you."


    Shiyi saw Yunxin''s serious appearance. He looked at Yunxin for a few seconds to see what tricks he wanted to play.


    Seeing the seriousness of Yunxin''s face, Shiyi went out with him.


    Hospital corridors, empty places.


    The steps of Yunxin and Shiyi stopped, and Yunxin turned around and gave Shiyi a punch.


    Shi Yi was unprepared. He was hit backward and staggered for two steps. He raised his hand and wiped the blood on his mouth. Then he looked up fiercely and said angrily, "Yunxin, you''re crazy!"


    Yunxin grinned. "Are you a man! If you were a man, you wouldn''t rob a woman with your friends! You know Su wennuan is a woman of mingling, and you hid her for three years! If mingling didn''t meet Su wennuan unexpectedly, are you going to hide her all your life and cultivate Mingshao''s children as your own children, ah!"


    The cloud heart angrily said, roaring the wings, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    When Mingshao becomes like this, Shiyi also has half the responsibility!


    Anyway, Yunxin feels unworthy for mingling and wronged for him. He is very upset and wants to beat people!


    He followed Ming Shao for so many years. Ming Shao was shot, stabbed, and even poisoned, but he never said he wanted to be a vegetable!


    What does a vegetable mean? A vegetable means being a loser!


    How can he accept the past so beautiful and powerful Ming Shao to become a useless man!


    Shiyi was also roared by Yunxin and his chest fluctuated. Looking at Yunxin''s stubborn way, "so what!"


    Then, Yunxin angrily came forward, grabbed Shiyi''s collar and stared at him, "you''re really a scum! You don''t deserve to be a man!"


    Shiyi was also angry and lost his temper. He pushed Yunxin away with all his strength and panted, "Does Ming Ling deserve to be a man! He knows that Su wennuan is pregnant with his child, and he is still merry outside, regardless of Su wennuan''s life or death! Where was su wennuan when he gave birth to the child? Where was he when the doctor asked Bao whether he was a child? He was having fun with other women! He never regarded Su wennuan as a person at all. Is he a human? He is even an animal Not as good as! "


    Shiyi also roared out his heart in a series.


    But after he roared, not only did he not let Yunxin''s anger dissipate a little, but made Yunxin more angry. He turned Shiyi again and shouted, "what do you know, what the fuck do you know! Don''t slander Mingshao if you don''t know anything! Three years ago, he narrowly died for Su wennuan! He didn''t have anything to be sorry for Su wennuan!" Shiyi pointed to Shiyi, who was beaten down by him.


    Angrily, he nodded angrily, "don''t you want to know where Su wennuan was when he gave birth to a child? Well, I tell you, he detoxified in the isolation room! Fuck, he was almost poisoned for Su wennuan, don''t you fucking know!" Yunxin angrily pointed to Shiyi and roared.


    Shiyi was wiping the blood on his mouth, but when he heard Yunxin''s words, his action stopped fiercely and looked up at him.


    Yunxin angrily said, "what are you looking at? Compared with taking advantage of people''s danger, mingling is much more aboveboard than you! I tell you Shiyi, you are an asshole!"


    Unexpectedly, he secretly ran away with Su wennuan.


    Over the years, if Shi Yi hadn''t helped Su wennuan hide, help Su wennuan go abroad and apply for a new identity, how could su wennuan have such a great ability to escape the sight of Ming Ling!


    Shiyi was severely scolded by Yunxin. He accumulated a pile of anger in his heart, but when he saw the violent fluctuation of Yunxin''s chest, his anger could only be sent out from his nostrils without any language to fight back against Yunxin.


    After breathing for a few seconds, a dull sentence came out of his mouth, "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that mingling would do that!"


    He doesn''t believe that the cold and ruthless Ming Ling is so selfless. They can deceive Su wennuan, but they can''t deceive him!


    He knows Ming Ling so well that he will do anything to achieve his goal.

 Chapter 275

    "Believe it or not! But I tell you, you can''t take advantage of others'' danger until Mingshao wakes up!" Yunxin pointed to Shiyi again, and then walked away angrily.


    When I left wing, I covered my hurt chest, stood in place, frowned and worried.


    After a long time, his fist clenched tightly.


    "Hey, why did you come back alone? Where''s my brother?" when she saw Yunxin coming back, xiaorou stopped him and looked into the corridor outside the door, but she still didn''t see Shi Yi''s figure.


    "Your brother is so big that he''s afraid he won''t lose it." Yunxin glanced at xiaorou and came in without explanation.


    When he came in, he saw Su wennuan wiping his hands for mingling. His movements were careful and gentle, as if he were taking care of his children.


    Yunxin is more or less relieved to see that Mingshao''s efforts over the years have finally paid off, but seeing Mingshao still lying down, Yunxin is unconsciously sad again.


    I don''t know when Mingshao will wake up. What if he can''t wake up all his life like the doctor said.


    "Warm, go home and have a rest. I''ll take care of it here." Yunxin went to Su warm and said.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "No, you can''t take care of yourself."


    "I''ll hire a nurse later. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t..." just after Yunxin finished, Su wennuan turned around excitedly and said to Yunxin, "don''t ask a nurse, I''d better take care of it."


    Cloud heart doesn''t understand, "why?"


    Su wennuan lowered his eyelashes. "What if the nurse touches his head?" the nurse takes care of him so carefully and thoroughly. They only know how to complete their tasks.


    But when they finish the task, they can''t avoid rough hands and feet. They are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Ming Ling is very fragile now. She can''t stand any damage to her head. If the nurse touches her, Ming Ling may die.


    Yun Xin looked at Su wennuan calmly. He could see her worry and understood it in an instant. Su wennuan was worried for some reason, "well, but you have to rest."


    "It''s all right. I''ll sleep on the sofa. It''s very good." Su wennuan casually pointed to the sofa next to him, then turned around, put the hot towel in the hot water basin, wring it dry, and carefully wiped the body of mingling.


    Yunxin didn''t say anything when she saw that she was so persistent.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it." Yunxin said with concern.


    "Just buy something to eat," Su replied.


    "Hey, brother, you''re back..." Xiao Rou''s voice came from the door. She had been waiting for Shi Yi at the door. When she saw Shi Yi coming back, she said happily, "what''s the matter with your face?"


    Seeing Shi Yi''s face was blue and purple, Shi xiaorou was surprised.


    "It''s all right. I accidentally touched it." Shi Yi covered his face and replied casually.


    It happened that Yunxin was going out and Shiyi was going in.


    They go in and out one by one, and the door is not so big that they can''t accommodate two people at the same time.


    Yunxin''s dark eyes looked at Shiyi. Shiyi stopped and stood at the door to let Yunxin go first.


    When passing by Shiyi, Yunxin stared at him and then left.


    "Elder brother, the wound on your face won''t be beaten by Yunxin?" Shi xiaorou saw something wrong between them, grabbed Shi Yi''s arm and asked.


    Shi Yi came in and didn''t say no or yes.


    He looked like this. Shi xiaorou knew it was acquiescence at first sight. She couldn''t help but burst into rude words, "lying in the groove, Yunxin is lawless. How dare you beat my brother! I have to pull a layer of skin off him!"


    When Xiao Rou pulled her sleeve to catch up, "Yunxin, you smelly boy, wait for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Yi came into the ward and saw the two children sitting on the sofa playing with their own. Su wennuan was sitting by the bed, taking care of Ming Ling.


    He slowed down and walked to Su wennuan, "wennuan..."


    He called. Su wennuan turned around and saw that Shi Yi''s face was slightly smiling, but his mouth was blue and purple. It was obviously beaten by someone.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this must be a good thing done by Yun Xin.


    She didn''t ask, "Yunxin told you?" since Shi Yi has seen Yunxin, she should know what Shi Yi knows.


    Shi Yi nodded, lowered his eyelashes, and looked at Su wennuan, a little wandering, but he still asked, "do you believe it?"


    Su wennuan put down the towel in her hand. Of course, she knew what Shi Yi meant, "I believe..." after putting down the towel, she looked back at Shi Yi and said seriously.


    She believes what Yunxin said and what mingling did three years ago to avoid her being killed by the first brother.


    Because just yesterday, Ming Ling blocked her fate of being hit by a car with her own body.


    How could she not believe a man who would rather die for himself?


    How many people in the world can do this? Even real couples may not be willing to sacrifice themselves for each other.


    People say that husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly respectively in the face of disaster.


    The husband and wife only knew to hold their own lives when they were in great danger, but Ming Ling almost sacrificed himself for her.


    How could she not believe him.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s eyes so firm, Shi Yi was stunned for a moment. He looked at Su wennuan and looked into her eyes. He wanted to see a trace of uncertainty in her eyes.


    But he was disappointed. All he saw was su wennuan''s firm belief in the Ming mausoleum and his deep attachment to the Ming mausoleum.


    It seems that I saw Su wennuan, who was dead set on the Ming mausoleum three years ago.


    Shiyi didn''t open his eyes and nodded, "that''s good." after only three words, he turned with his head down and walked out slowly.


    That moment seemed to empty all the strength in the body.


    He had to admit the fact that he spent three years taking care of Su wennuan, which couldn''t equal the moment when the Ming mausoleum appeared.


    Because in Su wennuan''s heart, she has always put the Ming mausoleum in the most important position. It has never changed for many years.


    No matter how much he does, he can''t get Su wennuan''s heart, because she always loves Ming Ling. In the past three years, she hasn''t put him down for a moment, even if he is so ruthless to her.


    Looking at Shi Yi, she went out like she lost her soul. Su wennuan didn''t call him. She was also very sad.


    She knew that she had hurt Shiyi again. Over the years, she also understood Shiyi''s feelings for her. However, she couldn''t accept Shiyi''s kindness with another man in her heart.


    She always just regarded Shiyi as a friend.


    However, some feelings can not be returned with brotherhood.


    "Mommy, Dad''s drip is almost over..." Bo pointed to the drip bottle and said in a weak voice.

 Chapter 276

    Su wennuan regained consciousness and hurriedly called the nurse.


    The nurse came to change the drip bottle for mingling. Su wennuan sat beside mingling''s bed in a daze. The children also sat on the sofa and played with their own.


    At night, only Su wennuan stayed in the ward to take care of Ming Ling.


    Whenever at night, when Su wennuan is alone with Ming Ling, Su wennuan feels a comfortable feeling in his heart. It''s like he''s home. He has a sense of belonging.


    She took Ming Ling''s hand, put it on her face and let him touch his face. She was also nostalgic for the temperature in his palm.


    "Mingling, would you please wake up quickly? My children and I are waiting for you..." Su wennuan''s gentle voice sounded warm under the light.


    "Do you know how I came here without you in the past three years? I worked hard during the day to prevent myself from thinking about you, because I spent all my time thinking about you, so I could design so many works in a short time, but..." Su Nuan paused and blinked back the tears in his eyes, "But when it comes to night, my mind is full of you. At the beginning, I hide in the quilt and cry every day. I''m sad. I don''t understand why you treat me so much and resent yourself. I can''t control myself. Is it useless for me to miss you so much?"


    Su wennuan alone tells Ming Ling how she feels in the past three years.


    Across the place, across the time and space, he was looking for her. When he thought of her, she was also thinking of him.


    But no matter how worried she was, she still couldn''t meet with mingling, because she thought that mingling didn''t like her at all, that mingling was in full swing with other women, and that mingling would take her children away.


    ¡­¡­


    After telling Ming Ling the truth in the middle of the night, Su wennuan fell asleep next to Ming Ling again. Ming Ling didn''t respond at all.


    Another week passed, and there was still no sign of waking up.


    Now everyone began to worry, and the heart became heavier and more afraid.


    The doctor examined mingling and said that mingling recovered well and the blood stasis in his head was much smaller, but he still didn''t wake up. This sign is also normal.


    Because the brain has been severely damaged, the patient will not wake up if he is not willing to wake up.


    Hearing the doctor say that mingling doesn''t want to wake up, Su wennuan feels even worse.


    Is it because mingling is too tired over the years, so she wants to have a good rest? Has she hurt mingling''s heart and mingling doesn''t want to see her again


    Su wennuan starts to think and guess again.


    "Don''t worry, Mingshao will wake up and will..." Yunxin comforted Su wennuan, as if comforting himself. After looking at mingling, he said firmly.


    This week, mingling was not in the company. Yunxin was very busy. Those shareholders heard that mingling might become a vegetable. They robbed by fire and wanted to rebel.


    Yunxin has been struggling in the company and is about to lose her grip. I just hope mingling will wake up soon, otherwise things will be a mess.


    Yunxin was thinking like this, and the bodyguard came to report, "President Yun, shareholder Zhang took other shareholders at the door of the hospital."


    "What!" Yunxin was shocked and angry. "Shit, let''s make trouble now!" Yunxin angrily walked out to solve the big problem of shareholder Zhang.


    Su wennuan was also very nervous and worried, but she had to take care of mingling, so she didn''t go out with her. The two children sat on the sofa and watched eagerly.


    Today, xiaorou brought the children and went back to the hotel to sleep. She didn''t sleep well these days. Today, she went back to make up for her sleep.


    Su wennuan sat down and brought the children to him, "pineapple, pineapple, don''t be afraid, it''s okay..."


    She hugged the children and comforted them.


    On the other side, the bodyguard sent by Yunxin to protect mingling stopped shareholder Zhang and his group outside the hospital.


    But Zhang''s momentum is also great.


    "What do you mean? We just care about President Ming. Come to the hospital to see him. What do you mean you don''t let us in?" shareholder Zhang took the lead and said.


    "Sorry, no one can go in to see Mr. Ming without Mr. Yun''s instructions." the bodyguards said.


    "What''s cloud? He''s just a general manager!" shareholder Zhang was angry.


    "What''s the general manager? The general manager is the boss of the bodyguards. These bodyguards only listen to me!" when the shareholders were arrogant, Yunxin came over with several bodyguards.


    President Zhang saw that it was Yunxin. He also smiled, "President Yun, you are very leisurely."


    Yun Xin smiled angrily, "how can you be leisurely? You have nothing to do all day. You only know to find something!"


    "How does Mr. Yun talk? Where am I looking for trouble? Mr. Ming is ill. I care about Mr. Ming before I take everyone to have a look." Zhang Gu said that we came to see if Mr. Ming is always dead.


    "I thank you. Ming is always very good. You don''t need your false kindness. You''d better go quickly," Yunxin said.


    "How can we go without seeing Mr. Ming!" shareholder Zhang took the lead and was suspected of playing a rogue.


    Yunxin took a group of bodyguards to deal with Zhang Gu.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital ward here, the children are gradually not afraid. She wants to buy some drinks for the children.


    He said to the bodyguard at the door, "please help look at the two children. Don''t let them run around. I''ll be back in a minute."


    The bodyguard nodded.


    Su wennuan is relieved to go out. These bodyguards are made by Yunxin. They are very reliable. Su wennuan believes them.


    The hospital has a beverage self-service machine, but at the door of the hospital, Su wennuan went to the door of the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Bo Bo and Luo Luo are in the ward. They are a little bored. Bo Bo walks to the bedside with short legs, climbs onto the chair next to the bed, and secretly looks at Ming Ling. When he sees Ming Ling closing his eyes, Bo Bo reaches out and touches his face, "Dad, why don''t you wake up..."


    Ming Ling did not move or speak.


    Bo Bo was in a hurry and climbed up to Ming Ling.


    Luo Luo looked a little stunned below. Her tender voice asked, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Shh, I''ll help dad pull out his ears..." pineapple made a silent gesture to pineapple, and then climbed to mingling. Now the gauze on mingling''s head has been removed, so it doesn''t look as scary as before.


    Bo Bo lies in a small place next to Ming Ling, pinches his ears with his small hand, and then straightens up like a prank. With a successful smile, he looks at the reaction of Ming Ling. As a result, Ming Ling has no response.


    Bo Bo pouted disappointedly. Then he put his little finger into Ming Ling''s ear and twisted his finger in Ming Ling''s ear.


    "Hiss..." suddenly heard a sound of eating pain, which was obviously made by adults.

 Chapter 277

    Pineapple didn''t react for a moment. She looked back at Pineapple and said, "what''s the matter with you, pineapple?"


    Luo Luonuo shook his head, "it''s not me..."


    "Not you?" Bo Bo Bo took his hand out of Ming Ling''s ear and straightened up to look at Ming Ling. He suddenly saw him open his eyes. Bo Bo was so surprised that he widened his eyes and covered his mouth with his small hand, "Wow, Dad, you''re awake..."


    Ming Ling hasn''t figured out the situation yet. His eyes first adapted to the light here, and then a child''s innocent face appeared in his pupil. The child seemed to be when he was a child. Did he dream of returning to his childhood?


    Ming Ling closed his eyes, then opened his eyes again. The smiling childish appearance in front of him was still in front of him. He put his arm on the bed and sat up. Now he can see the child''s appearance. Has he seen this child? "


    Looking back, he nodded the child''s nose, "Bo Bo, why are you here?"


    "Dad, you''re really awake." Bo Bo''s dark eyes looked at Ming Ling excitedly and said happily.


    Ming Ling frowned, "Bo Bo, do you miss your father, but your father can''t yell. I''m not your father..."


    Ming Ling doesn''t know what happened. How did he see Bo Bo on his bed as soon as he woke up?


    He tried to recall that he seemed to have been hit by a car and was in a coma. Finally, he heard Su wennuan screaming and crying.


    When I woke up again, I only saw a child. Where''s su wennuan?


    Bo Bo pouted unhappily, "Mommy said you are our father, you are our father..."


    "Yes, you are our father."


    A little girl''s voice sounded under the bed. Ming Ling looked and saw Luo Luo.


    Ming Ling felt even more strange, "how can these two children identify him as their father? Even if he has only one child, how can it be two."


    He asked, "who is your mommy?"


    "Our mommy''s name is jurdy..."


    "No, it''s su Nuan!"


    Luo Luo answered, but was denied by Bo Bo.


    Ming Ling widened her eyes and frowned deeper. Jurdy and Su wennuan are the same person. They are both the same woman!


    Are these two children Su wennuan''s?


    Su wennuan, how many things did you hide from me!


    Ming Ling''s dark and deep eyes looked at Bo Bo, and then looked at him. This child looks so much like his childhood. Is it really his own child?


    At the thought of this, Ming Ling was excited and sat Bo Bo on his lap. "Bo Bo, tell me, how old are you now?"


    Bo Bo raised three fingers and said, "Bo Bo is three years old."


    Three years old! Just three years! The child is three years old!


    It''s really his child.


    Ming Ling was violently excited and kissed Bo Bo on the cheek, "good boy..." it was really his son, who looked like him!


    He really has a son!


    Ming Ling was so excited that his fingers trembled and stretched out his hand to rub Bo Bo''s face.


    "Oh, it hurts, Dad, what are you doing..." Bo Bo''s tender face was rubbed by the excited strength of Ming Ling. He touched his face and said with dissatisfaction.


    "I know the pain, but I''m not dreaming." there was a childlike innocence on Ming Ling''s face that didn''t belong to his expression and age.


    "To prove that you are not dreaming, you have to pinch your own face. Pinching my face hurts me, Dad, your head is watt..." Bo said childishly.


    Ming Ling smiled like a child. He was so happy that he lost his IQ. "Ha ha, yes, it''s dad''s fault."


    Luo Luo walked to the bed with her short legs, looked up at Ming Ling, smiled and said, "Dad, smile and have a good look..."


    Ming Ling looked down at Luo Luo and saw the novelty on her face. Seeing her face as beautiful as Su wennuan, the smile on his face was stunned. Is this also su wennuan''s child?


    But he doesn''t remember that he has two children?


    Looks like Su wennuan. It must be su wennuan''s child. That''s right! Did Su wennuan have another child with another man?


    "Bang!" a loud noise suddenly sounded at the door.


    Ming Ling looked up, but saw Su wennuan''s whole body falling on the door, his fingers holding the door and still shaking. His crystal eyes looked at him in shock, and his expression was like seeing a ghost.


    Then Su wennuan gets up and runs out quickly.


    "Su wennuan, you come back!" Ming Ling cried coldly behind him.


    He put the child on the bed and got out of bed to get ready to catch up with Su wennuan, but as soon as his feet fell to the ground, he was soft and didn''t even have the strength to stand.


    Ming Ling sat on the ground and felt very surprised. What''s going on.


    Soon, Su wennuan came to the ward with the doctor.


    "Hey, Ming Ling, what''s the matter with you? Get up quickly!" Su wennuan found Ming Ling sitting on the ground as soon as she came in. She came to Ming Ling excitedly and worried and held his arm.


    The doctor said, "don''t touch him yet. Let the nurse come."


    Two nurses came forward and helped Ming Ling up in a professional way and let him sit on the sofa.


    Su wennuan came along excitedly and saw that mingling woke up. Her heart was so happy that it was about to stop beating.


    Ming Ling wakes up. Ming Ling finally wakes up. Su Nuan is too happy to speak.


    At the moment when she saw Ming Ling sitting on the bed, she was shocked and fell down. Her first reaction was to find a doctor. She didn''t dare to delay for a moment and ran away quickly.


    Ming Ling sat on the sofa, his cold eyes still didn''t let Su wennuan go, and looked at her coldly.


    The doctor was examining him, and he asked angrily, "Su wennuan, you''d better explain to me what''s going on with these two children!"


    Hearing his angry voice, Su wennuan smiled calmly, with a gentle smile, "you should accept the examination first, and I''ll tell you later."


    "Su wennuan!"


    "Well behaved check, well behaved..." Su wennuan came over and kneaded his shoulder for Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was angry and had no place to scatter. He saw a doctor. The doctor was listening to his heartbeat carefully. He snorted coldly.


    After listening to the heartbeat, the doctor said to the nurse, "get him a wheelchair and push him for a general examination."


    "What! Wheelchair?" Su wennuan said in surprise and nervousness.


    The doctor knew her worry and comforted her, "he has been in a coma for so long and his legs have no motor memory for the time being. He will recover slowly. Don''t worry..."


    When the doctor said so, Su wennuan was relieved.


    But Ming Ling frowned. Has he been in a coma for a long time?


    After a while, the nurse pushed the wheelchair over.


    Su wennuan pushes Ming Ling for an examination.


    "How long have I been in a coma?" asked Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan joked, "you''ve been in a coma for two years. You don''t know how worried we are."


    "What! Two years?" when Ming Ling heard Su wennuan say this, he was shocked and seemed to think of something. He said with an evil smile on his lips, "Su wennuan, I didn''t expect you could not stand loneliness. You did that to me when I was in a coma." so, the little girl was born when Su wennuan did that to him when he was in a coma?

 Chapter 278

    "Are you stupid? How could I?" Su wennuan blushed and said with shame.


    How could he be so evil as soon as he woke up? It''s really the unique style of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling also frowned and found that he was really a little stupid. How could he think so!


    The little girl, Luo Luo, he met before he was unconscious, and even if Su wennuan gave birth to him after he was unconscious, it''s not that big. It should be a little baby.


    "You quickly tell me what happened to those two children!" mingling didn''t want to guess and said.


    "Let''s have an examination first. I''ll tell you later, good..." Su wennuan has pushed Ming Ling to the examination room, walked to him, shook his hand and said.


    Ming Ling frowned, but also cooperated with the doctor.


    Su wennuan waited outside for a while, and mingling was pushed out by the nurse.


    Su wennuan goes over and takes over the work from the nurse.


    Ming Ling asked without delay, "tell me quickly!"


    "That''s your child, you don''t know." Su wennuan said with a smile on his lips.


    "How could it be two!" Ming Ling still couldn''t get around. "To be honest, did you find another man?" when asked this question, Ming Ling was angry in his chest.


    He didn''t want to accept the fact, but how should Luo explain it.


    "I said no," Su wennuan explained to him without getting angry.


    "What''s the matter with Luo Luo?" Ming Ling turned his head and was still unhappy in his eyes.


    "I was born."


    "Whose?"


    "Yours."


    "Don''t lie to me!" there was anger in mingling''s words.


    "Why should I lie to you?"


    "Two, how can they both be mine!" when he was a fool.


    "I can''t have two at a time." Su wennuan smiled. The way Ming Ling tangled with herself now is really cute.


    Ming Ling was stunned, blinked and understood carefully. Then his eyes brightened and excitedly grabbed Su wennuan''s hand, "you mean..."


    Seeing the excitement in Ming Ling''s eyes, Su wennuan nodded, "um..."


    The lips of the Ming mausoleum were agitated and fidgeted with excitement, "I have a pair of dragon and Phoenix children... I have a son and a daughter..."


    Ming Ling''s fluctuating eyes were so happy that he couldn''t find the north.


    Su wennuan smiled at him, "yes, you have a son and a daughter..."


    How do you feel that Ming Ling''s IQ has become lower when he sleeps.


    Such a simple question needs to be made so clear.


    Su wennuan continued to push him forward. Mingling also turned his head. He held his hand and happily opened his mouth, revealing a big white tooth. His mouth was muttering, "I have a son and a daughter. I have a son..."


    As if it was incredible, I kept repeating this sentence.


    That happy look is more excited than a child getting sugar.


    Su wennuan has never seen him like this, but his happy appearance fills Su wennuan''s heart with satisfaction and excitement.


    She smiled secretly.


    Push Ming Ling back to the ward. Pineapple and pineapple are sitting on the sofa playing.


    When Ming Ling saw them, he was happy and waved to them, "pineapple, pineapple, come here, Dad."


    Pineapple and pineapple looked at him with two pairs of childlike eyes. Then they all fell down from the sofa and walked to him with their legs. Mingling touched their heads one by one with a smile on his face and looked at them strangely.


    They are so small, he can hold their heads with one hand, and their bodies are small, like dolls, dynamic dolls.


    "Dad, come and listen," said Ming Ling with a novel smile on his lips.


    "Dad, are you stupid?" Bo Bo blinked, looked at Ming Ling and said innocently.


    Why is this different from the uncle they saw before? Why has the style changed 180 degrees?


    The uncle they saw before is so cool, handsome and cold.


    How can this uncle have more children than them.


    "Nonsense, Dad can''t be stupid. Dad is smart." Ming Ling lifted his lips and smiled with pride.


    This is his child. He really has a child


    "Dad is happy to see us, but Dad and Mommy said they would invite you to seafood." Luo Luo interrupted, slapped her mouth, tilted her head and said.


    She still remembers what Su wennuan said about seafood.


    "Seafood?" Ming Ling felt surprised.


    Luo Luo nodded like mashing garlic. "Well, Mommy said she wanted to thank you, so she wanted to invite you to seafood."


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment, and then understood. Before, Luo Luo told him that her mother would invite him to eat seafood and thank him, but he pushed it off.


    Now think about it. I really regret it. If I promised at that time, I could see Su wennuan and the children in advance.


    But it''s not too late to see it now.


    Ming Ling glanced back and saw Su wennuan standing behind him. He said, "I''ll settle with you later."


    I''ve been hiding it from him. I''ve been lying to him.


    Although he said so, there was still a smile on mingling''s lips. Looking back, he rubbed the heads of the two children again. Looking at the two children, he couldn''t put it down. It was beautiful.


    "Shareholder Zhang, I said, you can''t go in!" there was a voice outside the door.


    Shareholder Zhang broke in and thought he would see mingling lying in bed without signs of life, but what he saw was completely different from what he thought.


    Originally thought that Ming Ling was lying in bed. Originally thought that Ming Ling didn''t know anything with her eyes closed.


    But now, he saw Ming Ling sitting in the room, with a smile they had never seen before, touching the heads of the two children.


    This kind of smile was strange to him. At the same time, this strange smile also made shareholder Zhang feel strange.


    They never knew that Ming Ling would laugh like this!


    I don''t know whether this smile is insidious or something. Anyway, it makes Zhang shareholders nervous.


    The dark mausoleum looked back and saw shareholder Zhang standing at the door with a group of shareholders. He was originally aggressive, but when he saw him, shareholder Zhang was stunned in situ, and his expression was unexpected and incredible.


    "Mingshao, it''s great that you wake up, Mingshao!" Yunxin was stunned when he saw the scene in the room. Then he came over excitedly and looked up and down at mingling.


    Seeing that he was really alive, his eyes were still moving, and Yunxin''s mood leaped up all at once. Don''t mention how happy he was.


    Ming Ling glanced at Yun Xin, then looked at shareholder Zhang standing at the door, and a sneering radian came to his lips, "old Zhang, you really have sincerity to run over and kneel down to apologize."


    This sentence seems light, but cold and ironic.

 Chapter 279

    Zhang is always a smart man. He naturally knows what Ming Ling means. He changed his arrogance, smiled and said the official words that everyone thought were hypocritical, "ha ha, we heard that Ming is always uncomfortable, so we came to see you. Now we can rest assured that Ming is all right. The big guy said yes.", He also asked his companions who followed him.


    Naturally, all the people he brought listened to him, "yes, Ming Ling, we can all hear that you are not feeling well, but we are tied to you. Now we can rest assured that you are all right."


    Cut, don''t worry, I think you are very disappointed! Originally wanted to see a joke, but now he was laughed at. He must feel as bad as eating a fly. Now he still says some high sounding words here.


    Yunxin sniffed in his heart and couldn''t bear to see the faces of these shareholders. He obviously came to see the joke of mingling. Now when he saw that mingling was all right, he turned the conversation one by one. It''s really disgusting.


    Yunxin stood beside Ming Ling and rolled his eyes wildly. These shareholders are really dead!


    "Yes, yes, we are all relieved. Eh, the two children around president Ming are really cute. Who are these children and know that they love president Ming." one of the most flattering shareholders smiled flatteringly and focused on the pineapple brothers and sisters.


    Although he knew that others were flattering, mingling was in a good mood when he heard others praise his children. "These two children are surnamed Ming. They will inherit my Mingtian group in the future. Naturally, they are different."


    Ming Ling lifted his lips and said.


    First, he is proud of his children. Second, he is announcing to these shareholders that he has children and heirs. Those who want to make ideas about his company stand aside!


    The reason why shareholder Zhang is so arrogant is that he wants his son to sit half the country in the company because he is the second largest shareholder of Mingtian group, so that he can compete with mingling for the position of big boss!


    Shareholder Zhang is sure that he has no successor!


    Now the sudden emergence of two children from Ming Ling is naturally a great blow to shareholder Zhang!


    Sure enough, when he heard what Ming Ling said, shareholder Zhang''s face turned iron blue, forced himself to smile calmly, then looked at the children around Ming Ling and said in disbelief, "Mr. Ming, you won''t joke with us..."


    Ming Ling looked at shareholder Zhang seriously, his eyes were sharp and cold, "do you think I''m joking?"


    Shareholder Zhang was stunned by his question and didn''t dare to make a sound. Shareholder Zhang has always been difficult to resist the cold stabbing eyes of mingling, not to mention that now mingling looks at him with such sharp eyes, which is obviously a sign of wanting to be whole.


    Everyone can see the cruel means of the dark belly of the Ming mausoleum. If he really wants to fix him, he can''t fly.


    Shareholder Zhang was pushed back by Ming Ling''s eyes and hung his head slightly.


    Ming Ling continued, "let''s go. When the Monroe jewelry design exhibition goes smoothly, you''ll kowtow and apologize to jurdy."


    Ming Ling said calmly. Instead of seeing shareholder Zhang and others, he continued to play with the children.


    Shareholder Zhang was stunned, and then smiled proudly, "then I won''t disturb Mr. Ming''s rest. Let''s go." after that, he took another look at the children and took other shareholders away.


    As soon as shareholder Zhang left, Su wennuan squatted down, squatted beside the legs of Ming Ling, and said anxiously, "it''s still a week from the Monroe design exhibition. How can it be in time..."


    When mingling said this to shareholder Zhang just now, Su wennuan was worried. She originally wanted to interrupt mingling, but she knew that she couldn''t speak at that time, otherwise it would encourage shareholder Zhang''s arrogance.


    But Ming Ling has already released her words, and she has no time to catch up.


    Ming Ling said strangely, "is a week very short?"


    Su wennuan frowned, bit his lips and looked at him without talking.


    Ming Ling seemed to see her distress and asked, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    "It''s less in a week." Su wennuan didn''t answer. Yunxin helped answer.


    Ming Ling glanced at Yun Xin and looked at Su Nuan again. "You haven''t done anything this week?"


    "Mingshao, wennuan has been taking care of you day and night. That''s what she does." before Su wennuan answers, Yunxin answers first.


    Su wennuan blames Yunxin for her talkative look at him. Really, she''s embarrassed to say these things.


    Ming Ling''s deep and quiet eyes have been on Su wennuan. Seeing her embarrassed appearance, he smiled contentedly, and then restrained his smile, so as not to make su wennuan more embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. One week is enough." mingling rubbed Su''s warm head and gave her confidence.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips and said in distress, "but for me, one week is not enough..."


    "It''s all right, there''s me." Ming Ling was funny to see her tangled appearance.


    Su wennuan looked up at him with his eyes blinking. He was very curious and novel.


    Last time I heard Zhu Xiaorong say that Ming Ling is a great jewelry designer. She doesn''t know the style of the works designed by Ming Ling. Now you can have a look.


    "By the way, Mingshao, there''s something I have to tell you." Yunxin suddenly remembered something and his expression became serious.


    Ming Ling turned his eyes on Su wennuan to Yun Xin, "say." a simple word.


    Yunxin looked at Su wennuan and the children. She didn''t know whether to say it in front of them, but she looked forward to seeing Su wennuan.


    Seeing that mingling didn''t want Su Nuan to warm the children, he had to say, "this car accident is not an accident, it''s intentional murder."


    "Deliberate murder!" Su wennuan was surprised, turned around and looked at the Ming Ling with worry, and then looked at Xiang Yunxin with surprise, "who, who is so bold to kill the Ming Ling?"


    Ming Ling reached out and rubbed Su wennuan''s head, telling her not to calm down, "you should worry about you, not me..."


    Su wennuan blinked, and then immediately understood what Ming Ling said.


    She won''t forget that what the man wanted to hit was that she wasn''t Ming Ling. Ming Ling was just suffering instead of her.


    Su wennuan bit her lip, frowned and stopped talking.


    Yunxin continued, "the murderer was caught the next day. It''s Zhu Xiaorong."


    "What! Zhu Xiaorong?" hearing the name, Su wennuan was even more incredible. After being surprised, he turned his head and looked at mingling again to see what his expression was.


    Seeing that Ming Ling''s face became low, Su wennuan began to feel uneasy.


    Although Yunxin has told her that Ming Ling and Zhu Xiaorong were just a misunderstanding three years ago.


    But she didn''t know whether mingling and Zhu Xiaorong had really had a relationship.


    Now Zhu Xiaorong hates to kill her. Is it because mingling really had a relationship with Zhu Xiaorong, so Zhu Xiaorong resents her when she sees her with mingling.

 Chapter 280

    Su wennuan thought, and then the more he thought, the more afraid he was, and the more he thought, the more nervous he was.


    Ming Ling''s expression was obviously cold, and there was a sense of killing in his deep eyes.


    How dare you touch his woman? This woman is dead!


    You can see the chill in the eyes of Ming Ling. Yunxin continued, "Zhu Xiaorong has been arrested by the police. Because you haven''t determined your safety, Zhu Xiaorong hasn''t been sentenced, but received the news. A few days ago, Zhu Xiaorong ran away with the gimmick of coming out to see his relatives."


    With that, Yunxin frowned. He didn''t deal with it. Zhu Xiaorong, a woman, should not let her escape. But these days, he has to take care of mingling and busy with work, so he doesn''t have time to take care of Zhu Xiaorong.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Xiaorong escaped without paying attention!


    "No matter how far away you go, you must catch her back!" said mingling with a calm and handsome face. The woman must be severely punished!


    "I know Mingshao, brothers, you are ordering to prepare for action." Yunxin replied.


    The brothers of Ming Ling are all hard core brothers. They not only obey what Ming Ling says, but also pay special attention to Ming Ling.


    As soon as I heard that it was Zhu Xiaorong who crashed the Ming mausoleum into a vegetable, the brothers were all ready to act alone to kill Zhu Xiaorong, a vicious woman!


    The brothers'' disorganized practice was naturally suppressed by Yunxin. What he said to his brothers was that when Mingshao woke up, he would deal with the evil woman Zhu Xiaorong as much as Mingshao wanted.


    The brothers were quiet now. They didn''t make a noise and wanted to kill Zhu Xiaorong directly.


    Now Ming Ling has spoken, and those restless brothers have something to do.


    "Mingshao, you can wake up is the best gift from God." Yunxin touched his nose and said something in his heart.


    This week, Yunxin is really worried that Mingshao has really become a vegetable as the doctor said, which will turn the world upside down.


    What should we do with so many brothers and companies under Ming Ling.


    "Come on, don''t be sensational here. It''s not like you. You''ve done something wrong. Just say it." Ming Ling glanced at Yun Xin.


    Yunxin, a smelly boy, has always been against him. Now he suddenly becomes so emotional. Ming Ling is really not used to it. He must have done something wrong. Now I want to ask for a gift.


    Yunxin immediately raised a hand and made an oath, "I''m wronged in words. I''m busy these days. I don''t have time to do anything shady. I''m just feeling it."


    "Hee hee, it turns out that dad likes to pull out his ears..." when the adults were chatting, Bo hee smiled and said in a childish voice.


    Ming Ling looked at Bo Bo. Seeing that his son was so naughty, he smiled gently. "Yunxin, come and kneel down. This is your God." Yunxin just said that he thanked God for waking him up, and it happened to be Bo Bo who woke him up.


    Yun Xinxin knew that he was molested by Mingshao, but he was still a little stunned, "what do you mean?"


    Luo Luo said, "my brother helped my father pull out his ears. After it was round, my father ''hissed'' and opened his eyes..."


    Luo Luo explained the scene vaguely.


    Yunxin listened carefully and was stunned. Then he smiled and walked over like a man rubbing Bo''s head. "OK, boy, you''re really your father''s lucky star."


    "Then you want to hug me..." Bo Bo is not modest. He looks up at Yunxin and says coquettishly.


    Yunxin was stunned for a second. Then he bent down with laughter and held Bo Bo in his arms. He pinched his face, "Good boy, like a girl, you look so tender, but your character needs to be changed. You are a boy. You are still different from girls. You can''t sell cute like girls. You have to learn from the domineering and manly temperament of boys."


    Yunxin likes to hold Bo Bo in his hand and preach to him.


    Bo Bo pouted, tilted his head and said, "uncle, what you said to me was like what my uncle said to me..."


    Uncle Shi!


    The name was easy to export from Bo Bo''s mouth, and Yunxin stopped. Then he looked at the Ming Ling. Sure enough, he saw that the face of the Ming Ling was not very good.


    This sentence of Bo Bo has explained that over the years, Su wennuan has often been with Shiyi, and the children are also very familiar with Shiyi. In other words, Shiyi has accompanied them in the three years that mingling missed with the children and Su wennuan.


    This sentence of a child has no connotation, but it will still be reminiscent in the heart of those who have a heart.


    Yunxin pinched Bo Bo''s face, pretended not to understand and said with a smile, "this is a man''s code. A man will think so."


    Bo Bo tilted his head. "Is that Bo Bo also a man?"


    Yunxin nodded, "not now, but in the future."


    "But Bo Bo is still a child..."


    Yunxin: "


    Well, Bo Bo''s words defeated all his long speeches.


    No matter how Bo Bo grew up, now he is just a child. If he is a child, he should enjoy his childlike innocence and happiness. How can he ask him so much.


    "Hey, hey..." Yunxin touched his nose, "that''s right. Bo Bo is only three years old. It''s fun. You can sell cute and act like a spoiled girl."


    "Uncle, what is selling cute?" pineapple, like pineapple, played 100000 reasons.


    "Well, how to explain this?" Yunxin was distressed by Bo Bo''s question. He always used the word "sell Meng", but Bo Bo asked, he was even poor.


    "Well, you''ll know it later. Yunxin scraped Bo Bo''s nose and said.


    "No one holds Luoluo?" Luoluo stands at the foot of Yunxin and looks at them talking for a long time, but the uncle has been talking to Bobo and hasn''t seen her.


    Luo Luo pouted and was unhappy.


    "Come on, Mommy, hold you..." Su wennuan came over and was about to hold Luo, but Luo took her arm and shook her shoulder. She didn''t want Su wennuan to hold her. She looked up at Yunxin stubbornly.


    As soon as Su wennuan saw it, he thought, it''s over. The two children will start competing for favor again.


    Seeing that Luo Luo''s mouth was pouting so high, mingling knew that she was unhappy. He came forward and said, "Dad, will you hold Luo Luo?"


    Luo Luo took a step forward. Instead of holding Ming Ling, she held Yun Xin''s leg persistently.


    Yunxin was stunned and looked around. At this glance, he saw that Su Nuan and Ming Ling were looking at him.


    The eyes of the two of them are one bitter and the other cold.


    The cloud heart was stunned. He still held the pineapple in his hand and bowed his head. Seeing that the pineapple had to be like him, he held his leg. He opened his mouth and smiled. He put the pineapple down. "The pineapple comes down first, and uncle comes to hug the pineapple..."


    But Bo Bo bows his legs and doesn''t fall to the ground.

 Chapter 281

    Yunxin was stunned. He simply held the pineapple in one hand and the pineapple in the other hand. He held one in one hand. He saw the beautiful and lovely appearance of the pineapple. His small face was like a peach. He kissed the face of the pineapple and said with a smile, "pineapple, how long are you? You''re not as beautiful as a person."


    "How to speak." as soon as Yunxin''s voice fell, he was scolded by the Ming Ling.


    Yunxin immediately changed the subject and said, "I mean, Luoluo is more beautiful than a hand-made doll." with big eyes, long eyelashes, round little face, pink and tender skin and fleshy body, holding it in your hand is simply a kind of enjoyment.


    Yunxin really praises people. Just now he said that pineapple is as beautiful as a girl. Now he says that pineapple is more beautiful than Barbie doll.


    Adults still like to listen to good words, and children certainly like to be praised.


    Both children were praised by Yunxin, and they both liked Yunxin.


    Hearing Yunxin''s praise for pineapple, his eyes have always been on pineapple. Pineapple is not happy, "uncle, don''t you like pineapple?" pineapple pouted.


    Yunxin immediately turned his head and said innocently, "no, I always like spinach."


    "Then you just don''t like Luo Luo." here, Luo Luo said faintly, her mouth pouting high.


    Ming Ling watched his children being held by Yunxin one by one and stood in the middle of the room. The two children said a word to me. Yunxin was overwhelmed.


    Ming Ling was bored. His children didn''t like him. They even liked Yun Xin. They were still competing for favor there?


    This taste is really sour, sweet, bitter and hot. It''s very sour.


    "No, I like both..." Yunxin immediately turned his head to this side and said seriously.


    "No, you can only like me, hum......" Luo Luo held her chest in her hands and said like a little princess.


    "Sister, you are too overbearing. Uncle Yun likes me..." Bo said dissatisfied.


    "No, he likes me and doesn''t like you..." Luo is also more serious and speaks loudly to Bo Bo.


    "Pa!" Bo Bo didn''t answer back, slapping Luo on the arm.


    "Wow..." Luo immediately opened her mouth and cried, almost out of breath.


    Yunxin was confused and worried. What are these two children with.


    "Luo Luo!" Su wennuan hurried over, took Luo Luo from Yunxin''s arm and pinched her armpit. Luo Luo relaxed at one breath and burst into tears.


    When Ming Ling heard that Luo Luo was crying so bitterly, his expression was not good. He calmly said to Bo Bo, "Bo Bo, you owe a taxi!"


    The ghost mausoleum originally sent out a cold smell, which was difficult to get close to. When he said so in a calm voice, he called his name again.


    Bo Bo''s shoulder shook with fear. The child was stunned. Then he choked, raised his arm and wiped his tears. Then he couldn''t help crying.


    Yunxin holds Bo Bo, who suddenly cries. He is in a trance. He has never comforted the child.


    Su wennuan hasn''t comforted pineapple yet. She heard pineapple crying again. She looked at Pineapple painfully and saw that he was crying sadly and scared. She took pineapple in one hand and took the other hand to hold pineapple in her arms and fell, "good boy, pineapple, don''t cry, don''t cry, Dad is a bad man. Mommy taught him a lesson for you, okay, don''t cry..."


    Bo Bo sobbed on Su wennuan''s shoulder, and Luo Luo sobbed on Su wennuan''s other shoulder.


    Su wennuan knew that the two children were almost ready. She blamed and looked at the Ming mausoleum. "What are you doing and what are you doing to the children?"


    Although Ming Ling''s eyes were still cold, his eyes were extremely innocent. He just wanted to stand out for pineapple and educate pineapple. But he didn''t think that pineapple was so fragile. He just said in a deep voice, and pineapple was scared to cry.


    Luo Luo stopped crying after crying for a while, licked her mouth, wiped her tears and straightened up.


    Bo Bo is still lying on Su wennuan''s shoulder and sobbing quietly. It seems that she was really frightened by Ming Ling just now.


    Ming Ling also realized that he seemed to move the rules of adults to educating children. His eyes moved and apologized, "Bo Bo, dad didn''t mean to hurt you. Don''t cry, Dad hug, okay?"


    Ming Ling is soft to her son.


    Su wennuan walks over with Bo Bo and wants to give him a hug. "Don''t be afraid, Bo Bo. Dad accidentally said wrong. He likes you very much. Come and hug him..."


    Su wennuan wants to give Bo to mingling.


    Bo Bo grabbed Su wennuan''s clothes and his legs clamped Su wennuan''s waist. He couldn''t go down!


    Moreover, his hand holding Su Nuan''s clothes trembled and was afraid. It was like giving him to the Ming mausoleum was giving him to the hand of a demon.


    Bo Bo is like this. Su wennuan has no choice. Sorry, he took a look at Ming Ling and brought Bo Bo back again.


    "What is this? There was a crying competition. I heard the cry of pineapple from a distance." Shi xiaorou leaned against the door of the ward before she woke up.


    But as soon as she finished, her listless appearance immediately came back to life with blood. Suddenly, she stumbled in front of the Ming mausoleum with excitement, "Wow, is this true? I really see less living Ming!"


    When xiaorou glared, she said in shock, and then took the hand of mingling, hot!


    He threw his hand away again. His hand shook in front of him. His eyes moved. After identification, he said excitedly, "Ming Shao, you really live!"


    When xiaorou opened her big eyes and said happily.


    For more than a week, whenever she came to the hospital, she saw mingling lying in bed like a dead man. No matter how she played with him, he didn''t respond. Now she saw Mingshao sitting here with her eyes open, but xiaorou was a little incredible.


    Ming Ling pushed Shi xiaorou''s hand away and said calmly, "nonsense."


    "Ha ha, I still know how to talk. It seems that it''s true." Shi xiaorou looks up and laughs.


    "Xiaorou, you''re just in time. Help me hold Luoluo." Su wennuan said when she was saved.


    It''s too tired to hold two children. I can''t support my hands.


    It''s OK to hold for a short time, but after a long time, the arm seems not to be your own.


    Now the two children are making trouble. They won''t let mingling and Yunxin hold them.


    When xiaorou came back to her senses and saw Luo Luo''s big watery eyes, she immediately nodded, "Oh, come on, Luo Luo, aunt hug..."


    Luo Luo really let Shi xiaorou hold her.


    But she didn''t want him just now.


    Ming Ling feels a little lost in his heart. Don''t let the children dislike him before he starts, otherwise he will be very sad in the future.

 Chapter 282

    Ming Ling wondered. He was helping Luo Luo out just now. Luo Luo should like him more. Why don''t even Luo Luo want him.


    Sure enough, the world of children doesn''t understand.


    The two children in Yunxin''s hands were taken over, and he had nothing to do.


    Some people were at a loss. They looked at Su wennuan and the Ming mausoleum.


    Seeing the dark face of Ming Ling, he smiled and walked forward, "Ming Shao, why don''t I push you out?"


    Ming Ling glanced at him, "let''s go."


    Yunxin then drove away with a smile.


    Su wennuan comforts Bo Bo. She looks back and sees Yunxin pushing Ming Ling away. She is relieved.


    "Well, don''t cry, Bo Bo..." Su wennuan rubbed Bo Bo''s head.


    Bo Bo sobbed twice, raised his little hand and wiped the tears on his face.


    Su wennuan also wiped his tears and said, "Bo Bo, you were wrong just now. You shouldn''t hit your sister..."


    Bo Bo sobbed twice, "Bo Bo won''t be in the future..." he said and cried wrongfully.


    "Why are you crying when you know you''re wrong?" Su wennuan picked him up and asked with concern.


    Bo Bo said, "but dad is so fierce. Dad is too fierce..."


    "Scared you, didn''t it?" Su wennuan helped him remove the tears on his face.


    Bo Bo nodded, "well, dad is too fierce, dad is bad..."


    Su wennuan smiled helplessly, "OK, dad is bad. Later, Mommy will help you teach dad a lesson." although Su wennuan said so, he didn''t know what to do in his heart.


    Who can educate the cold and domineering man in mingling?


    What Bo Bo sees is just the cold at the tip of the mingling iceberg. In the future, if the children see the angry appearance of mingling, they won''t shrink from the corner of the wall?


    In the past, she was frightened by Ming Ling many times. He always lost his temper suddenly, which made people unprepared. Sometimes he lost his temper and made people feel at a loss.


    Luckily she''s survived before.


    Hey, how can you get along with the children in the future because of Ming Ling''s temper.


    Su wennuan can''t help worrying.


    When xiaorou heard Su wennuan''s words to comfort the child, she unconsciously turned her head and said with a smile, "wennuan, when did you teach mingling a lesson? It''s good."


    "Go, don''t laugh at me." Su wennuan waved her hand to xiaorou and asked her not to expose her in front of the children.


    "Ha ha..." when Xiao Rou smiled, she turned upside down and held Luo in her arms.


    "Stand up straight and don''t drop the child." Su wennuan held xiaorou with one hand.


    When xiaorou stood up straight and said discontentedly, "you only love your child, don''t love me, and don''t like you."


    "Yo Yo, I''ve learned to speak from Luo Luo. I''m learning very fast." Su wennuan smiled and joked.


    "That''s right. Don''t look who I am." Shi xiaorou said proudly.


    Su wennuan smiles and shakes her head. After so many years, xiaorou is still so interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yunxin pushed Ming Ling into the hospital garden. He stopped, came to Ming Ling and said to Ming Ling, "Ming Shao, today I finally feel the peak of my life."


    Ming Ling slightly narrowed his deep eyes and looked at him.


    Yunxin said with a casual smile, "I finally realized the feeling of standing condescending in front of you. Ha ha, it''s so cool..."


    Cloud heart teased.


    Ming Ling calmly said, "very cool?"


    "Ha ha, of course it''s cool..." Yun Xin laughed very exaggerated and deserved to be beaten.


    Ming Ling nodded, then put his hand on the wheelchair, and the strength of his hand supported him as a whole.


    "Hey, hey, you..." Yunxin looked at him with an incredible face.


    Then his eyes blinked, and he looked at Ming Ling standing in front of him, half a head higher than himself.


    "Very cool?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows and asked again in a magnetic voice.


    Yunxin swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Ming Ling kicked Yun Xin''s leg, "is it cool?"


    "Hey, Ming Shao, you''re not disabled..." Yunxin quickly stepped back, his fingers in the air, said with a smile and quarreled with Ming Ling.


    Although he was kicked by Ming Ling, he was very happy. He thought that Ming Ling was disabled, but he didn''t expect his legs to be good.


    Ming Ling took two steps forward and kicked him again. "I hope I''m disabled? I can''t cure you, huh?"


    "Hey, hey, Mingshao, don''t come here. You''re taking revenge for public and private affairs. Don''t you come to me for revenge when you see that pineapple brothers and sisters like me and don''t like you." Yunxin smiled and said fearlessly.


    "You stand firm for me." Ming Ling pointed to him and walked towards him.


    Yunxin ran away with a smile, "I''m a fool. I''ll stand firm and kick you. I''ll go first. Ask for your own blessings. Think about why pineapple brothers and sisters don''t like you, ha ha..."


    Yunxin jumped out of the garden wall and said to Ming Ling with a smile.


    "Get out of here quickly." Ming Ling joked in a serious language.


    "Well, I''ll go away, but I still have to tell you an unhappy news, that is, even if I go away, pineapple brothers and sisters don''t like you. They like me, ha ha..." Yunxin has to laugh at Ming Ling before leaving, which is quite suspected of gloating.


    Ming Ling casually copied a stone and threw it. Fortunately, Yun Xin dodged it quickly.


    When mingling returned to the ward, the pineapple brothers and sisters had stopped crying. Xiaorou sat by the sofa and played with them.


    And Su wennuan is tidying up his hospital bed.


    "Don''t tidy up. It''s time to leave the hospital." Ming Ling came in and said to Su Nuan by the bed.


    Su wennuan looked back and saw the Ming mausoleum standing in front of her. She was surprised and shocked, "why did you stand up?"


    "Well, the legs recovered faster than expected." Ming Ling replied casually.


    Because over the years, he exercises more than others, so his physical function is also more flexible.


    Ming Ling answered and walked towards the pineapple.


    Bo Bo looked at him with dark eyes, and then stamped around Shi xiaorou, a little afraid.


    Luo Luo also grabbed Shi xiaorou''s clothes, and her crystal eyes looked at Ming Ling.


    When Ming Ling saw the children like this, he stopped and didn''t get close to them, but he was unhappy.


    Didn''t he get along well with the two children before? Why is he just yelling at Bo Bo now? Both children are afraid of him.


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he took another step forward and said, "Bo Bo..."


    Bo Bo hides his head in Shi xiaorou''s armpit, thinking that Ming Ling can''t see him.


    "Brother, I''m afraid..." Luo also climbed to Bo Bo to hide. The two children held together to hide from the Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was completely confused and stood in a dilemma.


    He doesn''t understand. It''s clear that pineapple and pineapple were still in conflict just now. They were just like enemies. Now they are close.


    He, who stands out for his daughter, has become a public enemy of the two of them.


    Why is this?


    Ming Ling couldn''t figure it out. With the thinking of the adult world, he couldn''t figure out the thinking of the child world at all.

 Chapter 283

    Su wennuan threw down the bed quilt he was tidying up, came over and stood in front of Ming Ling, looked up and down at him, and came to the conclusion, "it looks quite normal."


    Ming Ling lowered his eyes and looked at Su wennuan. "Pack up your things and let''s go through the discharge formalities."


    Su wennuan took his hand, and Ming Ling looked back at her.


    Su wennuan blinked and said, "the doctor said you still need to be hospitalized for observation for a few days. Why are you discharged so early."


    "What the doctor said is bullshit..." he said, and found that the two children were more frightened and hid in xiaorou''s arms.


    Shi xiaorou thought it was fun, smiled and said to Ming Ling, "can''t you speak gently? Look, it scares the child."


    When she said this, xiaorou also thought of the cruelty and coldness of the Ming mausoleum. Everyone was afraid of him. Those tall adults were afraid of the Ming mausoleum, not to mention the children.


    And before, she didn''t dare to make a fuss in front of the Ming mausoleum, but now with children as a shield, xiaorou became bolder.


    Ming Ling also realized that he seemed to have accidentally and somehow frightened pineapple.


    He put his hand in the shape of a fist on his lips, coughed, slowed down his voice and said, "I know my own body. It''s okay. Let''s go..."


    "Can you really leave the hospital? Do you want to ask the doctor?" Su wennuan was still worried.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s uneasy appearance, mingling also put down his habit of coming and going freely, "I''ll ask the doctor to issue a discharge certificate first, and you take care of the child first."


    Then he turned and left.


    Su wennuan blinked, always thinking that what he said was wrong.


    "Don''t think about it. If he wants to leave the hospital, he can get the discharge certificate." Shi xiaorou smiled and gave Su wennuan the answer.


    Coercion and inducement are not all used. As long as Ming Ling stops at the doctor''s office with that strong and dignified momentum and says to the doctor, "open a discharge certificate."


    The doctor promised that he would open it to mingling without stopping.


    Su wennuan suddenly realized that what was wrong was here. In this way, it was no different from whether he went to see a doctor or not.


    Su wennuan shook his head helplessly. Ming Ling was always so domineering. What he said was a decision, and there was no room for discussion.


    Sure enough, before five minutes, Ming Ling came back with the discharge certificate.


    What else Su wennuan can say can only follow him.


    Su wennuan picked up some parcels while Xiao Rou led the two children. Ming Ling was walking in front of him. He always felt something wrong. In the past, he never carried his luggage or anything. The assistants and secretaries helped him with those things. He just had to walk in front.


    For many years, like a day, he has developed such a habit and has no habit of taking things. Now it is the same, but he always feels wrong.


    But Su wennuan followed him with something. His footsteps suddenly stopped. When Su wennuan came to him, he picked up the package in her hand, "let me take it."


    "No, you''ve just recovered. Can you carry heavy things?" Su wennuan bypassed his hand and wouldn''t let him take it.


    Ming Ling still insisted on taking things from her hand. "What heavy thing is this? Besides, I''m fine."


    As he spoke, he walked forward with his things. In this way, although he was carrying his own things, his heart was warm.


    He understood that this was the way to love someone. Because he loved that person, he was not willing to give her a little strength, just like Su wennuan loved him just now.


    Su wennuan thinks he hasn''t recovered yet, so she doesn''t want him to help her with her things. She''s also in love with him.


    This feeling of being loved by others and loving others is really beautiful.


    Ming Ling''s footsteps suddenly stopped again. Su wennuan came to him. He took the packages in one hand and took it for granted in the other. Naturally, he took Su wennuan''s hand and walked forward again.


    Su wennuan was surprised by him, and then looked up at him.


    Ming Ling didn''t look back. Unconsciously, a beautiful arc was raised on his lips.


    How long have you not felt like this? Your heart is warm and seems to be very full. There is no trouble, only a happy mood.


    This is called happiness.


    Feel the feeling of wanting to be here. Ming Ling feels that everything he has done before is worth it, and his previous efforts have been rewarded.


    Shi xiaorou took the two children and slowly followed behind. She looked at Ming Ling and Su wennuan holding hands and moving forward sweetly. She pouted and muttered, "what two ungrateful guys left us three and walked so fast."


    "Aunt Shi, are you talking about my mommy?" Luo Luo also worded.


    What did Shi xiaorou say? "Yes, that is to say, your mommy, look, your mommy forgets her children. With Mingshao, you don''t even want both of you."


    Ming Ling and Su wennuan are really a little complacent. They just walk forward by themselves. They don''t take into account that xiaorou is bound to walk slowly when she leads the two children, so after a while, Ming Ling and Su wennuan throw Shi xiaorou and the children out of sight.


    Until they came to the car and were ready to call someone to get on, they found that xiaorou and the children had not followed.


    "Let''s wait here. Xiaorou and pineapple should be coming soon." Su wennuan said. Sometimes xiaorou should have no big problem with her children.


    When xiaorou took a pineapple in the elevator, the elevator only stopped on the third floor. She thought someone came in.


    As a result, someone really came in, but the two men looked strange with masks.


    When xiaorou led the child to the side.


    The two men suddenly pushed Shi xiaorou against the wall. One quickly covered a child''s mouth with one hand and dragged them out of the elevator.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Let go, let go of the child!" when xiaorou saw that the pineapple was pulled out by the man like a chicken, she was frightened, cried, and kicked it out of the man''s leg.


    "Put the child down and help... HMM..." when xiaorou really wanted to call for help, she was covered by the man who came after her, trapped her hand and dragged away.


    When xiaorou was left in a van, fortunately, the children were also in the car.


    "Wow, aunt Shi, I want mommy... Sobbing..."


    Pineapple and pineapple cried with fear.


    "Be quiet!" the big man shouted angrily.


    Then another big man came and sealed the pineapple''s mouth with a seal.


    "Hey, how can you treat children like this! Let them go!" xiaorou said angrily when she saw pineapple being abused.


    But she didn''t defend the pineapple a few words, and she herself was shut up by the big man.


    "Hmmm..." when xiaorou was bound, she scolded these people vaguely.


    "A group of bastards, Ming Ling knows you''ll die!" she probably meant that.


    Some of them also heard what she wanted to express and said coldly, "does he have the strength to kill us now? You''d better calculate your death date yourself."

 Chapter 284

    When xiaorou was stunned, she widened her eyes in surprise. Only then did she understand that these people were not robbing or selling children, but had planned for a long time.


    Specifically for the Ming mausoleum.


    How many enemies are there in this Ming mausoleum.


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t understand.


    Su wennuan suffered three years ago, and his children suffered three years later. It''s really a disaster.


    Shi xiaorou probably understood each other''s identity and didn''t continue to deal with these people, because she understood that it was useless to talk to the enemies of the Ming mausoleum.


    She was worried to see the children, but she saw the children with big eyes open and didn''t cry, but there was too much panic and fear in those eyes, so afraid that she didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    When xiaorou saw them like this, her heart was full of heartache.


    Shi xiaorou and Ming Ling waited in the parking lot for nearly ten minutes, but they still didn''t see Shi xiaorou and the child.


    Thinking of xiaorou''s loss of her child last time, Su wennuan began to worry, "why hasn''t she come yet? I''ll go and have a look."


    Su wennuan said to Ming Ling and went back.


    "Wait, together." Ming Ling came quickly and returned to the hospital with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything. She was worried about her child. She thought that after the last lesson, Shi xiaorou would learn more carefully and seriously and wouldn''t continue to do things that would lose her child, but now it seems that they overestimate her.


    Rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change. Once his nature is formed, it is difficult to correct even after more lessons.


    Su wennuan understood this.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling followed the original road and found the ward they had just left. They still didn''t see Shi xiaorou and the children.


    Su wennuan began to worry, "where did xiaorou take the children at this time?"


    Su wennuan frowned and said that she tried not to think in a bad direction, because her heart couldn''t bear it.


    Shi xiaorou hopes to play some worrying things. It must be Shi xiaorou who took the children elsewhere to scare them.


    Even so, we have to find the child quickly.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll find it." Ming Ling felt a little heavy when he saw Su wennuan''s worry. He shook her shoulder and said comfortingly.


    Su wennuan asked the nurse on duty, "did you see a 24-year-old girl passing here with two children?"


    "Oh, yes, I saw them enter the elevator." as soon as Su wennuan described it, the nurse was impressed, because the two children were so beautiful that it was hard to forget as long as they passed in front of others.


    "OK, thank you." Su wennuan hurried to the elevator and Ming Ling accompanied her.


    But the elevator went all the way down to the first floor and didn''t see Shi xiaorou and the children.


    Finally, I had no choice but to find it on the first floor.


    When he found the third floor, Ming Ling''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned and looked back. Sure enough, he saw that the camera on the third floor was broken.


    Ming Ling frowned. Something strange happened.


    Next, Ming Ling takes Su wennuan to the monitoring room of the hospital to find the video of that period.


    There are videos from the 6th floor to the 4th floor, but there is no one on the third floor, and they also saw it from the video tape. When xiaorou took her two children into the elevator, she hasn''t come down since.


    "It seems that they were taken away from the third floor." Ming Ling frowned and concluded.


    "Ah?" Su wennuan couldn''t stand it. He shook his body and nearly collapsed on the ground with his legs.


    Fortunately, mingling held her in time.


    Su wennuan cried anxiously, "what to do? The children are still so young. What if something happens to them? They will be afraid. They will be afraid without me..."


    Su wennuan''s voice changed. There were trembling words in her crying voice, full of worried words.


    "Come and sit down first. It''s all right. I''ll solve it." mingling helped Su wennuan to sit on the sofa next to him. He took out his mobile phone and called Yunxin.


    "Take brothers, police dogs, instruments and come to the hospital!" Ming Ling''s order sounded on the phone without delay.


    When Yunxin heard mingling''s anxious words, he naturally guessed what had happened, "Mingshao, is there something wrong with the child?"


    Having been with Ming Ling for so many years, Yunxin certainly knows what will happen.


    "En." a short word from Ming Ling.


    "I see. I''ll be there soon." Yunxin also tightened his voice and hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, Yunxin came to the hospital with a large army. He was so aggressive that everyone who saw the hospital took a detour.


    They can''t guess what team this is. There are police dogs and infrared detection instruments.


    After Yunxin brought the equipment and people, the subordinates listened to the command of Ming Ling and began to look for the whereabouts of the children.


    Su wennuan took out the bottle that the children had eaten in the package and smelled it to the police dogs. Then the police dogs ran to the back door of the hospital excitedly.


    Ming Ling and other brothers quickly followed, and Su wennuan hurriedly followed.


    Yunxin chased Su wennuan and said, "wennuan, don''t follow up. Just stay in the hospital and have a rest."


    Su wennuan didn''t look back at him and said directly, "I can''t see the safety of pineapple. I don''t have the mind to rest."


    She kept up with mingling. She knew Yunxin was worried about her, but the children''s safety was unknown. How could she rest.


    How can the heart be stable.


    Yunxin can probably understand Su wennuan''s feelings. Since she is determined, Yunxin doesn''t say anything, but follows Su wennuan to ensure her safety.


    Su wennuan chases out and sees Ming Ling get on the car with the dog. She speeds up her steps.


    Ming Ling was eager to save his son. He was about to leave immediately, but when he saw Su wennuan following him, he stopped the car for a moment, got off the bus and helped Su wennuan into his car. Then he jumped on the bus, turned his head and said to Yunxin, "go back." then he drove the car away quickly.


    Yunxin immediately got on the car behind him and quickly followed the car of mingling.


    The car drove all the way to the countryside under the leadership of police dogs and detectors. Su wennuan''s heart was always tight and his hands were sweating.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, several burly men dragged the child and Shi xiaorou out of the car, brought them into a villa and left them in the villa living room.


    "Miss, we have brought you the person you want." after all this, the big man reported.


    When xiaorou frowns, miss?


    It turned out to be a woman. Who has such a great hatred with Ming Ling? Is it the lover that Ming Ling failed to live up to before?


    When xiaorou guessed, she scolded mingling again.


    This Ming mausoleum looks clean. How many romantic debts have been left in the past!

 Chapter 285

    When xiaorou is in her heart, she is Feining the Ming mausoleum.


    Someone came down upstairs. When xiaorou first saw the woman''s white legs, and then the silk dress. She looked up with her head up. Finally, she saw the woman''s appearance and saw the woman''s appearance. When xiaorou was surprised, she rounded her eyes.


    Zhu Xiaorong, it''s this woman again. This woman is really not afraid of death!


    How dare you kidnap her and the children? If Ming Ling comes, she must be dead.


    When xiaorou saw that it was Zhu Xiaorong, she couldn''t calm down and stared at Zhu Xiaorong.


    Zhu Xiaorong said irritably, "it''s so noisy that you kidnapped the child. How did you bring this wordy woman!"


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard that she was wordy, she was even more dissatisfied. She stared at Zhu Xiaorong. She didn''t speak clearly with tape tied to her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, when we tied the children, the woman kept chasing them, so she just brought them all the time." said the man who kidnapped them just now.


    "I tore the tape for her. I''ll see what she wants to say." Zhu Xiaorong rolled her eyes and said not bad and annoying.


    The big man walked over and removed the tape from Xiao Rou''s mouth.


    "I Pooh! A bunch of madmen! You kidnap children. I don''t chase me. Thank you. It''s ridiculous." Shi xiaorou hummed as soon as she had time.


    "Shi xiaorou, you''d better be honest with me, otherwise, I want you to look good." Zhu Xiaorong pointed angrily at Shi xiaorou.


    "This should be what I said to you, Zhu Xiaorong. I don''t think you can live today!" Shi xiaorou said angrily, giving Zhu Xiaorong a white look.


    She believes in the strength of Ming Ling. Zhu Xiaorong, a small role, wants to fight with Ming Ling. It''s really beyond her power!


    She is still so proud that she doesn''t know her weight.


    "If you dare say one more word, I''ll let you live no more than an hour." Zhu Xiaorong was worried by Shi xiaorou. Pointing to Shi xiaorou, she angrily bared her teeth and twisted her face.


    Her ferocious face scared the pineapple to cry, "wow..."


    The two children cried in unison. Although their mouths were covered with tape, the sound from their throats was also very loud.


    Zhu Xiaorong looked at the two children and said impatiently, "what are you crying for? It''s so noisy! I''m crying. I''ll let you never see your father!"


    Zhu Xiaorong yelled at the two children as if she were crazy. Her chest fluctuated.


    She is really a little broken now. She knows that she drove into mingling. Mingling will not spare her easily. She will be dismembered by mingling or worse.


    She can''t wait to die. She must find something to save herself.


    Recently, she inquired that Su wennuan gave birth to two children to mingling. Then her opportunity came to kidnap the two children of mingling. In this way, she could talk to mingling about conditions and let mingling let her go.


    The children were so frightened by Zhu Xiaorong that they stopped crying one by one, but the water in their eyes fell down and didn''t dare to cry.


    Seeing the frightened and timid appearance of the children, xiaorou was worried, but it was not easy to continue the positive conflict with Zhu Xiaorong. Otherwise, Zhu Xiaorong was crazy and might have done something irreparable.


    She moved closer to the children and comforted them in a soft voice, "pineapple, pineapple, don''t be afraid, your father will come to save you..." she lowered her voice to comfort pineapple and pineapple.


    Of course, her words were naturally heard by Zhu Xiaorong.


    Hearing the words of Ming Ling, Zhu Xiaorong was flustered and couldn''t calm down.


    She walked back and forth in the same place for two steps. She was at a loss. She didn''t know what to do next.


    One of his men came up and suggested, "Miss, do you want to call Ming Ling now?"


    "Don''t fight!" Zhu Xiaorong said excitedly and flustered. "Calling won''t usher him in soon! Do you still want to live!" Zhu Xiaorong said angrily.


    Her intention to catch the children is to threaten mingling and negotiate with mingling. As long as mingling lets her go, she will let the children go.


    But now that she really caught the children, she was more and more afraid. If mingling was so good, she wouldn''t be mingling.


    "What are you going to do?" the big man said contemptuously.


    They were hired by Zhu Xiaorong. Originally, they thought they could have a big fight with this woman. Unexpectedly, they were so timid. Working with women is really a bit of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail.


    "Don''t ask me, how do I know what to do!" Zhu Xiaorong shook her hand and was very upset.


    "Bang!" suddenly, the door was broken in.


    Everyone looked at the door in surprise.


    "Let me tell you what to do!"


    As a cold voice sounded, the cold and beautiful face of Ming Ling appeared in front of everyone.


    His deep eyes were as sharp as a knife, as if he could cut people thousands of times.


    Zhu Xiaorong looked at the Ming mausoleum and was so scared that she softened. Fortunately, she held the railing behind her to avoid falling.


    "Ming Ling, you''re here at last!" Shi xiaorou said happily when she saw Ming Ling appear.


    Ming Ling glanced at the children tied to one side by Zhu xiongrong and threw them on the ground. His eyes became colder and made a slight wink. The brothers behind him immediately came forward to clamp down the big men standing in the room, kicked their knees with their feet, and they knelt down obediently.


    A few big men who were just arrogant were easily subdued by the brothers of the Ming mausoleum. They all held their heads in their hands and knelt on the ground, daring not to give one.


    Ming Ling took a step forward.


    Zhu Xiaorong was so frightened that she stumbled back and put her hand in the air to stop mingling from moving forward. "Don''t come here, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." Zhu Xiaorong was so frightened that she trembled and almost peed in her ass.


    The cold eyes of Ming Ling looked at her and had no time to teach the woman a lesson. He quickly walked to the children, untied the pineapple and untied the tape on their mouths.


    "Woo... Dad..."


    When the two children saw Ming Ling, they were so frightened that they cried and hugged him all at once.


    Mingling was so sad that he held the two children in his arms with one hand. "Good, dad is coming, don''t be afraid..." mingling gently comforted them.


    Pineapple and pineapple lie on the body of Ming Ling and dare not move.


    Seeing that the children were so frightened, mingling was even more angry. She took two steps towards Zhu Xiaorong and wanted to kill her!


    Zhu Xiaorong retreated in fear and climbed on the ground.


    "Pineapple!" Su Nuan''s worried voice came from the door.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo immediately raised their heads when they heard Su wennuan''s voice, as if they had been saved.


    Su wennuan sees the children being held by Ming Ling. She rushes forward excitedly and takes the pineapple and pineapple from Ming Ling.


    "Mommy, Wuwu, Mommy..."


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo suddenly lay on Su wennuan and cried in fear.


    "Good boy, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Su wennuan kissed their cheeks, crying and comforting.

 Chapter 286

    Ming Ling patted Su wennuan on the back, "you take the child out first."


    Su wennuan looked back at him worried, "what about you?"


    "I''ll come later and go out. Be good." Ming Ling comforted Su Nuan.


    However, Su wennuan saw the storm in Ming Ling''s eyes. The cold temperature seemed to freeze people to death and stared at Zhu Xiaorong.


    She felt something was going to happen, but now she didn''t dare to listen to Ming Ling, so she had to take the children out.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhu Xiaorong stood up and shouted as Su wennuan was about to go out.


    Su wennuan suddenly stopped and looked back at Zhu Xiaorong.


    Zhu Xiaorong stood up holding the railing and wiped the tears on her face. She took a deep breath and said, "Su wennuan, do you want to know what happened with Ming Ling three years ago? Ha ha..." Zhu Xiaorong smiled very frighteningly.


    Because she knew that if Su wennuan went out with her children, the next second would be her death. It was impossible for Ming Ling to let her go. She almost bumped Ming Ling into a vegetable and kidnapped his children. It was strange that he could let her go.


    But in fact, the person she wants to hit is not mingling at all. She just wants to hit Su Nuan.


    Who knows that Su wennuan has such a good life that mingling is willing to use her body to help her block the car.


    Su wennuan holds a pineapple and looks back at Zhu Xiaorong. Seeing what Zhu Xiaorong looks like now, she makes herself look like a human and a ghost. She also feels uncomfortable.


    People live well in this world. Why do they make themselves like this ghost.


    Who''s worth it.


    Zhu Xiaorong smiled with tears in her eyes and said, "Su wennuan, do you know I''ve long wanted you to die!" Zhu Xiaorong roared.


    Su wennuan was stunned.


    Ming Ling frowned and pointed a small pistol at Zhu Xiaorong. "Shut up!" his voice said coldly.


    Facing the muzzle of the gun, Zhu Xiaorong smiled more arrogantly and wantonly, completely like a lunatic with abnormal nerves. He cried and laughed, "ha ha... Ming Ling, aren''t you just afraid of me telling her that you took me as her to me three years ago?"


    "Zhu Xiaorong!" Ming Ling roared angrily. He was about to buckle the target and shot Zhu Xiaorong.


    Su wennuan''s lips trembled and called Ming Ling, "Ming Ling..."


    Ming Ling paused and looked back at Su wennuan, but saw that her expression was stagnant and her eyes were on Zhu Xiaorong, as if staring at Zhu Xiaorong with an unacceptable expression.


    "Don''t kill her..." Su wennuan murmured


    Ming Ling frowned.


    Su wennuan took a deep breath, looked at Zhu Xiaorong and said, "why do you want to kill me?" she didn''t understand. Even if she had a relationship with Ming Ling, she didn''t need to trade her life for her own life.


    Because she killed her, she must be punished. Isn''t her own life ruined?


    Zhu Xiaorong shook with a smile and said, "Over the years, I thought you were dead, but even if you disappeared, you still live in the heart of Ming Ling. He is looking for you all the time. He even cries your name in his dreams! Why, why do you get such care and love from Ming Ling, and I, right next to Ming Ling, he never sees me! Am I worse than you? No, I am better than you, richer and better than you Beautiful, why does Ming Ling love you, but never see me! "


    Zhu Xiaorong roared loudly. Her body retreated, laughing and crying bitterly.


    Su wennuan was worried when she heard this. She learned from Yun''s heart that mingling had been looking for her all these years, but she never knew that mingling had worked so hard for her.


    "Ha ha... Ah!" after Zhu Xiaorong finished laughing, he suddenly burst into tears, "Su wennuan, I didn''t lose to you, I lost to mingling, I didn''t lose!"


    Zhu Xiaorong screamed wildly, took a step back and looked at Su wennuan very frighteningly, "Su wennuan, you won''t live a safe life in your life, ha ha..."


    She growled and ran out of the house like crazy.


    Ming Ling motioned for his brother to go.


    His brothers immediately went after him.


    Su wennuan said, "don''t chase!" she said firmly and persistently. She didn''t know whether she was angry or angry.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s powerful voice, the brothers of Ming Ling stopped and looked back at Ming Ling for advice.


    But Ming Ling didn''t speak. His deep eyes looked at Su wennuan with some worry and regret.


    Seeing that there was only Su wennuan in Ming Ling''s eyes, the brothers naturally knew the weight of Su wennuan''s words, so they didn''t catch up.


    "Ah!" suddenly there was a scream of Zhu Xiaorong outside.


    The people in the room were stunned, looked at each other, and then hurried out.


    "Hey, don''t hurry away, untie me quickly!" Shi xiaorou never found a chance to let someone untie her. Now she cried nervously when she saw that they were all leaving.


    One of the brothers paused and turned back to help xiaorou untie.


    Shi xiaorou said discontentedly, "Ming Ling, you bastard, only remember your wife and children, but don''t remember me at all..."


    "Don''t speak ill of Mingshao!" the brother who helped Shi xiaorou untie said seriously.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned, looked up at him, and then said, "I knew you were your little dog leg. What did I say about him? You still want to beat me..." Shi xiaorou stretched her head to him and beat him.


    The brother was forced to step back by her momentum, and then left. He didn''t care about Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou waved her hand, "cut..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Su wennuan, don''t come here!" Su wennuan held the child and wanted to go to the place where the onlookers were, but the first Ming Ling turned around and said seriously to Su wennuan who was walking this way.


    Su wennuan''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Ming Ling strode over, held Su wennuan''s shoulder, turned her around, turned her back to the crowd, and asked her to get in the car first, "you wait for me in the car with your child, I''ll come right away..."


    Let Su wennuan sit in the car, and mingling returns to the place just now, which is on the road.


    Looking at this situation, Su wennuan vaguely guessed what had happened, but she didn''t dare to imagine what had happened.


    Here, Yunxin sees Ming Ling coming and tells him the situation.


    "I''m just waiting for you outside. Who knows that this woman ran like a ghost when she saw me, and was hit by a car." Yunxin pointed to Zhu Xiaorong lying on the ground with a river of blood.


    He just wondered why Zhu Xiaorong ran out alone and took a step forward to ask the truth.


    As soon as Zhu Xiaorong saw him, she ran away in panic and eagerness. She didn''t notice the truck coming, but was hit.


    Ming Ling frowned, "did you give first aid?"


    "Yes, it should be here soon," said Yunxin.

 Chapter 287

    Ming Ling sees that Luo Luo is coaxed, and looks at Su nuanuan happily.


    Su wennuan was also pleased and said to Bo Bo, "look, my sister has got something fun."


    Bo Bo was curious. He didn''t know what his sister had got for fun, so he turned around and saw Luo Luo holding a balloon in his hand. Bo Bo smiled with tears.


    Ming Ling was stunned. He really didn''t understand the children''s world. Just now the two children were crying. Now both of them are laughing and playing.


    Ming Ling looked at the two children, but his heart was full.


    Children''s world is very simple and pure. No matter how big things are, just a balloon can satisfy them.


    And no matter how sad things are, they disappear in the twinkling of an eye, replaced by smiles and happiness.


    In fact, it''s really good to be a child. If you want to be sad, you''ll be sad, and if you want to be happy, it''s fast. Unlike adults, you hide your sadness, happiness and anger in your heart and live so tired.


    After the two children coaxed, they could finally have an examination.


    In order to avoid accidents, Ming Ling asked the doctor to give the children a full body examination. Everything was normal, except for some skin injuries on the arms and legs.


    The nurse rubbed some medicine on them and nothing happened.


    "Warm, or go back to my place to live." on the bus, Ming Ling asked while driving.


    Su wennuan understands that Ming Ling is so rich that even in California, he must have his own house.


    Su wennuan said, "you don''t have anything for the children. I have to change them. I''d better go back to the hotel."


    Hearing Su wennuan''s words, Ming Ling nodded slightly and drove towards the hotel.


    Soon we arrived at Su wennuan''s hotel.


    Su wennuan still lives there. She goes in, finds the clothes of pineapple and pineapple and changes them.


    Ming Ling came and wanted to help, but he didn''t know how to start. He was able to do anything in the company''s major events, but now he was like a novice and didn''t know how to start.


    Su wennuan is changing clothes for Bo Bo first. Ming Ling takes Luo Luo''s small skirt and gestures to Luo Luo in this and that way. Unexpectedly, she still doesn''t know how to take off clothes for Luo Luo, and she doesn''t know how to dress her.


    Su wennuan glanced back at the distressed look of Ming Ling and said, "put it there first and I''ll come."


    Ming Ling insisted, "no, I''ll change it for Luo Luo." although I''m a little afraid of hurting Luo Luo, I haven''t started yet, but I always have to learn to change children''s clothes, otherwise I won''t be close to them in the future.


    Ming Ling puts her skirt aside, approaches Luo Luo who is playing with the duckling toy, and takes her little fat hand to take off her clothes.


    Luo Luo was very cooperative. Mingling took her hand and she changed the toy to another hand.


    Ming Ling shoved Luo Luo''s arm out of her clothes and was afraid of hurting Luo Luo, so she was very careful. She wasted her great energy before she pulled one hand out of the sleeve of her skirt, and then the other hand.


    Su wennuan finished changing her clothes for pineapple. Seeing that Ming Ling was just taking off her clothes for pineapple, she was very tired and sweating. She smiled, walked over, found the invisible zipper and pulled the zipper down from the side of pineapple. The clothes just pasted on Pineapple suddenly fell down.


    After this simple action, Su wennuan looks back at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling blinked his eyes and joked, "I didn''t expect there was another mechanism. Now even children''s clothes are designed so complicated."


    "It''s just that you''re not proficient." Su wennuan said, and then easily took off Luoluo''s little skirt, and then took off her little trouser head.


    Little Luo Luo sat on the sofa without any clothes on.


    Ming Ling looked curiously at Luo Luo like a meat ball. The more she looked, the more lovely she became.


    Up to now, I can''t believe that this is my daughter, so small, so tender and so beautiful.


    He glanced aside and saw Bo Bo sitting on the sofa in his clothes. He was also such a small person


    He feels so magical, so incredible.


    He really has a son and daughter. Although he is so young, it is really his son and daughter


    Ming Ling has been feeling the excitement from scratch.


    After su wennuan helped Luo Luo get dressed, he looked up and said to Ming Ling, "look at them. I''ll go to the kitchen to get some instant noodles. The children are hungry. I have to make some milk powder for them."


    Ming Ling nodded.


    Su wennuan went to the kitchen.


    Ming Ling sat on the sofa watching the children. Pineapple and pineapple were playing with toys. They muttered that they didn''t know what to say and had a good time.


    Ming Ling looked at them like this. He wanted to talk to them, but he found that he couldn''t join them at all.


    "Oh, the ball fell..." Bo Bo said, his eyes rolling with the ball.


    Ming Ling stood up and picked up the ball for them. He came back and handed it to Bo Bo, "your ball..."


    Bo Bo looked up at Ming Ling. His dark eyes stared at Ming Ling''s face. He didn''t reach out to pick up the ball in his hand and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was stunned.


    Ming Ling squatted down, put the ball on the sofa between him and Luo Luo, squatted in front of them, with a gentle smile on his face, "Bo Bo, dad didn''t mean to be cruel to you before. Will you forgive dad?"


    He knew that the children''s hearts were very fragile. It would be bad to leave a shadow in Bo Bo''s heart.


    Bo Bo''s dark eyes blinked and tooted his mouth. He silently took the ball and held it in his arms.


    Seeing that he accepted the ball he picked up for him, mingling naturally understood that the child had been relieved. He held his thin lips together and smiled very well.


    "Dad, get out of the way. You''re blocking my sunshine." Luo Luo pushed Ming Ling with her small hand, and said in a tender voice.


    Ming Ling had to stand up and walk aside.


    Well, no one has ever told him to go away because he is blocked from the sun.


    Only his children have the right to say such things to him.


    Ming Ling sees that the children are having a good time. He can''t bother them and cultivate feelings. Let them play by themselves now.


    Ming Ling came to the kitchen and saw Su wennuan making milk powder. He walked over gently, surrounded Su wennuan''s waist from behind and hugged her.


    Su wennuan was stunned and looked back at him. "How did you come in?"


    "They had a good time." he said about the children. His head was buried in Su wennuan''s neck, smelling her fragrance and holding her soft body. He was very secure in his heart.


    "Warm, sorry..." the low voice of Ming Ling suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 288

    Su wennuan''s action of making milk powder paused for a moment, and then he was stunned for a few seconds. Then he lowered his eyelashes and continued what he was doing, "why do you suddenly apologize to me?"


    "Don''t take Zhu Xiaorong''s words to heart." mingling kissed Su wennuan''s neck, and the hot breath blew on her skin.


    Su wennuan still continues to shake the bottle and make milk powder. There is no emotional change.


    When Ming Ling said sorry, she already knew why he was apologizing.


    Apart from what he did with Zhu Xiaorong three years ago, he didn''t miss anything.


    Su wennuan didn''t answer positively. He turned around and handed the bottle to Ming Ling. "The children are hungry. Take it out and give them a drink. I''ll make some noodles again. In other words, do you like instant noodles?"


    Su wennuan staggered the topic just now and asked.


    Ming Ling took the bottle in his hand. Naturally, he also understood that Su wennuan was cutting off the topic. Since she didn''t want to mention it, he wouldn''t continue to tangle, "bubble bar, the instant noodles you made are delicious."


    Ming Ling''s lip flap was hooked and went out with a bottle.


    Three years ago, when he had just trapped her around, he went to her house and robbed her instant noodles. The taste was the most delicious thing he had eaten in so many years.


    He searched for three years and couldn''t find the smell.


    Now you can finally taste that delicious again.


    Su wennuan always makes milk at the right temperature. As soon as the children get it, they can eat it directly.


    Seeing that mingling came out with a milk bottle in one hand, pineapple and pineapple immediately dropped their toys and looked at mingling with both hands up so that their eyes were straight.


    Ming Ling went over and handed them the bottle. They immediately took the bottle and drank it. They were really hungry.


    After mingling went out, Su wennuan sighed, paused and sorted out his mood. Only then did he tear open the instant noodles and begin to soak.


    She admitted that when Zhu Xiaorong said that mingling had cared about her three years ago, her heart sank hard and was difficult to accept.


    Although at that time, mingling was poisoned, had fantasies and took Zhu Xiaorong as her, mingling did have a relationship with Zhu Xiaorong.


    At the thought of this, her heart was very uncomfortable and difficult to let go.


    She also knew that it was not the fault of Ming Ling, but she was a little emotional cleanliness, as awkward as a piece of white cloth stained with a little black ink.


    A few minutes later, Su wennuan soaked the instant noodles. She brought out two bowls, one next to mingling and the other in front of her. "Eat, although it''s not very nutritious." Su wennuan said to mingling, and then took a big bite in her mouth.


    Seeing that she was eating so happily, Ming Ling hooked her lips and began to eat noodles.


    Although it was just instant noodles, Ming Ling thought it was more delicious than all chefs. This meal was the best meal he had ever eaten.


    Because there was su wennuan eating with him, and two children were also eating with him. After watching Su wennuan eating noodles and two children drinking milk powder while playing, mingling''s lips tilted slightly upward and satisfied.


    After eating, Su wennuan went to take a bath, threw his clothes and the children''s clothes into the washing machine, came over and said to Ming Ling who was playing with the children.


    "Let''s go out to dinner."


    Ming Ling divided his attention from the children to Su wennuan, "haven''t you just eaten?"


    "The children only drank some milk powder. They must still be hungry. Go out and eat something that can fill their stomachs," Su said.


    Ming Ling nodded slightly, "well, OK, let''s go..." he stood up, holding pineapple in one hand and pineapple in the other, and walked out.


    After just a few hours together, Bo Bo and Luo Luo have put down their objections to Ming Ling and get along well with him.


    Su wennuan is in a good mood when she sees how well Ming Ling gets along with the children.


    After all, Ming Ling is the father of the children. If the children don''t like Ming Ling, she will lose too.


    As soon as he reached the door, he was about to open the door. The doorbell rang. Mingling opened the door and saw Yunxin standing outside.


    Yunxin was not surprised when he saw the Ming mausoleum. He grinned, "ha ha, Ming Shao, want to go out..." he took a look at the pineapple in his hand and naturally guessed that he was going out.


    As soon as Ming Ling saw the smile on Yun Xin''s face, he felt that he had a conspiracy. He looked around him and saw Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi behind him.


    Even if Yunxin didn''t say anything, Ming Ling understood what tricks they were playing.


    Yunxin came to Su wennuan with Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou. Seeing him here, it was suddenly difficult to step down.


    "Well, go out for dinner." mingling naturally answered Yunxin''s words, took the children out first, and when she passed Shiyi, mingling looked at him.


    That eye was clearly with a warning. Shi Yi was also a smart man. How could he not see it.


    Then, Su wennuan came out of the room and saw Yunxin and Shiyi. Su wennuan said, "just in time, you haven''t eaten yet. Let''s eat together." Su wennuan motioned outside.


    Yunxin is ready to say no, so as not to disturb the reunion of the Su mingling family.


    Before Yunxin could speak, Shi xiaorou immediately said, "OK, OK, we really haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go and have dinner together." Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm and left.


    Shi xiaorou has promised instead of them. What else can Yunxin say.


    I have to go out to dinner with them.


    Ming Ling led the two children to the front, and Yunxin chased up and walked with him.


    When Su wennuan passed Shiyi, she looked at him and saw that Shiyi''s expression was not very good. She lowered her eyebrows and covered up her sorry for Shiyi in the bottom of her eyes.


    Shi Yi didn''t say anything, just followed up.


    "My brother went back to deal with the company headquarters. He just came here today and just came from the airport. We met at the door." Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm and explained to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan nodded. "Was the company busy recently?" Su wennuan asked Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "a little, but my brother is fine. He is the boss. There is still time."


    "But it''s tiring to fly around." Su Nuan said painfully.


    When she was in England before, she also asked Shiyi not to come over so hard for fear of trouble.


    However, Shiyi always comes to see them in Britain every few months, and no more than three months at most.


    "No way, who calls pineapple brothers and sisters so cute? My brother can''t resist their temptation." Shi xiaorou smiled.


    Su wennuan also smiled, and then turned to look at Shi Yi walking on her side.


    When the wing looked at her, he also pulled a smile slightly.

 Chapter 289

    Although Su wennuan is still standing next to him, Shi Yi knows that this is not what it used to be. Now it is difficult for him and Su wennuan to return to the days of talking and laughing for three years, without scruples and disagreements.


    Because Ming Ling returned to Su wennuan, it was difficult for him to have any relationship with Su wennuan.


    At the restaurant, Ming Ling ordered a big long table with a long sofa seat on one side. Ming Ling took it for granted that Su wennuan sat on his right, the child sat in the middle, and others were automatically assigned to the opposite side.


    Shi xiaorou sits on the outside, facing Su wennuan. Yunxin sits in the middle, facing the children, while Shi Yi sits on the inside, facing the Ming mausoleum.


    When the wing how to sit on how uncomfortable.


    Originally, I had a grievance with Ming Ling. Now I have to sit with him face-to-face and respond in my heart. Shi Yi simply doesn''t look at the opposite side and turns his head to look out of the window.


    After a while, the waiter brought up the meal ordered by mingling.


    There are seafood, some Chinese dishes and some salads. Anyway, the meal is very rich.


    "Seafood, Mommy, we finally invited our uncle to eat seafood." Luo Luo said happily, pointing to the crabs and prawns on the table.


    Su wennuan said angrily, "call dad, where is uncle."


    Luo Luo chirped her mouth, corrected her mistakes, and said sweetly, "it''s Dad..."


    Shi Yi listened to Luo Luo''s call to mingling''s father. He frowned and felt something bad in his heart.


    He has been with the children for three years, but his feelings for three years are no match for the little blood relationship between them and Ming Ling.


    Now the children have returned to mingling and called mingling''s father so natural.


    Shi Yi had to find that he couldn''t get close to the children anyway. After all, he was just an outsider.


    Shiyi suddenly realized this and suddenly felt very sad.


    "Come, Luo Luo, eat shrimp..." Ming Ling sandwiched a piece of shrimp for Luo Luo and coaxed her to eat with a gentle expression.


    Shi xiaorou looked at it with envy. It''s good. Only Luo Luo can get such gentle care from Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling is usually so cold and dignified. It''s hard to see this warm and smiling expression.


    Now when xiaorou sees it, she feels very warm and happy. It would be nice if she turned into Xiaoluo now.


    "Eat crabs. They should be delicious."


    Shi xiaorou is admiring the prawns in the Luoluo bowl. Yunxin puts a crab in Shi xiaorou bowl, and his unique voice rings out.


    Shi xiaorou returned to her senses, looked at Yunxin, looked at the crab in her bowl, then lowered her head and said, "thank you..."


    "Why are you so polite to me?" Yunxin smiled, because he seemed embarrassed when he saw Shi xiaorou. It seems that Shi xiaorou is really interested in him. He had to start earlier and take Shi xiaorou down earlier.


    Ming Ling takes care of the children to eat. Su wennuan eats by himself and takes care of the children. The four members of the family are happy.


    On the other side, Yunxin and Shi xiaorou are flirting. Shi Yi is the only one. He watched Su Nuan and Ming Ling so happy and beautiful. He should have wished Su Nuan happiness at last.


    But at the thought that Su wennuan was about to return to mingling, his heart felt a dull pain.


    After all, he guarded Su wennuan for three years. He thought he would have a chance, but as soon as the Ming mausoleum appeared, it broke all his beauty.


    When the wings hung their heads and ate silently.


    After a meal, mingling drove back to the hotel with Su Nuan and the children.


    Yunxin also wants to go back to his residence. Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou go back to the hotel they booked before.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t let Shi Yi drive. They walked back.


    On the way, Shi xiaorou took Shi Yi''s arm and chatted with him, "brother, I''m not feeling well?"


    Shi xiaorou turned into a little angel and looked at him close to Shi Yi''s face.


    Shi Yi glanced at Shi xiaorou and said evasively, "No."


    "Don''t lie to me. I see it all." Shi xiaorou took Shi Yi''s arm and leaned her head on his arm. She said slowly, "in fact, you came to eat this meal to see if Su wennuan is doing well now, right?"


    Although Shi xiaorou didn''t grow up with Shi Yi since childhood, they have a good relationship. She knows Shi Yi very well. She can understand what Shi Yi is thinking.


    Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou, flicked her nose and said, "you understand."


    Shi xiaorou said, "of course, I don''t look who I am. I''m your favorite little sister." Shi xiaorou snuggled up on Shi Yi''s arm and played coquettish.


    The soft voice continued to come slowly, "in fact, brother, let go..."


    As soon as she finished saying this, Shi Yi''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and Shi xiaorou also stopped.


    Shi Yi looked back at her. In front of her brother, Shi xiaorou had nothing to hide. If she had anything to say, she said, "you gave Su wennuan three years and yourself three years. That''s enough, brother. Really, that''s enough. Three years didn''t blossom and bear fruit, and there was no progress. What does this mean? It means you have no fate..."


    Shi xiaorou kept talking, and Shi Yi understood what she meant, but he didn''t answer. His eyebrows were tightly frowned, as if he didn''t want to admit it.


    He did give Su wennuan three years to cultivate his feelings with Su wennuan, but three years later, Su wennuan had no feeling for him. No matter what he did, Su wennuan always treated him as his brother like Shi xiaorou.


    Although Su wennuan got along well with him before, there was no estrangement, talking and laughing, and there was no gap. He was like a relative with him.


    But just because of this, relatives, ah, he and Su wennuan can only be relatives forever. Even if there is family affection, it is difficult to have love.


    Shi xiaorou knows that Shi Yi is very uncomfortable now, but she has to say something, "brother, it''s worth having better. Believe me, your love and happiness are ahead."


    Now no matter what she said, she was persuading Shiyi to put down Su Nuan.


    Although it''s like pulling a thorn, pulling Su wennuan out of Shiyi''s heart will be very painful, but after the pain has healed, it won''t hurt for a long time.


    When Shi Yi saw that Shi xiaorou tried his best to persuade himself, he also smiled gently. There was some bitterness in the smile, "what my sister said is reasonable, of course I have to adopt it."

 Chapter 290

    Shi xiaorou said proudly, "that''s my brother. He''s talented, tall and handsome. How many women can''t reach it. Don''t worry. I believe you can find a better one."


    Shi xiaorou patted Shi Yi''s chest very manly.


    Shi Yi said with a smile, "there is no best, only the most suitable."


    Shi xiaorou smiled with regret, "Hee hee, yes, there is no best, only the most suitable. It hasn''t blossomed and fruited for three years, which shows that you and Su wennuan are not suitable at all. You see, there is only mingling in wennuan''s heart, and mingling has no regrets for doing things that ordinary people can''t stand for Su wennuan''s children. What does this mean? It shows that mingling loves him more than wennuan." Shi xiaorou said the current situation like a tongue twister.


    I heard Yunxin say that what mingling did for Su Nuan three years ago, Shi xiaorou, as an outsider, was moved, not to mention the party.


    Ming Ling is really a rare good man. How many men in the world can do this for a woman, not to mention that Ming Ling is such an excellent man. It''s even more rare to do so for Su wennuan.


    Shi Yi looks at Shi xiaorou with determination. Naturally, he also understands what Shi xiaorou means. They all believe what Ming Ling has done for Su Nuan.


    But think about it, Ming Ling is such a high, dignified and cold man. With a word of gold, he can''t let Yun xinlai tell a story to deceive these little women.


    If he really wants to deceive these little women, he can use those sweet words and tricks to win their hearts. There is no need to make up such a absurd story to move Su wennuan.


    Perhaps, Ming Ling has really done so much for Su Nuan.


    Shi Yi thought like this, sighed and took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder, as if he was determined to give up. "Hey, xiaorou, you''re right, I don''t need to spend too much youth for warmth. I''m so handsome and excellent. How can I not find my own love."


    When she heard that Shi Yi was enlightened, Shi xiaorou happily beat Shi Yi''s chest, "that''s right, this is my brother, ha ha..."


    In fact, when Shi Yi cooperated with Su wennuan and stubbornly hid her anonymity, Shi xiaorou felt that it was inappropriate to do so, but at that time, the Ming mausoleum was so ruthless to Su wennuan that even Shi xiaorou felt that Su wennuan should be far away from the Ming mausoleum.


    So at that time, she raised her hands and feet to agree that Su wennuan should stay away from the right and wrong person of mingling.


    Now Ming Ling is back. Su Nuan and Ming Ling are reconciled. The misunderstanding between them has been solved. Only then do they know that they used to love each other so deeply.


    In this way, if the time wing is still clamped in the middle, it will be a little too much.


    So today, Shi xiaorou was also sad to see Shi Yi so uncomfortable. After dinner, she specially walked back to the hotel with Shi Yi, so that she had time to talk.


    "OK, look at you, ancient and strange girl, go home." Shi Yi pinched Shi xiaorou''s nose and spoiled her.


    Shi xiaorou nodded heavily, "well, go home, we are a family!" then took Shi Yi''s hand and went home happily.


    In fact, xiaorou blamed herself a little.


    Before, she had been bringing Shi Yi and Su Nuan together, so Shi Yi gradually fell in love with Su Nuan. If she didn''t keep encouraging Shi Yi to chase Su Nuan, her brother wouldn''t have to suffer so much now.


    He always focused on Su wennuan and didn''t find his own happiness.


    If Shi Yi didn''t like Su Nuan, would he have found his happiness earlier?


    Sometimes when xiaorou thinks so, she feels like a special asshole.


    She knows that Su wennuan likes mingling. Why does she encourage Shiyi to chase Su wennuan? Just because she thinks that if Su wennuan is her sister-in-law, she will have a particularly good relationship with her sister-in-law?


    When xiaorou thought about her childish ideas at that time, she felt that she was very weak.


    But fortunately, Shiyi still has time to rein in on the precipice.


    She is also aware of her mistakes, which can be regarded as a kind of growth. People always mature in constant mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, because of what happened during the day, the children became very timid and afraid, so scared that they didn''t dare to sleep.


    Su wennuan slept with them and coaxed them to sleep. It took a long time to coax the children to sleep.


    After taking a bath, mingling was supposed to go to bed. Su wennuan drove her down. "The bed is so small that you can''t sleep. Go to sleep next door." Su wennuan lowered his voice and motioned to the children who had just fallen asleep.


    Ming Ling looked at the two children holding Su wennuan''s clothes even when they were asleep. He hung his eyes and had to compromise.


    Originally, I wanted to have a good sleep with Su wennuan, but now it seems that Su wennuan has been occupied by two children, and he has no share at all.


    Don''t wake the child up. He''d better go back to the next room and sleep.


    Ming Ling walked out in slippers. After two steps, he stopped and looked back at the children. The little abacus in his heart had begun to play.


    In the future, we must get a separate room for the two children and let them learn to sleep by themselves, so that Su wennuan is all his.


    Well, that''s it.


    Ming Ling thought about it and returned to his room.


    Lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep. I was thinking about Zhu Xiaorong. At this time, Yunxin called.


    "Ming Shao, is it convenient to speak?" Yunxin made an opening speech with this sentence.


    "Convenient, say." the tone of Ming Ling doesn''t seem to be joking.


    Yunxin began to report what happened in the morning. "Zhu Xiaorong was sent to the hospital for treatment. At present, he doesn''t know the situation. The driver of the accident is a resident of a nearby villa and is now being investigated by the police station. However, depending on the situation, Zhu Xiaorong is disabled if he doesn''t die this time."


    Ming Ling''s tone didn''t fluctuate too much. "Don''t tell Su wennuan about it." the woman knew that she would think nonsense again, which was also a kind of harm to her.


    Yunxin paused and said, "even if I don''t say it, she will guess what happened. Instead of letting her think for herself, she might as well tell her what happened."


    "Do as I say, don''t tell her." Ming Ling said, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Just now he mentioned to Su wennuan about his relationship with Zhu Xiaorong three years ago. Su wennuan obviously avoided it.


    She avoided and didn''t want to mention it, which shows that she still cares about it.


    Now the name Zhu Xiaorong is her sensitive word.


    If you let her know what happened to Zhu Xiaorong now, Su wennuan will certainly push the responsibility on herself and blame herself for harming Zhu Xiaorong.


    Ming Ling knows Su Nuan too well. She will definitely do so.

 Chapter 291

    After su wennuan coaxed the children to sleep, he also lay flat on the bed and looked at the ceiling. He didn''t go to sleep immediately, thinking about a series of things that happened during the day.


    It''s a happy thing that Ming Ling wakes up.


    But before she could be happy, the incident of Zhu Xiaorong happened again.


    Up to now, what Zhu Xiaorong said yesterday is still in her mind.


    I don''t know how Zhu Xiaorong is now.


    At dinner in the evening, Yunxin and mingling didn''t mention Zhu Xiaorong. Even Shi xiaorou, who has always been talkative, didn''t mention it. You know, Shi xiaorou is usually careless. If she sees anything, she will definitely publicize it.


    She won''t talk unless she thinks it hurts anyone.


    Although Su wennuan didn''t see the scene just now, Zhu Xiaorong screamed so miserably in such a big formation at that time. How can su wennuan not know what happened at all.


    Thinking like this, the more I think about it, the more I feel uneasy. Finally, Su wennuan doesn''t know how she fell asleep.


    At 9 o''clock the next day, the doorbell rang on time.


    Su wennuan just finished brushing her teeth and came out to open the door, rubbing her hair.


    What appeared in front of him was the handsome face of Ming Ling. His face had a leisurely radian. Seeing Su wennuan''s wake-up appearance, he reached out and rubbed her hair top. "Are the children up? Let''s go out to dinner."


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, get up..." answered and turned to walk into the room.


    Ming Ling came in with him.


    "My hair is long. My brother''s hair is not as long as mine." in the room, the two children jumped on the sofa and looked very happy. Lola pulled her hair and said proudly.


    Bo Bo kept jumping on the sofa. "I''m taller than you. Pineapple is not as tall as pineapple."


    The two children were competing for advantages.


    As soon as Luoluo heard this, she was a little unhappy. She pouted, and then she jumped up on the sofa. "Luoluo is also very tall, and Luoluo will grow tall."


    When Ming Ling saw the children''s happy appearance, he was also happy. He went over to pet Luo Luo''s head, "Luo Luo and pineapple will grow tall..." his children will naturally grow strong and tall.


    "Dad, you''re here. Luoluo will grow as tall as her father in the future..." Luoluo tilted her head and said happily.


    "Bo Bo should grow taller than his father." Bo Bo jumped up again.


    Luo Luo pouted and said, "Luo Luo is unhappy, hum..."


    Seeing Luo Luo''s hands around her chest and her pouting mouth, she was angry.


    Mingling was stunned. Thinking of the fact that the two children almost fought to grab the favor of Yunxin, mingling felt that the atmosphere between the two children was a little wrong again.


    I didn''t expect that there would be contradictions and fights between twins.


    Well, Ming Ling hasn''t participated in their life since they were young. Now he really doesn''t know how to reconcile them.


    Su wennuan came out after washing his face and naturally said to Luo Luo, "Luo Luo, you come down to play with your toys, Bo Bo, you also come down, and your toy gun is over there. Go and play with it." Su wennuan stood on one side and commanded evenly.


    Ming Ling thought the two children would be angry.


    Unexpectedly, Bo Bo jumped down and ran to her toy gun. Luo Luo was obedient, bent her small body down and sat on the sofa, then slowly fell down and ran to her Barbie doll.


    "Oh!" Luo Luo didn''t master the speed and fell to the ground. She was strong and didn''t cry, but sat on the ground and scratched her irritable head.


    Su wennuan is cleaning up her bed. She turns to Bo Bo and says, "Bo Bo, go and pull up her sister."


    Bo Bo dropped his toy gun and ran to Luo Luo. Ming Ling came over and squatted down to pick up Luo Luo, but before his hand was put on Luo Luo, Luo Luo twisted his body and said with his mouth, "don''t hold my father. I want my brother to hold me up."


    When Ming Ling heard Luo Luo''s soft and waxy words, he stretched out his hand and paused in the air.


    I don''t understand the two children at all.


    Didn''t you still quarrel with each other just now? In the twinkling of an eye, your feelings have become so good?


    Pineapple came running with short legs and stretched out her hand to pineapple. Pineapple handed her hand to pineapple. Pineapple took her up from the ground, and then led pineapple to his toy. "Come on, let''s play transformers instead of Dad..."


    Bo Bo''s last sentence stunned Ming Ling again.


    Ming Ling stood up and said he was innocent. He didn''t do anything sorry for the two little guys. Why don''t you play with him?


    Su wennuan looked back and saw the depressed look on Ming Ling''s face. She also understood why he was. She said, "they are like this. Sometimes they say they don''t play with me. You sit down for a while, I''ll tidy up, wash their faces and comb their hair, and then you can go out."


    Ming Ling said, "haven''t they washed their faces yet? Let me help them wash." then he walked diligently to the washroom. After a minute, he came out empty handed and asked Su wennuan, "do you need to take them in?"


    "No, they''re having a good time. They''ll cry when they hold them in. Just wet the towel and wring it out to wipe them." Su wennuan said.


    "Oh." Ming Ling suddenly realized and went into the washroom again.


    After a while, he came out with a towel in his hand and went to pineapple and pineapple. Pineapple and pineapple were sitting on the ground playing with toys.


    Ming Ling looked at Pineapple and pineapple. He didn''t know which to start first.


    Finally, after weighing it, he felt that Luoluo was easier to speak, so he squatted down and wiped Luoluo''s face first. He pressed the towel on Luoluo''s face and wiped it on Luoluo''s face with the power to wipe his face.


    "Wow..." within a second, Luo Luo opened her mouth and cried loudly. The effect was very obvious.


    Ming Ling was so frightened that she quickly took her hand away and thought she was worried about Luo Luo. Seeing Luo Luo with her mouth open, she cried so sad and pitiful that Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked particularly innocent.


    Su wennuan puts down the things in her hand, walks over and holds Luo Luo in her hand, "Mommy, look, what''s the matter, Luo Luo?"


    "Sobbing, my father rubbed my face... Sobbing..." Luo Luo shed tears and cried.


    Ming Ling blinked to show that he was wronged.


    Su wennuan smiled, "OK, OK, it''s all right. I''ll beat your father and stop crying, okay?"


    Luo Luo raised her hand to wipe her tears and nodded.


    Su wennuan pretended to hit mingling on the shoulder, coaxed the child and said, "I''ll hit you and make you cry, Luoluo..."


    "Hee hee..." seeing that mingling was beaten by Su wennuan, Luoluo suddenly smiled again. Before the tears on her face were wiped dry, she smiled.


    Ming Ling innocently blinked his dark eyes again. Although he was stunned by the child, his heart was very warm.

 Chapter 292

    Although mingling is now "bullied" by Su Nuan and the children, mingling is very happy.


    There has never been such a family together to enjoy this warm happiness.


    Since childhood, he had no mother. His father regarded him as a thorn in the eye and had a cold attitude towards him. From childhood to childhood, he never enjoyed the treatment of being loved by his family and never felt the warmth of his family.


    Now, with Su wennuan and the children, mingling''s heart is surrounded by a group of warm things. There is no loneliness, no defense, only relaxation and happiness. Maybe this is happiness.


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." Bo Bo watched Ming Ling being bullied by Luo Luo and his mommy. He also felt funny and laughed. The child''s voice was young and the laughter was as good as a silver bell.


    "Bo Bo, you''re so unkind. It''s schadenfreude." Ming Ling looked at Bo Bo and said calmly.


    "What is schadenfreude?" Bo Bo tilted his head, blinked his dark eyes, and asked ignorant.


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment, and unconsciously laughed, revealing a neat big white teeth. His shoulders shook with laughter. That smile was very good-looking.


    Su wennuan was stunned.


    Although she had seen mingling smile before, mingling never saw him laugh, that is, his shoulders trembled with laughter.


    Now he''s like this. It''s the first time Su wennuan has seen him. He feels a little incredible. The iceberg man Ming Ling used to laugh like this.


    Ming Ling and Bo Bo smiled at each other. They had a tacit understanding and didn''t know what they were laughing at. Su Nuan and Luo Luo looked at them with big eyes and small eyes and giggled.


    After laughing for a while, mingling glanced at Su wennuan and saw her looking at him. His smile gradually calmed down and said, "why do you look at us with such eyes?"


    "No, what are you two laughing at?" Su wennuan asked in wonder. Looking back on the conversation between them just now, there was nothing funny.


    Ming Ling scratched his lips and said, "this is the secret between our father and son. It''s a tacit understanding. You don''t understand."


    Ming Ling is very proud.


    Su wennuanyou nodded his head, "I really don''t understand..."


    "Come and wipe their faces. Let''s go out for dinner." Ming Ling handed Su wennuan a towel. He rubbed Bo''s head again and stood up.


    The boy in front of him is his son. Just now he asked him a question. This is the first question his son asked him in his life. A sense of achievement suddenly hovered in his heart.


    Ming Ling knows that his son will ask him more questions. He will be a mentor in his son''s life.


    Although it was not yet that time, now thinking about this experience filled his heart with pride and sense of achievement. His life was not in vain.


    He smiled, perhaps it was really a tacit understanding between father and son, and his son also smiled. Although others did not know what they were laughing at, only the two of them understood the tacit understanding between father and son.


    After helping the children tidy up, mingling holds pineapple, and Su wennuan holds pineapple. The family of four came out for dinner.


    As soon as he arrived at the restaurant, he attracted the envy of others.


    "This family of four is really beautiful."


    "Yes, especially the father, who is so handsome, and their children are also unspeakably beautiful."


    Passers-by muttered with envy.


    It''s really eye-catching for the four of them to walk in public.


    The Ming mausoleum is tall and handsome. Su wennuan is sweet and pure. The two children are so pink and jade. It''s just pleasing to the eye.


    So that others can''t move their eyes.


    Ming Ling has long been used to it, and naturally ignores the comments of others.


    I thought the two children were too beautiful. When Su wennuan takes the children out, he always gains a lot of return. Su wennuan is not surprised.


    After breakfast, Ming Ling suggested going shopping in the mall.


    Su wennuan shook her head and said, "no, I have to go back to the hotel to catch up with the design draft." Monroe jewelry design exhibition has six days left, and she doesn''t dare to delay any more.


    "Isn''t there assistant Mou?" said Ming Ling.


    "He''s back in England. I asked him to go back and tidy up and let Luo Li and Fang Cao come too." Su wennuan chatted with Ming Ling.


    "Well, a team will be more efficient. It will get twice the result with half the effort to find some inspiration in the mall today." Ming Ling said, still asking Su wennuan to go shopping with him.


    "What good inspiration is there in the mall?" Su wennuan said.


    "Design is interlinked, and so are fashion design and jewelry design. You might as well go and have a look." Ming Ling is still persuading Su wennuan to go together.


    Luo Luo said, "Mommy, Luo Luo wants to buy a skirt, buy a beautiful skirt."


    Ming Ling pinched Luo Luo''s face, "Dad, can you buy it for you?"


    Luo Luo bowed her head and said shyly, "OK, dad help buy..."


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan with the eyes that you had to go now. "Let''s go. The mall is nearby and not far." he made a decision, picked up Bo Bo and went straight away.


    Su wennuan packed her bag, put it on her shoulder and led Luo to follow.


    Since she must go shopping, go shopping.


    Ming Ling brought them high-end shopping malls, all of which are brand-name limited edition ones.


    Su wennuan sees a wide range of things and feels that this kind of thing can only be seen close rather than blasphemous.


    Su wennuan saw a skirt with beautiful style, slim design and soft and high-grade cloth. She looked closer and saw that there were millions of international brands.


    Although she is not short of money and lives a good life, she has not reached the level of buying a million clothes.


    She just looked and was ready to turn around and leave.


    The dress was taken down by a big hand. Su wennuan looked back and saw Ming Ling. He took the dress and gave it to her, "go and try."


    Su wennuan shook his head, "no more..."


    "It suits you very well. Go and try it. Don''t worry." Ming Ling pushed her into the changing room regardless of her discomfort, and then stuffed her clothes.


    Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief. In that case, she''d better try it. In fact, she really likes this dress. It doesn''t hurt to try. Trying doesn''t mean buying it, does it.


    Su wennuan thought so, so she took off her clothes and put on the new clothes.


    When she came out of the fitting room, Ming Ling sat on the waiting chair next to the fitting room with her two children.


    As soon as she came out, she looked at Shangming mausoleum. His burning eyes made her drop her head.


    Su wennuan has a good figure. She is wearing this Lavender slim cotton skirt. The chest of the skirt is also inlaid with gemstones. It is noble and elegant.


    Su wennuan seems to have changed from an ugly duckling into a white swan in an instant. She is beautiful and noble. As soon as she comes out, the eyes of mingling shine.

 Chapter 293

    Su wennuan looked in the mirror and was amazed by herself in the mirror. Although her skin was a little white, it was not as white as a pearl as it is now. The whole person seemed to be coated with a layer of pearl powder and could shine at night!


    Su wennuan understands that this is entirely due to this dress.


    Sure enough, people still rely on clothes.


    No wonder it''s so expensive. It''s really beautiful. Su wennuan exclaimed.


    But 3.9 million ah, a dress is so much money, she doesn''t have so much money.


    Su wennuan enters the dressing room, changes his clothes, puts on his original skirt and takes the dress in his hand. The waiter comes over and recommends it to her. Su wennuan gives the dress to the waiter and shakes his head.


    But Ming Ling didn''t know when to stand beside her. With deep eyes and noble dignity, she said three words, "wrap it up."


    Su wennuan immediately turns his head and looks at the Ming mausoleum strangely.


    The waiter smiled and took his clothes to the cashier.


    Su wennuan looked at the waiter with wide eyes, looked at Ming Ling again, pulled his sleeve, lowered his voice and said, "I didn''t say I wanted to buy."


    Ming Ling looked at her nervous appearance and patted her hand soothingly. "I said buy it if you want. It looks good on you, and it can only belong to you."


    Su wennuan looked at the spoiled and elegant radian on the lips of Ming Ling. She tangled and bit the lip flap, or pulled Ming Ling''s sleeve, "do you want to think about it again?"


    Ming Ling looked at her and felt lovely and scraped her nose. "Don''t think about it. After that, he pointed to several other clothes in different styles that look very beautiful and comfortable. These and these are wrapped up."


    Su wennuan came forward to stop him. "What are you doing, Ming Shao?" those clothes are millions of pieces. He really spends money without blinking his eyes.


    Ming Ling looked back at her with a serious expression. "Call me Ming Ling, not Ming Shao." then he waved to the waiter and asked them to take the wrapped clothes to the cashier.


    Su wennuan really doesn''t understand what he''s doing now. Why did he suddenly buy her such expensive clothes.


    Anyway, the waiter has packed the clothes. Su wennuan can ask the waiter to return them. Doing so will damage mingling''s face. She won''t do such a thing.


    After that, Ming Ling took Luo Luo to the children''s clothing area and asked Luo Luo to choose her favorite clothes. Luo Luo liked several skirts. The waiter introduced Ming Ling to what styles of clothes are suitable for children as big as Luo Luo.


    Ming Ling asked the waiter to wrap the clothes directly.


    He picked out some clothes for Bo Bo and packed them all. Mingling took out a gold card and handed it to the waiter. The waiter brushed the card. All these things are owned by Su Nuan and the children.


    Su wennuan was stunned when he saw it. He brushed tens of millions at once.


    Su wennuan thinks it hurts. It''s really tens of millions!


    There were people delivering goods in the mall, and two delivery men were waiting for mingling to send them with a lot of things.


    Ming Ling led the two children back and looked at Su wennuan, "let''s go and go home."


    Su wennuan blinked with his big eyes open. Then he kept up and walked at the same level as Ming Ling. Su wennuan still couldn''t understand and said with meat pain, "what''s the matter with you today? Why do you buy such expensive clothes? You can wear ordinary clothes."


    Ming Ling looked at her with a smile on her lips, "because you''re worth it..."


    Su wennuan was stunned and smiled.


    No amount of reason is worth it.


    "Hey, how much money can you swipe in your gold card?" Su wennuan caught up with Ming Ling and asked.


    Ming Ling was also very naughty, "guess..."


    "One hundred million?"


    Ming Ling shook his head.


    "One billion?" Su wennuan guessed in the direction of large amount as much as possible. The gold card must be not simple because mingling is so rich.


    Ming Ling still kept shaking his head mysteriously.


    Su wennuan was tangled. "So, are you close or not close?"


    "It''s far away." Ming Ling smiled.


    Su wennuan was distressed. "Ten billion?"


    "Ha ha..." Su wennuan said this, and Ming Ling suddenly smiled funny.


    Su wennuan was puzzled by his smile. "What are you laughing at? Oh, did I guess right?" then she suddenly realized.


    "It''s ten times what you guessed." Ming Ling finally gave up.


    Su wennuan broke his fingers and calculated. Then he was stunned. He stopped and opened his mouth slightly. He was completely stupid.


    Ming Ling turned back and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan pressed his mouth, "no, it''s okay..." then picked up his steps to keep up with Ming Ling.


    It can''t be said that she was frightened by the figures said by Ming Ling. It seemed that she was too earthy.


    "This card is specially prepared for you and the children." while walking outside the mall, mingling suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Su wennuan hasn''t recovered from his surprise just now, and then he is surprised again.


    Ming Ling lifted his lips and said, "when I went shopping with you in the supermarket, I didn''t have money to buy things. You were reluctant to mortgage my watch. That won''t happen now."


    Ming Ling looked ahead and said.


    Su wennuan looked sideways at mingling''s side face, listened to his words, recalled three years ago, and understood what he said. It was the time she accompanied mingling home, and mingling also accompanied her home. Originally, she wanted to go to the supermarket to buy something for her family, but she didn''t bring money, and mingling didn''t bring money. Finally, the manager of the supermarket knew that mingling was free, which can be regarded as that mingling brushed her face and bought those things.


    Su wennuan felt very embarrassed at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Ming Ling felt sorry too. Now he has prepared gold cards for them thoughtfully.


    Su wennuan blinked, blinked back the emotion in his eyes, covered up his emotion moved by Ming Ling, pretended to be casual and said, "small places use cash, and you can''t swipe your card at all. What should I do?"


    "You don''t need to swipe your card in a small place, and you don''t need to." Ming Ling looked at her and answered naturally.


    Su wennuan thought, oh, if it''s a small place, she doesn''t have to swipe her card at all. She can afford it herself.


    Why are the words of Ming Ling reasonable.


    Being distracted, mingling has gone to the front. Su wennuan quickly picked up his steps and followed.


    "Dad, what are you talking about Mommy?" Luoluo''s little hand has been held by mingling. The two little guys listen to Su Nuan and mingling''s words, like listening to the book of heaven.


    "Dad, I''m talking about life with your mommy." Ming Ling coaxed Luo Luo and said.


    "Oh, life is big. Then Luoluo should also discuss life with her father." luoluonen''s voice said.


    Ming Ling thought it was funny. Luo Luo said it solemnly, as if she understood it very well. "Do you know what is a major event in life?"


    "Well, uncle Shi used to tell mommy that both pineapple and pineapple overheard..." said Luo Nuo, with no taboo.

 Chapter 294

    The smile on Ming Ling''s face changed instantly. He looked back at Su wennuan. There were some differences in his deep eyes.


    Su wennuan looked down at him. She knew that mingling must be angry. She gently cleared her throat and walked forward with her head held high. She didn''t say anything more or explain anything. The Qing was self-cleaning. What was she afraid of.


    The dark eyes of Ming Ling only looked at Su wennuan for a few seconds and didn''t ask anything.


    Lead the children forward, not as much as before.


    In the car, Su Nuan and her two children sat in the back seat, and Ming Ling drove in front.


    Su wennuan kept talking to the children and didn''t notice the route. The car stopped after driving for a while.


    Ming Ling opens the door and gets off the bus. She also helps Su wennuan open the door.


    Su wennuan looked out of the window and found that it was a green place, which was completely different from the bustling area of the hotel she had stayed in before. Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum in surprise, "is this it?"


    "Well, here we are. Come down." Ming Ling refused to comment.


    "I''m not a road fool. Don''t lie to me." Su Nuan glanced at the Ming mausoleum and said, "what mystery are you playing?"


    The corners of the lips of the Ming mausoleum turned up slightly, "just take you home. Come down."


    With that, mingling reached out and took Su wennuan''s arm and asked her to come down.


    Su wennuan got off the bus with his strength, then turned around and took the two children out.


    "Master Ming, you''re back..." just came down, a middle-aged man in housekeeper''s clothes came over and said respectfully.


    "Well, take out the things in the trunk." Ming Ling picked up Luo Luo and walked to the villa in front with good greening.


    Su wennuan holds Bo Bo''s hand and looks at the villa surrounded by flowers and plants in front. It''s like a castle. Then look at the housekeeper who is greeting a group of servants. Su wennuan opens his mouth slightly and is a little dumb.


    Seeing this, she naturally understood what was going on. This is the house of Ming Ling in California.


    Looking at this formation, his house in California is more magnificent and luxurious than his house in China. There are more people and Hongda.


    Su wennuan suddenly has no bottom in his heart. How much is the value of the bottomless Ming mausoleum.


    He has prepared hundreds of billions of gold cards for children and her. Living in such a high-end and luxurious position in California, his career is all over the world. Such a man can be summarized not only by diamond king five.


    Su wennuan suddenly felt that even if she worked hard for another ten or thirty years, she could not catch up with him. It was impossible to have his success. The halo on his body could blind her eyes.


    "Su wennuan, come in. What''s the matter with you?" Ming Ling walked half way with Luo Luo in his arms and found that Su wennuan didn''t follow up. He stopped and turned back to say something to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was stunned, then returned to his senses, pulled the corners of his mouth, "Oh, oh..." then grabbed a little Bo Bo''s hand and took him to keep up with the pace of Ming Ling.


    Yesterday, mingling offered to let her come back to live with him, but she refused. Unexpectedly, mingling brought her and her children back today.


    Su wennuan finally understood why mingling was so interested today. She took her and her children to the mall and bought so many things.


    The reason why she refused him yesterday was that the things in mingling''s house were incomplete, and she didn''t use them for the children. It was inconvenient.


    As a result, he took her and the children to the mall today and bought everything he should buy.


    Now Su wennuan has no reason not to say.


    Su wennuan thought of what Ming Ling had done and smiled faintly.


    Although he knew that the place where Ming Ling lived was very luxurious, Su wennuan was still amazed when he stepped into his house.


    The room is vast and spacious, but the furniture is simple and elegant, and the decoration is resplendent. It is estimated that it will take five minutes to walk from the living room to the bathroom!


    Such a large space, will be the vast swing incisively and vividly, elegant style of decoration echoes with luxury, but it is so natural, it looks noble and stylish, and makes people feel very comfortable.


    "It''s so beautiful, Mommy, I like it here..." Luo was stunned when she came in, and finally exclaimed.


    She came down from the Ming mausoleum, ran towards Su wennuan with short legs, took Su wennuan''s hand, looked up at her, "Mommy, are we going to live here?"


    Su wennuan squatted down, supported Luoluo''s small shoulders with both hands, looked at her level, and asked gently, "does Luoluo want to live here?"


    She was full of expectation. She wanted to hear Luo Luo say she didn''t want to.


    As a result, Luo Luo nodded like pounding garlic. She was afraid that she could not live here a second later. "Luo Luo wants to live here. It''s so beautiful here. Luo Luo will become beautiful if she lives here..."


    She said, pointing her face with one hand. It was very cute.


    Su wennuan''s expectant face suddenly became bitter.


    Bo Bo also raised his hands in favor, "Bo Bo also wants to live here. Here you can drive my train!"


    Bo Bo is excited. He has a toy train and drives a simulated track. However, because his living environment is usually small, he can''t spread all the tracks, only half of them. Now if he lives here, he can get all the tracks out and run freely.


    Su wennuan wants to fall down even more when she hears Bo Bo''s words. It seems that it''s not impossible for her to say.


    Ming Ling looked at the situation in front of him, with a smile on his lips, and ordered his servant, "serve dinner."


    The housekeeper arranged it immediately. After a while, a rich dinner was presented on the extended table.


    Ming Ling asked Su Nuan to warm the children. There were so many kinds of dishes. The four members of the Ming Ling family sat on the table to eat.


    Su wennuan felt a little uncomfortable eating like this for the first time, but the children ate very happily. They had no scruples. They ate whatever they liked. Luo Luo was even more exaggerated and ate directly on the table.


    Eat all over your mouth and face are rice grains, vegetable residues and oil stains.


    Eating pineapple is a little more elegant than pineapple, but it doesn''t look like it.


    It seems that the two children like to eat the food cooked by the kitchen of the Ming Ling family.


    Su wennuan holds chopsticks and looks at the untidy appearance of pineapple. She doesn''t know what to say about them.


    I''d like to say that they should pay attention to their image, but the children are eating happily, and it''s rare for them to eat so happily. It''s disappointing for her to preach to them at this moment.


    Finally, Su wennuan sighed in her heart, pretended not to see it, lowered her head and ate the rice in her bowl.


    "Take your order." a piece of chicken suddenly appeared in her bowl, accompanied by the magnetic and gentle voice of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan raised his head and looked at Shangming mausoleum with deep and gentle eyes, "thank you..."


    She said something uncomfortable, then clamped the chicken in the bowl and took a bite.

 Chapter 295

    "Don''t be so polite," said Ming Ling.


    A calm voice can''t hear joy and anger.


    Su wennuan didn''t dare to look up at him. She kept eating the rice in the bowl. She only took one bite of the chicken that Ming Ling had sandwiched for her. This appearance obviously made her mind not on the dinner table.


    "Still thinking about jewelry design?" Ming Ling suddenly asked.


    Ming Ling knows Su wennuan very well. Apart from the children, there is only the upcoming jewelry design exhibition. There are still five days left. Su wennuan has not started to make the design draft. She must be in a mess now.


    Su wennuan paused for a moment, then nodded, "yes, you have spoken to your shareholders. If I don''t look like it, not only will I lose your face, but also my reputation will be greatly reduced."


    "Don''t worry, I believe you, you can do it well." Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan and said, his eyes full of trust.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment. He looked at the Ming mausoleum and looked at it. A trace of warm emotion rose in his heart. Being trusted unconditionally is naturally a feeling of happiness.


    Su wennuan also smiled at Ming Ling, and then took a order of vegetables. He ate naturally and reduced his previous restraint.


    Su wennuan, don''t think about it. Why do you have to catch up with and surpass the Ming mausoleum? You know it''s impossible. What are you still thinking about.


    Besides, it''s normal for men and women to have a little gap. There''s no need to think so much, and there''s no need to feel that they don''t deserve him.


    After dinner, Ming Ling asked his servants to ask Luo Luo and Bo Bo to take a bath.


    As a result, pineapple and pineapple were really taken away by servants.


    Su wennuan was a little sad when she watched a young girl lead pineapple and pineapple to the bathroom. Usually, she had to take a bath when the two children wanted to take a bath. If she hadn''t waited on them to take a bath, they wouldn''t have taken a bath.


    But today is only the first day. Pineapple and pineapple let it go and accepted others to bathe them.


    This sense of difference that she can''t become without her makes Su wennuan feel lost.


    The servants were cleaning the table. Mingling stretched out his hand to Su wennuan. Su wennuan was stunned, looked at him, then looked at his hand, took his lips, and handed him his hand.


    Ming Ling took her hand in her heart, led her up and went to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan followed him and looked at his side. His side face was clear-cut, like plated with a layer of brilliance, noble and handsome. This was the man she fell in love with three years ago, and this was the little boy Tianyu who shared hardships with her when she was a child. Their fate had been doomed since she was six years old.


    Su wennuan looks a little distracted. Halfway through, Su wennuan feels something wrong. She stops. Mingling stops and looks back at her.


    Su wennuan blinked and asked suspiciously, "where are we going?"


    "Bathroom, let''s go." Ming Ling took it for granted and led Su wennuan on.


    Su wennuan''s surprise didn''t slow down, so he was pulled forward by Ming Ling.


    He, what does he mean?


    Does he want to take a bath with her?


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened, and she felt uncomfortable before she started.


    "Well, i..." Su wennuan stops and suddenly doesn''t go.


    Ming Ling had to stop.


    "We, are we going to wash together?" Su wennuan couldn''t help asking, although he knew it wasn''t good to ask.


    Ming Ling slightly raised his eyebrows, "otherwise?"


    Hearing Ming Ling''s answer, Su wennuan''s eyes widened, and then subconsciously pulled his hand out.


    Ming Ling held her hand tightly and didn''t let her take it out. Her eyes were cold and overbearing. "I''ve been shy for several times."


    Su wennuan suddenly took his hand out of his hand, turned his back to him, and didn''t let him see the wilting red on her face. "Wash it first, I''ll go and see the children first." as she said, she ran away, but she didn''t know which direction to go to find the children.


    The house is like a maze. It''s too big.


    But before she took two steps, her hand was pulled by Ming Ling from behind. He pulled Su wennuan''s body a little.


    Su wennuan turned around unprepared and just looked down at Shangming Ling. Her heart jumped and flustered. She quickly staggered with his eyes. Her eyes blinked wildly and looked away.


    Ming Ling held her face and pulled her eyes back to let her look into his eyes.


    Su wennuan''s eyes were still drifting and couldn''t find the focus, but she was overbearing by Ming Ling, covering her face and fixing her head.


    Su wennuan had to calm down and looked into Ming Ling''s eyes.


    The pair seemed to be stuck, and his eyes were unfathomable, like a huge vortex, which could suck all her attention.


    The moment Su wennuan saw his eyes, she was excited all over, as if she had been electrocuted. In this way, she opened a pair of water Lingling eyes and looked at mingling.


    It''s like three years ago, he took her away after he came out for her in the design exhibition. She looked at him with full emotion, and then it was ten thousand years.


    Never forget that even three years ago, she mistakenly thought he had done so many heartless things to her. She mistakenly thought he didn''t care about her at all. He hurt her so deeply.


    But in the past three years, she has never forgotten the Ming mausoleum.


    His voice and smile always surround her mind, pester her and torture her.


    But now it has become a kind of love happiness.


    "The children are taken care of by servants. You don''t have to worry." mingling''s low voice surrounded Su wennuan''s ear, "wennuan, I''m tonight..." he paused, his voice was low and astringent, "I want you..."


    He wanted to say three words about you, so naturally and eagerly.


    Su wennuan has seen the deep meaning in his eyes and the excitement that his deep eyes can drip water.


    Her own heart was also fiercely touched.


    She looked at Ming Ling and blinked Shuiling''s big eyes.


    Ming Ling really wanted to eat her and swallowed her throat. "I haven''t touched a woman for three years. You must compensate me."


    The low magnetic voice of the Ming mausoleum was hoarse.


    Su wennuan trembled in her heart. Seeing the rolling Adam''s apple of mingling, she swallowed her saliva unconsciously.


    She is also a mature woman and has no sexual indifference. Of course, she misses that kind of thing.


    Now looking at the handsome and charming face of Ming Ling and listening to his words, all the blood in her body is about to jump.


    "I, but..." Su wennuan hesitated and stammered


    Before saying anything, Ming Ling bowed his head and held her lips

 Chapter 296

    Su wennuan was stunned. She widened her eyes and put her hands on his chest. She originally wanted to push him away, but Ming Ling tightly pressed the back of her head and her chest fluctuated. Her anxious and urgent appearance made Su wennuan''s heart messy.


    The tip of her nose smelled the familiar smell of the Ming Ling, and she felt the temperature of the Ming Ling. She was so familiar with the person who made her heart move frequently. What reason did she have to push him away.


    Su wennuan''s body softened and let Ming Ling hold it.


    Her initiative made Ming Ling more excited. When he noticed her response, his heart seemed to jump with excitement. He wanted to hold her and put her in the right place now.


    Thinking like this, of course, Ming Ling did the same. He picked up Su wennuan, kissed her and hurried to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan''s body suddenly soared into the air. She subconsciously hugged his neck. The two were in high spirits and went to the bathroom excitedly and eagerly.


    After a while, the sound of water flow came from the bathroom, mixed with Su wennuan''s charming noise


    People naturally saw the excitement between their young master Ming and the woman brought back by the young master from the way to the bathroom. Of course, they also heard of the lingering in the bathroom.


    It''s just that people have self-knowledge. They all bypass the bathroom and don''t disturb the young master''s passion.


    You know, their young master seldom comes back, and he won''t bring women back. This is the only time that the young master brings back a woman and two children.


    The old housekeeper has been a housekeeper for so many years. Naturally, he has guessed the origin of the two children.


    If it weren''t for the young master''s own children, how could the young master be so attentive? Moreover, the young master sees that the two children have different eyes from the woman. Instead of the cold temperature in the past, he has more soft warmth.


    The old housekeeper guessed that their young master finally had a home of his own.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, the sun shines through the curtains.


    There are two people lying on a king bed. The man is strong and strong. He cherishes the little woman in his arms. The woman is slim and petite, and her body is very soft. Ming Ling is reluctant to let go when he holds her in his arms.


    Su wennuan was held a little breathless by Ming Ling. She turned over and woke up. In front of her eyes was a piece of wheat colored healthy skin.


    In the past three years, he has never woken up in such a state. At the moment when he just opened his eyes, Su wennuan felt strange and surprised. Then he immediately remembered what happened last night and realized that it was Ming Ling lying next to him.


    Her heart, which had just been shocked, fell down and breathed a heavy sigh of relief in her heart.


    In my mind, I unconsciously recalled the scene of last night. Outside the bathroom, mingling began to kiss her crazily. As soon as I arrived in the bathroom, mingling burst out of beast nature and tore her clothes


    He was so eager and hard that she almost retreated. She really retreated all the time, but mingling pinched her with his big palm and didn''t give her a chance to give way at all.


    After taking a bath, he picked him up like a hungry wolf, walked quickly to the room, locked the door with his back foot, put her on the bed and began fiercely again.


    She had never seen such a hungry and thirsty Ming mausoleum. Although she had had it with him three years ago, at that time, he was at most domineering and arrogant. He was not as fierce and eager as this.


    He wolfed down like a wolf who had been hungry for many days.


    Su wennuan thought of yesterday. She pouted, a little wronged and a little happy. She looked up and saw that Ming Ling was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed and her long eyelashes swept on her eyelids. It was very beautiful. Su wennuan had a smile on her lips, pinched his nose and rubbed his lips.


    His little hand was making trouble on mingling''s face, and he was suddenly held by mingling.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Mingling took her hand and kissed her. Her eyes had not opened yet. With a bleary sleep, she said in a low magnetic voice, "naughty."


    Su wennuan put an elbow on the bed and straightened up to look at him from top to bottom, "Ming Ling, when will you wake up..."


    Hearing her slightly coquettish and slightly wronged voice, mingling spoiled and said, "what''s the matter? Let the servants buy what they want."


    "I''m hungry." Su wennuan''s voice is very soft and a little wronged.


    Yesterday, she was drained by him, exhausted her physical strength, and naturally hungry.


    Mingling opens her eyes and sees that Su wennuan pouts slightly and looks like you are wrong. Mingling smiles and sits up from bed. Su wennuan also sits up.


    Ming Ling picked up the phone by the bed and dialed the living room. The old housekeeper answered the phone.


    Ming Ling ordered, "breakfast is ready to be delivered."


    "Yes, young master." the old housekeeper took orders and hung up.


    After mingling put down the phone, he turned back and hugged Su wennuan in his arms. His other hand gently scraped her nose. "If you have anything, just tell your servants to do it."


    Su wennuan said, "I''m not used to it." she didn''t have the habit of ordering servants, and she felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I''ll get used to it by doing it a few more times." Ming Ling comforted her.


    "By the way, where are the children?" Su wennuan remembered that he hadn''t seen the children since he had dinner yesterday.


    "Now I know it''s too late to be nervous?" Ming Ling looked at her jokingly.


    Su wennuan frowned and said nervously, "children, can''t something really happen?" she was about to get up.


    Ming Ling put his arm around her shoulder and let her lie down and said, "I''m kidding you. Look, it''s urgent for you. The children are the safest here. Don''t worry. They are arranged in other rooms by the servants. It''s very good."


    Ming Ling said, and then looked at Su wennuan with a little deep meaning in his eyes.


    It seems that Su wennuan doesn''t have a complete sense of security here.


    Especially in terms of children, knowing that the children will have no problems with him, she will still be nervous.


    What does this mean? It shows that she is not completely relieved of him.


    Su wennuan was relieved to hear what Ming Ling said.


    He immediately realized that he was a little too nervous. Seeing the deep eyes of mingling, Su wennuan knew that he must have misunderstood.


    She anxiously explained, "I don''t mean anything else, I just..."


    "I know, worry about children, I understand..." Ming Ling interrupted her, touched her head and said with a smile on her face.


    He''s giving her the steps to keep her from being so embarrassed.


    "Your current registered permanent residence is in England?" Ming Ling suddenly asked.


    "Ah? Oh, yeah." Su wennuan couldn''t keep up with the rhythm and replied in a daze.

 Chapter 297

    "When I''m free, I''ll go to England with you." Ming Ling said, looking at Su Nuan''s side face.


    Su wennuan said in surprise, "what are you doing with me to England?" he said suddenly. She really didn''t know where she came from.


    "Help you transfer your registered permanent residence back." Ming Ling said naturally.


    Su wennuan opened his mouth and was dumb. He looked at him for several seconds before he said, "why do you want to transfer back?"


    "Don''t you plan to get married with me?" Ming Ling asked Su wennuan. It''s natural.


    Su wennuan was completely stunned. He didn''t come back for a long time. Finally, he blinked his eyes and said unprepared, "you, are you proposing to me?"


    She can''t say that I want to get married with you. It''s too impolite for her.


    Su wennuan asks mingling, with a surprised expression.


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw that there seemed to be some expectation in her eyes. His lips were slightly hooked, "well, propose, do you promise to marry me?"


    Although we are talking about this topic now, Su wennuan was shocked when he heard that Ming Ling really said the word of marriage proposal. His heart stopped for a few seconds, and then recovered to beat like a drum.


    Su wennuan seemed to be dementia. He looked at Ming Ling without blinking. It took a long time to find his voice, "I, I..."


    "Young master..."


    While Su wennuan was hesitating, the door was knocked by a servant.


    Su wennuan was stunned. She quickly lay down, pulled a quilt to cover herself and hid. Now she''s still untidy. What a shame if she was seen by the servants.


    Seeing her like this, Ming Ling smiled and shook his head and said, "come in."


    The door was opened and two maids came in with food. "Young master, put your breakfast on the table. Please get up and eat."


    The servant put the food on the table and said respectfully.


    "I see. Go down." Ming Ling waved his hand.


    The servant packed up the tray, hung his head and went out, and closed the door.


    Ming Ling picks up Su nuanuan, who is hidden in the quilt. "You''ve gone. Don''t hide. You''ll be the master of the family in the future. The master will look like a master. Don''t hide when you see a servant." Ming Ling educates.


    Su wennuan opened the quilt, sat up with the help of mingling, turned her head and looked at mingling, "I haven''t promised your proposal, where is the master..." she said, pouting.


    "What? Who else do you want to marry if you don''t marry me?" mingling was surprised to hear her words. She thought it was a natural thing. Unexpectedly, Su wennuan hasn''t considered marrying him!


    Seeing that he was so nervous, Su wennuan hid his smile and pretended to be calm.


    Ming Ling said again, "well, even if you don''t consider it for me, you should also consider it for the children. The children can''t always be a black market population, can''t always have no hukou, don''t go to school, and can''t always call pineapple."


    Ming Ling said it very seriously and seriously. He gave Su Nuan a little analysis.


    Su wennuan said, "there''s nothing wrong with calling pineapple. You dislike such a beautiful name."


    I didn''t expect that mingling found out that pineapple is a black market population so soon. It seems that mingling is really busy after waking up in a coma.


    Ming Ling looked at her like an alien. "Ming Ling is not the point. You have to pick the key content in what I said."


    Ming Ling frowned and said, trying to reason with Su Nuan.


    He thought about it. If the reason didn''t make sense, he would force Su wennuan to get a marriage license. He didn''t believe he couldn''t handle her.


    "The key point you said is to let pineapple go to school. It''s very simple. I can borrow my account from anyone, and I don''t have to marry you, do I?"


    Su wennuan looks at Ming Ling and seems to be serious.


    As soon as Ming Ling heard this, his violent temper broke out, "no, Su wennuan, what do you mean? You sleep with me. Why don''t you marry me?"


    Ming Ling is also in a hurry to seek medical treatment. These words have been said.


    Su wennuan was not happy. "Who said I would marry you when I slept with you? Besides, who proposed to you in bed?"


    Originally, she just wanted to make fun of mingling, but when it comes to the last two people, Su wennuan doesn''t like it. After saying that, she lifts the quilt and gets out of bed. Suddenly, she finds herself in an awkward state. She pulls the quilt to wrap herself and jumps to the side of the cabinet to find her clothes. However, there are no ordinary clothes in the cabinet except the clothes that mingling bought for her in the mall yesterday, The suit he wore yesterday was torn by Ming Ling.


    There was no choice but to wear the clothes prepared by Ming Ling for her.


    Su wennuan chose a lavender one, that is, the one she tried yesterday, chose underwear and underwear, and jumped to the bathroom to change clothes.


    Tu Liuming Ling blinked on the bed, and Su wennuan said, "will I marry you when I sleep with you?".


    Ming Ling couldn''t figure out what Su wennuan thought about this woman and why she didn''t marry him. What''s wrong with him, and he''s still the child''s father!


    But suddenly I thought of the last sentence Su wennuan said. No one proposed to you like this.


    He suddenly felt that there might be something wrong with his way of proposing, so Su wennuan didn''t agree to marry him now.


    But how do you propose?


    Ming Ling was born without romantic cells. He thought that water could reach the canal, but it didn''t seem so.


    Ming Ling rubbed his hair with some annoyance.


    You have to consult Yun Xin about this.


    Ming Ling made up his mind.


    Su wennuan came out after changing clothes. She felt that she was wearing such expensive clothes. She should be careful when walking, or one of her gemstones would fall off, which would be hundreds of thousands


    This feeling of wearing gold is actually very bad.


    I''m always worried. What if I go out and meet a robber and pick her up in order to rob her of her precious stones?


    Su wennuan was wearing clothes and worried vaguely, as if he was worried that he might be robbed by others at any time.


    People like Ming Ling are so excellent. How many people are eyeing him. If she is not careful, he may fall into the hands of other women.


    Although Su wennuan hasn''t married Ming Ling yet, she is already worried.


    This is also the most direct reason why she didn''t promise to marry him.


    But it''s certainly not a good reason to tell Ming Ling directly.


    Seeing that Su wennuan had changed his clothes and walked out carefully with his head down, Ming Ling asked, "is the clothes uncomfortable?"


    Su wennuan looked up and said, "do you have cheap clothes? I think it''s dangerous to go out like this."


    Su wennuan bit the corner of her lip and looked sad.

 Chapter 298

    Ming Ling understood what she said.


    After all, the diamonds on that skirt are real.


    It''s really too dangerous to go out like this unless someone is accompanied by her.


    "Ready, in the rightmost cabinet." Ming Ling pointed to the nearest cabinet and said.


    "Oh." Su wennuan suddenly realized that he turned around and went to get his clothes again.


    She pulled the leftmost cabinet and saw that it was all her clothes. She thought that only this cabinet was her clothes, and the cabinets next to it were all Ming Ling''s clothes.


    Unexpectedly, the cabinets in this row are all her clothes.


    What''s more, she didn''t know that mingling had prepared so many things for her.


    It seems that he was ready to bring her and the children back.


    Su wennuan picked up a white cotton skirt and went to the bathroom to change it. Mingling also opened the quilt. He opened another door of the room. There was a cloakroom full of his clothes.


    He used to live alone in this room, so when designing, there was only one dark room and cloakroom on the wall, which was designed for him.


    The row of cabinets suddenly appeared in the room, which he asked his servants to prepare temporarily. They were all Su''s warm clothes.


    He thought that he would like to live with Su wennuan in the future. This room also needs to be improved to add more things and space.


    When Su wennuan changed his clothes and came out, mingling had finished washing and returned to his usual suit and shoes. He sat at the table, crossed his legs, put one hand on the table at random, and beat the table with one finger.


    Su wennuan walked over, didn''t sit down in a hurry, but asked, "what about the children? Won''t they come to eat together?"


    "They have already eaten and are playing with the people," replied Ming Ling, and then stretched out a hand to her.


    Su wennuan took his hand and sat down beside him. "How do you know? I went down and saw it just now?"


    Ming Ling''s finger points to the other side of the room. Su wennuan looks along his finger and sees a large computer in the attic. Looking from the table, he can just see the computer screen. On the screen is a group of videos.


    It''s all reflected from the monitor, including the living room, the kitchen, the children''s room and the toy room


    On that group of video screens, there were servants busy. There was no one in the living room. In the toy room, pineapple and pineapple were having fun with their favorite toys. Two servants were looking after them.


    Seeing this, Su wennuan turned to look at Ming Ling, blinked and said, "so you saw this..."


    Su wennuan suddenly understood why Ming Ling was so powerful. It turned out that everything was under his control.


    However, if only Ming Ling lived in this room, how could there be a children''s room and a toy room!


    It was prepared by Ming Ling in these two days. His efficiency is really high. He arranged everything in these two days.


    The ability to plan ahead is great.


    "Well, eat, don''t be hungry." mingling rubbed her hair and said.


    Su wennuan pulls her lips, picks up chopsticks and starts eating. She is really hungry. She doesn''t know what time it is now.


    Seeing Su wennuan eating so happily, Ming Ling was naturally in a better mood. He also picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    After eating, the servant came down to pack up.


    Su wennuan went to the toy room to see the children.


    She missed the children all night.


    Open the door of the toy room and the children are having a good time.


    "This train is mine, brother. You take that train." Luo Luo said weakly with a train in her hand.


    Pineapple picked up the big tin train that fell on the ground and said to pineapple, "let''s race."


    "OK, let''s play." Luo Luo said happily.


    Seeing that they had such a good time, Su wennuan came forward and squatted in front of them with a soft face, "pineapple, pineapple, are you full? Do you want to drink milk?"


    As soon as Luoluo heard the milk, she immediately threw away the train in her hand and stretched out her hands to Su wennuan, "Mommy, Luoluo wants to drink milk."


    Bo Bo slides the train in his hand. His dark eyes look innocently at Su wennuan and say, "Mommy, I want to drink milk, too."


    "OK, then Mommy will take you out to drink." Su wennuan said softly, picked up Luo Luo, and stretched out his other hand to Bo Bo to hold him.


    But he saw Bo Bo''s small body walking towards the side. Su wennuan looked back and saw Ming Ling stretching out his hands towards Bo Bo. It was obvious that he wanted to hold Bo Bo.


    So Bo Bo gave up her outstretched hand and walked towards the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling picked up Bo Bo, then looked at Su wennuan, "let''s go." holding Bo Bo, he took the lead out of the house.


    Su wennuan followed.


    When they came to the living room, people had made milk for the pineapple.


    Su wennuan picked up the bottle, tried the temperature and looked at the concentration.


    I found it just soaked.


    I used to think that no one could replace the milk only made of pineapple. Unexpectedly, the servants at mingling could do it easily.


    Su wennuan was a little unbelievable, but the next people handed the bottle to the pineapple. They took it and drank happily and satisfied.


    Su wennuan suddenly feels a little frustrated.


    I thought it was irreplaceable, but I didn''t expect that nothing in the world is irreplaceable.


    Luo Luo''s young hand is holding Su wennuan. While anxiously drinking milk, she looks up at her head. It seems that she has something to say to Su wennuan, but she is reluctant to put down the milk in her hand.


    After drinking several mouthfuls, Xiaozui let go of the bottle, took a breath, said to Su wennuan, "Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom..." and lifted his skirt. "


    "OK, Mommy will take you." Su wennuan blinked, then reacted and took Luo Luo to the bathroom.


    "Are you thirsty, Luo Luo?" Su wennuan asked as she walked. Luo Luo was so anxious just now when she drank milk. It was obvious that she was thirsty.


    "Well, Luoluo is thirsty. Luoluo hasn''t had water for a long time. Luoluo is thirsty..." Luoluo nodded and said.


    Su wennuan said, "you''re thirsty. Just tell those aunts. Those aunts will prepare you a drink."


    Luo Luo said, "aunts are so busy. Aunts are hard to talk."


    Su wennuan trembled in her heart and picked Luo up in pain.


    Then I realized that some things look good on the surface, but no one knows what they look like inside.


    And she is the children''s Mommy, no one can replace, and no one can replace the feelings between her and the children.

 Chapter 299

    After greeting Luoluo to the toilet, Su wennuan leads Luoluo out. Mingling is talking to Baobo. They don''t know what they are talking about, talking and laughing.


    Bo Bo''s bottle had been drunk. Su wennuan came up and asked Luo Luo to continue drinking milk with the bottle. She went to the refrigerator, took four bottles of water and handed him a bottle of "Bo Bo, drink some water." Bo Bo took the water and began to drink it in her mouth.


    Obviously, he was thirsty too.


    The two children are not very talkative and don''t ask for things from others. Only when she is familiar with their habits can she know what they want, when they need and what they need.


    The servant estimated that he just took the children as his own work step by step, fed them at the meal point, and sent them to play after eating. He didn''t know what they needed at all.


    Su wennuan gives another bottle of pineapple. Like pineapple, pineapple starts drinking with the bottle. Su wennuan then gives mingling a bottle of water, and mingling takes it.


    She unscrewed the other bottle and began to drink by herself.


    After drinking, he said to Ming Ling, "do you have a job today?"


    Ming Ling also drank a sip of water, took down the bottle, shook his head and said, "No."


    "Oh, I went to the airport today to meet assistant Mou and my two assistant designers. Do you mind if I bring them here?" Su wennuan discussed with Ming Ling.


    After all, this is not her own home. She can''t bring anyone at will.


    Ming Ling said, "of course you don''t mind. This is your home. Except for unnecessary men, you can bring whoever you want. You don''t have to report to me."


    Ming Ling felt a little distressed for such a careful Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "OK, thank you. Then I''ll go out and give the children to the servants to take care of first." then she called a servant.


    The servant came over. She was a girl of 23 or 4 years old.


    Su wennuan asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Miss, my name is Cuizhu." the servant bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "Call the little grandma." as soon as Cui Zhu finished, the voice of the order of Ming Ling rang.


    Cuizhu was so frightened that she hung her head lower and apologized, "I''m sorry, grandma. Cuizhu was wrong."


    Su wennuan glanced at Ming Ling and then said to Cui Zhu, "it''s all right. Just call sister su. I''m older than you. Please take care of the children today and give them some water every two hours. They have to take a nap at noon. They don''t remember that you want to take them to take a nap, do you know?"


    "Yes, su..." Cuizhu nodded and was about to call sister su. As soon as the words came to her mouth, she looked at Ming timidly. Seeing his dignified eyes, Cuizhu immediately changed her tone, "young grandma..."


    Su wennuan also sees people''s timidity about Ming Ling. Cui Zhu finally chooses to listen to Ming Ling instead of her. She also understands very well. Who dares to offend the great man of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling usually gives people the feeling of not entering. Now he is cold and dignified. Everyone is afraid of him.


    Su wennuan didn''t care about the title, nodded to Cuizhu, "OK, go ahead and get busy first. I''ll call you later."


    Cui Zhu nodded and then went to do her own business.


    Su wennuan said to the children, "pineapple, pineapple, you play with your aunt at home first. Mommy will be back later, okay?"


    "Mommy, what are you going to do? Can you take us?" Luo asked lovably with her crystal eyes open.


    Su wennuan said patiently, "no, mommy has to go to work. It''s inconvenient and too tired to bring you. Will you just have a good rest at home?"


    Bo Bo said, "Mommy is going to see customers? Do you want to drink? Mommy, don''t get drunk again. You look so scary when you''re drunk..."


    Bo Bo remembers that in the past, when his mommy was talking business with customers, she was drunk and cried and screamed when she came back. She looked so sad.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Bo Bo remembered it.


    She didn''t dare to look at Ming Ling''s face, smiled, touched Bo Bo''s small face and said, "Bo Bo, don''t worry, Mommy won''t drink this time, and she wasn''t drunk that time. You''re too disobedient. Mommy deliberately scares you."


    Su wennuan said, then picked up his bag, turned to Ming Ling and said, "borrow your car and I''ll go back."


    "I''ll go with you." mingling stood up and took the lead to go out.


    Su Nuan was stunned and kept up with him.


    When the car got on the highway, Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan, the co driver, and said, "I don''t intend to explain anything?"


    Su wennuan looked at him and blinked puzzled.


    Ming Ling said, "do you want to drink when you see customers?"


    The children are so innocent that they won''t lie. He has to learn from the children that this feeling is not very good.


    Su wennuan was caught off guard by his sudden question, blinked, then kept his eyes closed and hung his head, "I, I just..."


    "Tell me about it. Don''t make excuses." mingling''s words blocked Su wennuan''s hesitation.


    Based on his understanding of Su wennuan, Su wennuan must be crazy turning his head to find an excuse to hide it.


    He is an old hand in business. He must know that a woman will suffer when she sees customers drinking. Those customers will not drink wine to women for no reason. He must want to satisfy his own obscene heart.


    I don''t know what she''s doing.


    Su wennuan also knows that mingling is smart and can''t hide it from him.


    She sighed and said, "that was three months ago. In order to take a big design plan, I met and had dinner with a boss in Britain. I couldn''t offend him, so I drank some according to his will." Su wennuan said in a homely way.


    When talking, it seems that it is just an ordinary thing without any deep meaning.


    But now she felt a little scared and sad.


    That time, the boss expected to see her drunk and take advantage of her by touching her ass across her skirt.


    She reacted very strongly and pushed him away. She went to the bathroom and desperately washed her face with cold water to keep herself awake. Later, when she came back from the bathroom to the table, she also made an apology to the boss who was obscene to her. Obviously, she hated the man in her heart, but she still had to make a good laugh and say something good


    Fortunately, assistant Mou was able to talk, appeased the boss and sent her home early.


    But she really drank some wine and was in a bad mood. Considering the rude behavior of the British boss at the dinner table, she was very angry and wanted to vent.


    But she can find someone to vent, how to vent, and how to vent. She can''t relieve her anger. When she thinks about her life, she feels sad, so she cries.


    Although the two children are lovely, they have been taken care of by her alone for three years. She is also very tired. When she is most tired, she can''t get up in bed. I really hate having to take care of the two children.


    But when she heard them cry and they wanted to eat and drink, even if she was exhausted, she had to get up and take care of the children.

 Chapter 300

    She has endured the bitterness over the years. No matter how hard she worked in the past, it''s good to endure it. She thinks so now.


    "The boss!" as soon as Ming Ling listened to her words, he guessed what was going on behind him and looked at Su nuanuan angrily.


    Naturally, he was not angry with Su wennuan, but the so-called boss.


    As soon as Su wennuan heard his tone, he knew that he wanted to stand out for her. If he did it, others would be either bankrupt or disabled.


    Su wennuan said quickly, "it''s all right. It''s all over. It''s really all right."


    After such a long time, she has not been angry for a long time. Besides, no one has ever encountered a nail when people are wandering in the Jianghu.


    The main thing is to keep your heart, keep your principles and bottom line, and try your best to do things. If you still can''t do it, there''s no way.


    "Really all right?" Ming Ling still looked at Su Nuan with great worry.


    "It''s all right. Nothing happened. It''s just that others are in a high position. I want to be humble. It''s really nothing." Su wennuan explained.


    Hearing that nothing had happened, Ming Ling was relieved, but his face was still very ugly. "Don''t work so hard in the future. If it''s really hard, don''t work. I''ll raise you."


    He said I raise you, which made Su wennuan tremble.


    Which woman has no resistance to these words, and how many men in the world are willing to support their own women.


    Su wennuan knows that the Ming mausoleum is more than enough to support her, even without effort.


    However, women can not rely entirely on men, otherwise they will have no dignity and status.


    A woman must have her own career and must stand on her own before she can live with backbone.


    This is the conclusion that Su wennuan has worked hard outside in the past three years.


    In fact, she also thinks that life is like this. Everyone has to be independent to have his own choice and not be passive.


    For example, in the past three years since she left the Ming mausoleum, if she didn''t have the ability to rely entirely on the Ming mausoleum before, she couldn''t live for the past three years, and she couldn''t feed her children. She had to look for men to live around like Dai XiuXiu. In that way, she could survive. After eating one meal and worrying about the next, she might be dumped at any time, Someone may come to the door and beat his mouth at any time.


    Fortunately, she has a life skill. She can design jewelry and make money. She also has a self-motivated heart and hard work.


    So she can bring up the children, step by step to independence, step by step to build her own glory, rather than relying on others.


    Su wennuan has come to an experience that in this world, everyone is an independent individual. When others can''t help you, only you can help yourself.


    A person can''t rely on others completely, because everything is unexpected and no one knows what will happen in the future.


    If the towering tree you rely on suddenly falls down, you will be helpless and have to wait to die.


    After being slightly moved by what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan kept his head and said, "I like this job very much. I want to keep doing it all the time. Besides, don''t you think I''m becoming more and more famous?"


    Su wennuan smiled.


    Ming Ling looked back at the smile on her face. His anger that had just risen was dissipated by her optimism, "Since you like it, you can do it, but don''t work so hard in the future. Do what you like. If anyone makes you unhappy, you can shake his face. Don''t be humble to anyone. I''m a woman in the Ming mausoleum. I can''t be humble to anyone. I''ll be your backstage in the future. I''ll support you!"


    Ming Ling said practical words to Su wennuan.


    In the past, he didn''t say this at all, but after years of accumulation and understanding of Su wennuan, he knew that some words could not be known by others, and Su wennuan wouldn''t move him out to play big cards.


    So these words must be said to Su wennuan personally, so that she has no psychological barriers and let her speak out boldly. There is nothing to worry about.


    For your own good, there''s nothing you can''t say. It''s better than being bullied by others.


    Su wennuan smiled and nodded, "I see. Thank you."


    "Don''t be so polite. What''s the relationship between us? We''re so estranged." mingling said angrily.


    I''m dissatisfied with her every time.


    Every time she likes to treat him like an outsider, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    "It''s the young master of the Ming Dynasty. I''ll obey you." Su wennuan made a military salute to the Ming mausoleum and said with a funny smile.


    That''s right. The corners of the lips of the Ming mausoleum were also hooked.


    After a while, we arrived at the airport.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling waited for a while at the airport pick-up and saw assistant Mou.


    Assistant Mou came with Luo Li and Fang Cao.


    Seeing the young master Ming, Lori had no control over her nosebleed.


    "Ah, it''s really Ming Da Shao. It''s really Ming Da Shao. It''s much more beautiful and handsome than in the picture!" Luo Li carried a backpack behind her back and put her hands under her chin in the shape of fists. Looking at Ming Ling, her eyes were so excited that she almost screamed.


    "Really, young master Ming came to pick us up himself, as if he were dreaming." Fang Cao also leaned close to Lori and said.


    "Yes, yes, it''s so handsome. It''s really cool!" Lori stamped her foot, and the red liquid in her nose fell down.


    Assistant Mou pushed Lori. "I said, chick, are you okay? You shouldn''t be so excited."


    Fang Cao also saw Lori''s gaffe and quickly took out a paper towel to wipe her nose, "wipe it quickly. You''re exaggerating."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Lori took the paper towel, quickly stuffed her nose, hung her head, and wiped her nose blood in a panic. It was so humiliating that she even had a nosebleed.


    Ming Ling''s lips bent into the shape of a crescent moon. One hand held Su wennuan''s shoulder and said in a voice that only she and he could hear, "you''re inviting wolves into the house."


    Su wennuan looks at him. "Do you think Lori will eat you? I don''t think it''s possible." Su wennuan shakes his head seriously.


    "Why can''t it?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrow.


    "You old bone, can she eat? She''s only 19 years old." Su wennuan smiled and shook her head.


    Lori is the youngest in their team, only 19 years old.


    At this age, you are most excited, so you have poor concentration, so you will have nosebleed when you see the Ming mausoleum.


    Not for those with a little age and experience. For example, Fang Cao doesn''t. although she will feel amazing, she won''t lose her sense of propriety like Lori.


    Ming Ling was slightly frustrated by Su wennuan, but he was in a good mood. "So, only you are the most suitable for me, you don''t have to worry about taking the two younger sisters home."


    "Why, do you have other ideas?" Su Nuan looked at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was stunned and waved his hand, "how can it..."

 Chapter 301

    "You can''t say whether you have no idea or have an idea?" Su wennuan won''t let him fool over. Even if he is joking, she won''t make such a joke on other women.


    "Of course, I don''t have any ideas. I only have ideas for you." Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan''s shoulder a little, looked down at her and spoiled her.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s jealous appearance just now, he was in a particularly good mood. At least Su wennuan knew that she was jealous for him, which showed that she cared about him very much.


    Their private words were naturally seen by Luo Li, Fang Cao and assistant Mou.


    Assistant Mou looked envious. Long ago, he guessed that Su wennuan''s identity would not be ordinary. Unexpectedly, she was a woman from mingling.


    It''s no wonder that Su wennuan has raised the two children without complaint and regret in the past three years. They are the children of Ming Ling. How many people are honored.


    Luo Li and Fang Cao looked envious and thought that Su wennuan was their chief designer, with both fame and wealth and a good harvest. She was really lucky to have such a good man to take care of her.


    Why do all the lucky things fall on Su wennuan? Why are they still small designers, unknown and not loved by men.


    Ah, I really feel bitter when I think about my life.


    Sitting in the car, several people thought about each other. The atmosphere was very quiet and didn''t say anything.


    On the way, assistant Mou asked, "jurdy, where are we going now?"


    "You''ll know when you arrive. We''ll work there these days," Su wennuan replied.


    "Are we all there? Is the location big enough? Is it an office building or a hotel?" Fang Cao asked.


    "No, it''s big enough. Don''t worry. You''ll know where it is." Su wennuan replied, and didn''t know how to explain it to them.


    Luo Li didn''t speak all the time and stared at the back of the Ming Ling driving in front in a daze.


    She could not imagine that one day Ming Ling would become her driver and drive her.


    Although she knew it was Su''s warm light, she still felt incredible.


    This is an unexpected treatment. Ming Ling, the super boss who is popular all over the world, the man who is clean and responsible in both behavior and reputation.


    The man who is high above the world and can only be seen in magazines and newspapers by ordinary people was not only seen by her today, but also made the car he drove!


    This kind of treatment, think about the mood, so Lori hasn''t calmed down yet.


    Soon, the car arrived at the villa where Ming Ling lived.


    After taking them in and seeing the layout in the villa, assistant Mou, Fang Cao and Luo Li were amazed again.


    "Big, too big..." assistant Mou looked at the villa and sighed.


    He could not afford such a villa all his life.


    "Luxurious, too luxurious..." Fang Cao said amazingly.


    It''s resplendent, warm and comfortable. It''s so comfortable to live in it.


    "Wow..." Luo Li looked at the villa and sighed one word, her eyes shining.


    How many people live in such a big house and such brilliant design? People living here must feel very happy.


    Lori thought, I don''t know when she can marry such a rich man, so she won''t have to work so hard every day.


    "Come in." Su wennuan asks them to come in.


    The three men walked in stupidly. Mingling asked the servants to prepare meals, and then asked the housekeeper to assign them rooms.


    Su wennuan told them, "I live here these days. If I work, it''s in the living room. The space is big enough."


    Of course, mingling knows that Su wennuan has made his home a temporary office. Mingling has no opinion. If his home is Su wennuan, she can do whatever she wants as long as Su wennuan likes it.


    "Well, it''s too convenient, big and more than enough." assistant Mou nodded vigorously.


    "If you are tired, let''s have lunch and take a nap. In the afternoon, we start to discuss the design. We have to speed up the progress. It won''t be a few days." Su wennuan was assigned as a leader.


    Assistant Mou put down his luggage and said, "OK."


    Luo Li and Fang Cao also nodded. Luo Li has been a lot of the decoration and design of the house. She likes it very much.


    "Daddy, Mommy, you''re back..." pineapple came out of the room and was held by Cuizhu, shouting excitedly.


    "Pineapple, pineapple, are you hungry?" Su wennuan also happily stretched out his hand to even the children.


    Luo Luo breaks away from Cuizhu''s hand and runs quickly. She is picked up by Su wennuan. Her soft waxy voice says, "Mommy, I''m hungry. I want to drink milk..."


    "Didn''t you just drink milk in the morning? Now have lunch and we''ll drink milk in the evening?" Su wennuan pinched Luo Luo''s face, and her gentle words were full of love.


    Luo Luo nodded obediently.


    Bo Bo was led by Cuizhu. He went directly to mingling and opened his hands to mingling, "Dad..."


    After spending a few days with the children, Ming Ling basically understood the children''s temperament. They must be asking for hugs.


    Ming Ling naturally picked up the pineapple. "Is Bo Bo good at home? Didn''t you fight with your sister." Ming Ling also showed a gentle expression to Bo Bo.


    Luo Li stood aside and looked with admiration. Before, assistant Mou told them about Su wennuan''s relationship with Ming Ling and that the two children belonged to Ming Ling. At that time, Luo Li was still skeptical, but now that she saw the scene, she not only fully believed it, but also envied it.


    The family of four is so bright that others can accept their incompetence.


    Originally, I thought the two children were poor children without a father. Originally, I thought Su wennuan was just a unlucky guy who had been abandoned by a man and had to raise children for a man.


    Unexpectedly, she changed into the woman of the most wanted man in the world, and the children''s father is also this man''s.


    It makes people envy at once.


    Lori was stunned. Her chest fluctuated violently without reason. She didn''t know what she was excited about.


    Pineapple nodded, "Dad, I''m good, I didn''t quarrel with my sister..." now pineapple has mommy''s love, and he has father''s love. He doesn''t have to compete with pineapple for love anymore, so there''s no need to quarrel with pineapple.


    "So good, what reward do you want? Tell Dad and dad will help you realize it." Ming Ling spoiled and pinched Bo Bo''s face.


    "Hee hee, I want transformers." Bo Bo said impolitely.


    "Bo Bo, forget what Mommy told you. You can''t ask people for anything," Su wennuan said to Bo Bo''s education.


    Bo Bo pouted, "but dad is not a stranger..." he remembered mommy''s lesson that he can''t ask strangers for anything.


    Hearing Bo Bo''s words, Ming Ling naturally guessed what Su wennuan had taught the children at ordinary times.


    He frowned and said to Su wennuan, "I''m not an outsider. As a father of children, it''s natural to buy things for them. What are you doing outside?"

 Chapter 302

    In fact, if you guess what Su wennuan means, Ming Ling feels uncomfortable.


    I don''t know why. Su wennuan always didn''t distinguish him from outsiders. She didn''t put him in the right place, which made him very unhappy.


    Su wennuan suddenly felt a little unjustified. He hung his head and said, "then buy it for him."


    Luo Li could see from one side that Su wennuan didn''t seem very good to Ming Ling.


    After such a small matter, she felt wronged for mingling.


    Although she doesn''t know what happened to Su Nuan and Ming Ling in the past, it seems that Ming Ling is really good to Su Nuan and the children.


    Moreover, the Ming mausoleum is still so excellent. What reason does Su wennuan have to be bad to the Ming mausoleum.


    Lori rolled her eyes in her heart. She felt that Su Nuan didn''t know her happiness when she warmed up.


    After a while, the Chinese food was ready. There was a big table full of food. Assistant Mou and two small designers were satisfied.


    Living in mingling''s home is more considerate and comfortable than a hotel. The rich are just different.


    After lunch, assistant Mou, Fang Cao and Luo Li were taken to the room arranged by the housekeeper to have a rest.


    The two children were taken to the children''s room by Cuizhu. Su wennuan went back to the room first, and mingling went later.


    Luo Li saw that Ming Ling went to Su wennuan''s room, which means that Ming Ling and Su wennuan live together now?


    When Lori realized this, she was a little jealous, but it was hard to say anything on the surface.


    When Ming Ling came in, Su wennuan had not slept with her eyes open. Ming Ling also lay beside her, "what do you think?"


    Su wennuan turned back to face Ming Ling, asked, looked at him and asked, "what do you think is the theme of our design this time?"


    "Do you have a clue?" Ming Ling went step by step.


    Su wennuan sighed and nodded, "but I''m afraid I can''t use it. After all, this design exhibition is very important. It''s about the unity of your company."


    At the thought of the importance of this design exhibition, Su wennuan felt even more pressure.


    Although I have a little clue, I always feel that it is not good enough. I always feel that I can''t enter the Monroe Design Exhibition Center, let alone get everyone''s approval.


    The belly of Ming Ling''s thumb rubbed Su wennuan''s forehead. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Maybe what you think of is the best. Don''t deny yourself easily. Tell me, what theme do you think of?"


    "I want to design with the theme of warmth, which is the feeling of a warm family together." Su wennuan also said her thoughts without hesitation. She wanted to hear the opinions of Ming Ling.


    "Is it because of the inspiration of the children and me?" Ming Ling asked, looking forward to it.


    If he can give her warmth, it is his greatest pride.


    Su wennuan nodded irrefutably. She is a mother now, and has experienced so many sad things. She understands the feeling of warmth and cherishes even a little warmth.


    Hearing her affirmation, Ming Ling smiled with a beautiful smile. He leaned over and kissed her forehead, "this topic is very good, just do it according to your idea..."


    Su wennuan was encouraged, his eyes brightened, and he was a lot more confident, "really? Do you really feel good?"


    Ming Ling saw that she was obviously happy. He nodded, "well, good. Believe in yourself and do your best."


    Su wennuan nodded, and then went to sleep at ease.


    In the afternoon, Su wennuan took her team to work in the living room.


    Ming Ling promised Bo Bo Bo to buy him transformers, so he took the children out to buy toys.


    He took the children alone and naturally had to be followed by servants. Otherwise, the children would be naughty, and he, an omnipotent man, could not stand it.


    Bought their favorite toys for pineapple and pineapple. Mingling took the children back to his company, and then handed them over to the Secretary to take care of them.


    He called Yunxin to his office.


    As soon as Yunxin came in, he said casually, "Oh, Mingshao, I brought my children to work for the first time and became a super daddy."


    Yunxin laughs at the way of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling looked at him and didn''t bother with him, "come here."


    "You look wrong. You don''t want to hit me." he just teased Mingshao. According to normal logic, Mingshao should throw a pencil box or something lethal to hit him.


    But he didn''t. He was still so quiet. There must be a conspiracy. Yunxin thought so, so he didn''t dare to pass.


    "I won''t beat you, come and sit." Ming Shao pointed to the sofa next to him and asked Yunxin to sit over.


    Yunxin looked at his serious appearance and thought something important had happened. He wondered and walked over to sit down. Then mingling came and sat down and poured him a cup of tea.


    Yunxin''s eyes opened wide, blinked, took the cup in Mingshao''s hand and said, "the sun came out in the West. Mingshao served me tea himself?" it''s incredible.


    Ming Ling said, "I have a task for you."


    Yunxin looked at him and said it in a serious way. He also became serious. "What''s the matter? Don''t be so polite. It makes me sweat."


    He is used to the domineering Ming Ling who gives orders directly. Now he is so polite, which really makes Yunxin angry.


    "What do you say women usually like?" Ming Ling threw a question directly.


    "Like what, like romance." Yunxin said casually. It''s a little fun for him to understand women.


    "So how can it be romantic?" the Ming Ling frowned and asked.


    "This can only be meaningful but unspeakable. Everyone has a different definition."


    "Well, help me design a romantic proposal ceremony." Ming Ling said.


    Yunxin hurriedly looked at the Ming mausoleum and said excitedly, "you''re going to propose to Nuan? You''re finally enlightened?"


    Ming Ling knocked cloud heart''s head, "how to talk."


    Yunxin smiled and touched his head, "hehe, I mean, you finally did a personnel."


    "Get out."


    "Hey, hey, what kind of proposal do you want?" Yun Xin said with a smile.


    "The way I want to propose has been done." Ming Ling said casually.


    "Failed?" Yunxin was surprised. He didn''t expect that such a tall and powerful man would fail to propose. Tut Tut, no one would believe it.


    "Yes." Ming Ling refused to comment.


    "Where did you propose? It''s useless." Yunxin frowned.


    "In bed."


    "Poof..." the water Yunxin drank suddenly gushed out, coughed, then covered his chest and laughed, "cough, ha ha..."


    Ming Ling had a bitter gourd face and looked at Yunxin coldly, "what''s funny!"


    Yunxin finally smiled twice and stopped. She couldn''t help laughing. She trembled in her chest and said, "Ming Shao, I found that you are really the best. No wonder wennuan disagreed and proposed in bed. What are you doing? You won''t say to wennuan at the climax, ''marry me...'' ha ha..." Yunxin said, and he couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 303

    This is obviously ridicule. Ming Ling kicked Yun Xin.


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, but still couldn''t help laughing, because it was really funny to think about that scene.


    How can a person with such a high IQ as Ming Ling have such a low EQ? Yun Xin really doesn''t understand it.


    "Yunxin, you dare to smile for me again. Believe it or not, I''ll peel your skin!" Ming Ling''s face looked ugly. It was the first time he was laughed at like this.


    "Believe it, I believe it. I won''t laugh. Well, don''t be embarrassed, old man." Yunxin stopped smiling and said.


    Still wanted to laugh, but he held his mouth and didn''t show his voice.


    "When do you want to propose, I''ll arrange it for you. Shall I prepare the lines for you?" Yunxin asked and looked at mingling, because he felt that if the lines were not prepared for mingling, mingling would make some jokes at that time.


    Or directly say to Su wennuan, "Su wennuan, marry me. You have no choice!"


    He is used to being overbearing and strong, so he can definitely say it.


    Moreover, Yun can think of such a simple and rough scene, and can also imagine Su wennuan''s reaction. At that time, mingling is estimated to have to eat flat again.


    "The day after tomorrow, you can see the arrangement. Don''t go too far." mingling waved his hand and handed it all to Yunxin.


    "OK, I''ll see the arrangement, but then you have to act according to my arrangement, OK?" Yunxin asked again, afraid that the arrogant man who is used to mingling is not used to listening to other people''s arrangement.


    "OK, let''s go." Ming Ling nodded and began to see off the guests.


    As long as Su wennuan can be turned into his wife, there is nothing wrong. Mingling thinks so.


    Yunxin is happier than he is. He really needs to learn from Yunxin how to please women.


    Yunxin looked at mingling''s compromise and smiled again. "Then I''ll go out first. Tangle yourself." stand up and go quickly, so that mingling won''t be embarrassed by the smile and will kick him again.


    Over the years, Yunxin hasn''t seen Mingshao tangle with anyone. Su wennuan is the first and only one.


    Sure enough, one thing fell to another!


    Yunxin came out with a smile and suddenly felt that a cold man like mingling had found his other half. He called himself a romantic talent and showed mercy everywhere, but he is still a bachelor now. It''s a little too desolate.


    Thinking like this, the more I think about it, the more I feel sad and feel too lonely.


    No, there are few women in Ming. He doesn''t like to stay with him at all. He has to find a woman.


    So he dialed Shi xiaorou.


    The phone rang for half a minute before Xiao Rou picked it up.


    Yunxin said, "what are you doing? You answered the phone so late."


    "I''m taking a bath. Why?" said Shi xiaorou.


    "Who?" the nearby Shi Yi asked.


    Yunxin''s ears were sensitive and quickly caught the man''s voice. He immediately frowned and became irritable. He said in a very bad tone, "you''re taking a bath and there''s a man next to you! Shi xiaorou, have you made a boyfriend!"


    Aware of this, Yunxin pinched the phone tightly, as if she pinched xiaorou''s shoulder tightly to ask her for punishment!


    Shi xiaorou said, "I''m with my brother. Why are you so excited? It''s inexplicable."


    Yunxin was so worried that her chest heaved with anger, but when she heard xiaorou say that she was with her brother, Yunxin was stunned and calmed down. Only then did she feel relieved and relieved.


    "Why don''t you talk? I''ll hang up if you''re all right." half a ring didn''t hear Yunxin''s voice. When xiaorou was ready to hang up the phone.


    Cloud heart hurried out, "which hotel are you in? I''ll find you."


    When xiaorou put her mobile phone in her ear again, "what are you looking for me for?"


    "Can''t I eat and drink with you?" Yunxin said with a reason.


    "But I don''t drink," said Shi xiaorou. Since she realized three years ago that she would get into trouble as long as she drank, Shi xiaorou gave up drinking.


    "Don''t drink and eat." Yunxin asked.


    "I''m going to have dinner with my brother. I can''t care about you. I''ll hang up if I have nothing to do. You''re busy yourself." Shi xiaorou said in no mood and was ready to hang up.


    "Wait, do you want to know what happened to mingling and Su wennuan recently?" Yunxin stopped xiaorou''s action of hanging up the phone in time.


    When she heard Ming Ling and Su wennuan, Xiao Rou put the phone back in her ear again, looked at Shi Yi standing next to her, and then asked, "what''s the matter with Ming Ling and Su wennuan?"


    "If you want to know, come out and have dinner together, I''ll tell you." Yunxin threw out a temptation.


    After a scare just now, he knew that he really liked Shi xiaorou. Otherwise, when he thought she had a boyfriend, how could he be so nervous.


    "Well, you Yunxin, you still know to talk to me about the terms. Ha, wait and see if I come over and don''t beat you!" Shi xiaorou said and accepted the phone.


    Yunxin is very happy, because Shi xiaorou will come to him soon.


    Although he was about to sell the news of the Ming mausoleum to Shi xiaorou, he was also very excited.


    Nowadays, who doesn''t pay more attention to sex than friends.


    Half an hour later, Shi xiaorou came to the Mingtian group and found Yunxin''s office. As soon as she came in, she sat opposite Yunxin''s desk with her hands around her chest and looked at him interrogatively, "what''s the matter with them? I think your dog can spit out some ivory!"


    Yunxin saw that she was wearing a formal dress, but her hair was still wet. It was obvious that she came in a hurry. With a smile on his lips, he stood up and took Shi xiaorou''s hand, "go to dinner and tell you at the table."


    When xiaorou was pulled away by him, she said inexplicably, "you haven''t finished work yet. What''s your meal?"


    "No matter whether he goes to work or not, I often arrive late and leave early, and the boss still doesn''t pay me." Yunxin said casually.


    "I''ll record this, and then give it to Ming Ling to deduct all your salary." Shi xiaorou jokingly pointed to his nose.


    "You''re too cruel. I''ve deducted all my salary. You can invite me to dinner." Yunxin also smiled.


    "Cut, want me to invite you to dinner, next life." Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    "Hehe, then keep it a secret for me. What''s wrong with me being late and leaving early? I''m not for you." Yunxin smiled.


    "You still have reason." Shi xiaorou knew that he was glib, "Hey, why do you have to invite me to dinner? Do you have too much money and no place to spend?"


    "Yes, I have a lot of money, OK." Yunxin was a little speechless.

 Chapter 304

    Shi xiaojudo, "you give me more money. I spend it for you. Buy me ice cream and clothes. It''s good. I heard for the first time that I dislike more money."


    Xiao Rou''s naughty way.


    Yunxin turned back and looked at her with a smile, "so, do you want to be my woman?"


    When xiaorou hit him on the arm, "what are you talking about?"


    "It''s only natural for women to spend men''s money." Yunxin explained the meaning of his words.


    "Come on, how can miss Ben be your woman?" Shi xiaorou shook off his hand and walked forward first.


    Yunxin felt his nose and followed up.


    "What, mingling is going to propose to Nuan?" xiaorou asked curiously when she heard Yunxin''s words at the dinner table.


    Cloud heart nodded, "it''s estimated that it won''t be long before we get married and get a license."


    "Woo, wennuan, I''m getting married. I''m so happy. Why haven''t I found my happiness all the time? I''m not happy..." Shi xiaorou lay on the table, pursed her mouth and looked unhappy.


    The cloud heart in the heart a meal, look to Shi xiaorou, see her that depressed appearance, he thinks his opportunity has come, Shi xiaorou is also waiting for her happiness to come, is she most looking forward to, he confesses to her, is it the most successful time?


    In line with the principle of one don''t do two endlessly, Yunxin grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand.


    When Xiao Rou was startled, she straightened up and looked at him, "what are you doing?"


    Yunxin insisted on holding her hand in the palm of his hand. His face, which always had a funny smile, was immersed and called out, "xiaorou..."


    When xiaorou was frightened by his sudden seriousness, she opened her eyes and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looking at Yunxin in some panic.


    Yunxin said, "what would you think if I said I fell in love with you?"


    In love with her?


    When xiaorou''s eyes were like a lantern, her heart beat suddenly, popping and popping violently.


    This is the first time someone said he was in love with her.


    This feeling made her a little dizzy and a little unreal, but things really happened in front of her.


    Looking at Yunxin''s bright and handsome eyes, xiaorou''s eyes blinked for several times without calming her heartbeat. She swallowed heavily and said, "Yunxin, are you kidding."


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious." Yunxin grabbed her hand and put it on his heart. When xiaorou panicked, she wanted to take out her hand, but Yunxin didn''t give her a chance. She stubbornly held her hand and pressed it on the position of his heart. "Here, jump for you all the time. Do you feel it? It''s moving for you. I''ve never had this feeling."


    When xiaorou opened her eyes, she always couldn''t believe it and looked at Yunxin with determination.


    Yunxin is also looking at her and waiting for her answer.


    When xiaorou''s palm came the strong heartbeat of Yunxin, which represented the beating of vitality. Every time it seemed that it was beating for her.


    Her heartbeat, which had no rhythm, also jumped with his frequency.


    "I... I..." Shi xiaorou didn''t think that Yunxin was going to confess to her today. She hesitated unprepared.


    "I know you don''t know how to answer now. If you promise, you say yes. If you don''t promise, you say no." Yun Xin looked at Shi xiaorou and asked her a multiple-choice question. In this way, the answer is much easier.


    Shi xiaorou struggled in her heart. Long ago, her brother Shi Yi warned her not to get too close to Yunxin. He felt that Yunxin was an unreliable person, but after so many years of getting along, Shi xiaorou actually had feelings for Yunxin.


    And now she has received Yunxin''s confession, and her heart is about to jump and fly.


    She knew that she was also excited for him, but Shi Yi''s warning often lingered in her ears.


    After all, this is a major event in life. Living together requires not only feelings, but also a sense of responsibility and character. Especially when girls choose boys, the boy''s sense of responsibility and character are the most important.


    Or regret it all your life.


    Do you want to follow your heart or choose to be responsible for yourself?


    When xiaorou tangled for a while, she finally nodded her head, "yes..."


    Hearing Shi xiaorou''s answer, Yunxin just looked forward to it. Then he held Shi xiaorou''s hand tighter with joy, "really, xiaorou, great!" he kissed Shi xiaorou''s hand excitedly and looked at Shi xiaorou happily, "thank you..."


    He said thank you to a woman for the first time, because he was so happy. The woman he really liked liked liked him and agreed to associate with him. This feeling was much happier than the vertical and horizontal flowers.


    Although he is very romantic, he always lingers in women and is surrounded by those Rouge powder. Others seem to know how romantic he is. In fact, only he knows that he is trying to make himself less lonely and looking for comfort for his lonely heart.


    But the more so, the more lonely it is like a chiseled flood, ferociously unloaded.


    Yunxin was an orphan since childhood. When he was a few years old, he was picked up by the Ming mausoleum to fight the world together. When he was a few years old, he followed the Ming mausoleum to see the usual knife light, blood rain, misty rain and red dust.


    Now that Ming Ling has his own home, he is really alone. The emptiness and loneliness in his heart become more and more fierce, and he is about to swallow him up like a flood.


    He finally tried to like a person, so he summoned up the courage to express that when Shi xiaorou hesitated, in fact, his heart was very nervous, some afraid, afraid of being rejected by Shi xiaorou.


    Because this was the first time he confessed to a woman. Although he would ask women out to play, he would coax women to be happy. He was only playing as a romantic childe.


    He never said "like" to women, because those women are not worth it, and he doesn''t like them at all.


    And Shi xiaorou is the first woman he wants to fall in love with.


    When she answered yes, the world of Yunxin was full of stars and the sun was in full bloom. It seemed to block the pouring loneliness and give him hope.


    If Shi xiaorou refuses, he will smile heartlessly with Yunxin''s character, and then say, "silly girl, I''m kidding you. Look at you so serious. You''ve been fooled again."


    Then they quarreled with Shi xiaorou and left Shi xiaorou with the image of being a fool.


    Use that kind of playful smile to cover up your inner sadness and loneliness, as well as the sense of inferiority you are used to.


    If Shi xiaorou refuses this confession, Yunxin knows that he can''t say he likes anyone in his life.


    Because the word is too heavy, he can''t put it down easily, so he never says it easily.


    Thank Shi xiaorou for giving him great hope and light in his first step.


    "Thank me for what, you really......" when xiaorou took her hand out of Yunxin''s palm and hung her head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 305

    Shi xiaorou doesn''t know Yunxin''s past or his loneliness over the years, so she naturally doesn''t know how important her answer is to Yunxin.


    Naturally, I don''t know the meaning of this thank you representative.


    Although so, Yunxin is still very happy. When she looks at the opposite with a smile, xiaorou says, "you will have a boyfriend in the future."


    Shi xiaorou also smiled, looked up at Yunxin and said, "you''re not the same. You''ll be the one with a girlfriend in the future. You can''t mess around outside in the future. If I catch you doing anything improper outside, I won''t castrate you."


    When xiaorou waved her claws, she warned.


    In fact, when she was struggling just now, Shi xiaorou thought that life is a gamble. If you follow your heart, you should always give yourself and the other party a chance, give yourself a chance to fall in love first, observe Yunxin''s character and character, and see if it is worth her marrying him.


    If Yun Xinzhen sometimes says so bad, she''ll just stay married.


    Anyway, now she really likes Yunxin. Yes, so follow her heart.


    Life is so long, how can there be so many plans.


    It''s better to have fun.


    Shi xiaorou thought so, so she agreed to Yunxin''s confession.


    "I entered the role so soon." Yunxin rubbed xiaorou''s head and smiled.


    Shi xiaorou opened his hand and said, "of course, since we have determined the relationship, we must strictly discipline you."


    Although Shi xiaorou said this a little like Yan''s mother, Yunxin still felt very happy, "OK, I''ll be disciplined by you in the future. Don''t be soft."


    This kind of feeling that the family is generally managed by others, he has never heard it. When xiaorou said this for the first time, he felt warm in his heart.


    "Hum, that''s good. You''d better be good. Don''t make trouble and don''t let me have a chance to move the whip." Shi xiaorou said with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, hey, you also prepared a small whip. I''ll be sad in the future. Can I take back what I just said?" Yunxin said with a smile.


    "No, if you say something, you can''t take it back!" Shi xiaorou said arrogantly.


    No one takes back his confession. It''s impossible!


    When Yunxin looked at xiaorou, it seemed to occupy him. He felt a sense of satisfaction to be needed.


    The two joked and laughed. The time passed quickly. When Yunxin sent her in the evening, xiaorou went back to her hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, Shi xiaorou went to Shi Yi''s room first. Shi Yi was working at the computer desk.


    Seeing her coming in, you said, "what are you talking about with Yunxin when you come back so late?"


    Shi xiaorou knows that Shi Yi wants to inquire about Su wennuan. Although he is saying that he has put it down, Shi Yi will still be vigilant to hear about her as soon as he hears about Su wennuan.


    Just now I heard her talking to Yunxin on the phone about Ming Ling and Su wennuan. Shi Yi didn''t object to her going out to see Yunxin.


    What does this mean? It means that Shi Yi also supports her to inquire about Ming Ling and Su Nuan.


    "Well, brother, maybe we''ll have a warm wedding wine soon." Shi xiaorou hesitated for a moment and made an opening speech with this sentence.


    Shiyi''s hand suddenly stopped, looked back at Shi xiaorou, and saw Shi xiaorou''s serious expression.


    Shi Yi knew that Shi xiaorou was talking about internal information and telling the truth. He didn''t joke with him. He pretended to calm down and turned his head and continued to work.


    "That, elder brother......" when xiaorou called again.


    Shi Yi didn''t look back and said directly, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing. Let you go to bed early. Don''t stay up too late. I''ll go back to my room first." I wanted to tell Shi Yi about her relationship with Yunxin, but Shi xiaorou stopped again. Now Shi Yi is in a bad mood, so don''t give him a double blow.


    When Shiyi is in a better mood, she will tell him about her relationship with Yunxin. In this way, he can accept it better.


    When xiaorou returned to her room.


    Shi Yi stopped knocking on the computer and looked at the computer screen in a daze.


    Some people say they want to put it down, but when they hear that she is going to marry someone else, his heart will still hurt and be so heavy.


    This is not just regret that can be explained clearly.


    It takes courage to give up a person. It takes more courage to see her happy with others.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ming Ling took the children home without staying in the company for a while.


    As soon as I got home, I saw that Su wennuan and her team were still working hard, drawing drawings one by one, as if they couldn''t feel others coming in.


    When Ming Ling saw that they were working for him, he was naturally comforted.


    Instead of disturbing them, he led the children upstairs, played with them for a while, and arrived at the dinner point.


    The old housekeeper came up to Su wennuan and said, "young grandma, you can eat and work after dinner."


    "Oh, OK, I see." Su wennuan glanced back at the housekeeper and replied casually.


    When Fang Cao and Luo Li heard that the housekeeper called Su wennuan, they all looked at her with envy.


    Unexpectedly, Su wennuan was directly upgraded to a young grandmother. Why does she work so hard? Lori can''t figure it out.


    Su wennuan continued to draw for a few minutes. After finishing the draft paper in his hand, he put down his work, greeted the team and said, "let''s have dinner first, have a rest after dinner, and we''ll continue in the evening."


    Assistant Mou said, "do you want to continue at night?"


    Su wennuan replied, "now there are only six days left. One day to go out and arrange the exhibition, we still have five days, so we don''t have much time. We have to hurry."


    Lori said bitterly, "Oh, hey, I have to work overtime again. I have to work overtime every time I receive a project. It''s really hard."


    When she said this, everyone didn''t take her words to heart, just as she was joking.


    When he came to the table, he didn''t see Ming Ling and the children. Su wennuan asked the housekeeper, "where''s the young master? Haven''t you come back?"


    The housekeeper said respectfully, "Ming Shao has been back for more than half an hour. He will come down upstairs later."


    "Oh, you sit down first. I''ll go up and have a look." Su wennuan asked assistant Mou to sit down first. She went upstairs.


    In the upstairs room, the children muttered. Su wennuan opened the door and saw Ming Ling sitting on the sofa watching pineapples play with them.


    Su wennuan walked in and asked with a smile, "what are you doing?"


    Ming Ling looked back at her and said, "cultivate feelings."


    Su wennuan laughed at his words, "you really race against time."


    In the past, mingling got along with the children too little. Now she felt a little guilty when she heard him say to cultivate feelings with the children.


    "Why did you come up?"


    "Go down to dinner." Su wennuan pointed out.


    Ming Ling said, "you finally see us."

 Chapter 306

    Su wennuan smiled. "I was too serious about drawing paper just now. I didn''t see you come in. Go down to dinner. We have to work after eating."


    Ming Ling asked, "do you have to work?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "we must be in a hurry, otherwise we can''t even participate in the design exhibition."


    Ming Ling could only say comforting words, "pay attention to your body when you are busy."


    Su wennuan nodded, "I know." then he went to pick up Luo Luo and walked out of the room.


    Ming Ling picked up Bo Bo and went down with him.


    At the table, assistant Mou, Fang Cao and Luo Li haven''t started yet. They are sitting on the table waiting for them.


    Seeing Su wennuan come and sit down, mingling also sat down. Assistant Mou smiled politely, "Mr. Ming, it''s our honor that you have such a rich reception every day."


    "You''re welcome. It''s your company''s welfare." Ming Ling said, glancing at Su wennuan, and then said, "you''ll work harder for this design exhibition."


    "Oh, no hard work, no hard work, this is our duty." loli waved her hand and finally had a chance to talk to Ming Ling. Her mood was leaping and popping.


    "Well, work hard." Ming Ling didn''t say much, just a few simple words, and didn''t go to see Luo Li. She started with chopsticks. The first one put a piece of braised meat in her bowl for Su wennuan, "eat more meat."


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment and looked at Ming Ling. Seeing his spoiled eyes, she slightly held her lips and gave him a smile. Then she clamped the meat up and put it in her mouth.


    Assistant Mou said admiringly with other people''s eyes, "Oh, it''s so sweet, jurdy, when can we have a wedding wine?"


    Assistant Mou used to be a talker. Now he joked with Su wennuan.


    Unexpectedly, Su wennuan blushed when he was said, "what wedding wine? Eat your meal. You have to be idle and hurry to work after eating."


    Su wennuan is obviously avoiding this topic.


    Ming Ling sees Su wennuan''s blushing face in her eyes. Naturally, she also has a panoramic view of her forehead expression. She doesn''t know what Su wennuan thinks now and how she has been avoiding the fact that he proposes to her.


    "Mommy, I want to eat meat..." the young voice of little Luoluo sitting on one side coquettishly said. She sat on the stool of the table and couldn''t reach the table at all, let alone the dishes.


    "OK, Mommy, help you clip it." Su wennuan quickly responded to Luo Luo''s words, so that she wouldn''t have to face the topic just now.


    Su wennuan kept on cooking for Luo Luo. Luo Luo said, "no, I don''t want it..."


    Su wennuan hurriedly stopped, "eat quickly, have a good meal, don''t think about milk..."


    Mingming Luoluo doesn''t say she wants to drink milk now. Su wennuan''s words have exposed her inner tension and panic.


    Ming Ling listens to her words and has a guess in her heart, which shows that Su wennuan actually cares about the name with him. Also, Su wennuan has given birth to a son and a daughter for him. Up to now, he hasn''t given her a title, which is too unfair to her.


    Ming Ling opened his mouth, "the wedding wine will certainly have a chance to eat. You work hard first. Let''s eat. You''re welcome."


    Ming Ling''s words can be regarded as a round play.


    Luo Li thought it was just Su wennuan holding on to mingling. Unexpectedly, mingling was so attentive and serious to Su wennuan and the children.


    So she felt a little uncomfortable. She smiled awkwardly and responded to Ming Ling''s words, "ha ha, OK, let''s eat. We''re welcome."


    After dinner, Su wennuan and her team sat in the living room for a while, and then began to work again.


    Cuizhu takes the children to the toy room. Mingling goes back to her study and plays with the computer.


    The time passed in a moment, and soon it was 9 p.m.


    Su wennuan and her team are still busy. Cuizhu takes the children to take a bath. Mingling goes out of the study and comes to the living room. She sees Su wennuan lying on the table drawing drawings.


    Ming Ling walked over and looked down. She saw a unique necklace painted on Su wennuan''s drawing. She was carefully designing the necklace pendant.


    "Aren''t you ready to finish work and rest?" Ming Ling opened his mouth beside her.


    His voice came suddenly to Su wennuan. She was so frightened that her shoulder shook. She turned around and saw that it was Ming Ling. Her nervous heart fell down, "Why are you suddenly appearing? It''s frightening to death."


    Mingling knows that people will be frightened when they suddenly receive external voices when they are most focused. Mingling understands Su wennuan''s appearance.


    He smiled and said, "I''m afraid you''re too serious, so I''ll supervise you and go to bed."


    He put his hand on Su wennuan''s shoulder and pinched it slightly. The magnetic voice was very nice.


    Luo Li looked up at Su wennuan and Ming Ling. Seeing that Ming Ling was so ambiguous to Su wennuan, she sighed deeply.


    Some things can''t be envied, and some people can''t be expected.


    "What time is it?" asked Su wennuan, who was not in a state. He went to get his mobile phone to see the time. As soon as he saw the time displayed on the mobile phone, he was surprised, "ah, it''s almost ten o''clock. I have to hurry to take a bath for the child..." Su wennuan stood up in a hurry.


    Ming Ling took her hand and pulled her back. Su wennuan sat on the stool again.


    Ming Ling said, "Cui Zhu has finished washing them, and they have gone back to their room to sleep. Don''t worry."


    Hearing what mingling said, Su wennuan suddenly realized that she was at mingling''s home, not in the company. There were servants at mingling''s home to take care of the children. She didn''t have to be so nervous.


    She was relieved. She turned her head and continued to draw the drawing. "I''ll finish this first. Go and have a rest first."


    Ming Ling saw that she was focused on her work again. He also knew that she worked hard, so he didn''t say anything and went upstairs.


    Ming Ling went back to his room and took a bath. He put on his bathrobe and lay in bed reading e-books. Unconsciously, the time passed again.


    Ming Ling looked at the time. It was 11 p.m. and Su wennuan didn''t mean to stop. He called Su wennuan with his mobile phone.


    Su wennuan was drawing attentively when suddenly the phone came.


    Her thought was interrupted. She was a little upset. She picked up her cell phone and said, "what''s up."


    "It will be tomorrow morning in a little while. Don''t you rest?" the magnetic voice of the Ming mausoleum took some dignity.


    Su wennuan blinked and said, "what time is it?"


    "It''s almost 12 o''clock."


    "Oh..." Su wennuanyou said. It''s almost 12 o''clock. It''s not too serious for her. "I''ll draw a little more and go to bed. Go to bed first."


    "Su wennuan!" Ming Ling shouted in some displeasure.


    "Darling, I''ll go up right away. You go to bed first..." Su wennuan said softly, and the voice was like coaxing children.


    She is used to coaxing the children like this.

 Chapter 307

    Su wennuan coaxed mingling with such a soft voice. No matter how angry mingling was, she had no temper.


    Can only rely on her, "you finish painting, hurry up."


    "I see. Hang up." Su wennuan said and hung up the phone.


    Fang Cao and Luo Li both know that Su wennuan is on the phone with Ming Ling. Unexpectedly, they both call so sweetly.


    Fang Cao and Luo Li looked at each other. Luo Li pouted and continued to draw drawings.


    Su wennuan took off the phone and went on working.


    As soon as I work, I don''t know the time. Unconsciously, I don''t know what time it is.


    Ming Ling came down from upstairs, strode to Su wennuan, grabbed her hand, pulled her up from the chair and took her upstairs.


    Su wennuan was unprepared and stumbled along with him, "Hey, Mingshao, what are you doing?"


    Whenever Ming Ling is hard to talk, Su wennuan calls him Ming Shao.


    "Sleep!" Ming Ling only threw her two words, and then took her up strongly.


    The domineering and resolute manner of Ming Ling stunned the three people present.


    Assistant Mou opened his mouth slightly and said, "Wow, Ming is so powerful and domineering."


    Fang Cao exclaimed, "it''s so cool! Say one thing!"


    Luo Li was almost drooling. Ming Ling''s figure was so good and sexy. He came down in his bathrobe and revealed two slender, strong and powerful legs. Although he only showed two strong legs, he still seduced Luo Li.


    Su wennuan was dragged upstairs by Ming Ling. She couldn''t resist. She had to go upstairs and say to the three downstairs, "that''s all for today. You can have a rest first."


    This is the completion of today''s work, giving them the right to get off work.


    Ming Ling pulled Su wennuan to the room, then threw her on the bed and said with cold eyes, "it''s two o''clock now, Su wennuan. You don''t want to die for your work, do you?"


    Ming Ling was obviously angry. Su wennuan looked at him with a smile. "Angry?" she coquettishly stretched out her hands to hold his waist and rubbed her face on his waist, "well, I knew you were the best to me and would not like to scold me..."


    Su wennuan''s voice is soft and waxy.


    She was so coquettish and cute that Ming Ling had no temper and said, "who said I was reluctant to scold you? Look at you. You are so thin and stay up late. In case of health... Forget it, take a bath!"


    Ming Ling wanted to educate her, but she had to stop saying something. She knew it in her heart. She''d better let her hurry to sleep.


    "Well... Mingling, you''d better..." Su wennuan is coquettish and cute. He holds mingling''s waist and rubs his face on his waist in order to express his love.


    Rub a part of the Ming mausoleum to recover, and his throat is astringent and hoarse. "Don''t rub, hurry to take a bath."


    Ming Ling propped Su wennuan''s shoulder, kept her away from herself, looked into her eyes and said.


    He is a time bomb now. He wants her at any time. She still rubs him like this. Isn''t this the heat.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath. Go to bed first." Su Nuan nodded carelessly, then stood up and ran to the bathroom.


    Just now she also saw the desire blurred eyes of Ming Ling, so she ran away quickly. If Ming Ling was excited for a moment and really started at night, she doesn''t want it now.


    Ming Ling glanced at Su wennuan''s back as she ran to the bathroom, shook her head gently, and then went to bed.


    After taking a bath, Su wennuan comes out and lies down beside Ming Ling gently.


    Today is really tired. Su wennuan lay down and soon fell asleep.


    Ming Ling turned over and saw that Su wennuan was asleep. He pulled the air conditioner to cover her, and then turned off the bedside lamp.


    As soon as Su wennuan opened his eyes, he got up, had breakfast, and continued to work with his team.


    This work came to more than 11 p.m. this time, Ming Ling was very decisive. At more than 11 p.m., he grabbed Su wennuan and went to bed.


    "Go to bed early and get up early tomorrow. It''s the same," said Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, please follow the instructions."


    Ming Ling paused and said, "tomorrow afternoon will be free."


    "Do you want to see the shareholders report the progress?" Su wennuan immediately became nervous.


    She thought she was going to a meeting at mingling company to report to the shareholders.


    Ming Ling shook his head, "no, you can just come out."


    "It''s not going to play, Ming Shao. You know I don''t have time now. If the children want to play, you can take them. Wait until I''m busy..." Su wennuan said coyly holding Ming Ling''s arm.


    Ming Ling looked at her with deep eyes and shook his head. "It''s not going to play. Just come out when you''re free. I''ll take you out tomorrow afternoon."


    Ming Ling didn''t explain to her or give her room to bargain.


    Su wennuan pouted, "well, I''ll go to bed early and get up early tomorrow."


    With this, Su wennuan gets up and goes to take a bath and sleep against the clock.


    The next morning, Su wennuan got up at 6 o''clock, drank some milk, and then began to work.


    When assistant Mou got up at more than eight o''clock, they saw that Su wennuan was already writing at his desk.


    They all praised Su wennuan, then had dinner together, and the team continued to work.


    After lunch, Su wennuan worked until 4 p.m.


    Ming Ling came and pulled her arm and asked her to go upstairs to change her clothes.


    Su wennuan was caught off guard by Ming Ling. "Where are you going? Why do you change your clothes?"


    Standing in the room, Su Nuan said in surprise.


    Ming Ling didn''t explain to her, "it''s nice to change that lavender skirt last time."


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment and came to mingling knowingly. What mingling said was the clothes that were millions of dollars fast last time.


    He asked her to wear such high-end clothes to take her to some important high-end occasion.


    Su wennuan also knew the rules of upper class society. He didn''t continue to ask anything and went to change his clothes.


    The clothes on Su wennuan are very pure, noble and beautiful


    Ming Ling''s lips were satisfied, and he arched his arms, "let''s go..."


    Seeing his posture, Su wennuan naturally knew what to do. She came forward and took his arm and went out with him.


    A black handmade suit in mingling looks handsome and elegant with a dark purple tie.


    Standing with Su Nuan, who is now wearing a gem skirt, is a match between a princess and a prince.


    As soon as they came down, they stared at assistant Mou, Fang Cao and Luo Li, who were still working at the desk in the living room.


    I forgot to send out my exclamation.


    "Well, I''ll go out for a while in the afternoon. You''ll do your part first, and I''ll come back in the evening to continue." Su wennuan arranged her team.


    Just then, the cell phone in Ming Ling''s pocket rang, and he picked it up.


    The voice of Yunxin came over the phone, "Ming Shao, you''re ready, just wait for the protagonist to appear..."

 Chapter 308

    Ming Ling said faintly, "I see." then he hung up the phone and didn''t say anything to Yun Xin.


    I wanted to surprise Su wennuan today. It would be boring to expose it in advance.


    After su wennuan explained what they needed to do, he went back to mingling and went with him.


    As a result, Ming Ling went to the toy room and took the two children with him.


    In the car, Su Nuan and his two children sat in the back seat, and Ming Ling drove in front.


    Pineapple and pineapple are naughty. Seeing the precious stones on Su wennuan''s body, they are very curious to take them off and play.


    Su wennuan takes Luo Luo''s hand. "This can''t be played. Luo Luo is obedient and can''t break mommy''s clothes." even if it''s ordinary clothes, it''s different, but the price is sky high.


    Luo Luo pouted and said, "why can''t you play? Luo Luo thinks this dress is so beautiful..."


    "It''s because it''s beautiful that we can''t break it. Luo Luo, think about it. It won''t look good if it''s broken. Luo Luo, do you think so?" Su wennuan coaxed her along with the child''s words.


    Luo Luo seemed to understand and nodded, "yes, it won''t look good if it''s broken. Then I won''t pull out this bright thing..."


    Luo Luo shook her head and said happily.


    When she understood the truth, she was very clever.


    "Well, Luo Luo is the most clever." Su wennuan praised Luo Luo.


    When we got to the restaurant, it was already 5:30 p.m.


    There is a big fountain at the door of the restaurant. Ming Ling holds Bo Bo in one hand and Su Nuan in the other.


    And Su wennuan''s other hand took Luo Luo and walked to the restaurant.


    When I came to the fountain, the fountain suddenly burst out, and the water droplets bloomed and fell all over the ground.


    Su Nuan and the children were frightened by the sudden change and stepped back. They subconsciously looked up at the fountain. As a result, they saw that the fountain formed a su character with a water column. The Su character persisted in the air for half a minute and became a warm character again!


    Go to warm and cover your mouth in surprise, then look at mingling in surprise, point to the fountain and say, "this, isn''t this my name?"


    Strange, why does the fountain of this restaurant spit her name?


    When Su wennuan was confused, the water column of the fountain changed again, forming a huge love. There was a string of numbers in the love, 520!


    Su wennuan took a breath and was surprised again. She looked back at the Ming mausoleum. She seemed to understand something and was a little excited.


    Because the fountain is unusual today, many pedestrians stop to see the fountain and see its changes.


    Some people pointed and said, "is this a proposal?"


    "I guess it''s confession."


    "Today''s young people are so romantic."


    "Yes, this woman is so happy."


    The passers-by next to you said a word to me. Su wennuan naturally listened to it and was moved in his heart.


    The happy woman they said was standing at the scene, but they didn''t know her.


    Su wennuan looked up at the fountain, excited and warm in her heart.


    "Mommy, Mommy, it''s so beautiful..." Luo pointed to the fountain, jumped her feet excitedly and said happily.


    I don''t know whether I''m talking about her Mommy or the fountain.


    "Wow, Dad, this fountain is fun. How is it formed?" Bo Bo took Ming Ling''s hand and pointed to the fountain and said happily.


    Then I asked this principle curiously.


    Boys have a strong desire to explore.


    Ming Ling said, "this principle will be known when you grow up in physics."


    "What is physics?" Bo Bo always has 100000 reasons in front of the Ming mausoleum.


    "It''s a subject of nature. Let''s go in." Ming Ling holds Bo Bo in one hand and Su wennuan in the other.


    Su wennuan looks back at Ming Ling. The wave in her eyes becomes warm and calm. Unexpectedly, Ming Ling surprised her by calling her out today.


    She had almost guessed what was going to happen.


    Ming Ling is very calm. This is the romance Yunxin prepared for him?


    A fountain?


    This is too harmless. Yunxin will not only prepare such a little, otherwise even he will look down on him.


    Go into the restaurant.


    There was no guest in the restaurant, only the waiter.


    Seeing them come in, the waiter warmly came to entertain them, "Mr. Ming, Miss Su, this way, please..."


    Led by the waiter, they came to the middle of the restaurant, a unique position.


    This restaurant has a very good geographical location. When you look up, you can see the stars in the sky, and when you look down, you can see the blue sea and blue sky outside.


    This is an effect made by this company, a technology specially for creating a good environment.


    Su wennuan sits there and feels surrounded by beautiful scenery. If he wants to see the blue sea and blue sky during the day, and if he wants to see the stars at night.


    This design is really amazing. If only a piece of jewelry could make the alternation of day and night.


    Su wennuan sat down with amazement and exclamation.


    The children sat where they were and didn''t dare to move. They looked straight ahead and saw the waves beating. They were afraid that they would fall into the sea without paying attention.


    But people who understand all know that those scenes are false. There is no blue sea and blue sky in reality, but a visual effect made by technology.


    Still, it''s amazing enough.


    Ming Ling sat opposite Su wennuan with Bo Bo. Everything around him felt nothing to him.


    What big storms have he not experienced in recent years? What technology has he never seen?


    This illusion is only pediatrics to him.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxin prepared this for them. I don''t know if Su wennuan will like it.


    Ming Ling has no bottom, but seeing Su wennuan''s amazing expression, Ming Ling knows she likes it here.


    It seems that he can''t weigh what women like with his eyes.


    Because of different experience, I like different things.


    Anyway, as long as Su wennuan likes it.


    The waiter pushed the dining car over and put the food in front of mingling and Su wennuan. "Please take your time." the waiter said and pushed the dining car away.


    The meal is western food, steak with red wine, and the children eat pizza.


    Pineapple and pineapple ate happily and forgot the surrounding waves.


    Ming Ling gives Su wennuan a napkin. Junyi''s face has a gentle radian, "eat first."


    Su wennuan nodded, "Oh, ok..." she took a knife and fork and began to cut the steak.


    After the elegant music sounded, Su wennuan looked back and saw someone playing the violin, which was very elegant.


    Su Nuan couldn''t help looking at the opposite mingling. She saw that mingling''s expression was very calm. She also continued to bow her head to eat steak.


    They didn''t speak during the meal.


    After dinner, the waiter came up, took down the plates, and then brought up a big fruit cake with candles on it, burning a warm light.


    There is a small square box in the middle of the cake. The box is open and there is a ring with a diamond in it.


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled and unconsciously looked at the Ming mausoleum again.

 Chapter 309

    She didn''t speak or move the cake.


    Ming Ling cast a look at Shang Su Nuan. Her look was both expectant and shy.


    With a smile on his lips, mingling reaches out to Su wennuan, who blinks without understanding his meaning.


    Ming Ling said, "give me your hand..."


    Su wennuan foolishly extends his hand to him. Mingling holds her right hand and naturally takes off the ring in the middle of the cake and naturally wears it on Su wennuan''s ring finger.


    Su Nuan blinked and didn''t know what he was doing.


    He smoothly put the ring on Su wennuan''s hand. Mingling held her hand in his hand and looked up at her. The dark eyes were deep, but gentle and infinite. The magnetic sound seemed to come out of the water under the candlelight. He looked at Su wennuan''s eyes with unprecedented sincerity, "Su wennuan, marry me. When I was 12 years old, I already recognized you as my wife, and you can only be my wife in this life!"


    Er... Is that what he calls a proposal?


    This is clearly a tyrannical extortion!


    Su wennuan thought she would hear a romantic and warm love talk, but she didn''t expect to hear a domineering proposal in the style of Ming Ling.


    What he said meant that she had no choice but to marry him.


    Su wennuan was disappointed when she didn''t hear the romantic words, but she was extremely happy and excited. She experienced being proposed for the first time in her life, and the person who proposed to her was still her favorite Ming Ling.


    She has no hesitation or affectation.


    Su wennuan''s eyes were filled with a touch of moving tears. With a smile on his lips, he nodded, "well, I''ll marry you..."


    As soon as Su wennuan said this, mingling immediately opened her mouth and smiled, and kissed her hand.


    Su wennuan also held his hand and said a joke, "you put the ring on my hand without consulting me. You can''t wear the ring and repent. You can only marry you..."


    Ming Ling was stunned. Looking at Su wennuan''s expression, he knew that she was joking with him.


    "Let''s get the certificate later." mingling was very happy. It was discussed with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan nodded. "The children need to go to school."


    She mended another knife.


    In fact, she also wants to marry Ming Ling. Now Ming Ling proposes to her. She is happier than anyone.


    But the self-esteem is to make Ming Ling eat it.


    Ming Ling just rubbed her forehead without saying anything.


    Yunxin looked at them in the dark. He felt happy for them and felt that they were too impatient.


    "I haven''t had a chance to send the flowers I prepared." Yunxin hid in the corridor of the restaurant, stared at them and muttered.


    He is ready for Ming Ling. He first sends flowers to propose.


    Unexpectedly, before his flowers were sent out by the waiter, mingling hurriedly put on the ring for Su wennuan and proposed without following his lines.


    Ming Ling''s words clearly rob Su wennuan, that is to say, Su wennuan will follow him all his life. Don''t think about anything else!


    His overbearing proposal of marriage, unexpectedly Su wennuan really agreed!


    These two people are really a perfect couple!


    Yunxin smiled and felt happy for them.


    "Mr. Yun, do you want to send out the flowers?" the waiter also saw that Mr. Ming didn''t play cards according to the arrangement, and asked Yunxin for advice.


    "Send it out and make warm and happy. Women don''t like flowers." Yunxin decided.


    So the waiter came out with flowers. Yunxin looked at them with a smile on his lips, "Ming Shao, you are also happy now..."


    "Miss Su, your flowers..." the waiter took out the flowers and handed them to Su wennuan with a smile.


    Su wennuan was surprised and then took the flowers from the waiter. They were a mixture of lilies and roses. They were very beautiful and fragrant.


    "Thank you..." Su wennuan was very happy to receive the flowers and said thank you to the Ming Ling opposite.


    Ming Ling lifted his lips lightly, "you''re welcome."


    Su wennuan put the flowers on the tip of his nose and smelled them. They were very fragrant, different from the smell three years ago.


    Three years ago, the fragrance was reluctant and painful in love, but three years later, there was only happiness.


    When you are attached to something, it will gradually develop towards happiness, just like the original unchanged fragrance of flowers, but the happiness feeling of people''s mood has changed.


    "Mommy, Dad, what are you doing?" Luo Luo asked with her big eyes open.


    Bo Bo interrupted, "Dad is proposing to Mommy, and Mommy agreed. I''ve seen it on TV..."


    "Propose? Luo Luo wants to play too..." Luo''s eyes brightened and said happily when she heard the answer from Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo said, "this can''t be played. When you grow up, someone will propose to you."


    Bo Bo knew a little, so he taught his sister this truth.


    Luo Luo blinked. "Yes, when will Luo Luo grow up?"


    Listening to Luo Luo''s tender voice, Ming Ling felt funny and rubbed Luo Luo''s head. "Luo Luo wants to get married so young? When dad finds you a good man, will you marry again?"


    Although I love my daughter, I feel a little flustered at the thought that she will marry when she grows up.


    But Luo Luo thought of getting married when she was so young. It''s also her daughter''s own feelings.


    Luo Luo nodded, "OK, dad is the best..."


    She as like as two peas in the tone and expression of Su''s sentence.


    Ming Ling knows from whom Su wennuan learned this coquettish skill.


    "Good Luoluo, are you full?" Ming Ling spoiled and wiped the oil residue around Luoluo''s mouth.


    Originally, he brought the children to propose. If Su wennuan hesitated, he would instigate the children to let the children let Su wennuan agree.


    But now it seems that it''s just a late meal to bring the children.


    Anyway, Su wennuan''s acceptance of his proposal is today''s biggest victory.


    He is a man with a wife and children after the Ming mausoleum!


    Nothing in life is happier than this.


    After continuing to eat some food, mingling took Su Nuan and the children back.


    When walking outside, Su wennuan pulled her clothes awkwardly.


    "This dress is really a burden..." I''m always worried about breaking it. I''m always alert to the people across the street who suddenly rush to grab the precious stones from her.


    Ming Ling looked at her and knew she wasn''t used to it. He said, "you should wear an ordinary dress. Don''t care too much."


    "But how to do it." Su wennuan pouted. She also understood the truth, but if you do it, don''t forget it.


    "I''ll take you." Ming Ling stretched out his hand to her.


    Su wennuan reaches out to hold his hand and walks beside him. From then on, he is her greatest sense of security.

 Chapter 310

    She will also have a family in the future. She will be taken care of, supported and led. This feeling is very strange, but very good. She wants to go on like this all her life.


    Yunxin followed out of the restaurant and looked at the happy appearance of the four members of the family. He put his hands around his chest, looked at their backs, and drew some envy in his eyes, "Hey, it''s better to be less... I should be one-on-one in the future..."


    When I think of xiaorou, Yunxin''s lips also pull out a smile similar to happiness.


    Seeing that Ming Shao''s family was so happy, he suddenly wanted to have his own home.


    But this kind of thing is not urgent. We have to take our time.


    "Mommy, I lost my shoes." Luo Luo was led by Su wennuan. Her legs couldn''t move. Her shoes all went away. She stopped and said to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan loosened Ming Ling''s hand and squatted down to tie Luo Luo''s shoes.


    No one found a bearded man who had coveted Su wennuan for a long time. When Su wennuan loosened mingling''s hand and squatted down to tie Luo''s shoes, the bearded man approached Su wennuan at a fast speed and quickly came forward to grab Su wennuan''s clothes.


    "Ah!" Su wennuan screamed at the sudden ferocity. Mingling was alert and strode forward.


    The man grabbed the clothes on her chest, tore off a few precious stones and ran away quickly. Just when the man was about to escape, he was kicked by the timely Ming Ling and flew several meters away.


    Regardless of the pain, the man got up and ran.


    Ming Ling was about to chase, but Bo Bo held Ming Ling''s hand in fear, "Dad, Dad, I''m afraid, sobbing..."


    Ming Ling looks back and sees Bo Bo crying. He also realizes that he can''t go away now. If he goes away, Su Nuan and the children will be hurt more.


    Ming Ling turned back and picked up Bo Bo, "don''t be afraid, dad is here." while comforting Bo Bo, he strode to Su wennuan''s side, holding Bo Bo in one hand and Su wennuan in the other hand. He said with worry, "how''s it going?"


    Su wennuan shook his head in embarrassment, "I''m fine..." then looked down at his clothes on his chest. Originally, six gemstones were symmetrically inlaid on his chest. Now two were robbed on the left, leaving only four asymmetric gemstones.


    Ming Ling frowned and glanced in the direction of the bearded man. When he saw Yunxin chasing after him quickly, he was a little more comfortable.


    Dare to rob his woman''s things. I don''t want to live!


    Originally, I thought I would let the man escape for nothing today, but now I see Yunxin chasing after him, and Ming Ling is relieved.


    He believes that Yunxin will surely be able to recover the man!


    "It''s all right. Let''s go back first." mingling comforted.


    Looking back, I found Luoluo squatting on the ground, her mouth shriveled, her eyes watery, but she didn''t cry.


    Ming Ling realized that she had just frightened Luo so much that she didn''t dare to cry.


    Su wennuan also noticed Luo Luo. She turned and saw her pick her up, gently patted her back and comforted, "it''s all right, Luo Luo, don''t cry..."


    Luo Luo lies on Su wennuan and sobs.


    Su wennuan has been comforting pineapple in a soft voice. Pineapple is also crying in mingling''s arms.


    Children are only three years old. They will be afraid of everything. They must be protected by adults.


    Ming Ling comforted them all the way to the car. Ming Ling drove them back.


    When they returned to the villa, assistant Mou and they were having dinner.


    Seeing them back, assistant Mou warmly asked them if they wanted to eat. Su wennuan shook his head and said, "I''ll take the children to rest first..."


    Now the children''s hearts are still very fragile. She doesn''t trust to give them to her servants.


    Lori noticed Su wennuan''s clothes. "Oh, jurdy, why are you missing two gemstones?"


    Just before Su wennuan went out, Lori counted very clearly. Su wennuan obviously had six gemstones, but now there are fewer, and her clothes are wrinkled.


    Su wennuan sighed in a bad mood, "just met the robber."


    "What! Robbery! Robbery in broad daylight!" assistant Mou said in shock.


    Fang Cao understood, "so the two gemstones were robbed?"


    "Yes, such expensive clothes make others greedy." loli echoed.


    Ming Ling was also in a bad mood. He came to hold Su wennuan and said, "go change your clothes and have a rest." he took Su wennuan away and didn''t want to say anything more.


    He just wanted to give Su wennuan the best, but he didn''t expect that the best would also bring trouble to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan takes the children to the bathroom to help them take a bath.


    Ming Ling''s cell phone rang and went back to his study to answer the phone.


    The call is from Yunxin.


    "Ming Shao, the robber has been caught." Yunxin reported.


    "Where is it?" asked the icy voice of the Ming mausoleum.


    "Parking lot, come here?" Yunxin also knew that there must be a breath in mingling''s heart.


    The woman who even touched his Ming mausoleum, this man simply doesn''t want to live.


    "Wait!" Ming Ling received the phone and strode out.


    The three people in the living room were still working. They were all shocked when they watched the Ming Ling go out with a full body of hostility. Looking at the Ming Ling like this, they could guess that there must be something going on when the Ming Ling went out, and it was not a gentle thing.


    ¡­¡­


    In the parking lot, Yunxin tied the mugged man and threw him on the ground.


    As soon as Ming Ling came over, he saw Yunxin kick on his beard, "be honest! Don''t try to escape, you don''t have this chance!"


    His beard rolled on the ground, and then stared at Yunxin with his eyes.


    Ming Ling came over and saw that it was the man who robbed Su wennuan just now, so he didn''t feel angry.


    He stepped on the man with beard staring at Yunxin''s eyes and twisted it hard.


    "Ah, ah!" cried the man in pain.


    The lips of the Ming mausoleum curled a cold arc, "who gives you the courage! How dare you touch the woman of my Ming mausoleum!"


    As soon as the beard heard that it was Ming Ling, he was scared to pee. "Spare my life, uncle Ming, spare my life. The little one has no eyes. The little one doesn''t know that it is uncle Ming''s woman. Spare my life, spare my life!"


    The beard''s eyes were trampled by Ming Ling, and blood flowed out. He shouted in horror.


    "Two gemstones for your two eyes, it''s worth it!" the icy words of the Ming mausoleum were preparing to force.


    The beard shouted, "no, no, I have two 70 year old people to raise above me, a two-year-old daughter and a newly born son to raise below me. I can''t be blind..."


    With this cry, Ming Ling stopped his strength.


    The beard saw that he was saved and continued, "My child wants to eat milk, but my family has no money, people want to eat, and my child''s wife wants to eat. I can''t help it. Forced by life, I want to raise some milk powder money for my child, so I do it. I''m also forced to have no way out. Uncle Ming, please forgive me. I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid that everyone in my family will take care of me if I die."

 Chapter 311

    Ming Ling loosened his feet. "You have no hands or feet? Don''t you know how to work and make money?" he said angrily.


    The beard said, "I have no education and no ability. I also want to work to make money, but the money I earn from work can''t support my children and wife..."


    "People like you are a waste! No matter what, you shouldn''t get something for nothing! Yunxin, send him to the police station!" mingling said angrily.


    He is also a father. Of course, he knows the heart of considering his children, but that can''t be the reason for his crime!


    "OK, Mingshao." Yunxin took orders, dragged his beard from the ground, threw it in the car and sent it to the police station.


    The beard cried bitterly, "spare me, I will never do this again. Let me go back and take care of my child and wife..."


    No matter how he begged for mercy, Yunxin took him to the police station.


    After Yunxin''s investigation, he found that the beard was right. His family is really old and young. These people all rely on him to support themselves.


    Ming Ling said, "just teach him a lesson, and send some milk powder money to his wife."


    Ming Ling didn''t intend to let beard pay serious punishment, but sent him to the police station for ten days and a half months, and Ming Shao ordered someone to send milk powder money to beard''s wife!


    Yunxin widened his eyes in surprise and said, "Ming Shao, when did you change to charity?"


    "Less nonsense!" said Ming Ling coldly, and then hung up the phone.


    When he was young, he did a lot of bloody things. Now he also has a family. Let''s do some good deeds and accumulate some virtue for the children.


    Yunxin shook his head with a smile, and then went to do things according to Mingshao''s instructions.


    When Ming Ling came back, there was no one in the living room. He didn''t see Su wennuan in the room, so he went to the children''s room and saw Su wennuan fall asleep with the children in his arms.


    The two children were sleeping soundly in her arms, and Su wennuan was also sleeping deeply.


    He felt a little comfort in his heart. He stepped forward, gently sat by the bed, stretched out his hand and gently stroked Su wennuan''s face. Su wennuan was sleeping and didn''t feel his approach.


    This serene and calm Su wennuan is the most beautiful. Mingling bent down and gently kissed Su wennuan''s forehead. Then he went out and quietly brought the door.


    Go back to the room alone.


    Lori was sleepy in her pajamas. She opened the door and ran into Ming Ling coming out of the children''s room.


    She didn''t avoid anything. She directly came forward in her sexy pajamas to say hello to Ming Ling, "Mr. Ming, don''t go to bed so late."


    Ming Ling glanced at her and replied casually, "just came back."


    "Oh, Ming always manages everything every day. Are you hungry, or I''ll go to the kitchen and cook something for you?" Luo Li followed behind the Ming mausoleum and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Ming Lingjun''s face was cold and there was no temperature. "No!" he threw down three words, didn''t look at Luo Li, and went directly into his room.


    Lori stood where she was and pouted. She felt a little lost.


    Hum, what''s worse than Su''s warmth? Ming Ling didn''t even look at her.


    It''s also a woman. Why is Su wennuan so lucky? Her luck is so bad. She''s still working for others!


    The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she was, but it didn''t help. She had to go back to her room and have a rest.


    When she woke up the next day, Su wennuan saw another strange room. For a moment, she suddenly saw the children lying next to her, and her heart settled down.


    When she just came to England with pineapple, she was changing places every day. Because she had no fixed residence and no money, she could only live wherever she went and find a job wherever she went. At that time, she felt too insecure and wandering all the time.


    The only thing that can make her heart secure is that she has children around her. No matter how difficult and painful it is, as long as she has children around her, her heart will settle down.


    After many years, she still has no sense of security. She always feels that she is alone, so she should protect herself and her children.


    Over the years, this sense of insecurity has become a habit of her.


    When I was in England, I received a handout from an old man.


    At that time, she really had no money in her hand, and she didn''t accept Shiyi''s help. One was because of her backbone, and the other was that she didn''t want to owe too much to others.


    Shi Yi went back to work. She took her children to eat last meal. The children were hungry. She had no choice but to comfort the children. Seeing her pity, the landlord of the cheap tenant she lived in sent some milk powder from her grandson to let her drink for the children.


    Seeing that the children were so hungry, she accepted the favor of the landlord.


    But later, the landlord took this as an excuse to let her marry her divorced son!


    Because her son divorced and the woman married again, the child belongs to her son.


    She saw that Su wennuan is also a person with two children, and Su wennuan is still so beautiful and has such a good character.


    So the landlord thought about pairing Su wennuan and her son.


    Su wennuan refused, but the landlord said that your child ate my child''s milk powder and you still live with me. What confidence and reason do you have to refuse!


    At that time, Su wennuan felt that people had evil intentions and even some despair.


    Fortunately, at that time, she received a big design case on the Internet. She worked all night to design the jewelry and made some money, so she returned what she owed the landlord without delay.


    She also quickly moved out of there with her children.


    Although this matter was solved, it also taught her a lesson. In the future, she can''t easily and casually ask for other people''s things. There is no good thing to drop pie for no reason in the world. They all have a different purpose.


    So she formed a habit that no matter who gave something to her or to the children, she refused, and she also taught the children not to ask for other people''s things.


    They all have to be returned!


    She has never let go of her habits and vigilance for so many years.


    So now, although she has returned to mingling, her tight nerves still don''t relax, and she still keeps vigilant all the time.


    Until you see the ring on your finger.


    Su wennuan just recalled what happened yesterday.


    Ming Ling proposed to her yesterday!


    She is engaged to Ming Ling now!


    She''s not alone anymore!


    Su wennuan lingered in the room for a while and looked at the ring on his finger. Only then did a faint smile appear on his lips.


    Tell yourself in your heart.


    Su wennuan, no matter what happened in the past, it''s all over.


    Now you have returned to the Ming mausoleum. You love him and he loves you. Just live a good life and don''t have pressure anymore!


    With him, there is no pressure of life. With him, you don''t have to be afraid of anything!


    come on.

 Chapter 312

    Su wennuan makes a refueling posture to cheer herself up.


    Start to welcome a new life.


    I was a little worried about the relationship between mingling and Zhu Xiaorong three years ago. I was a little estranged, so I was always vague about mingling.


    But when you think about it, it''s nothing, as long as it''s not mingling who had a relationship with Zhu Xiaorong in a sober state.


    Besides, there''s nothing between mingling and Zhu Xiaorong, isn''t there?


    Su wennuan is in a much better mood.


    Now that she has promised to marry Ming Ling, she must follow him wholeheartedly and believe him, because she knows that no one in the world loves her more than Ming Ling.


    In this world, no one deserves her so much love.


    Su wennuan gets up, goes to the washroom to brush his teeth and wash his face, and then returns to mingling''s room to change his clothes.


    She pushed Ming Ling''s room and locked it. What is Ming Ling doing?


    I don''t have the habit of locking the door when I''m with her. I didn''t lock the door when I ooxx with her a few days ago.


    Su wennuan knocked at the door, "Ming Ling, open the door."


    After a while, the door opened, and the bleary face of mingling appeared in front of Su wennuan. He was wearing a bathrobe and didn''t sleep well.


    Su wennuan looked at him and asked, "why did you lock the door today? It''s not like you."


    "Avoid being harassed." Ming Ling answered casually and walked into the room.


    Su wennuan said, "who dares to harass you? Oh, I see. Are you worried that I sleepwalk in your room at night? You can rest assured that I don''t have the habit of sleepwalking, and I don''t harass you when I sleep with the children most of the night. I still have this self-knowledge."


    Ming Ling stopped and looked back at her. "What lies are you talking about at length." he didn''t say anything about her.


    "You''re not guarding against me. Aren''t you afraid that the old housekeeper will come up and sleep with you?" Su wennuan blinked.


    Ming Ling frowned and wanted to say something, but seeing Su wennuan''s confident appearance, he simply gave up, "forget it, it''s all right." so he went back to bed and lay down to sleep.


    Su wennuan muttered, "it''s weird again." he knew that Ming Ling was weird before. He''s been normal these days. Now he''s so weird again?


    Su wennuan can''t figure out what happened to the Ming mausoleum.


    She went to the cupboard to find ordinary clothes to change. Then she opened the leftmost cupboard and looked inside. She wanted to check the millions of clothes, but she didn''t see the clothes.


    Su wennuan looks at the Ming mausoleum on the bed. "Ming Shao, where are the clothes?" he won''t throw it away. He has robbed hundreds of thousands, at least millions.


    "Send it to repair." Ming Ling knew she was asking about the dress without looking back.


    Su wennuan blinked, "Oh..." then quietly walked out of the room.


    I came to the living room and was preparing to draw drawings. As a result, the telephone in the living room rang.


    Su wennuan picked up and was about to speak, but there was a voice over there.


    "Ming Shao, I just got the news that Zhu Xiaorong is dead and in the hospital..." this is Yunxin''s voice.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment.


    Then came the voice of Ming Ling, "I see. I''ll deal with it later."


    Su wennuan realized that all the phones in mingling''s home were universal, that is, connected together. She quickly hung up the phone.


    The voice of hanging up suddenly rang in the conversation between Yunxin and mingling.


    Yunxin noticed, "Ming Shao, did anyone hear it?"


    Ming Ling''s eyes were cold for a moment. "Hang up first." he received the phone, put on his clothes and came down. He found that Su wennuan was only one in the living room.


    It is conceivable that the person who heard the phone just now should be su wennuan.


    Ming Ling walked over. Su wennuan sat at his desk with a pencil in his hand. He looked as if he was drawing drawings. In fact, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Ming Ling put his hands on Su Nuan''s shoulder.


    Su wennuan was shocked. Looking back, she saw that it was Ming Ling. She was relieved.


    "Did you get up to work so early and have dinner?" Ming Ling said with concern.


    Su wennuan shook her head. She put down her pencil, kept a sitting position, hugged mingling''s waist like a child, and her face nestled in mingling''s waist.


    Ming Ling gently stroked the back of her head. "Not in a good mood?" he asked in a magnetic voice.


    Su wennuan didn''t hide him and nodded.


    "Just heard the news of Zhu Xiaorong." Ming Ling said definitely.


    Su wennuan paused, then nodded again, and wrapped her hands around the Ming mausoleum more tightly. It seemed that only by holding him could she feel that the Ming mausoleum belonged to her.


    She can realize that she has the Ming mausoleum, not a dream.


    She was afraid that she thought she could live a lifetime with Ming Ling, but at some moment, Ming Ling left again. She didn''t belong to herself, and she was left alone.


    She often has this feeling of worrying about gain and loss.


    It''s getting stronger now.


    "It''s all right. Everything will pass." Ming Ling comforted Su wennuan by gently holding the back of his head.


    Su wennuan looked up at Ming Ling and asked, "is it because of me or because of her?"


    At the second of hearing Zhu Xiaorong''s death, Su wennuan''s heart was shocked because she always felt that if it weren''t for her, Zhu Xiaorong wouldn''t be like this. If it weren''t for her, Zhu Xiaorong wouldn''t die.


    Ming Ling looks at the fear and remorse in Su wennuan''s eyes. He is suddenly surprised. How can su wennuan think so? How can Zhu Xiaorong''s death have anything to do with her.


    He held her face and looked at her with deep eyes. "You''re thinking about something. Her death has nothing to do with you."


    Su wennuan''s tears fell down. "If I hadn''t stopped you from catching her that day, she wouldn''t have been hit by the car, either because of me or because of me..." she said, and the tears of guilt fell down.


    Ming Ling was surprised at her thinking. She took all the responsibilities on herself. Zhu Xiaorong''s death was entirely her own, which had nothing to do with anyone.


    And Su wennuan was worried that he killed Zhu Xiaorong that day and wanted him to let Zhu Xiaorong live, so he stopped him from catching Zhu Xiaorong back.


    Su wennuan was completely kind, but no one thought that Zhu Xiaorong would be hit by a car when he ran out.


    Su wennuan blames himself for this, which is unnecessary.


    Mingling wiped the tears from Su wennuan''s face with her thumb and said softly, "it''s not because of you. It''s her own life. If you don''t stop us from catching her, she will die faster!"


    Ming Ling said to Su Nuan in a man''s way.

 Chapter 313

    Mingling wiped the tears from Su wennuan''s face with her thumb and said softly, "it''s not because of you. It''s her own life. If you don''t stop us from catching her, she will die faster!"


    Ming Ling said to Su Nuan in a man''s way.


    When he spoke, his expression was also serious. He explained a problem to Su wennuan, that is, if Su wennuan didn''t stop him, he would kill Zhu Xiaorong himself!


    This vicious woman can''t stay. Since she once wanted to kill Su wennuan, she would want to kill Su wennuan a second time.


    Ming Ling will never allow such a person to stay in the world and continue to threaten Su wennuan. He will certainly eradicate her.


    Su wennuan choked, "isn''t it really me? But..."


    Su wennuan''s guilt still can''t ease down. She thinks Zhu Xiaorong''s death has something to do with her.


    If it hadn''t been for robbing Ming mausoleum with her, Zhu Xiaorong wouldn''t be like this, nor would she go to extremes.


    "No, but don''t think about it. It has nothing to do with you. You didn''t do anything wrong, you know?" Ming Ling interrupted Su wennuan''s words and Her wishful thinking. His thumb belly wiped her tears and kissed her face.


    The picture of Ming Ling kissing Su wennuan was just seen by assistant Mou, Fang Cao and Luo Li.


    Assistant Mou enviously scraped his nose and looked at Fang Cao with a smile.


    Luo Li rolled her eyes, snorted angrily in her heart, turned and went to the washroom. She didn''t want to see such a scene.


    Ming Ling''s comfort still worked. Su wennuan was in a much better mood. After dinner, Su wennuan continued to work with the team.


    Instead of eating at home, Ming Ling went out to solve things.


    Ming Ling came to the hospital. Yunxin had already been waiting in the hospital.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum coming, Yunxin came up and reported to the Ming mausoleum, "at more than 5 o''clock this morning, there was no sign of life. Zhu Xiaorong''s family was in China, not in California."


    "Let the hospital inform her family and bring them." Ming Ling said as he walked to the morgue.


    "OK, I know. Besides, the police have established that this is a Jiantong accident." Yunxin replied.


    "That''s what it was originally like. The matter of Zhu Xiaorong will be handed over to the police. No one in the Mingtian group will interfere." mingling''s dignified and courageous decision said.


    Yunxin nodded, "OK, I know."


    Ming Ling came to the hospital this time just to see Zhu Xiaorong. She was lying in the morgue, covered with white cloth. She had no arrogance in the past.


    Ming Ling took a look and left. He just came to make sure whether she was really dead, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su wennuan stopped working and went to bed with the children again. Because the children were frightened that day, their hearts were still very fragile and had not recovered. They had to be accompanied by adults to sleep.


    So these two days, Su wennuan has been sleeping with the children.


    Ming Ling slept alone in the room again.


    Luo Li got up at night to find some water to drink, but found that Ming Ling had just come out of the room. He went to the living room refrigerator and took a glass of ice water.


    Luo Li saw the room of Hsing Ling was open, and she walked into the chamber of the tomb in silence. She saw the room of the Ming Tomb being so big and a little exclamation. Then she went to the bed of Hsing Ling and sat down. Her eyes turned around. She pulled down her hair and placed it carefully under the bed pillow. She remembered that she had sprayed some perfume at night. She boldly lay on the bed of Ming Ling and rolled a few times.


    "What are you doing?" a cold voice suddenly came from the door.


    Luo Li jumped out of bed and saw that it was Ming Ling. She stood upright and stammered, "Ming... General manager Ming, i... I just..."


    Ming Ling Jun''s face was cold, and his eyebrows wrinkled into a Sichuan word. There was no cold way, "go out!"


    As soon as he spoke, Lori''s shoulder shook with fear. She bowed her head and hurried to the door, and ran out.


    "Bang!" the Ming mausoleum closed the door heavily.


    From the strength of closing the door of the Ming mausoleum, Lori felt the anger in the Ming mausoleum.


    Luo Li''s back was stiff and her heart was very uncomfortable. She was so disheartened that she was driven out by Ming Ling. She didn''t feel ashamed, but was a little discouraged.


    Is she really worse than Sue?


    Ming Ling is so gentle to Su Nuan, but so cold and ruthless to her.


    But she is younger and more beautiful than Su wennuan. Where is she worse than Su wennuan.


    In the final analysis, it''s because Ming Ling is a man of dog heart. He is single-minded about his feelings and is only good to Su Nuan.


    Where can I find such a handsome, golden and dedicated man.


    So Lori, you have to work hard anyway!


    With this in mind, Lori quickly went to her room to have a rest.


    Su wennuan returns to mingling''s room to change clothes the next morning and finds that he has locked the door again.


    After knocking at the door, Ming Ling came to open the door. Su Nuan joked, "are you addicted to locking the door?" she smiled.


    "Su wennuan, you must come back to sleep tomorrow!" mingling ordered her.


    Seeing his inexplicable and angry appearance, Su wennuan asked, "what''s the matter, you, or I''ll get the child to sleep together? Anyway, the bed is big." did Ming Ling get angry in the morning?


    "OK." Ming Ling dropped two words and went to the cloakroom.


    Su wennuan smiled. "What are you jealous of with the children all morning?" how did she feel that mingling was more and more like a child.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Ming Ling looked back at her and shut himself in the cloakroom.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything. After changing his clothes, he came to tidy up his bed.


    When she folded the quilt, there was a smell of perfume on her nose.


    Su warm warm strange frown, what is the reason why there is a woman''s perfume on the bed?


    Without much thought, she folded the quilt directly, then picked up the pillow and prepared to put it on the quilt. As a result, several long hair floated out of the pillow, which was obviously a woman''s hair.


    Su wennuan picked it up and looked at it. She found that these hairs were yellow, obviously not hers. Her hair was black.


    Su wennuan feels strange again. How can there be other women''s hair on their bed?


    Su wennuan looked at the cloakroom. He didn''t say anything or ask anything. After he made up his bed, he went out.


    When they came to the living room, they just got up.


    "Good morning, jurdy..." assistant Mou came to say hello.


    Su wennuan nodded slightly, "morning..."


    Luo Li also said hello to her, "good morning, sister jurdy." she waved to Su wennuan and passed by the washroom.


    When Luo Li passed by her, she felt a smell of perfume on her nose.


    This perfume is very familiar with the smell.


    Su warm warm to think, immediately realized that this is not the smell of perfume in the chamber of the Ming Tomb.

 Chapter 314

    Su wennuan unconsciously glances at Lori''s back and sees her go into the washroom. She seems very happy.


    Su Wenxiu frowned again.


    "Jurdy, did you sleep well last night?" Fang Cao greeted Su Nuan with a smile.


    Su wennuan looked back, the other grass nodded slightly and said, "well, very good."


    She looked at Fang Cao''s head again. Fang Cao''s hair was yellow. She was also a Chinese. She just dyed her hair yellow.


    Is the hair just found in the room of the Ming mausoleum square grass?


    Just thinking, Luo Li came out of the bathroom. Su wennuan looked at her hair and found that Luo Li''s hair was also yellow. Luo Li was also Chinese and dyed her hair.


    And she has the same perfume smell as the Hsing Ling room.


    That is, who Lori has entered the room of the Ming mausoleum?


    Su wennuan has speculated about it.


    I think that Ming Ling locked the door these two days, and he suddenly lost his temper this morning. It doesn''t seem to be his personality. Something must have happened, so he fought so fiercely.


    Su wennuan, with a slight smile on her face, greeted Lori, "Lori, did you sleep well last night?"


    Lori stopped, smiled and said as if nothing had happened, "very good, no dream all night, very good." then she smiled sweetly at Su wennuan and went to the sofa.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything, but looked at loli''s back and walked to the sofa with an ambiguous look in her eyes.


    Fang Cao also went to wash and returned to the sofa.


    Seeing Su wennuan standing aside, assistant Mou asked with concern, "jurdy, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    Su wennuan regained consciousness, then shook his head and said, "it''s all right. Go and have a rest and have breakfast later."


    Assistant Mou nodded, went to the sofa and sat down, picked up the magazine and read it.


    After a while, the housekeeper brought out the meals with the people, put them on the table and asked them to come over for dinner.


    Cuizhu also dressed the children and took the children out.


    Su wennuan comes forward and asks the children to sit down.


    Bring food to the children, take care of them to eat,


    Lori said, "Ming hasn''t come out yet. Don''t we wait for him?"


    Su wennuan has already brought dishes for the children. Lori suddenly said so, as if she were the hostess of the family.


    Assistant Mou looked at Luo Li, winked at her and warned her that she shouldn''t say this.


    It''s embarrassing for Su wennuan to say this, and they can only live here with Su wennuan''s light. It''s inappropriate for Lori to be preconceived.


    Fang Cao also felt that Lori was too abrupt and looked at her, but didn''t say anything.


    Luo Li still didn''t realize her mistake under the sign of assistant Mou. She continued, "we''d better wait for president ming to come out and eat together."


    Then she glanced at assistant Mou and Fang Cao, as if she cared about the Ming mausoleum most and thought about the Ming mausoleum most.


    Su wennuan is about to speak.


    As a result, the Ming mausoleum came down. Everyone looked at the Ming mausoleum. The Ming mausoleum was wearing a black suit. He was already handsome. He dressed himself up radiant and radiant.


    Even more, everyone''s eyes are going blind.


    Ignoring the others, Ming Ling walked directly to Su wennuan, bowed his head and said something in her ear, and then walked straight out without sitting down on the table.


    After mingling spoke to Su wennuan, Su wennuan nodded to show that he knew.


    Lori turned her head towards the Ming mausoleum and saw his back walking out. She sighed incomprehensibly.


    Su wennuan said, "he has a party today. Let''s eat." Su wennuan said hello.


    That''s what Ming Ling just said in her ear.


    I don''t know why Ming Ling told her an ordinary news in the form of whispering. It''s so ambiguous. Who can see it.


    Luo Li was just so arrogant. As soon as Ming Ling left, Su wennuan''s words became the most powerful words.


    Lori''s anger just collapsed, and she sighed a little angrily.


    Su wennuan inadvertently glances at Lori again.


    After dinner, Su wennuan asks Cuizhu to take the children to the toy room. She takes her team to work.


    In the evening, Ming Ling came back. Luo Li kept staring at Ming Ling with her eyes. She didn''t leave her sight since he entered the door until he went upstairs.


    "Our mingling is very handsome," Su wennuan said suddenly.


    For the three people who are working, they are born in the sky.


    Assistant Mou looked up at Su wennuan in surprise, and then saw that Luo Li had been staring at Ming Ling. Assistant Mou understood why Su wennuan suddenly said such a sentence.


    He reminded Luo Li by hitting her on the arm and said, "Luo Li, you lost your contact lens."


    Luo Li looked back at assistant Mou and said directly, "no..."


    Hearing this answer, assistant Mou raised her eyebrows directly at Luo Li. Luo Li couldn''t observe the situation or act according to people''s faces. He was looking for a step for her, but she didn''t know good or bad.


    However, he was just an assistant and didn''t bother about these affairs. Assistant Mou pretended to cough, "forget it. I think your eyes are straight. I thought you were going blind."


    "Assistant Mou, I don''t like what you say. What do you mean I''m blind? My eyes are fine." Luo Li replied to assistant Mou ungratefully.


    After blocking up assistant Mou, he was so angry that he nearly vomited blood and died.


    Forget it, just mind your own business. He''d better not mind other people''s business.


    Luo Li blocked assistant Mou''s words and looked at Su wennuan. However, Su wennuan looked at her calmly. Her expression didn''t change.


    Lori cleared her throat silently, lowered her head and continued to work.


    In the evening, Su wennuan said to Ming Ling, "you''d better sleep by yourself tonight. I''ll accompany the children today."


    Then she was ready to go. Mingling took her hand and said, "didn''t you say to sleep together?"


    Su wennuan said, "the children are used to sleeping in that room. They will cry when they suddenly come over."


    Ming Lingjun''s face sank, "do you only have children in your eyes now? You''re not afraid of me..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" mingling was about to blurt out. Su wennuan suddenly asked, and then looked forward to seeing mingling.


    The Linghua peak paused and said, "it''s all right. Go and take good care of the children."


    He''s a big man. It''s not good to be talkative in Su wennuan. Besides, that''s not his style.


    Moreover, Luo Li is Su wennuan''s subordinate. He directly speaks ill of Luo Li to Su wennuan, which will destroy their unity. Now Su wennuan''s team is in the process of catching up with the design draft.


    If he destroys the unity between Su Nuan and the team at this time, Su Nuan will be under great pressure.


    "Oh, then I''ll go back to my room..." after hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan pointed to the children''s room and went back.

 Chapter 315

    Ming Ling also went back to his room and closed the door. This time he didn''t lock the door, because Su wennuan had to go back to his room to change clothes every morning. It was bad to ask Su wennuan to knock on the door every morning, so he didn''t lock the room.


    He has nothing to worry about.


    Late at night, Su wennuan didn''t sleep, but listened to the movement outside. At about 12 o''clock, Su wennuan heard footsteps in the corridor, and Su wennuan also got up quietly.


    After Luo Li left the door, she looked around and found that there was no one. She went to the room of Ming Ling and gently twisted the door of the room. The door opened and the light in the room was on.


    Ming Ling is lying on the bed in his bathrobe and hasn''t fallen asleep yet.


    When Lori saw his relaxed and handsome appearance, her heart suddenly jumped up. She had no scruples. She strode to mingling with a smile and cried in a sweet voice, "mingzong, actually I..."


    "You''re still here." Ming Ling didn''t look back at her. He still kept the posture of reading the magazine. His eyes were also on the magazine, and the magnetic voice said.


    Loriton stopped and blinked in surprise. Then she was immediately happy and overjoyed. "Mingshao, are you waiting for me?"


    She even changed her calling. She knew she couldn''t lose to Su wennuan, and there were no men in the world who didn''t cheat!


    She took the initiative to send it to the door. How can mingling refuse!


    At this moment, Su wennuan eavesdropped outside and her heart sank to the bottom of the valley when she heard what was said inside.


    She knew that a slap could not make a sound. As expected, mingling was still a man who could cheat. She just promised to marry him. He couldn''t wait to find another woman!


    Su wennuan felt terrible.


    Ming Ling turned his eyes and looked at Luo Li with sharp and cold eyes. His voice was cold and ruthless. "If you take another step forward, you can only sit in a wheelchair all your life!"


    Luo Li was happy to get close to Ming Ling. When she heard his cold words, her steps suddenly stopped, and her smile stopped. She looked at him puzzled.


    At this time, the gentle eyes of the Ming mausoleum showed a cold killing intention, which made Luo Li tremble in her heart.


    "This is your last chance. If there is another time, it will be your death day. Get out!" the voice of the Ming mausoleum is magnetic and nice, but it smashes out heavily, breaking people''s hearts.


    Lori''s shoulders trembled with what he said, and then walked out bitterly.


    I thought today was a good time, but I didn''t expect that mingling was so scary. He couldn''t see anyone except Su wennuan.


    "Click..." when Lori was walking out, the door was opened.


    Su wennuan comes in from outside.


    As soon as Luo Li saw that it was su wennuan, she immediately froze in her place and stared at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan came in, stood in front of Luo Li, smiled at her and said, "Luo Li, it''s really you."


    Luo Li was a little confused and stammered. "Jur... Jurdy..." she was so frightened that she didn''t know what to say, and looked back at the Ming Ling.


    If she succeeds, she still has Ming Ling to support her, but now she is seriously driven out by Ming Ling. She is disheartened. Now she is bumped into by Su wennuan. No one can imagine the degree of anxiety.


    Su wennuan said, "Lori, I only tell you one truth. Don''t covet other people''s husbands, or you will have nothing!"


    Although she could not see how angry she was, her eyes and words were the biggest warning and threat to Lori.


    Lori still sees the explosive power and anger in Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Su wennuan never says cruel things in front of others, but now she says such things to her, which shows that Su wennuan is really angry.


    Her men covet her!


    Who can bear it!


    Lori quickly hung her head in shame. "I know. I won''t dare again. Sister jurdy, just let me go. I''ll do a good job in the future."


    "You go out." Su wennuan didn''t say anything to lolido and directly let her go.


    Lori hung her head and ran away from the room.


    Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum in front of him. He saw that Ming mausoleum had got out of bed and stood by the bed. His deep eyes looked at her with a funny arc on his lips.


    Su wennuan approached him, reached out and was about to pinch his ear, "OK, you mingling, I''m still here, you''re cheating..." and her outstretched hand was held by mingling.


    With a little effort, Ming Ling put Su wennuan''s belt close to her, put his other hand around her waist, approached her, and said vaguely, "Su wennuan, you were so powerful just now..."


    In order to defend his man and say cruel words to other women, this is the first time that mingling has seen such Su wennuan. He is very satisfied. At least, Su wennuan cares about him and is defending him.


    Su wennuan was stunned by his appreciative eyes, then took his hand out of his hand and said, "Ming Ling, don''t turn off the topic. I ask you, why are you so close to Lori?"


    Su wennuan pouts and asks questions.


    Ming Ling said innocently, "it''s not me, you see."


    Su wennuan naturally heard what Ming Ling had just told Luo Li to go out. She breathed angrily and said, "if you don''t give her chance and hope, how can she do it again and again..."


    "Oh... So you know..." before Su wennuan finished, Ming Ling pointed to the tip of Su wennuan''s nose and said, "Su wennuan, you''re getting worse and worse. You''ve known for a long time, but you don''t stand up for me." Ming Ling deliberately said this to tease Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was going to accuse Ming Ling, but she was caught by Ming Ling.


    She blinked, don''t open her eyes, "I, I don''t have..." she was avoiding, and suddenly remembered, "by the way, you haven''t explained the situation to me. What''s the matter with you and Lori?"


    "You can see that she wants to seduce me, but your husband has so much determination that I can''t be seduced by her." mingling said with a smile on her lips.


    Su wennuan opened his hand. "Who said you were my husband." she was a little embarrassed.


    Ming Ling broke through her at once. "You just said I was your husband in front of Luo Li. You won''t admit it in the twinkling of an eye."


    Su wennuan''s face turned red and hesitated, "I, I was quick to speak for a while..."


    "Well, being quick is the most direct idea in her heart, wife..." Ming Ling didn''t give her room to avoid, pulled her chin and let her face him.


    Su wennuan breathed anxiously for a few times, then said, "don''t think you say some sweet words, I won''t ask you about Lori."


    "How did you know that Lori would come into my room tonight?" mingling asked with an eyebrow instead of following Su wennuan''s train of thought.


    Su warmed up. "What?"

 Chapter 316

    Su wennuan wanted to deceive the past, but who is mingling and how can su wennuan deceive.


    "Don''t try to avoid the topic. If you didn''t know that Lori came to my room tonight, how could you catch the traitor at this point, eh?" the deep eyes of Ming Ling stared at Su wennuan, didn''t let her bypass, and said with a magnetic tail.


    Found that he saw through, Su wennuan turned his head awkwardly and didn''t look into his eyes, "I''m not a fool."


    "So, you already know that Luo Li has an idea about me? If you deliberately put a long line to catch big fish, are you not afraid that I can''t resist the temptation and do anything?" Ming Ling deliberately teased Su wennuan with a slight smile on her lips.


    This woman, who hasn''t seen her for so many years, didn''t expect that she had learned to be smart. She knew to think carefully. She wouldn''t be the same as before. She only knew random suspicion, and then she was sad alone.


    "Hum, if you do something wrong to me, I won''t marry you, and I''ll fly away with the children!" Su wennuan was angry and said.


    When Ming Ling heard what she said, she couldn''t help smiling. "I said, why can''t you women always find the point?"


    "What''s the point?" Su looked at him.


    Ming Ling said, "just... Forget it..." Ming Ling was going to explain it to her, but she found that she couldn''t explain it, so she had to understand it by herself.


    What he said was that she was not afraid to lose him? She should hold him tightly in her hand and give no chance to others.


    As a result, she understood that he might cheat, so she took the child away!


    Hey, why do women and men always think differently.


    "When I cleaned the bed for you yesterday, I noticed that there was Luo Li''s perfume on the bed, and how many of her hair. How can you explain it to me?" Su warm and warm decided to ask for a lesson.


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment and said innocently, "there''s something else. Why don''t I know?"


    Su wennuan looks at Ming Ling''s ignorant appearance. She was really defeated by him. His IQ is so high and his EQ is so low.


    He didn''t know anything about women. He didn''t even know what other women left in his bed.


    "Forget it, I don''t want you to explain anything. Just tell me what happened last night?" Su wennuan knew that she couldn''t ask a result. Mingling probably didn''t know what happened, so she simply changed direction.


    "She rolled around my bed while I went down to drink water yesterday..."


    "You..." before mingling finished, Su wennuan pointed to his nose and said he was very angry, and then saw the expression of mingling.


    Her anger can only turn into a sigh, "forget it, I don''t care about you, but don''t let other women in later, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?"


    "Otherwise, I won''t let the child call you father." Su wennuan squeezed his nose and hummed to him.


    She couldn''t find anything to threaten Ming Ling, and only this capital to threaten him.


    Ming Ling thought she was cute, smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "She rolled over the bed, you still sleep, really!" Su nuanwai glanced at him and went to clean the bed, pulling the sheets off the bed and changing them.


    Ming Ling looked at her back. It turned out that Su wennuan knew that Luo Li coveted him yesterday. She didn''t say it silently. Then today, she deliberately said that she went back to the children''s room to sleep. At night, she quietly came to break everything without leaving any room for Luo Li, and just looked at his attitude.


    If he doesn''t make up his mind a little better tonight and gives her a little hope for Lori, Su wennuan probably won''t marry him in the future. It''s estimated that he will really fly away with the children and won''t let the children call him father.


    Su wennuan''s move is really high. First, he can catch Luo Li''s plot on the spot, and second, he can test his attitude to weigh how to go in the future.


    Unexpectedly, in the past three years, Su wennuan has not only learned to bear, to be calm and calm, but also to judge things with small tricks.


    In the past, he always said that Su wennuan didn''t know how to be worldly. He always thought of others for the good. He always said that she was too stupid. Now she knows, really knows.


    The little girl in his eyes is finally mature and knows how to change things. She should have been very happy.


    But Ming Ling''s heart was a little bitter.


    It turned out that he wanted Su wennuan to be smart and learn to protect herself, so that she wouldn''t be easily hurt. He always thought Su wennuan was stupid and didn''t know he was cheated.


    Now Su wennuan is smart. She can live alone without him.


    This independence is also bitter for him. He feels bitter for himself and for Su wennuan.


    He still thinks that Su wennuan, who used to be silly, is cute. At least, she needs him anytime and anywhere. He is her indispensable person.


    Now Su wennuan is mature and steady, independent and thinking. He is not a must for her.


    Now Su wennuan is still kind, but there is less simple foolishness in maturity.


    After su wennuan changed the sheets, she said to mingling, "OK, you''re sleeping." then she was ready to go out, and mingling took her hand.


    Su wennuan looked back at him, "what are you doing?"


    Ming Ling said, "sleep here tonight. Anyway, the children are asleep."


    Su wennuan turned his head. "You''d better sleep by yourself."


    Ming Ling didn''t let go of her hand. "Then I''ll call Lori."


    Su wennuan immediately turned his head, "dare you!"


    Seeing the joking smile on his face, Su wennuan''s originally nervous expression suddenly blushed with shame, "Wow, mingling, you tease me..."


    She hit Ming Ling''s chest with shame.


    Ming Ling smiled and grabbed her hand in the palm of her hand, "OK, stop making noise, go to bed, I haven''t asked you for several days..."


    His ambiguous expression and voice rang in Su wennuan''s ears. Su wennuan blushed and hung his head. The red heat spread from his forehead to his neck.


    Su wennuan said shyly, "it''s so late..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll sleep twice." mingling took Su wennuan''s hand and brought her to the bedside.


    "Twice, eh..." Su wennuan was ashamed.


    "Too little? That''s three times..." Ming Ling''s magnetic voice could drip water, and stretched out his hand to untie Su Nuan''s chest button.


    Su wennuan raised his head and said, "who says it''s too little, too much..."


    "Well, then reduce it once, twice..."


    Su wennuan: "


    Why was she surrounded by his black belly again.


    "Hey, take it easy, it hurts, it hurts..."


    "Don''t try so hard, don''t..."


    "Su wennuan, can you be quiet..." Ming Ling''s hoarse voice kissed Su wennuan''s lips.

 Chapter 317

    The next day, when everyone got up, they also greeted Su wennuan. When Luo Li greeted Su wennuan, it was obvious that there was something wrong with her mental state.


    She waved to Su wennuan, pulled an awkward smile on her face, and then fled to the bathroom.


    At dinner, Lori kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at anyone on the table. When she saw Su wennuan, she lowered her eyebrows and obeyed very well.


    Seeing this, assistant Mou thought there was something between them. Last night, he and Fang Cao were sleeping and didn''t know what happened.


    But looking at Luo Li''s attitude towards Su wennuan today, assistant Mou knows that it must be because Luo Li is too lawless and arrogant these days, so Su wennuan taught her a lesson. Luo Li''s attitude today is much better than a few days ago.


    A few days ago, Lori was a little too arrogant. She was like a peacock opening the screen. She had no others but herself.


    After working overtime for several days, Su wennuan rushed to design all night. While designing, Su wennuan handed the design draft to Ming Ling and asked him to hand it over to the factory to make these designs.


    Five days later, it was successfully completed, and the jewelry design exhibition was held at 10 a.m. the next day.


    The morning before yesterday, Su wennuan felt very nervous and had trouble sleeping and eating.


    I didn''t have any mind to sleep and turned around in bed.


    Ming Ling also turned over and held her in her arms. The magnetic voice said, "don''t worry, the exhibition will go smoothly tomorrow. Don''t worry too much."


    Su wennuan turns around to face Ming Ling and falls asleep. Shuiling''s eyes look at his face, hands play with his fingers, and weakly says, "what if others don''t like my design?"


    You know, tomorrow''s design exhibition will be watched by many famous designers, and experts will judge and score.


    This is not an ordinary design exhibition. If she does well, Su wennuan can become famous in one fell swoop. If she doesn''t do well, she will smash her sign and become notorious.


    Moreover, this is an important exhibition of mingling company. If it is smashed, the shareholders of their company will have a way to say things again.


    I''m really afraid of smashing, because it matters.


    Ming Ling pressed the back of her head and saw her head in his arms. "Naturally, you can succeed. Don''t think about it. Sleep!" he gave an order and didn''t give her a chance to think about it.


    This woman always thinks too much and doesn''t think about how the jewelry design exhibition can''t succeed. Anyway, there is him.


    She always doesn''t consider him as the backstage. How can he fail the jewelry design exhibition?


    At ten o''clock the next day, with intense and orderly preparations, the jewelry design exhibition proceeded smoothly.


    In the exhibition center, many famous designers and some jewelry experts came to watch the jewelry design exhibition. Su wennuan and her team stood aside. Su wennuan observed everyone''s expression. When she saw someone nodding, she was relieved. When she saw someone frowning and shaking her head, she felt nervous.


    At about 11 o''clock, shareholder Zhang came with a group of shareholders.


    Su wennuan''s heart immediately mentioned his voice. Shareholder Zhang is the most difficult to deal with. If he thinks the design is not very good this time, there will be another big competition between him and mingling.


    Shareholder Zhang shook hands with celebrities from all walks of life and said hello with a smile on his face. He seemed very friendly and didn''t mean to find fault. Su wennuan was relieved.


    Assistant Mou said to Su wennuan, "this man is not easy to deal with. We''d better be careful."


    He lowered his voice to remind Su wennuan that after all, shareholder Zhang is really a difficult person to deal with. Otherwise, how dare he often find trouble with Mingtian group.


    He dares to do it in front of the Ming mausoleum. There must be a backstage.


    Su wennuan looked at assistant Mou, then nodded and said he knew.


    After greeting and shaking hands with others, shareholder Zhang began to watch jewelry. Su wennuan stood in a place that was not easy to be found and observed the shareholder''s look all the time.


    But he found that he didn''t have a special expression from the beginning to the end. He always maintained a lukewarm expression, couldn''t see joy and anger, and didn''t know whether he was satisfied or not.


    After reading it, shareholder Zhang came towards Su wennuan.


    He came here to shake hands with Su wennuan. Of course, Su wennuan knew that he was being polite. There were so many celebrities present. He must have done enough superficial Kung Fu.


    Su wennuan pulled a smile on her face and shook hands with shareholder Zhang.


    Shareholder Zhang also kept a decent smile on his face, but the smile made people look a little cunning. When shaking hands with Su wennuan, he said, "I didn''t expect you to hold the jewelry design exhibition as scheduled."


    It''s not a compliment, it''s more like irony.


    What does he mean by this, that is, he doesn''t think they can finish it within the specified time? This shareholder Zhang underestimates their ability.


    Assistant Mou added, "that''s why our team has never delayed time, and every design comes to an end."


    Even assistant Mou felt uncomfortable when he heard what shareholder Zhang said, not to mention Su wennuan.


    Shareholder Zhang''s smile was like a smiling tiger. He said, "then I expect you to come to an end." assistant Chao Mou smiled a little more. Shareholder Zhang turned and left. He went to the experts and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Assistant Mou angrily pointed to his back and said, "look, look, this Zhang shareholder is so arrogant."


    Fang Cao took down assistant Mou''s hand and said in a low voice, "keep your voice down. It''s even worse if he hears you."


    Comforting assistant Mou, Fang Cao looked at Su wennuan and asked, "jurdy, when will Ming always come?"


    Su wennuan shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Ming Ling went out early this morning. I don''t know what I''m busy with.


    All the design exhibitions were arranged by his subordinates, and he didn''t show up.


    "I heard that President Ming never participated in such exhibitions. Will president Ming not come today?" assistant Mou said.


    Assistant Mou has read many reports about the Ming mausoleum and knows something about him.


    Ming Ling never participated in such public occasions as interviews, jewelry exhibitions, etc. it was usually his subordinates who dealt with them.


    Fang Cao sighed, "don''t you really don''t come, aren''t we miserable?"


    Su wennuan looked at them and saw that they were so excited. Her just recovered heart was also nervous.


    Shareholder Zhang''s arrogance just now is clearly looking for trouble. If the Ming mausoleum doesn''t come and no one suppresses the scene, the design exhibition is really unpredictable, and I don''t know whether it will be held smoothly.


    When everyone was nervous, they saw an expert coming.


    Su wennuan recognized that the expert just shook hands with shareholder Zhang and talked and laughed with shareholder Zhang.


    He came over and shook hands with Su wennuan symbolically. Then he said, "jurdy, I found your jewelry design very aura, but I still lack skills and experience. Your design doesn''t look natural. I decided to give you 4 points later."

 Chapter 318

    The expert said a word and left.


    Su wennuan''s smile froze on her face and her heart beat.


    Assistant Mou looked at the back of the expert who left and said angrily, "what do you mean, he''s clearly looking for trouble! I think he was bought by shareholder Zhang and deliberately came to respond to us!" 4 points, that''s not a failure!


    "That''s it! What''s the so-called expert? There''s no quality at all!" Fang Cao couldn''t see it and said angrily.


    She had reason to appease assistant Mou and ask him not to be too loud, but now she can''t stand it.


    Su wennuan''s eyebrows also wrinkled. What the expert said just now made her feel uncomfortable. It was like feeding her a fly.


    Luo Li kept her head down and didn''t speak. She stood where she was. Since Su wennuan caught her on the spot that day and taught her a lesson, Luo Li was much more honest and didn''t speak much.


    At 3 p.m., the scoring meeting began. All the experts were in place. Only one expert had not come, so his position was still empty.


    Because three o''clock was the agreed starting time of the scoring conference, but the expert didn''t come.


    So the meeting was postponed for 15 minutes, and the expert still didn''t come, so the host announced the beginning of the meeting.


    Expert scoring is open and transparent, that is, scoring and commenting in front of everyone.


    After 10 minutes, all experts showed their scores, including 8, 6 and 5, but also 4 and 3. The final comprehensive score was 4.9, that is to say, they had not passed!


    As soon as Su wennuan counted the score, her heart sank.


    She thought that after all, the design exhibition still failed. She looked opposite and saw the proud eyes of shareholder Zhang. It seemed that he was already holding a small red flag to celebrate his victory.


    The next step is for those experts who have scored to comment on jewelry one by one.


    Su wennuan has no intention to listen, and assistant Mou is even more angry.


    On one side, I have been talking about shareholder Zhang.


    "I think shareholder Zhang must have played tricks in it. Those who rated low must have been bought off by shareholder Zhang!" assistant Mou said angrily.


    Fang Cao echoed, "that is, I also think those so-called experts have been bought off."


    Su wennuan frowned and pursed her lips, but didn''t speak.


    As a result, after commenting on the last expert, the host was preparing to announce the results, but before he began to say anything, the originally calm venue began to agitate, as if some big man had come.


    Su wennuan also looked in the direction of everyone''s agitation. In between, mingling was dressed in a black handmade suit and walked over with slender legs. He came slowly like stepping on the breeze. He was tall and powerful. As soon as he appeared, he became the focus of attention, and everyone''s eyes couldn''t help gathering towards him.


    He was followed by Yunxin and lanbao, so he came naturally.


    As soon as the host saw it, he immediately turned the conversation wind, and his voice increased a little, "let''s welcome Mr. Ming, a world-famous jewelry expert, to sit down!"


    Hearing the host''s voice, Su wennuan''s eyes widened! Stunned, Mr. Ming, a world-famous jewelry expert!


    If she understands correctly, the person mentioned by the host is Ming Ling!


    Assistant Mou was also excited, "jurdy, listen, Ming Ling is the last expert! We are saved, we are saved!"


    Assistant Mou, such a big man, has never been so happy that he is about to jump up.


    But at this last moment, I was really excited to hear that Ming Ling was the last expert!


    As long as the Ming mausoleum gives 7 points or 6 points, they will succeed!


    Indeed as expected, the emperor did his best.


    Ming Ling walks over on the red carpet under many eyes. Su wennuan has been looking at Ming Ling. Inadvertently, Ming Ling''s deep eyes look at her. Their eyes collide, making Su wennuan tremble and excited.


    That''s her man. He''s here to save her!


    She had never felt that she needed Ming Ling so much and needed him so urgently.


    At this glance, mingling also saw Su nuanuan''s anxious and asking for help. He sat in the vacant expert seat without expression.


    As soon as shareholder Zhang saw Ming Ling sitting there, he suddenly shook his body. Even he didn''t think that the last expert would be Ming Ling!


    He thought he was perfectly distributed!


    But there are always accidents in life.


    The jewelry design exhibition must have passed smoothly. There is no suspense.


    The host said, "Ming Ling, President of Ming Tian Group, has designed many jewelry in the name of Yi Ying, and they are very famous. His jewelry has been bought by many celebrities and nobles, and he is an international expert. Although he rarely appears, his status and reputation are unmovable."


    As soon as the host made such an introduction, the whole audience was agitated.


    All began to talk and exclaimed.


    "It turns out that Ming is always Yi Ying."


    "Yes, yes, how famous the jewelry designed by Yi Ying is. He only produced a work in a few years. As soon as he came out, many people scrambled to buy it at sky high prices."


    "No wonder Yi Ying was so mysterious before. It turned out that he was president Ming of Mingtian group!"


    Many exclamations and comments exploded in the crowd.


    Su wennuan was surprised to hear the host''s introduction and grew up.


    She works in the jewelry design industry. Naturally, she has heard of the name Yi Ying. She still admires the designer, but she has never had a chance to meet.


    But unexpectedly, the designer she worships is the Ming Ling who sleeps with her every day!


    The news was explosive to her.


    Assistant Mou was also surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. "Wow, Yi Ying is president Ming! Is it so magical?"


    The man of Ming Ling is really powerful. He either doesn''t do it or wins the championship! Such a person is really too strong!


    Next, the host introduced the scoring rules, that is, experts appreciate these design works, and then score them.


    Ming Ling beat out the distribution directly.


    Su wennuan waited for him to light the rating sign.


    As a result, the host took it up and showed it to the audience, "5.5 points!"


    Su wennuan looked at this score and lost a little.


    Why only give her a just passed 5.5? Hey


    Assistant Mou also felt a little surprised, but he said happily, "it''s all right. Fortunately, our comprehensive score passed, which can be regarded as the successful passing of the jewelry design exhibition."


    Although she said so, the score given by Ming Ling was not the ideal score in Su wennuan''s heart. She was a little lost. You know, someone in front gave 8 points.


    Why can''t Ming Ling give her an eight.


    Next is the Ming mausoleum to comment on the jewelry design.


    Su wennuan is absorbed and wants to hear what Ming Ling thinks and what he thinks of her design.

 Chapter 319

    Just listen to Ming Ling said, "the design is very attentive, the aura space is large, and there is a lack of skills, but the theme of warmth is closely related to people''s hearts. Few people can show warmth. Jurdy is a new designer. It''s great to be able to do so."


    He was only a few short words, but he had finished all the words he wanted to say.


    Su wennuan listened blankly. When she heard what he said, she suddenly understood that mingling was fair and impartial, and there was no bias. Mingling was right. She really lacked design skills. She can''t be too complacent. She must continue to make progress and continue to study.


    After Ming Ling''s comments, the host announced, "Monroe jewelry design exhibition is a complete success!"


    Shareholder Zhang suddenly stood up, "wait!"


    Shareholder Zhang suddenly stood up and shouted. The serious expression made all the cheering people stop.


    Shareholder Zhang looked coldly at Su wennuan and then at Ming Ling. He said, "jurdy is a woman of Ming Ling. Naturally, he gave her high marks in order to protect jurdy! This is a fair platform. It would be disappointing if Ming Ling used power for personal gain in this way!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone at the bottom began to talk.


    "Is it true that jurdy is the woman of general Ming?"


    "I haven''t heard that there are always women in Ming."


    "Is this person talking nonsense in order to prevent the success of Monroe jewelry design?"


    The host lost control of the scene and quickly said, "don''t worry, there may be some misunderstanding. Everyone knows that there is no woman at all..."


    "Jurdy is really my woman." before the host finished his words, he was interrupted by the dignified and serious words of Ming Ling.


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes brushed and looked at him. Some people also looked at Su wennuan, who was very nervous.


    But Ming Ling said slowly, "and we still have two children."


    When he said this, there was an uproar.


    The outside world thinks that mingling has always been a bachelor, No gossip, no woman. Now how can a woman suddenly appear, and they have children!


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling in surprise. She didn''t expect that Ming Ling would disclose her relationship with him at this time. She looked at Ming Ling unexpectedly.


    Then, Ming Ling said, "but I want to correct a mistake. She is not only my woman, but also my wife!"


    Ming Ling spoke out his relationship with Su wennuan in front of the media, so calm and natural.


    Shareholder Zhang looked at mingling anxiously. He said this to crusade against mingling and let everyone stand up and say that mingling was unfair, but now it has become a good time for mingling to announce his relationship with Su wennuan to the media.


    Moreover, the explosive news did not kill the jewelry design exhibition at all. On the contrary, it also made the audience pay more attention to mingling and Su wennuan.


    Shareholder Zhang certainly did not expect this result.


    He added reluctantly, "the reason why she is your wife, so you have to cover her up. Her design failed at all!" shareholder Zhang was angry.


    When assistant Mou heard what shareholder Zhang said, he was so angry that he wanted to jump. Shareholder Zhang really deceived others. He wanted to go up and punch him.


    But Ming Ling was very calm. His deep eyes looked at shareholder Zhang. There was no lack of reason in his majesty. "Surnamed Zhang, I ask you, where..." Ming Ling pointed to a necklace, "what''s your feeling when you see that design?"


    Everyone looked along the hand of the Ming mausoleum and saw a necklace alternating day and night. The design description is: I''ll play with you during the day, and I''ll sleep with you at night!


    Isn''t this how Su wennuan feels with the children? As long as she is with the children, her heart will be very stable.


    Zhang didn''t say anything.


    But the audience said, "warm, good warm design and description..."


    Although the design description is only a short sentence, it is enough to warm people''s heart.


    Isn''t it enough to summarize one''s life by day and night.


    Shareholder Zhang wanted to sophistry, but he couldn''t resist the voice of many people. He just snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling said, "even you admit that this design can drive your heart. What else can you argue about!"


    Although Ming Ling is cold and domineering, he still convinces people with reason at the critical moment!


    Take Su wennuan''s strength to speak!


    Unexpectedly, shareholder Zhang said again, "Ming is always with jurdy every day. You personally designed this design and gave it to jurdy to become her work."


    Shareholder Zhang said it was designed by Ming Ling and sent to Su Nuan!


    As soon as Su wennuan heard this, he was worried. He was excited to go forward to theory, and was held by assistant Mou.


    Assistant Mou shook her head at Su wennuan and told her not to get excited. Now Su wennuan is the most inconvenient to come forward, otherwise things will be worse.


    It can only be solved by kaoming mausoleum.


    But Ming Ling smiled funny, pointed to the design and said, "Yi Ying''s level is only like this. Who will believe it?" he looked at the experts next to him.


    The experts shook their heads and said that this was not the level of Yi Ying at all.


    People who have seen Yi Ying''s works know that they can quickly distinguish whether it is Yi Ying''s works. No matter how they change, Yi Ying''s style can''t change.


    This design is obviously completely different from the style of Yiying.


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan blinked. Well, she is not at the same level as Yi Ying.


    This can determine whether the design was designed by herself.


    Shareholder Zhang saw that the experts were shaking their heads, and he had no words to sophistry. In a hurry, he turned his head and looked at the place where there was no one. He was shameless to be refuted by Ming Ling.


    The lip angle of Ming Ling tilted a little, and finally decided, "the designer of this Monroe jewelry design exhibition won 5.2 points, which is a complete success."


    As soon as he said this, the whole audience cheered.


    But the reporter was more concerned about the private problems of Ming Ling. One by one, they came up and asked, "President Ming, when did you get married with jurdy? When are you going to hold a wedding?"


    Ming Ling hated answering reporters before, but this time, he answered for the first time.


    Just because he decided to make su wennuan public and give Su wennuan a public identity.


    "It was good three years ago. Her Chinese name is Su wennuan. She will inform the reporter when the wedding is held." Ming Ling answered every question, stood up and stepped down.


    Reporters gathered around him, asking questions.


    But Ming Ling didn''t continue to pay attention to the reporters. Instead, he came to Su wennuan under the attention of the world. Under the envious eyes of the world, he stretched out his hand to Su wennuan, with a slight smile on his lips, and looked at Su wennuan gently.


    Su wennuan was embarrassed by his move. He looked at the whole audience and found that so many eyes were looking at them. Su wennuan slightly lowered his head and handed his hand to Ming Ling.

 Chapter 320

    Ming Ling took her hand, led her down and took her with him.


    The combination of golden children and jade girls made the audience and fans explode, and a person crowded wanted to rush in.


    Fortunately, there are security guards on the side to maintain order and block out the crazy audience.


    Yunxin, as the assistant of the Ming mausoleum, follows behind the Ming mausoleum. He feels great pressure.


    The Ming mausoleum really blinded many people this time, but it was in the limelight, but public figures should have the consciousness of being harassed.


    Ming Ling took Su wennuan into the car, and Yunxin followed. Assistant Mou and the other two designers got into another car and drove away.


    Zhang shareholder was so angry that his chest fluctuated and stared at Ming Ling and they left.


    Other experts are also beginning to end. This Monroe design exhibition is a dangerous victory.


    On the other side, Shi xiaorou watched the live broadcast on TV in the hotel and saw the love between mingling and Su wennuan on the screen. She tutted while eating potato chips.


    He said to himself, "this Ming Ling and Su wennuan show their love in front of people all over the world. It''s so interesting. Really, don''t think about our group of single dogs..."


    Just about to say the sorrow of a single dog, xiaorou suddenly thought that she is not a single dog now. She has Yunxin now.


    When thinking of Yunxin, xiaorou''s eyes stared at the Yunxin following the Ming mausoleum on the TV screen. He was also handsome on the screen, but the reporter''s focus was not on him.


    It doesn''t affect his beauty. Shi xiaorou has a smile on her face. She was originally watching the good play of mingling and Su wennuan, but now she is watching TV and enjoying her family''s cloud heart.


    In another room, Shi Yi also watched the scene of jewelry design on TV.


    Originally, I knew that Su wennuan''s jewelry design was exhibited today. I didn''t have time to participate in Su wennuan''s design exhibition, because he was not a person in the design industry and went for nothing.


    Instead of going to the design exhibition, I have been watching live TV in the hotel.


    But I didn''t expect such a thing to happen in the afternoon. Shi Yi felt surprised.


    Seeing Ming Ling announce his relationship with Su wennuan in front of so many people, Shi Yi was still uncomfortable at the second when Ming Ling announced it, because after all, Ming Ling was another man, and other men announced their relationship with Su wennuan. Shi Yi was very upset.


    But at the end, Ming Ling calmly told Su wennuan''s identity in front of people all over the world, and admitted that he and Su wennuan had two children. Shi Yi was slowly relieved.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s face full of happiness, Shi Yi seems to feel happy.


    It turned out that he could also see Su wennuan happy in front of other men.


    He knew he really should let go. Su wennuan belongs to others, not himself.


    As long as she is happy.


    But thinking about it like this, I still feel a little lost. Looking at mingling leaving the meeting with Su wennuan''s hand, Shi Yi also turned off the TV, washed his face with his hand and sighed gently.


    Here, Yunxin sits in the same car with mingling and Su wennuan. There is a driver driving in front, Yunxin sits in the co pilot, and mingling and Su wennuan sit in the back seat.


    Yunxin turned around with a smile and joked, "Ming Shao, today you can pull hatred in front of people all over the world. What about calling me a single dog?"


    The smile on Yunxin''s face obviously means that he came to deliberately tease Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling looked at him and said, "shut your mouth."


    Yunxin pretended to be innocent, "Ming Shao, don''t you allow us people who are still struggling on the edge of pain to envy..."


    Yunxin is joking. Su wennuan''s cell phone rings. It''s xiaorou.


    "Hello..." Su wennuan answered the phone.


    "Warm, I saw your performance on TV. Look at you. You''re about to marry Mingshao. Don''t tell me, or are you not friends?" Shi xiaorou pretended to be Xingshi''s guilt.


    Su wennuan suddenly realized that he hadn''t contacted Shi xiaorou for several days. Su wennuan explained, "I''ve been busy designing these days. I''m too busy to care about other things. I can''t tell you now."


    "Come on, I don''t think you and Ming Shao will tell me when they fly away." Shi xiaorou pouted. In fact, she knew that Su wennuan had been daring to design the draft in those days and didn''t have time to ask her. She said so deliberately.


    Su wennuan also joked with her and said, "I''m not afraid to stimulate you..." they all said that they were showing love and abusing single dogs. Su wennuan also teased Shi xiaorou.


    "Cut, you can''t stimulate me. I also have a boyfriend now, OK?" Shi xiaorou said proudly.


    Su wennuan was surprised. "What, did you take off the order? Who?" asked excitedly, and then looked at Yunxin scrupulously, worried that Yunxin knew she was calling Shi xiaorou.


    Because Su wennuan has always felt that there is an ambiguity between Yunxin and Shi xiaorou, and it will certainly develop.


    Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou now says she has a boyfriend. If Yunxin hears it, she doesn''t know if it will stimulate him.


    Shi xiaorou said with a happy expression and words, "hee hee, it''s Yunxin..."


    "Ah?" Su wennuan didn''t expect to hear the name, and then looked at Yunxin in the front seat, his eyes a little serious.


    Yunxin even mixed with Shi xiaorou, but Yunxin just said he was a single dog!


    What does this unreliable man think in the end!


    Yunxin also realized that Su wennuan looked at him twice. He turned his head and looked at Su wennuan for fear of disturbing Su wennuan on the phone, so he silently pointed to himself and asked what happened with a gesture.


    Su wennuan ignored him, lowered his voice and said to the phone, "did I hear you right just now?"


    "I heard you right. It''s Yunxin. He confessed to me a few days ago, so I promised him, that''s it." Shi xiaorou said seriously, without any element of joking.


    Su wennuan looked at Yunxin and didn''t put down the phone. He said to Yunxin, "clouds are big and small. You''re not happy in pairs. Fortunately, you mean to envy us."


    Yunxin was stunned. Then she knew that Su wennuan was chatting with Shi xiaorou and what they were talking about.


    He scratched the back of his head and said, "hehe, I''ll invite you to dinner another day."


    Ming Ling took a look at Yun Xin and Su wennuan. He smiled, "Yun Xin, you''re hiding deep enough."


    "No, no, just a few days ago. I was thinking of finding a chance to tell you." Yunxin said quickly.

 Chapter 321

    Xiao Rou''s voice came from Su wennuan''s phone, "are you with Yunxin now?"


    Su said, "well."


    "Call him and I''ll talk to him." Shi xiaorou said.


    Su wennuan hands the phone to Yunxin.


    When Yunxin picks up, xiaorou crushes Yunxin on the phone. "Surnamed Yun, do you say you''re a single dog outside again! Do you cry for a dog?" even if Su wennuan doesn''t say it clearly, Shi xiaorou can guess what Yunxin just said.


    Yunxin immediately said, "no, I can''t. I have such a beautiful girlfriend. Why do I cry for a dog?"


    Seeing that Yunxin is so obedient to Shi xiaorou, he used to be a fool. Now he is as good as a grandson. Su Nuan looks at mingling, and then smiles tacitly.


    "You''d better not. If I know you have, you''ll be dead!" Shi xiaorou said stubbornly and hung up the phone.


    Yunxin turned to return the phone to Su wennuan and begged for mercy. "Wennuan, you must keep my words secret, or I have to take off a layer of skin, please..."


    Su wennuan shook his head, "it can''t be kept secret..."


    Yunxin didn''t expect that Su wennuan also began to learn to be black. He was stunned and threw out temptation, "please eat five Haagen Dazs!"


    "I''m not Shi xiaorou, and I don''t like Haagen Dazs." Su wennuan looked at the sky.


    "Please watch the movie!" Yun Xin received the dignified and cold eyes of Ming Ling. His eyes were obviously saying you owe a beating!


    Yunxin realized that it was wrong, quickly took back the words and said, "please pineapple to Disneyland! Be on call at any time!"


    Then he looked at Su wennuan sincerely and prayed in his eyes.


    Su wennuan doesn''t embarrass him anymore, and laughs, "it''s a deal, but I don''t say it, and I don''t guarantee that she will know it by herself. You''d better behave yourself in the future and don''t be half hearted to xiaorou."


    "I know, I know, it''s too late for me to concentrate on her, ha ha..." Yunxin was happy when she heard Su wennuan''s promise. She turned around and didn''t continue to talk.


    Several people in the car were in a happy mood.


    In the other car, assistant Mou kept boasting about the handsome and powerful Ming Ling.


    "I didn''t expect that Ming is always a versatile person who is proficient in everything. Alas, compared with him, we men are weak and explosive."


    Fang Cao joked with him, "you know, so you have to work hard."


    Assistant Mou said, "it''s no use working hard for a hundred years. Without the talent of general manager Ming, you can''t work hard. You can only know contentment and live your own life."


    At this point, assistant Mou is very optimistic, open-minded and open-minded. He always feels that there is no need to compare people. As long as he has a good life and is happy, people are always not like that in this life. It is enough to be happy. There is no need to be a pioneer in everything.


    "You''re right. Just live your own life. How many people can become Ming Ling, and most of them are ordinary people." Fang Cao also thinks assistant Mou''s words are reasonable.


    Luo Li kept her head down and did not participate in the discussion between assistant Mou and Fang Cao.


    The more assistant Mou praises Ming Ling, the more jealous and uncomfortable she is.


    The same woman, the same woman who designs under the eaves, why the difference is so great, why can su wennuan get so gentle care and favor from Ming Ling, and she is young and beautiful, but she can''t get anything.


    Ming Ling didn''t even look at her!


    Thinking of the scene that night when she was driven out by the Ming mausoleum and seen through by Su wennuan on the spot, Luo Li felt even more uncomfortable, and her resentment accumulated deeper and deeper.


    When the car arrived at the villa where mingling lived, Yunxin also came with her to celebrate the successful completion of jewelry design, so I came to mingling''s house to have a party today.


    "Uncle Yun..." as soon as Luoluo saw Yunxin, she left her toy and ran towards Yunxin with short legs.


    That childish cry changed Yunxin''s heart. He quickly opened his arms to welcome xiaoluoluo''s arrival, picked her up, pinched her chubby little face, and said with a smile, "does Luoluo miss Uncle Yun?"


    Luo Luo nodded carelessly, "Luo Luo misses uncle Yun."


    Her sweet voice made her heart tremble.


    "Uncle Yun also misses Luo Luo. How about going out with Uncle Yun later?" Yun Xin pinched Luo Luo''s face.


    His daughter is so lovely that he will have a daughter in the future.


    Su wennuan added, "it''s evening. Where else to play."


    Yunxin looked at the time and suddenly realized, "yes, it''s evening. Uncle Yun will take you to play tomorrow."


    "Call xiaorou over for dinner." Su wennuan said to Yunxin.


    Yunxin said, "Hey, warm, you''d better call..."


    Su wennuan looked at him and smiled, "you will be embarrassed. You can''t see it."


    He stopped teasing Yunxin and called Shi xiaorou.


    "We are celebrating together here. Come here, xiaorou, and let your brother come too." Su wennuan said.


    "My brother can''t come." Shi xiaorou said faintly.


    Su wennuan paused with her mobile phone, then asked, "why?"


    Is Shiyi angry?


    "He returned home by air ticket tonight and has gone to the airport," Shi xiaorou said.


    Su wennuan was stunned and didn''t speak. He kept the phone in his hand. It seemed that Shi Yi was walking alone at the airport with his suitcase in his mind. It was lonely and lonely.


    The scene just appeared in Su wennuan''s mind. Su wennuan felt guilty and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Oh, come here, we''ll wait for you." Su wennuan recovered and said.


    Shi xiaorou asked, "is the cloud heart also there?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Why didn''t he call me himself? Really, damn Yunxin." Shi xiaorou was a little angry.


    Su said, "he''s embarrassed."


    "Cut, will he be ashamed of the being such a naughty playboy? I don''t believe it." Shi xiaorou said disdainfully.


    Su wennuan smiled. Su wennuan and Yunxin are really cute. "Come here quickly. You''ll see for yourself."


    Seeing Su wennuan hang up the phone, Yunxin comes up and asks, "what''s up, xiaorou? What does she say?"


    Su wennuan pretended to be lost and said, "she said she wouldn''t come."


    "Ah? What''s the matter with her? I''ll call her." Yunxin was surprised. Shi xiaorou''s chick loved the excitement most. Why didn''t she come?


    Surprised, he picked up his cell phone and called Shi xiaorou.


    "Just think of me now." Shi xiaorou said bitterly as soon as she answered the phone.

 Chapter 322

    "No, I''ve always had you in my heart. There''s a party here in the Ming mausoleum today. Come with me. There''s so much excitement." Yunxin said.


    Shi xiaorou said, "just because there are many people?"


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, "Hey, of course, I want you to come..."


    "Why, miss me?" Shi xiaorou asked Yunxin step by step, just to get his words out.


    "How about... When will you arrive?" Yunxin asked noncommittally.


    "On the way, I''ll be there in ten minutes." Shi xiaorou answered him.


    Yunxin was stunned and blinked, which suddenly realized that Su wennuan had cheated him just now, when xiaorou had promised Su wennuan to come.


    She said that on purpose. She just wanted him to call Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin understood Su wennuan''s painstaking efforts, "OK, then drive slowly and I''ll hang up first."


    ¡­¡­


    After Shi xiaorou came, the servants had prepared a sumptuous meal.


    And beer.


    The table was full of people.


    When xiaorou held a wine glass to propose a toast to Ming Ling, "come on, Ming Shao, you must drink this cup. It''s a celebration that you have finally achieved good results with warm."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at her, took up the wine glass and touched it with Shi xiaorou.


    "Hee hee, Ming Shao, you must give Su wennuan a grand wedding! She has suffered so much for you and shed so many tears. It''s not easy..." Shi xiaorou said to Ming Ling, and then she drank the wine with her glass up.


    Su wennuan clearly knows that Shi xiaorou is talking for her, but when she hears Shi xiaorou say this to Ming Ling, she is still a little awkward, as if she is selling herself, and she is a little ashamed and embarrassed.


    Ming Ling also drank this glass of wine and drank it all in one gulp. Su wennuan has suffered for him over the years. Of course, he knows and knows that it''s hard for her to take care of her children alone.


    Luo Li looked at the interaction between Shi xiaorou and Ming Ling. She also listened to what Shi xiaorou said and unconsciously looked at Su wennuan.


    She doesn''t know what Su wennuan has done for mingling to make the man treat her so well, but in her eyes, Su wennuan''s suffering is nothing at all. Compared with her, it''s like a phoenix hair ox horn.


    She was so young that she had to work part-time to support herself for college, because she knew that her family couldn''t help her at all!


    The girl of her age is still the beloved baby at home, and why should she work so hard.


    She thought that since she could not rely on her family, she had to find a reliable man who could give her happiness and rely on, so that her children could be guaranteed for the rest of her life.


    Thinking so, Lori poured herself wine and drank alone.


    This meal looks lively on the surface. In fact, everyone has their own thoughts. The excitement of eating and drinking is just to cover up the emptiness of the heart.


    Of course, some people are really happy. Su wennuan is really happy because the jewelry design exhibition has finally been successfully completed, which does not waste her busy days.


    Moreover, she finally returned to the Ming Ling she had always loved. She was very comfortable. Her two children were also healthy by her side. What could be happier than this.


    She also had a few drinks with Shi xiaorou and talked and laughed with her.


    But when the banquet was about to break up, Yunxin said she wanted to send Shi xiaorou back. Shi xiaorou seemed to be drunk and couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Su wennuan said, "just stay and have a rest. There are many rooms here."


    Shi xiaorou shook her head, "no, I''m going back to take a bath. There are no my clothes here." she said, staggering out.


    I''m still sober, but I''m dizzy.


    Yunxin came forward to hold Shi xiaorou, turned back and said to mingling and Su wennuan, "I''ll take her back first. You''ll be busy first."


    With that, xiaorou''s shoulder took her out.


    After drinking some wine, assistant Mou also went back to her room to have a rest. Fang Cao went to the bathroom to take a bath. Luo Li didn''t see anyone from beginning to end. She hung her head and drank muggy wine all the time. She also went back to her room when the party was over.


    Su wennuan asks the children to take a bath. After taking a bath, she asks Cui Zhu to take them back to their room to have a rest.


    When she returned to her room, Ming Ling was reading a book.


    Ming Ling looked up and saw her come in. He stretched out his hand to her. Su Nuan came over to him and gave him his hand.


    Ming Ling asked her to sit down next to him and said, "go to the company with me tomorrow and I''ll accompany you to England the day after tomorrow."


    "What are you doing in England?" Su wennuan asked in surprise.


    She understood very well when she went back to the company with him. It was just for the follow-up of the jewelry design exhibition.


    But when I went to England with her, Su wennuan didn''t react for a while.


    Ming Ling said casually, "transfer your registered permanent residence back. I don''t like the name jurdy."


    Jurdy is the symbol of his and her missing three years. It hurts to think of the meaning of the name.


    So he wants to get back his former Su wennuan, starting with his registered permanent residence.


    Su wennuan saw the disgust on Ming Ling''s face. She smiled, "you still study your name. OK, I''ll go back to England with you in a few days."


    "Well, after you transfer your registered permanent residence back, come back to China with me to get your certificate." Ming Ling said homeopathy.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, he would suddenly say this thing. He looked at him unexpectedly for a while, and then nodded heavily, "um..."


    She has agreed to his proposal. She has nothing to be uncomfortable with.


    The happiest thing in my life is to be with him.


    Ming Ling rubbed the top of her hair, "go take a bath."


    "OK..." Su wennuan was like a obedient daughter, with a rosy face after drinking, and listened to Ming Ling very much.


    ¡­¡­


    The highest level of Mingtian group, the meeting is being held.


    Su wennuan sits next to mingling, and opposite her is shareholder Zhang.


    Ming Ling summarized the design exhibition.


    "Shareholder Zhang, you should also fulfill your promise." Ming Ling''s joking and cold eyes suddenly looked at shareholder Zhang.


    I didn''t settle accounts with him before because it wasn''t time, but now everything is over and it''s time to settle accounts.


    All the shareholders present were stunned, and shareholder Zhang was stunned and looked at the Ming mausoleum.


    But he saw the icy radian on the face of Ming Ling, "as we all know, you said before that as long as jurdy''s jewelry design exhibition is smooth and comes to a successful conclusion, you will kneel down and apologize to jurdy!"


    The words of the Ming mausoleum are thick, powerful and indisputable.


    Su wennuan was surprised. She thought it was just the cruel words of mingling''s anger at that time. Unexpectedly, he really wanted shareholder Zhang to implement it.


    Shareholder Zhang was stunned and couldn''t speak for a long time. Other shareholders also looked at shareholder Zhang and didn''t know what to say.


    After all, when shareholder Zhang said this last time, they were all present and witnessed it. It''s not easy to say anything for shareholder Zhang.

 Chapter 323

    Shareholder Zhang was stunned, smiled and said, "that''s just a joke. Why take it seriously?"


    "Sorry, I''ve never had a joke in mingling''s dictionary. Zhang understand, please..." mingling didn''t give shareholder Zhang the chance to argue. He made a gesture to him and looked at Su wennuan.


    Obviously, he wants shareholder Zhang to kneel down to Su wennuan.


    The so-called family scandal should not be publicized. Yesterday, in front of the media, mingling didn''t ask shareholder Zhang to kneel down. It was thinking of solving internal problems in the company.


    And now it''s an internal meeting. Where else can shareholder Zhang escape?


    The shareholder looked at Su wennuan and saw her young face. His old face was green. He asked him to kneel with such a young woman at such an old age!


    How is that possible?


    If this gets out, how will his face be? Will he have a foothold in the world!


    Su wennuan also feels very difficult to step down. She has not been kneeling by others, let alone an old man.


    It must be unbearable, but this was sent by mingling. She can''t disagree with mingling and tell shareholder Zhang not to kneel.


    At the meeting, she must stand on the same front with Ming Ling.


    So now she is embarrassed on both sides and can only keep silent.


    Zhang shareholder''s chest fluctuated for a while, pressed his anger into his chest, and said with an apology, "Mr. Ming, this is serious..." smiled, and then said to Su wennuan, "I''m sorry jurdy, my vision is solidified, I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Please don''t go to my heart if there is any collision."


    That''s an apology.


    But Ming Ling wants more than that.


    Ming Ling snorted coldly, "now no matter what you say, you still have to kneel down. It''s better not to waste your tongue."


    Ming Ling was so aggressive that shareholder Zhang couldn''t bear it. He said directly, "I can''t kneel! You know that the success of this jewelry design exhibition is entirely due to your shielding!"


    Shareholder Zhang directly collided with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling stood up from his chair and stood a head higher than shareholder Zhang. His cold eyes stared at shareholder Zhang without anger, but his eyes were more timid than anger.


    "She can complete the jewelry design entirely because of her own strength! Old Zhang, don''t you want to kneel down! OK, mingling nodded. You will move away from your villa tomorrow, and all your accounts will be returned to the company. You can''t use them anyway."


    Ming Ling''s words were magnetic and powerful. Hearing that shareholder Zhang couldn''t stand it, he staggered back a few steps.


    What does Ming Ling mean by taking back his equity and all his property?


    The standing shareholder covered his heart and said, "Ming Ling, you can''t do this to me. I didn''t do anything harmful to the interests of the company!"


    He still remembers the content of the contract. As long as the other party does something harmful to the interests of the company, all the other party''s property, including equity, will be confiscated!


    At the beginning, such a treaty was signed for both parties to safeguard the interests of the company and strive for the interests of the company.


    Ming Ling snorted coldly and said, "you openly abuse the contracted designer of our company. Now the designer''s design is successful and has created 300 million yuan of income for the company. It is because of your ugly words that the designer is unhappy. She has the right not to share the 300 million yuan with the company. Isn''t it a loss to the company?"


    Ming Ling''s sharp eyes approached shareholder Zhang step by step.


    Su wennuan had never experienced such a tense atmosphere. She was stunned.


    The domineering manner of Ming Ling on the negotiation table can really frighten people''s heart to stop beating.


    She really didn''t expect that this design exhibition created so much value for Mingtian group.


    But she could hear that mingling was making decisions for her, which had represented her that she was unhappy and didn''t want to give money to Mingtian group.


    But that''s not right. Where do designers have so much power?


    Shareholder Zhang also grasped this point, "it''s just a small designer, who has the right not to share with the company!"


    "Haven''t you read the contract? It clearly says that if the company does anything to slander the designer or damage the designer''s reputation, the designer has the right not to pay dividends to the company and terminate the contract." the radian of the lip corner of Ming Ling is cold and cold.


    Su wennuan was stunned. She didn''t expect that it was said in the contract.


    Shareholder Zhang was speechless and hesitated by Ming Ling. "I didn''t affect her reputation either."


    "At the press conference yesterday, you openly said that her design was done by others, which is not slandering or damaging her reputation?" Ming Ling raised her eyebrows and asked, which made Zhang shareholder speechless.


    Su wennuan was completely stunned. Unexpectedly, Ming Ling thought so thoughtful, comprehensive and interrelated.


    She was stunned. Such a pressing question is perfect. Who can refute it.


    Shareholder Zhang was directly speechless.


    Although he knows that all this is not su wennuan''s original intention, but mingling is forcing him step by step, shareholder Zhang can''t say anything, because he knows that mingling is enough to represent Su wennuan.


    Shareholder Zhang was so bent that his chest fluctuated violently that he almost threw up his old blood.


    Run quickly in your head, kneel down or lose your money, choose the same between the two! What should he choose?


    Dignity or material?


    Obviously, under the final balance, shareholder Zhang still chose to be material.


    He hung his head decadent and walked to Su wennuan with a disheartened face. He knelt on one foot in front of Su wennuan, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t slander you. Please forgive me..."


    Su wennuan kept a stunned expression. There was no way to relax.


    It''s estimated that she will never forget what she experienced today.


    Looking at the painful vicissitudes of life of shareholder Zhang, it seems that he is ten years old and his temples are gray.


    For a moment, Su wennuan doesn''t know what to do. He looks at the Ming mausoleum for help.


    Ming Ling just looked at her faintly and didn''t mean to help her make up her mind. Whether to forgive the old guy or not depends on Su wennuan''s own definition.


    Su wennuan didn''t wait for Ming Ling''s answer. She opened her mouth and blinked. She said, "get up, I''m not so stingy."


    She was neither too polite to shareholder Zhang nor too difficult.


    Shareholder Zhang hung his head and stood up, but he had no face to see any shareholder present.


    Today, he knelt down in front of a woman, which is the biggest shame of his life. He will never forget it in his life!


    Ming Ling looked at everyone with a cold expression and spit out two words, "break up the meeting!"


    Just now, the momentum was fierce, step by step, and the cloud was light and the wind was light.


    Shareholders went out one after another with their own folders for fear that they would be late, and the next one would be the object of attack.

 Chapter 324

    Shareholder Zhang also hung his head and walked out step by step. He felt very heavy every step.


    Su wennuan sat where he was and didn''t dare to move. He looked at the Ming mausoleum.


    I saw Ming Ling sitting on the boss''s chair, his arms and elbows on the table, his hands randomly crossed on the table, and his deep eyes looked at the front, as if he was thinking about something, and as if he didn''t think about anything.


    Su wennuan walked over with her head down and gently pulled the sleeve of La Ming Ling, silently.


    Ming Ling raised his head and saw Su wennuan''s expectant expression. He stood up, walked out and said casually, "let''s go..."


    Su wennuan saw him go out, and she went out with him.


    Follow Ming Ling back to his office, and Yunxin is there.


    Seems to be waiting for them.


    When the Ming mausoleum went in, Yunxin quickly stood up and greeted the Ming mausoleum, "what''s the matter, Ming Shao?"


    Ming Ling ignored him for a while. He went to his office chair and sat down. He leaned back on the chair, took a pen and turned it in his hand. He didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan also came with him. Yunxin quickly turned his eyes to Su wennuan and asked, "did shareholder Zhang kneel with you?"


    Su wennuan looks up and sees Yunxin''s expectant eyes. She nods slightly.


    Yunxin looked at it and immediately patted his thigh happily. "It''s really good to kneel down and apologize!" unfortunately, Yunxin didn''t see the scene. Otherwise, how happy people should be.


    He was tortured miserably by shareholder Zhang some time ago. During the period of mingling''s coma, shareholder Zhang didn''t trouble him less. That''s good. The annoying shareholder Zhang knelt down with Su nuanuan and apologized. Now all the gas is relieved. Happy!


    Yunxin happily patted her thigh, but Su wennuan didn''t look so happy. She didn''t think it was a good thing to denounce others and apologize to her.


    At least she felt uncomfortable.


    It was the shareholder Zhang who knelt down and apologized to Ming Ling. She felt nothing. After all, the person who bore was not herself, but now she has borne shareholder Zhang''s knee, and she always has a little pressure in her heart.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you two? You two look sad one by one?" Yunxin saw something wrong with them and asked.


    Su wennuan shakes her head and says she''s okay.


    Ming Ling stopped the pen in his hand and said to Yun Xin, "go and check the recent trend of shareholder Zhang."


    Yunxin paused and looked at Ming Ling and said, "do you suspect that he is a traitor?"


    "Go and check it." Ming Ling neither affirmed nor denied, and directly gave Yunxin an order.


    "OK, I see. I''ll go out first." Yunxin nodded seriously, and then went out of the president''s office. In terms of work, he has always been very serious.


    Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum and said the only sentence from the meeting room to now, "don''t you go down to dinner?"


    The meeting was held from 10:00 in the morning to 12:00 at noon. Now it''s more than 12:00. She feels that although she didn''t say a word, she has withstood the mental pressure for two hours. She is also very physical and tired.


    Ming Ling lifted his eyelids and looked at her. Then he stood up from his seat and said to her, "let''s go..." he took the lead to walk outside the president''s office.


    Su wennuan followed him, his hands were simple in front of him, and his head hung slightly, like a small attendant of the Ming mausoleum.


    In the restaurant under the building of Mingtian group, mingling ordered some dishes and sat down face to face with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan picked up his tea cup and drank a few mouthfuls of tea. He was silent and speechless.


    She is so quiet today. Mingling naturally knows that she has something in her heart. The magnetic voice calmly asks, "what''s wrong?"


    Suddenly there was a voice from the Ming mausoleum opposite. Su wennuan looked up at him and saw him slightly lifting his eyebrows. She pursed her lips and said, "Ming Shao, have we done a little too much?"


    Su wennuan still remembers the painful and patient expression when shareholder Zhang knelt down with her. Her face suddenly grew ten years old.


    Ming Ling saw Su wennuan''s crystal eyes. He raised his lips and smiled lightly. The smile was cold and sarcastic. "Su wennuan, remember, don''t be soft on your enemies. If you tolerate others, others will bully you, understand?"


    Ming Ling tells Su wennuan the truth.


    In the end, Su wennuan is also a woman, not that domineering and ruthless.


    Some are too kind, so they are often bullied.


    There is a saying that people are good at being bullied!


    Now that Su wennuan is the woman of his Ming mausoleum, he will not allow anyone to bully Su wennuan!


    Su wennuan originally wanted to talk to Ming Ling about her views. She felt that one more friend was better than one more enemy.


    In fact, shareholder Zhang apologized to her just now.


    But before she could speak, she heard the educational words of Ming Ling. She had nothing to say at once.


    Because she also knows that mingling is right. Some people just like to advance by an inch. The more you tolerate him, the more arrogant he is.


    Su nuanuan sighed softly, said nothing and hung his head.


    Ming Ling also saw that she was in a bad mood and asked with concern, "is she uncomfortable?"


    Su wennuan''s eyes are deep when she sees Ming Ling. Now he is the president of the company and a dignified man in front of her.


    His concern was rare. Su wennuan nodded. "I feel I can''t afford it."


    Ming Ling lifted his lips and drew a smile. "It''s okay. Just get used to it. People''s hearts always grow stronger through experience."


    Su wennuan nodded and said nothing more. After the waiter brought the food, Su wennuan just ate and didn''t continue to say anything.


    After eating, he sat with Ming Ling for a while. When it was almost over, Su wennuan said, "you have to go to work. I''ll go back first."


    "Don''t worry, come back with me in the afternoon." mingling said.


    Su wennuan didn''t want to stay in the company and said, "no, I''d better go back first. I haven''t seen the children for a long time. I really want to..."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s gentle appearance, mingling raised a smile on his lips and expressed his understanding, "be careful on the road and drive my car back..." mingling gave her her her car key.


    Su wennuan didn''t answer and shook his head. "No, I''m not in any state to drive now. I''ll just take a taxi back."


    "I''ll ask the driver to see you off."


    "No, I''ll go back by myself. You''ll be busy first." Su wennuan thought it was troublesome. He took a taxi back by himself. After a few greetings with Ming Ling, he stood up and walked outside.


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything. He also went back to the company. The company still had something to deal with in the afternoon.


    Su wennuan walks to the side of the road to stop the car.


    A black Porsche stopped in front of her. Su wennuan gave way and thought she was blocking the way of others.


    The car backed up and stopped in front of her. The window rolled down and a beautiful woman''s face appeared, "Su wennuan, long time no see..."

 Chapter 325

    The voice was very familiar. Su wennuan looked at the window and saw the handsome face like a demon. Su wennuan''s heart paused and held his breath.


    In addition, the man''s voice came from his ear, which raised Su wennuan''s memory of three years ago. The man was so insidious and cunning and his means were tragic.


    How could it be a brother!


    She met a brother in California!


    Su wennuan was stunned. Then she hurried to speed up and prepare to go.


    The first brother''s car followed her wherever she went.


    Su wennuan stopped fiercely, and the car also stopped. The first brother raised his head from the window, "get in the car!"


    Su wennuan glared at him, "no, thank you!" said heavily, and then stepped forward again.


    The first brother''s car followed her, and his voice surrounded her, "where do you want to go, I''ll see you up."


    Su wennuan ignored him and walked straight ahead.


    Yige''s car suddenly blocked Su wennuan''s way, and then stopped.


    Su Nuan slammed his feet.


    The door opened and stepped out of a black leather shoe. Then a brother came down from the car. He was holding a crutch in his hand and came towards her with his right hand.


    Su nuanuan looked at him in horror and took a step back in fear.


    Brother Yi had a problem with his right foot, but he walked faster with the support of a crutch. He stepped forward and immediately circled Su wennuan''s waist and took her to his body.


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened with fear.


    The first brother said, "Su wennuan, I haven''t seen you for years. You seem to be more and more afraid of me?"


    Su wennuan hurried away from him and said, "I''m not afraid of you..."


    Although he said so, he was beating drums in his heart and worried about what extreme things Yige would do to her.


    Yunxin told her about the contest between the first brother and mingling three years ago. The first brother is a strong opponent of mingling. His means are cruel and bad.


    I bought the poison in the Ming mausoleum three years ago because I was a brother.


    How could she have a good impression of a brother.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s panicked expression, but still with a hard mouth, the first brother smiled and said, "Su wennuan, you are the most lovely when you are duplicative."


    "Who''s duplicity! I don''t know you. Don''t stand in my way!" Su wennuan stared at his brother defensively and wanted to take a detour.


    The first brother has been blocking her way, with a joking smile on his face, "Su wennuan, you don''t know me. I know you. How about you? Haven''t you married mingling for three years? I tell you, mingling is an unreliable person. Don''t follow him, or you will suffer."


    Su wennuan couldn''t go out. He had to stop and stare at him and give him an aggressive look, "don''t take care of my business. Just take care of yourself!"


    The first brother smiled cunningly. "What I''m doing now is my own thing, see?" the first brother picked up his crutch.


    Su wennuan looks at his right foot. It seems that his right foot can''t exert strength, so he has to rely on crutches to keep his balance.


    The first brother continued, "my right leg is almost crippled. It''s the masterpiece of the Ming mausoleum. Do you think I''m looking for the Ming mausoleum or not?" he leaned closer to Su wennuan. He said it enchanting and insidious.


    Three years ago, Ming Ling was crazy and wanted to die with him. The first brother still clearly remembers that Ming Ling was a madman. He wanted to die with him instead of antidote. He shot his left leg and right leg respectively. He almost lost too much blood and died!


    Fortunately, Ou Li sent him to the hospital in time to save his life, but because the bullet of Ming Ling was too cruel, his right leg still couldn''t be restored!


    He used to be a good man, but now he has become semi disabled. Who is responsible for all this? Aren''t they all Ming Tombs! The grudges between him and Ming Ling will never end!


    Su wennuan was frightened by his words and stepped back. His heart beat more fiercely. Because he was afraid, his chest fluctuated unconsciously. "You almost poisoned him. He hasn''t settled accounts with you yet. It''s written off between you!"


    "Write it off? Ha ha..." the first brother seems to hear the funniest joke in the world and continues to take a step closer to Su wennuan. Su wennuan retreats in fear.


    The first brother pressed Su wennuan step by step, "my first brother''s life dictionary has never written off the concept. Do you know why I came to you today? I heard that you are very powerful recently. You have taken advantage of not only the design exhibition, but also the meetings within the Mingtian group!"


    Hearing the words of the first brother, Su wennuan was so stunned that her breath almost stagnated. "You, how do you know..." she pointed to the first brother and looked frightened


    How can I know what happened at the meeting of the netherworld group today? The meeting of Mingtian group is an internal meeting and will not be spread out at all


    "Shareholder Zhang is your man?" Su wennuan suddenly realized and was shocked, pointing to the first brother.


    The first brother knocked on the corner of his lips proudly, "it seems you''re not stupid."


    Getting the affirmation of the first brother, Su wennuan took a breath, "what do you want!"


    She thought that shareholder Zhang was just a shareholder of mingling company. Unexpectedly, he was a spy sent by brother Yi!


    Thanks to her guilt just now, she still felt that shareholder Zhang knelt down for her and she couldn''t stand it.


    Now that she knew the truth, she suddenly felt that the shareholder was so hateful.


    Sure enough, it''s the analysis of people''s hearts. Or Ming Ling is right. Don''t be soft hearted to the enemy, otherwise it will be yourself!


    "What I want depends on your attitude. Get in the car." the first brother made an invitation gesture and asked Su wennuan to get in the car.


    Su wennuan frowns. She has no choice now. There is no difference between getting on the bus and not getting on the bus. The first brother won''t let her go.


    Then don''t annoy the man of Yige. Let''s follow his will first.


    Su wennuan got into the car. The first brother also sat up and drove her in the car. While driving, he said to Su wennuan that he couldn''t hear any emotion, "Su wennuan, leave the Ming mausoleum."


    Su wennuan hears this sentence and looks at Yige strangely. He looks at the front of the car with a calm expression. It seems that he has never said this sentence.


    But this sentence came from a brother''s mouth.


    Su wennuan said, "are you in good spirits!" can he intervene in the matter between her and mingling?


    "Leave him, or you''ll regret it!" the first brother said seriously. His calm and serious expression looked a little scary.


    "I won''t leave him!" Su wennuan replied directly without any hesitation!


    The first brother looked at her, "don''t rush to draw a conclusion. I''ll give you three days to think about it and give me the answer later."

 Chapter 326

    "Don''t think about it. I''ll answer you now. I won''t leave the Ming mausoleum!" Su wennuan replied directly to the first brother.


    She knows that brother Yi is not a good man. How can he be kind to her and Ming Ling!


    He just saw the news last time and saw that she and mingling were very happy. He was jealous, so now he wanted to destroy the relationship between her and mingling!


    She''s not that stupid.


    The first brother listened to Su wennuan''s answer so firmly, but he smiled and said, "Su wennuan, I told you. Don''t be too anxious to answer. Mingling is not as good as you think. He is a playboy. He doesn''t know how many women he has had in the past three years. Don''t believe you observe yourself. I''ll wait for your answer after three days. If you want to go, I''ll help you..." After the first brother said this, his car stopped at the roadside and said to her, "get off."


    Su wennuan whitened his eyes and ignored his inexplicability and irrationality. He pushed the door open and went down, and closed the door heavily. Before leaving, he said to a brother by the window, "even after three days, my answer is the same!"


    The first brother smiled without saying a word and watched Su wennuan leave.


    Su wennuan stopped a taxi after getting off, reported the address after going up, and the taxi started immediately.


    When I got home, I found that people were busy. Someone was carrying hot water and someone was screwing towels.


    Seeing Su wennuan coming in, Cuizhu immediately came forward and said to her nervously, "grandma, pineapple and pineapple have a fever. Now they are still crying. We have no choice..."


    "What!" as soon as she heard that both pineapple and pineapple had a fever, Su wennuan''s heart tightened fiercely and hurried to the room. Before she got to the room, there was the cry of pineapple and pineapple.


    "Well, the baby doesn''t cry. Your mommy will be back soon..."


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Lori sitting by the bed, gently comforting the child.


    Su wennuan strides forward, worried, subconsciously lifts Luo Li aside. Luo Li stands up and gives her place to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan sat by the bed, touching Luo Luo''s forehead and Bo Bo''s forehead.


    God, the two children were burning hot and her heart tightened.


    Lori said, "in the afternoon, when Cuizhu took them to play in the toy room, they kept crying. Later, I found something wrong. After looking at them, I found that they all had a fever. I think we should go to the hospital earlier. It may be a viral fever."


    Su wennuan looked up at Luo Li and asked, "where are assistant Mou and Fang Cao?"


    Lori said, "they went out to play today. They said they would go back to England in a few days. Take advantage of the time to play more in California."


    Su wennuan glanced at Luo Li again. Anyway, she didn''t trust Luo Li. "Why don''t you go?" she said, coaxing the children and dialing the emergency call.


    Lori said aside, "it''s too hot outside. I''m afraid of tanning, so I didn''t go out."


    Su wennuan was not in the mood to listen to her, and it was troublesome to make an emergency call. She quickly asked the housekeeper to prepare a car for her. She put the children in the car and drove to the hospital by herself.


    So busy that I forgot to call.


    After arriving at the hospital, he was busy registering to see a doctor. The doctor said that the child really had a viral cold and needed an injection.


    Su wennuan stayed to give injections to the children.


    After giving the children an injection, the children fell asleep quietly and everything settled down. Su wennuan looked at the time and knew that it was more than 6 p.m.


    Ming Ling has left the company now.


    She just called Ming Ling.


    "I just got home and found out that the children were ill. Which hospital are you in?" Ming Ling was about to call Su wennuan. As a result, Su wennuan''s phone called. He picked it up and said.


    "In the Central Hospital, are you at home now?" Su wennuan reported his position and asked.


    "Well, I''ll go there now." Ming Ling said and hung up the phone.


    His wife and children were in the hospital. He had no reason not to pass. He originally wanted to come back from the company and stay with Su Nuan and the children. Unexpectedly, the children were ill and so suddenly.


    Ming Ling was about to go out. Luo Li came with two cups of tea and stood by Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling stopped, his eyes were not very good, and his words had no temperature, "go away!"


    Lori hung her head, looked guilty and wanted to cry, sobbed and said, "Mr. Ming, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have any unreasonable thoughts. I''ve been suffering a lot these days. I know jurdy is blaming me. I really know I''m wrong. I hope you forgive me, and I won''t dare again in the future. If you don''t forgive me, I won''t forgive myself in my life. I''ll have a shadow in my life, and I''ll be in remorse and guilt Pass. If you forgive me, please drink this cup of tea... "


    Luo Li handed the tea on her left hand to Ming Ling, then drank the tea on her right hand, drank it up, and then looked at Ming Ling with tearful eyes.


    It was as if Ming Ling was bullying her if she didn''t drink tea.


    Ming Ling is not in the mood to waste with her now. He is anxious to go to the hospital to see his children.


    Moreover, Lori''s words softened his heart a little. After all, she is only a 19-year-old girl and a subordinate of Su wennuan. There is no need to tear her face too much.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s face, he took the tea in Lori''s hand and drank it all in one gulp.


    Buy time to go to the hospital.


    He hurried out to the door and suddenly fell down.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" the servants were frightened when they saw that the Ming mausoleum fell down. They originally wanted to help the Ming mausoleum up, but some of the servants didn''t dare to get close to the Ming mausoleum or touch him, as if touching him was a blasphemy to him. After all, the Ming mausoleum is their young master and extremely noble. How dare they touch the Ming mausoleum!


    Lori also hurried over and said in surprise, "what''s the matter with your young master? Is he too tired, so he fainted?"


    Lorry asked the servants as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    People shook their heads and said, "we don''t know."


    Luo Li decided, "I think he''s probably tired. Let''s help him to his room to have a rest." Luo Li took the lead in carrying the upper body of Ming Ling.


    The servants didn''t dare to do it for a long time. Lori said to Cuizhu, "help him quickly and lift his feet."


    Cui Zhu was stunned by Luo Li. She quickly completed the task and quickly raised the legs of Ming Ling. Together with Luo Li, she carried Ming Ling upstairs to the room and put Ming Ling on the bed.


    Lori said, "I''ll deal with it first. Go out and be busy. By the way, when will the housekeeper come back?" Lori suddenly asked.


    The housekeeper went shopping this afternoon and hasn''t come back yet.


    Cui Zhu shook her head. "I don''t know when to come back."

 Chapter 327

    Lori thought that the housekeeper would definitely not come back for a moment and a half. She waved to Cuizhu and said, "I know. Go ahead first."


    Cuizhu nodded respectfully, then went out and took the door.


    At the moment when the door was closed, Luo Li''s eyes flashed a hint of sinister. She had to hurry up. She had to sleep the Ming Ling before the housekeeper came back and before Su wennuan came back!


    Without delay, she quickly pulled down the clothes of mingling, and then took off her clothes.


    He took the initiative to kiss the lips of Ming Ling, but Ming Ling was unconscious and had no reaction like the dead.


    Laurie sighed. "It seems that the medicine is too strong."


    She knew that mingling was in good health. She was afraid that a small amount of medicine would have no effect on mingling, so she took strong medicine. Unexpectedly, mingling slept so dead.


    How can he do it with her when he sleeps so dead?


    Luo Li saw that Ming Ling didn''t respond. He didn''t have any consciousness, let alone do anything between men and women with her.


    He can''t even harden there!


    What about this?


    Lori is worried. Forget it. First pretend to sleep next to him and wait for Su wennuan to come back!


    Lori lay beside the Ming mausoleum, took his arm and asked him to hold himself, but after thinking about it, she still couldn''t. There was no authenticity at all. Her eyes turned, then she bit her fingers and put the blood on the bed!


    Hey, hey, you won''t be afraid that Su wennuan doesn''t believe it!


    After all this, she lay down beside Ming Ling and never moved again.


    Su wennuan has been with the children in the hospital, greeting them to take drops.


    He raised his hand and looked at the time. It was already more than 7 p.m. just now, Ming Ling called her and said he was coming. He hasn''t come yet. I don''t know what happened to him.


    Su wennuan dialed a phone to Ming Ling and prompted him to turn off the machine.


    Why is it off?


    Su wennuan felt a little strange, but he didn''t think much. After the children finished the drip, Su wennuan took the children home.


    People at home were busy and didn''t see the housekeeper.


    Su wennuan called Cuizhu for help, "you hold Luo..."


    Su wennuan asks Cuizhu to hold pineapple. She holds pineapple herself and takes them to the room to have a rest.


    The two children were tired of crying just now. Now they are asleep and very quiet.


    Cuizhu and Su wennuan carry the children into the room and settle them down so that they can have a good rest. Su wennuan turns around and asks Cuizhu, "didn''t the young master come back?"


    Cui Zhu said, "the young master just fainted and rested upstairs."


    "Fainted? What''s wrong with him?" Su wennuan was worried when he heard that mingling fainted.


    Cui Zhu shook her head. "I don''t know. It should be too tired."


    "Look at the children, I''ll go up and have a look." Su wennuan leaves pineapple''s bed and asks Cuizhu to take care of the children. She goes upstairs.


    When she came to the room, she knocked on the door of the Ming mausoleum. No one responded. She habitually put her hand on the doorknob and unscrewed the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw clothes scattered on the ground, including men''s clothes and women''s clothes. Her eyebrows frowned.


    Walking inside, he saw Ming Ling lying on the bed, and a woman lying beside him. The woman''s hand was resting on his chest and was sleeping soundly!


    Su wennuan''s heart thumped fiercely, quickly came forward and saw that the woman sleeping next to mingling was Lori!


    A mass of anger rose between her chest, and her chest fluctuated instantly. She grabbed the quilt and opened it fiercely!


    "Ah!" she lifted the quilt. Luo Li woke up with a start and shouted. Then she looked up at Su wennuan''s angry eyes and found her meticulous body. She quickly held her body in panic and looked at Su wennuan in panic, "sister jur... Sister jurdy..."


    She looked too frightened to explain.


    Seeing that the two were naked, Su wennuan became even more angry. Her chest fluctuated violently, and then a mass of red on the bed burst into Su wennuan''s eyes. She instantly widened her eyes, and her brain collapsed like a bolt from the blue!


    If she''s right, it''s Lori''s first blood!


    Ming Ling really had a relationship with Luo Li!


    At that moment, the severe blow made Su Nuan''s blood rush. Her anger was full of reason. She slapped loli in the face.


    Lori covered her face with tears.


    Su Nuan''s chest fluctuated violently. Even if she and Laurie were so quiet, mingling still kept such a naked appearance and lay in bed. Su Nuan''s heating didn''t come alone. She twisted her hand on mingling''s face and twisted his meat a few times.


    Ming Ling frowned and woke up from sleep. The pain woke him up.


    He blinked faintly. In front of him, Su wennuan''s angry and wronged appearance appeared vaguely, and then Su wennuan''s appearance was clear in front of him.


    He didn''t read it wrong. It was su wennuan, and he didn''t understand it wrong. Su wennuan''s expression now is angry and wronged.


    Suddenly he found that the situation was wrong. Mingling sat up fiercely and found that he was meticulous. He quickly pulled the quilt to cover himself. He saw Luo Li, who was also not dressed with the quilt next to him. Luo Li covered her face with tears, and saw the sad red on the bed.


    Ming Ling frowned fiercely and realized what had happened.


    He looked at Su wennuan, tired in his deep eyes, "it''s not what you see."


    Su wennuan''s eyes burst into tears. She clenched her teeth and said tremblingly, "Ming Ling, I''m wrong about you!" then she turned her head and walked out!


    "Warm!" Ming Ling called her behind her. Su warm walked away without looking back.


    Although she held her head up, her tears fell down and trembled when she couldn''t see the Ming mausoleum, but she stubbornly didn''t make a sound.


    She worked hard to take care of the children in the hospital, but he had an affair at home!


    The woman he ate is still her subordinate!


    How can su wennuan stand this kind of blow and pain!


    She strode to the children''s room, locked the door, covered her face and cried bitterly.


    "What are you still doing here! Get out!" Ming Ling wanted to chase Su nuanuan, but he couldn''t go out with his embarrassed appearance.


    He turned and saw Lori sitting next to him. His eyes were frowning with flames, and his roaring voice could kill people.


    Luo Li was stunned. She didn''t go out, but cried wrongly, "Mr. Ming, you just had to pull me..."


    "Shut up! Get out!" Ming Ling roared angrily.


    Luo Li was so frightened that she fell out of bed. Mingling got up, quickly put on her clothes, looked back at the blood on the bed, he bit his teeth, ignored Luo Li and strode out.

 Chapter 328

    When Ming Ling came out of the room, Lori had tears on her face, but a successful smile on her mouth.


    Even if she can''t get the Ming mausoleum, she won''t let Su wennuan get the Ming mausoleum so easily. She won''t let Su wennuan live happily with the Ming mausoleum so easily.


    Why does she still live such a hard life now that Su wennuan can get her own happiness?


    She is unwilling, she is jealous or hate!


    I hate that I''m not as lucky as Su wennuan.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling broke up and she was happy.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling went out. Luo Li slowly got up, picked up the clothes on the ground, put them on, and then went to the washing room of Ming Ling to wash her face.


    When she came out, there was still no one in the room. She opened Su wennuan''s cabinet and looked. It was full of expensive clothes. It was so beautiful and noble! So many, all are su wennuan''s clothes, life is so good, and such a good man dotes on her. Why!


    When Lori saw these clothes, she was not surprised but ridiculed with disdain.


    ¡­¡­


    Ming Ling chases out. Su wennuan has locked himself in the children''s room. Ming Ling knocks at the door, "Su wennuan, open the door!"


    As soon as Su wennuan heard the voice of Ming Ling, her tears fell out more violently. Thinking of the scene just now, she collapsed. She covered her ears and shed tears. She didn''t open the door and didn''t want to hear the voice of Ming Ling.


    Outside the door, the heavy knock of Ming Ling was still ringing. Su wennuan covered his ears and squatted in the corner of the wall, crying fiercely.


    After a while, mingling came with the key and opened the door. When she opened the door, she didn''t see Su wennuan at first. She looked at the corner of the wall and saw her squatting in the corner crying.


    He went over and held Su wennuan''s shoulder to get her up.


    "Don''t touch me, you don''t touch me! Sobbing..." as soon as mingling''s hand touched Su wennuan, she shook her body excitedly and wanted to get rid of mingling.


    She could not bear the thought that he had just been passionate with other women and that his hands had touched other women.


    Seeing Su wennuan, mingling was excited. Instead of loosening Su wennuan''s shoulder, he strongly helped her up and let her see him. "Su wennuan, wake up! Don''t you believe me at all!" mingling also angrily said.


    Su wennuan burst into tears, "how do you make me believe you, how do I believe you!" she roared and cried again.


    She knows that it may have been designed by Lori, but the relationship between mingling and Lori is real. Even if it was designed by Lori, mingling still had a relationship with Lori. No matter what the truth is, she can''t accept it and can''t stand it!


    She can''t stand that mingling has an affair with other women.


    Ming Ling clenched his teeth and knew that Su wennuan had believed the red on the bed. He said angrily, "Su wennuan, use your brain to think about it. I''m in a coma. How can I..."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, you don''t say, don''t say the details between you and her, I don''t want to hear, sobbing..." Su wennuan was afraid that mingling said how he and Luo Li just started. She covered her ears and cried heartbroken.


    Ming Ling frowned tightly. Looking at Su wennuan now, he was suddenly disappointed. Su wennuan not only didn''t trust him, but also didn''t even give him a chance to explain.


    He knew very well whether he had anything to do with Lori.


    Moreover, the blood stain on the bed can be seen from a look that Lori broke her finger and got it up. Mingling slept with Su wennuan. How can she not know what falling red looks like!


    Just Lori''s little trick and trying to deceive him? It''s childish.


    And he just saw the injury on Lori''s hand, so he was more sure that the red on the bed was used to deceive Su wennuan.


    He originally wanted to explain to Su wennuan, but Su wennuan''s appearance really disappointed him.


    "Su wennuan, you really don''t trust me at all?" Ming Ling loosened Su wennuan, frowned, and suddenly said something helpless.


    "Wow..." Luo Luo, who was sleeping quietly just now, suddenly woke up and cried with a long mouth.


    Su wennuan didn''t hear what Ming Ling said. She rushed to the bed and picked Luo up. She was crying and comforted Luo Luo not to cry.


    "Good Luo, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay..." Su wennuan comforted Luo while shedding tears.


    Seeing this scene, Ming Ling originally wanted to give birth to Su wennuan, but when he saw that Su wennuan loved his children so much and was so gentle to them, he sighed slightly in his heart, but he still couldn''t bear to really give birth to Su wennuan.


    For the sake of children, he should always be tolerant and tolerant.


    Ming Ling swallowed and roared. Whether Su wennuan listened or not, he explained, "I have nothing to do with Lori. Believe it or not."


    With a word, he went out.


    When he returned to his room, he found that Lori was still in his room. With cold eyes, mingling approached Lori.


    When Lori saw his momentum, she was scared back and looked at him on guard.


    The cold eyes of the Ming mausoleum are deep and bottomless, and the hostility of the body makes people breathe thin.


    Ming Ling didn''t start, but stopped one step away from Luo Li. "First, I''ll kill you directly, and I''ll find out what happened today. Second, you can find Su wennuan to explain what happened today, and I''ll let you live! Choose for yourself!"


    The magnetic voice of the Ming mausoleum was low and powerful, and the gloomy face seemed to come from Shura.


    Luo Li''s legs softened when she heard these two choices, and her hands were proud to support the wall behind her. She also wanted to quibble, "Mr. Ming, I, I don''t want you to be responsible..."


    "Bang!" a gunshot rang out around Lori without warning.


    "Ah!" Lori felt a huge pain in her palm. When she heard the gunshot, she screamed. She raised her painful hand and found a hole in her palm. The pistol in mingling''s hand was still smoking.


    She was so frightened that she fell down on the ground and shed tears and snot, "I choose two, I choose two, let me go, let me go, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, sobbing..."


    Seeing the scarlet eyes of the Ming Ling, Luo Li was so frightened that she trembled all over her body.


    For people like Ming Ling, killing a person is as simple as crushing an ant.


    She was just jealous of Su wennuan. She just wanted to stay with Ming Ling for a while. She didn''t want to die.


    She hasn''t lived enough. Even if life is hard and needs struggle, it''s better than death.


    Only living is the best


    At the moment of life and death, Lori realized that she was still too young in front of the Ming mausoleum, and she was still too stupid.


    Ming Lingjun''s face was cold. "She''s in the pineapple room!" was already obvious.


    Lori quickly climbed and went to find Su wennuan.

 Chapter 329

    Su wennuan is sobbing and comforting Luo Luo to stop crying, but her crying voice makes Luo Luo cry louder and more afraid.


    Lori holding the hand that had been pierced, stumbled in and saw Su wennuan holding Luoluo comforting. Lori cried and said, "sister jurdy..."


    Su wennuan''s eyes smothered, and suddenly realized that Lori came in. She stopped crying, and her expression suddenly became alienated and indifferent. "Don''t call me sister, I don''t have a subordinate like you!"


    She said seriously.


    Luo Li also knew that she was afraid, crying and praying, "jurdy, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m obsessed. I shouldn''t frame president Ming. I shouldn''t think hard to destroy the relationship between you and President Ming. It''s all my fault, sobbing..."


    Su wennuan sees that Luo Li''s attitude has changed all of a sudden. This is not normal. She glances at Luo Li and sees her holding her hand, and her hands are full of blood.


    Su wennuan guessed what was going on. The wound on her hand should have been made by Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan knows the Ming mausoleum best. When he is angry, he is a cruel man. No matter a man or a woman, he is still cruel!


    Lori is forced by Ming Ling to apologize to her now.


    But some things can''t be solved by apologizing.


    "Stop talking, I will never forgive you in my life. You go!" Su wennuan said coldly.


    No matter what Luo Li says, it''s a fact that she had a relationship with Ming Ling. Su wennuan can''t forgive her.


    "Thank you, thank you juyrdy..." when she heard Su wennuan say let her go, Luo Li nodded and bowed to Su wennuan excitedly, and then ran away from Su wennuan''s room. Su wennuan has spoken to let her go. How could she not go? Otherwise, she would stay here and be pointed at by Ming Ling with a gun.


    But as soon as Lori got to the door, she stepped back and looked at the coming Ming Ling with a frightened expression.


    Ming Ling''s handsome face was cold, his deep eyes were scarlet and murderous, and he was more angry.


    When Lori saw him come in like this, she was scared back, forgot to cry, and stopped breathing. She was so surprised to see Ming Ling approaching step by step.


    The voice of the Ming mausoleum was stained with cold frost. "I didn''t say what I should say. I want to die!"


    "Dong..." Luo Li knelt on the ground and her shoulders trembled, bringing everything to the truth, "It''s me. I arranged it myself. I first let the children have a fever, took jurdy away, then put medicine in your tea to make you dizzy, and then let the servant carry you to the room. I wanted to have sex with you, but you really fainted. I couldn''t help but cut my finger and let my blood flow on the bed to make jurdy misunderstand... Sorry, it''s all My fault, I was confused for a moment... Give me a break, ah! "Before Luo Li finished her words, she was kicked by Ming Ling and flew a few meters away.


    Lori fell heavily to the ground and vomited blood in pain.


    Mingling''s sudden irritability startled Su wennuan. Luo Luo was still crying. Her eyes just looked at Luo Li. Su wennuan quickly covered Luo Luo''s eyes to prevent her from seeing the bloody picture.


    Luo Luo was so frightened that she closed her mouth and didn''t dare to cry. She could only cry with her mouth flat.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Tears hung on her face and forgot to speak and act.


    With scarlet eyes, Ming Ling strode to Luo Li, grabbed her hair, with ice on Jun''s face, and said to Luo Li, "how dare you hurt my child! Luo Li, it seems that today must be your death day!" he took out his pistol and put it on Luo Li''s head.


    "Don''t go to the Ming mausoleum!"


    At the critical moment, Su wennuan''s frightened voice came out.


    Ming Ling stopped and fiercely turned to look at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan''s chest was undulating and frightened excessively. She also saw Luo Luo''s frightened shriveled mouth crying. Her innocent eyes wanted to look at him like a monster.


    Ming Ling''s eyes flashed, and the violence in his mind was awakened by this group of frightened expressions.


    Su wennuan knows that she can''t listen to what she says now. She can only use her children as a shield, "don''t kill her, it will scare the children, they will have a shadow..."


    Ming Ling glanced at the bed and saw Bo Bo wake up. Although he didn''t cry, his pure eyes looked at him as if they didn''t know what he was doing.


    If he shoots now and Lori dies in front of them, he will always be a devil in the hearts of the children.


    This is also a lifelong shadow in the hearts of children.


    He gritted his teeth, put the pistol away, grabbed Lori''s arm and took her out, "come out!"


    It was the first time for Luo Li of such a grumpy Ming Ling to see her. She was so frightened that she was shaking all over her body that she didn''t dare to cry. She cooperated and went out with Ming Ling.


    In the past, I only saw the warm Ming mausoleum in front of Su wennuan and the talkative Ming mausoleum.


    He even gave them his home as an office.


    Luo Li thought that Ming Ling had a good temper and was easy to talk.


    As everyone knows, the gentleness of mingling is for Su wennuan and his children. He speaks so well because of Su wennuan''s face. He gives them his home as an office for work because Su wennuan needs it.


    If there were no su wennuan, they wouldn''t even fart here in the Ming mausoleum.


    Lori is still young. She doesn''t understand this until now.


    Moreover, everyone knows that Ming Ling has a bad temper, cold, ruthless and irritable. He kills people without blinking an eye. He will never spare anyone''s life!


    But Lori didn''t see clearly and dared to pluck the tiger.


    "Wow, sobbing..." after Ming Ling took Luo Li out, Luo Luo dared to cry loudly. She was so scared that she lay down on Su wennuan and sobbed.


    Su wennuan didn''t dare to catch up. She didn''t know what Ming Ling was going to do with Luo Li. Now she only knows that her child is about to be scared. In order not to leave a shadow on Luo Luo, she must stay to comfort Luo Luo.


    "Luoluo doesn''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay..." Su wennuan said comfortingly while stroking Luoluo''s back.


    "Mommy..." Bo Bo, who was lying on the bed, also called Su wennuan, and Su wennuan looked at him.


    Bo Bo''s eyes blinked and his mouth shriveled. It seemed that he was also very afraid.


    Su wennuan pulled out a smile and said, "it''s all right. My father is playing a TV play. Has Bo Bo seen a martial arts TV play..."


    Bo Bo nodded, "I''ve seen..."


    "Well, dad is an actor today..."


    "Oh, dad is a star..." Bo Bo heard mingbaisu''s warm words and said in a better mood.


    Su wennuan nodded, "yes, dad is a star..."


    Bo Bo opened his mouth and smiled, "Bo Bo wants to be a star when he grows up. Don''t be afraid, my sister. My father is playing TV dramas. They are all fake..."


    Su wennuan pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "well, don''t be afraid, it''s all fake..."

 Chapter 330

    On the other side, Ming Ling took Luo Li out. He was full of hostility. His handsome face was so cold that people were scared that they trembled. They hung their heads and stood aside, afraid to speak or breathe loudly.


    Ming Ling threw Luo Li in the yard of the villa and said angrily, "who told you to do this, say!"


    With Lori alone, she doesn''t have such great ability and courage! Someone must be behind her.


    Luo Li shrunk and said honestly, "yes, a man named Yige gave me cold virus and medicine..."


    When she came back from the design exhibition that day, she went out for a walk. Suddenly, a very evil looking and handsome man, but God was not beautiful. Such a perfect man was on crutches. He found her and seduced her.


    Said, "you are so beautiful. Are you willing to be worse than others?"


    The man said that her heart went up. Yes, she thought she was so beautiful that she didn''t have to be worse than others.


    She said, "I''ll get the best one day."


    The first brother smiled and said, "what day is it? Don''t deceive yourself and others. Instead of waiting until your face is old, you''d better try hard now." then he looked at Luo Li with pure light in his eyes.


    I can help your expression.


    When Lori first came out of society, she was naturally tempted.


    She asked curiously, "how should I try?"


    The first brother took out two bottles, one containing cold virus and the other containing ecstasy with strong drug properties. The first brother introduced the functions of the two drugs to Lori, and then said, "after the success, I will give you a rich reward, and then you will not have to struggle for half your life."


    It was a great temptation for Lori, and she wanted to be close to the Ming mausoleum.


    Why doesn''t she do something that won''t kill people anyway? If she does, she can get a lot of money from the first brother, so she doesn''t have to work overtime day and night.


    Lori didn''t hesitate at all. She agreed directly and acted according to the plan.


    Ming Ling listened to Luo Li''s narration. As soon as he heard that Luo Li dared to persecute his children with cold virus, he was furious and wanted to kill Luo Li!


    He kicked lorry again, and lorry rolled to the ground.


    Just at this time, assistant Mou and Fang Cao came back and saw that Ming Ling was cold all over and angry at Luo Li. They were stunned.


    Luo Li saw assistant Mou and Fang Cao. She seemed to see a life-saving straw. She desperately climbed forward and hid behind him with assistant Mou''s legs. "Assistant Mou, help me, help me, I don''t want to die. Sobbing, I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, sobbing..."


    Her face was covered with blood and she cried with fear.


    She really knew she was wrong. She should not persecute others for her own selfish desires, nor sell her soul for money.


    Now, if you don''t get the money, you''ll lose your life.


    She has realized that there is nothing better than living in the world.


    She was no longer jealous of others and no longer wanted to get something for nothing.


    She will work honestly and live her own life in the future.


    When assistant Mou saw that mingling was so angry and cold and sharp, he knew that things must be big, otherwise a rational person like mingling would not be so angry.


    Moreover, Lori has been saying that she is wrong and apologizing all the time. It is associated with Lori''s covet of the Ming mausoleum some time ago and that Lori ungratefully rejected his reminders many times.


    Assistant Mou can probably guess what happened. Lori is digging her own grave.


    He thought that he could seduce mingling and destroy other people''s families with his beauty. Thinking of Luo Li''s arrogance a few days ago, assistant Mou thought that Luo Li really taught a lesson.


    Ming Ling taught her like this. Assistant Mou was still relieved. The girl didn''t let him eat less a few days ago.


    But she has been taught to bleed in her mouth and her hands are full of blood. That''s enough.


    Although it takes lessons to do wrong, there must be a limit.


    Assistant Mou stood where he was and didn''t dare to approach the Ming mausoleum. Who dares to approach the Ming mausoleum now.


    Assistant Mou could only stand where he was, smiled and said, "Ming always loses his temper. Don''t be angry. Others are not important. His own body is the most important. Do you think so, hehe..."


    Assistant Mou said persuasively and smiled awkwardly.


    Fang Cao was also standing behind assistant Mou. He didn''t dare to look at the Ming mausoleum. Now the Ming mausoleum is so scary that he felt that his heart missed half a beat at a glance.


    Ming Ling snorted coldly and looked at assistant Mou and said, "harm others and yourself. This is the morality of your team!"


    Assistant Mou was stunned. When he heard what mingling said to harm others and himself, he basically guessed what had happened.


    Assistant Mou explained, "Luo Li is an intern of our team and hasn''t become a regular. Since President Ming has judged the quality for us, our team immediately decided to fire Luo Li..."


    Assistant Mou is also a smart man. He knows how to speak according to the words of Ming Ling. After that, he said to Luo Li, who is still under her feet, "you have been fired. Don''t go quickly!"


    Luo Li was stunned and immediately realized that assistant Mou was helping her and helping her escape.


    Lori quickly got up and left this place of right and wrong without stopping.


    Seeing Luo Li gone, assistant Mou smiled and said, "Ming always calms down. Where''s jurdy? Hasn''t she come back yet?"


    He successfully turned mingling''s attention to Su Nuan.


    Ming Ling gave assistant Mou a cold look and went in with long legs.


    Looking at Ming Ling walking in, assistant Mou quickly motioned to Fang Cao and said to her in a low voice, "hurry to see Luo Li and take her to the hospital. Don''t make any trouble."


    Fang Cao nodded suddenly, and then looked for the direction Lori had just left.


    Assistant Mou hesitated for a while, and finally decided to go back to mingling''s house.


    Seeing people cleaning the house and mopping the floor, assistant Mou also imagined the fierce scene just now.


    The hell mausoleum is on fire. It really can''t be underestimated.


    In the children''s room, Luo Luo is still crying.


    Ming Ling walked quickly. He wanted to go in, but when he heard Luo Luo''s cry, he suddenly stopped at the door. Now the children should be afraid of him. If he went in like this, Luo Luo would cry more fiercely.


    Ming Ling paused and turned back. He''d better go back to his room and take a bath.


    When he came to the room, the servants were tidying up his room. Someone was mopping the floor and someone was changing his sheets.


    As soon as they saw him coming in, the people were stunned and looked at him with a bit of panic.

 Chapter 331

    Ming Ling also realized that he was too cruel today.


    On weekdays, in front of ordinary people and his servants, although he is cold and not easy to approach, he is always calm and normal. He has never lost such a temper in front of his servants, nor has he exposed his ferocious character.


    In general, he is only so fierce and so irritable on the road. He has never been like this in front of the common people.


    Today is the first time, so people are afraid of him.


    Ming Ling said, "don''t care about me, you''re busy with the you." then he went into bathroom.


    The servant was stunned. When he saw him go into the bathroom, he began to work on his own work again and moved faster.


    You have to finish it quickly and go out, or it''s really a test of your tolerance to stay in the same space with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling shut himself in the bathroom and let the water flow down his head. After strong muscles and his thighs, he cleaned himself and washed away the breath made by Luo Li.


    On the other side, Su wennuan finally calms Luo Luo so that she doesn''t cry. She touches Luo Luo''s head. She still has a fever. Su wennuan puts Luo Luo on the bed to rest, but Luo Luo doesn''t come down with her clothes.


    Su wennuan had no choice but to continue holding her, coaxing and comforting her until she was comforted to sleep. Su wennuan put her in bed and let her sleep with Bo Bo.


    She touched Bo Bo''s forehead. Bo Bo''s fever has gone down now, but Luo Luo still has a fever. She must have been frightened by Ming Ling just now.


    "Roar..." Su wennuan''s waist was suddenly hugged. She was so frightened that she roared. She instinctively stepped back, leaned against the wall, and looked at the Ming mausoleum that suddenly appeared in front of her.


    He is now wearing a bathrobe, his hair is wet and dripping.


    The body exudes the smell of shower gel. When she held her just now, she also smelled the smell of shower gel on him.


    But he suddenly came, quietly, and suddenly hugged her. Su wennuan subconsciously jumped back out of an instinctive desire for protection.


    Ming Ling saw that she was so sensitive, and her crystal eyes looked at him in horror, so distant.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. She was unhappy at first. Now she is so alienated from herself. His handsome face is cold, and his eyebrows are wrinkled into Sichuan characters, "why, do you think I''m dirty?"


    Su wennuan''s eyes flashed.


    Ming Ling bit his teeth angrily, turned and left.


    Su wennuan was surprised and said it sooner or later. She quickly came forward and hugged Ming Ling''s waist from the back. Her arm surrounded him, held him in her arms and put her face on his back.


    Ming Ling''s body was a little stiff. I didn''t expect that she would suddenly rush forward. Why?


    Didn''t you dislike him just now?


    Ming Ling broke her hand, turned around, frowned and said, "Su wennuan..." his thin lips just started and stopped after only three words.


    Because his lips were blocked by Su Nuan, his deep eyes widened slightly.


    Su wennuan thought about her toes, hooked his neck and kissed his lips. For fear that the kiss was not enough, her soft lip flap rolled over the lips of Ming Ling, and then gently held his lips.


    A burst of electricity leaped across mingling. He pressed the back of her head and kissed her crazily. The kiss was fierce and fierce. I don''t know whether it was venting his anger or punishing her distrust.


    Su wennuan was caught off guard by him against the wall. She was originally frightened by his ferocity, but realized that this was Ming Ling. She relaxed her whole body again. Let Ming Ling kiss her, and she responded to him


    Their temperature is getting higher and higher, and they are in full swing. There is nothing to do with the door.


    Assistant Mou originally wanted to come in and ask Su wennuan what happened.


    As soon as he got to the door, he ran into it. They kissed fiercely and rubbed each other''s current. He was so frightened that he immediately turned around and hurried back.


    After walking out of a distance, assistant Mou went along with his chest and calmed himself down.


    The scene just now was so hot that his face was hot.


    I didn''t expect that this Ming is always a man of temperament. Just now he was so angry and wanted to kill Lori. Now he hugged Su wennuan and kissed her.


    Alas, even a man as powerful as Ming Ling can''t guard against love.


    Assistant Mou was still worried about Su wennuan, but now it seems that he doesn''t have to worry. He smiled and shook his head, and then went back to his room.


    Ming Ling couldn''t hold her anymore. He hugged Su Nuan and made her feet empty. He kissed her and went to their own room.


    The people here had just changed their sheets and finished cleaning. When they were ready to go out, they ran into mingling and Su wennuan eagerly coming in. They hurried out in shock and closed the door when they went out.


    Ming Ling puts Su Nuan on the bed and pulls off his bathrobe


    ¡­¡­


    A burst of intense emotion.


    After a long time


    Ming Ling is so tired that she lies on Su Nuan''s side, and Su Nuan is so tired that her eyes are half narrowed.


    "Ming Ling..." she cried in a hoarse weak voice.


    "HMM..." Ming Ling responded faintly.


    "I''m sorry," said Su wennuan. His voice was warm and soft, with a little guilt.


    After hearing Luo Li''s words, she came to her senses. All this was Luo Li''s arrangement. Luo Li was framing Ming Ling.


    But why does Lori have this strength?


    Someone must be helping Luo Li. I think I met a brother during the day. He also said those inexplicable words to her. Su wennuan guessed that the first brother must have bought Luo Li and asked Luo Li to do so deliberately, which made her misunderstand Ming Ling.


    When she thought that mingling really slept with Lori, she really couldn''t stand it and didn''t have reason to analyze anything.


    All she knew was that she couldn''t accept it.


    But when the truth came out, she suddenly realized that she didn''t give the least trust to mingling. She seemed to have hurt mingling invisibly.


    That''s why I''m sorry.


    Just because she loved him so much and cared about him so much, she was so excited and sad when she saw him lying in the same bed with Lori meticulously.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s sorry, mingling slowly opened her closed eyes and looked up at Su wennuan''s sweat soaked face.


    He stretched out his hand and brushed away the sweat wet hair on her forehead. His deep eyes were gentle and there were some resentments. "You''ll hear me finish later."


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I see. I''m sorry for Ming Ling. It''s my fault..." Su wennuan''s eyes were a little wet. He held Ming Ling and buried his head in his neck.

 Chapter 332

    Ming Ling held her smooth back, and her magnetic voice was hoarse afterwards. "I forgive you, but it''s not your fault..." he said, kissing her neck, "you''ve done well enough."


    She came back and saw the children sick. She rushed the children to the hospital and waited for them all the time. As a mother, she did well enough.


    She has been thinking of the children.


    Just as his woman, she has not fully entered the role and has not fully trusted him.


    After all, he still didn''t give her a complete sense of security.


    She was still worried about gain and loss. It was his fault that she didn''t feel at ease.


    Listening to what Ming Ling understood, Su Nuan''s warm tears overflowed and fell on Ming Ling''s neck.


    Ming Ling was surprised. She supported her shoulder and looked at her. Her gentle voice asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Su wennuan shook his head, "it''s all right..."


    The soft voice of Ming Ling said, "fool..."


    "Let''s go and take the children to bed in case they wake up at night and are afraid." Su wennuan suddenly left mingling''s neck and supported his shoulder.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s eyes, mingling''s throat tightened. He still wanted it out of his original desire, but when he heard her say that he was a child, he swallowed his throat and suppressed his body''s desire. He nodded, "OK..." said, and he got up and put on his bathrobe.


    Su wennuan also got up and pulled his clothes on.


    Ming Ling said, "don''t follow me. Go take a bath."


    Su wennuan said stubbornly, "well... No, I''ll go with you."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s coquettish appearance, mingling rubbed the top of her hair, "fool..."


    The two of them came to the children''s room. Pineapple and pineapple slept soundly. Su wennuan carefully picked up pineapple, and mingling picked up pineapple. They took the children back to their room and put them on the bed.


    Su wennuan is about to take a bath. Mingling also follows. Su wennuan looks back at him in surprise, "what are you doing?"


    Ming Ling said naturally, "take a bath..."


    Su wennuan was stunned. Seeing his dissatisfied appearance, she knew that if he followed him to the bathroom, there would be several rounds.


    She pouted and said, "didn''t you wash it just now?"


    "I''m sweating just now." Ming Ling came over, gently pinched her nose, took her shoulder and walked to the bathroom together. "Just now I asked you to wash first. If you don''t go, you can only admit your fate if you miss the opportunity."


    There was a slight smile on the lips of Ming Ling, joking.


    Su wennuan gently twisted the meat on mingling''s arm, "you''re evil..."


    "Hehe, I didn''t say anything." as he said, his deep eyes looked at Su wennuan with metaphorical taste. It was clear that you thought evil, so I thought what I said was evil. In fact, I didn''t say anything.


    Su wennuan was stunned by his eyes. She always said that she couldn''t help him. She hit him on the shoulder, "you hate..."


    Ming Ling took her into his arms, bit her ear, sprayed hot breath on her ear, and whispered, "there will be more annoying things later..."


    When he said this, Su wennuan''s face turned red from the root of his ears to his pinna.


    The water in the bathroom rang out, with the rhythmic impact sound, falling with the water


    After being satisfied, mingling came out with Su wennuan in his arms. Both of them were tired. Su wennuan was sleepy in bed.


    The children slept among them. Mingling reached out to hold Su wennuan in his arms and couldn''t sleep. He looked at Su wennuan and saw that she had fallen asleep.


    He breathed a little and thought about it. Fortunately, he was very satisfied in the bathroom just now. Otherwise, he would be thirsty all night today.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Fang Cao sent Luo Li to the hospital. She saw a small hole in Luo Li''s palm with her own eyes. She was frightened and asked Luo Li, "what''s the matter? How did you get hurt like this?"


    Lori sobbed and said weakly, "the palm of her hand was beaten by Ming with a pistol..."


    "Ah?" Fang Cao was completely stunned, and his heart was even more vaguely afraid. He didn''t expect that the man of mingling was really so dangerous. Was he still carrying a pistol?


    What an extraordinary man.


    Fang Cao swallowed his throat in horror and asked, "did you do something? Why did he suddenly lose such a temper?"


    Luo Li blew her head very low and said, "it''s my fault. I want to frame Ming Ling and have a relationship with me, so..." Luo Li behind can''t go on.


    Fang Cao scolded Luo Li and gently hit her on the shoulder. "I said how can you be so arrogant? What kind of person is Ming Ling? I can''t provoke you. How can you... Hey..." seeing that Luo Li has also been taught a lesson, Fang Cao didn''t continue to talk about her, sighed, and then said, "forget it, it''s a lesson to be a good man in the future."


    Lori cried and nodded, "well, I see..."


    Fang Cao and Luo Li are sitting in the drip area. Luo Li is taking a drip. When they pass here, Xiao Rou can hear their conversation clearly.


    When xiaorou licked the ice cream in her hand, tilted her lips and said with disdain, "this little Lori really overestimated herself. She dared to provoke the Ming Ling. She simply didn''t want to live..."


    "What are you muttering about here?" Yunxin came over.


    Shi xiaorou quickly turned around and walked with Yunxin''s arm, "it''s okay, let''s go..."


    Try not to let Fang Cao and Lori find them.


    Last time she celebrated at the Ming Ling''s house, she said a lot to Luo Li and Fang Cao. Now they have been driven out by the Ming Ling. She can''t get too close to them, otherwise she will be harmed by the Ming Ling.


    Although Shi xiaorou pulled Yunxin over in time, Yunxin recognized Fang Cao and Luo Li just now.


    After coming out, Yunxin said, "what are you doing? You deliberately don''t want me to say hello to Fang Cao and Luo Li. Are you afraid that I will be robbed by them?"


    Yunxin smiled and joked with xiaorou.


    When xiaorou hit him on the shoulder, "Yunxin, be serious, stay away from such a woman..." she rolled her eyes at Yunxin.


    Yunxin looked at her so seriously and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter with me? Do you know what I just heard?" Shi xiaorou tilted her eyes at Yunxin.


    "Don''t talk about it. Go ahead."


    "That Luo Li went to seduce Ming Ling to have sex with him, but she was almost killed by Ming Ling. You said it wasn''t funny." Shi xiaorou said she was not funny.


    "So? What do you want to explain to me?" Yunxin said.


    "So stay away from this disgusting woman."


    "So, you care about me, afraid I''ll be robbed by them?" said Yunxin with a playful face to xiaorou.

 Chapter 333

    "Come on, I don''t care about you." Shi xiaorou glanced at him.


    "You women like duplicity. If you don''t care about me, if I have a broken head, you have to pull me to the hospital." said Yunxin, touching the gauze wrapped on his forehead.


    He just drank a little too much and accidentally hit his head. When xiaorou was worried that he might hit a concussion, she must take him to the hospital for examination.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be stupid and won''t admit it in the future." Shi xiaorou continued.


    Although I really care about Yunxin, how can I say it in front of Yunxin.


    "Cut..." Yunxin smiled and shook his head. Anyway, he knew how xiaorou treated him. He didn''t have to admit it when xiaorou had to.


    "Go, go back..." Shi xiaorou took Yunxin''s arm and walked out of the hospital with him.


    In the car, Shi xiaorou is sitting in the co driver''s seat. Yunxin is driving seriously with her hand on the steering wheel. Shi xiaorou is playing with her hair. After a while, Shi xiaorou seems to think of something. She holds Yunxin''s arm and looks at Yunxin with bright eyes.


    Yunxin glanced at her and said, "what are you doing? Don''t bother me driving."


    "You are an old driver. What are you afraid of?" Shi xiaorou said with a smile, and then leaned closer to Yunxin. "Hey, where do you live in California?"


    Yunxin looked at her, "why, are you interested in me?"


    Shi xiaorou glanced. "You''re still dating me now. I know your residence is not good enough."


    Xiaorou seemed unhappy when she saw it. Yunxin cooperated and said, "not too much, not too much at all. How about going to my house tonight?"


    He asked for advice.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "en en, then go to your house..." Shi xiaorou made a superman departure posture in the car, but the space in the car was too small, and her fist hit the roof.


    "Ouch, hehe..." when xiaorou''s hand was pushed by the space in the car, she cried pain, and then giggled at Yunxin.


    Yunxin touched her head and said with a smile, "silly..."


    Shi xiaorou pouted, "I''m stupid..."


    Yunxin thought she was cute and shook her head. She was not talking.


    Yunxin drove the car to the villa where he lived, and then parked the car in the parking lot. That''s why Shi xiaorou got off.


    When xiaorou came down and looked around, she said inconceivably, "Hey, Yunxin, your house is quite big. This parking lot is also yours?"


    Shi xiaorou can naturally see that this parking lot is a private parking lot.


    Yunxin came over, took her by the waist, took her home and said, "HMM."


    When xiaorou looked at him, she blinked in surprise.


    As a result, Yunxin took her back to a villa, which was second only to the mingling family.


    When xiaorou was surprised again, "this, this is where you live in California?" she asked, pointing to the big and luxurious villa.


    Yunxin sat on the sofa, "HMM..." he took two cups and poured two cups of tea.


    Shi xiaorou looked at the layout of Yunxin''s home and walked to Yunxin. She sighed, "Yunxin, you can be as rich as mingling and live in such a good place in California..." she always thought Yunxin was just a worker for mingling. Unexpectedly, he was so rich.


    Yunxin said casually, "I''ve always lived in California, so decorate better and come and sit down." Yunxin reached out to Shi xiaorou to let her come over.


    In fact, he and Ming Ling spent more time in California than in China. After all, they all started in California.


    When xiaorou heard the speech, she went over, sat next to him, took the tea he handed her, "and asked, do you have a house in China?"


    Yunxin was stunned when asked. Seeing xiaorou''s look forward to, he seemed to understand something. He smiled and said, "why, xiaorou, do you want to marry me?"


    When a woman asks a man about his house, she naturally thinks of the future and wants to know whether a man has a future.


    "What''s your problem? Am I dating you just to fall in love?" Shi xiaorou was unhappy when asked by him. She looked bitter and didn''t look away from him.


    Yunxin''s eyes flashed. He was extremely happy and a little flattered. After being single for so many years, he had never thought about getting married, but now when Shi xiaorou mentioned getting married, he would be very happy.


    Yunxin immediately smiled and said, "look what you said, I can''t wait. What''s the matter? I''m really angry?" Yunxin broke Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and asked her to turn around and look at him.


    Shi xiaorou lifted her eyelids towards Yunxin, said with a pout, "Yunxin, don''t tell me, you just want to fall in love with me!" she didn''t have the American time to fall in love with him.


    Yunxi was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "how is it possible that I am very serious to you. You are the first woman I want to live a lifetime."


    Yunxin''s mouth is very sweet. When she said it, xiaorou''s heart was in full bloom. "Really?" Shi xiaorou''s face was bitter gourd just now, and now it brightened a bit.


    Yunxin nodded, "of course it''s true."


    Then xiaorou''s expression sank again and said, "don''t lie to me. I know you are very sweet, but I''m different from the women outside. You can''t fool me."


    "Look what you said, how can I deceive you? Besides, how can you compare yourself with women outside? Don''t do this in the future. You are you. You are unique in the world, and no one can compare with you." Yunxin held Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and said it very seriously.


    Shi xiaorou saw Yunxin''s eyes. There was really her in his eyes at this time. She smiled and hugged Yunxin. "Remember what you said today. Don''t make me regret."


    Yunxin sighed in his heart. It seems that he really can''t give Shi xiaorou a sense of security. He blamed his previous style for being too messy. He patted her on the back and comforted, "I''ll remember it all my life..."


    When xiaorou suddenly released him, she was surprised and said, "that''s right!"


    Yunxin looked at her surprised look and said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Shi xiaorou looked around his house, and then said in wonder, "where are your servants? Why don''t I see any?"


    Yunxin''s family is similar to that of the Ming Ling family. There are so many servants in the Ming Ling family. Why didn''t Yunxin see any of them?


    When xiaorou felt surprised.


    Yunxin breathed a sigh of relief. He thought something had happened, which made him nervous. "There are no servants in my family. I''m not used to so many people serving." Yunxin explained.


    "Do you usually do the cleaning?" Shi xiaorou wondered. She didn''t see that Yunxin was still so diligent?

 Chapter 334

    Yunxin said, "if you need to clean up, just ask hourly workers to come over."


    He doesn''t need so many servants to take care of him like Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou asked again, "do you wash the dishes after eating every day?" anyway, Shi xiaorou can''t imagine Yunxin washing the dishes.


    Yunxin patiently explained to her, "I don''t need to wash the dishes because I don''t eat at home."


    "Ah?" Shi xiaorou quickly glanced at all parts of the room and said, "isn''t your kitchen empty?"


    Yunxin nodded.


    Shi xiaorou was very lost. She pouted and said, "what a pity. I''m going to cook at your house tonight."


    Yunxin jokingly said, "can you cook too?" he couldn''t imagine xiaorou, the unruly daughter, cooking when he came.


    When xiaorou knocked Yunxin''s head, "look down on me. Why can''t I cook? I thought I was a good cook when I was in college." when she was in college with Su wennuan, they spent a lot of time cooking by themselves in the dormitory.


    At first, Su wennuan was fully responsible for cooking, because she couldn''t have the opportunity to cook at home, so she didn''t know anything about cooking.


    Later, it was interesting to see Su wennuan do it, so she was eager to try. Under the leadership of Su wennuan, she learned to cook.


    For some time, she was very keen on cooking. She always volunteered to cook for the people in the bedroom. Over time, she learned a good dish.


    Although she hasn''t been in the kitchen after such a long time, those who have learned the craft are useful for life.


    Seeing that xiaorou said so confidently, Yunxin naturally believed her, but she also felt incredible, "unexpectedly, you really can cook. You must try your craft another day."


    "That''s necessary." Shi xiaorou said proudly.


    "Are you hungry now? Otherwise I''ll order takeout." Yunxin said when she looked at xiaorou. She said she wanted to cook. She must be hungry.


    When xiaorou waved her hand, "I''m not hungry. I just ate it. I''m afraid you''re hungry." in fact, she just wanted to cook for Yunxin.


    "I just finished socializing with customers. Do you think I''ll be hungry?" Yunxin asked.


    When xiaorou shook her head.


    Then without language, the two looked at each other, so close.


    Talking just now can also divert attention, but now calm down. The two people look at each other, and the breath seems to pass between each other.


    Time seems to be still. Yunxin and Shi xiaorou look at me. I look at you and don''t move.


    Looking at Shi xiaorou''s big watery eyes and her red lips, Yunxin''s throat was a little tight and her Adam''s apple rolled. Out of instinctive desire, he slowly approached Shi xiaorou.


    Xiaorou could feel his breath getting closer and closer, and her heart beat violently, popping like a drum.


    Yunxin''s lips clicked on Shi xiaorou''s lips. Shi xiaorou didn''t move and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Yunxin''s throat is astringent. She holds Shi xiaorou''s lips. Shi xiaorou still doesn''t move. Her eyes blink. Her heart beats faster and is about to have a heart attack.


    Yunxin holds the back of Shi xiaorou''s head with one hand and kisses her lips. Shi xiaorou lets him kiss.


    Yunxin deepens her kiss. When xiaorou tastes the sweetness, she also responds to him.


    All of a sudden, they were excited


    The kiss was in full swing. After a while, Yunxin put Shi xiaorou on the sofa.


    When xiaorou felt Yunxin''s hand into her clothes, she had never been treated like this by a man, and her body trembled fiercely.


    Yunxin noticed her sensitivity, softened her movements, continued to kiss for a while, and she was ready to leave.


    When xiaorou noticed that he was going to give up halfway, she turned over and pressed Yunxin below, panting, "Yunxin, what do you want, don''t you want me!"


    There was anger in her panting voice.


    Yunxin blinked and said innocently, "now is not the time..."


    He could feel her sensitivity and fear. Of course, he also knew that Shi xiaorou had experienced such a thing for the first time. She made him distressed. How could he hastily want her like this.


    When xiaorou''s chest fluctuated, she said angrily, "don''t make excuses, I don''t think you can!"


    no way!


    Yunxin was stunned by what she said. The most taboo for a man is to be said no by a woman. This is the biggest trample on dignity. His eyes became very serious and suddenly held Shi xiaorou''s hand.


    When xiaorou was held by him, she was a little surprised.


    Yunxin puts her hand on the key part.


    Shi xiaorou was frightened by the temperature and hurriedly retracted her hand, but Yunxin insisted on holding her hand to let her feel his surging now.


    "I can''t? Shi xiaorou, feel it. If I can, I can''t wait to kill you now!" he died in bed.


    Yunxin''s eyes contain strong desire, and his voice says hoarsely.


    If he could, he really wanted to beat her hard.


    But he can''t. He has to think about her. She hasn''t experienced such a thing. It''s unfair to her now.


    When xiaorou was frightened, she quickly took her hand away and jumped down from him.


    Yunxin also sat up and didn''t look at her sparkling eyes, because her eyes could brush his whole body like an electric current.


    Yunxin deliberately avoided her eyes and said, "wait until you get married..." he walked quickly to the bathroom.


    Seeing the little umbrella he held up, Yunxin also pulled a handful of his hair with chagrin.


    He didn''t expect that he would move again so soon. Shi xiaorou was so fragrant and sweet


    But this is the woman he wants to protect, so even if he suffers, he can''t mess around.


    Shi xiaorou was ashamed of what he said. She sat on the sofa with her head hanging down and blushed. Later, when Yunxin spoke, she couldn''t find the language to answer him.


    Damn it, it''s like she''s in a hurry for him to eat her.


    "Oh, Shi xiaorou, you''ve really lost face." Shi xiaorou pulled her hair and was distressed.


    Yunxin shut himself in the bathroom. He was hot and uncomfortable. He opened the cold water of the shower and washed himself with cold water to wake himself up.


    For a long time, the fire on his body came down bit by bit. When he got married, he must pay back to him when xiaorou doubled! Hum!


    When she came out in her bathrobe, Shi xiaorou was still sitting on the sofa, but she was eating a watermelon in her arms.


    Yunxin walked over and sat next to her. She didn''t dare to be too close to her. She was afraid that the fire just extinguished would burn again.


    Asked, "where did you get the watermelon?" why didn''t he remember that he bought the watermelon?


    "You picked it in your yard." Shi xiaorou said casually and vomited some watermelon seeds.


    Yunxin wondered, "is there a watermelon in my yard?" this is really sensational.

 Chapter 335

    "Of course, you don''t know?" Shi xiaorou took it for granted.


    Yunxin shook his head and said he didn''t know. He only knew that there were miscellaneous grass and flowers in his yard. He really didn''t know there was a watermelon.


    "Oh, I said you really are. You don''t even know what your family has. Come on, I''ll show you." Shi xiaorou put down the watermelon in her hand and waved to Yunxin to let him get up. She walked out first.


    Yunxin stood up and followed her.


    When Xiao Rou opened the door, went down the steps at the door, took him to the small yard next to the steps, pointed to the watermelon hidden under the leaves and looked at Xiang Yun''s heart, "look, this is your watermelon."


    Yunxin looked in the direction of Shi xiaorou''s finger. Sure enough, he saw a small watermelon hidden under the leaves. He opened his eyes in surprise, "I didn''t expect there was a mechanism."


    "You didn''t pay attention at ordinary times." Shi xiaorou patted him on the shoulder.


    Yunxin nodded, "I usually come back in the evening. I hurried out in the morning and didn''t notice these at all. It may be that a watermelon seed I lost before will grow up."


    Cloud heart explained.


    Shi xiaorou also said, "maybe so. You don''t stay at home more?" Shi xiaorou glanced at Yun''s heart.


    "I don''t stay at home much. I don''t stay at home much except coming back to sleep." Yun Xin agreed.


    When xiaorou glanced at him, "you didn''t bring a woman back to sleep."


    Hearing this, Yunxin was worried immediately. Looking at Shi xiaorou innocently and wrongfully, she said, "how is it possible? How can I bring a woman back to sleep? I won''t bring such a woman back, or it''s outside. You''re the first woman I brought back..." Yunxin lifted his lips and wanted to hear Shi xiaorou''s praise, But she was knocked on the head by Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin innocently rubbed his head shell and said, "I''m so obedient. Why did you hit me?"


    "Hum, you''re fooling around with other women. You dare say that, Yunxin. I really underestimate your courage! Count for me. How many women ghosts have you fooled around outside?" Shi xiaorou was angry.


    I heard that Yunxin''s style is not correct. He used to like playing with women outside. I didn''t expect it to be true. Otherwise, he admitted it himself!


    It really makes her angry.


    Yunxin realized that Shi xiaorou was angry. It seems that women are different from men. They still mind men''s past. Even now, they can''t mention the past.


    Yunxin said bitterly, "after all these years, how can I remember... Hey, don''t hit me again..." he said, and saw Shi xiaorou''s hand raised towards him. He stepped back and looked at Shi xiaorou defensively.


    Shi xiaorou put her hand in the air and breathed angrily. Then she put her hand down angrily. She couldn''t bear the ups and downs in her chest. She stepped back and said to Yunxin, "I didn''t expect you to have too many women to count! Yunxin, you are really good! I don''t care about the past things with you, but now that you are with me, you can only have me, not other women. Do you hear me?"


    Shi xiaorou is helpless and helpless. She can''t participate in and erase Yunxin''s past. It''s no use how she quarrels with Yunxin. That''s all she can do.


    When Yunxin saw that xiaorou was really angry, he nodded obediently, "I know, of course I won''t have another woman. From now on, you will be my only woman..." Yunxin raised one hand in mid air and made an oath gesture.


    "Hum, I believe you for the time being. Anyway, you are still in the inspection period." Shi xiaorou glanced at him, and then walked to the house, "I''ll finish the watermelon first."


    Yunxin followed her into the house and sat next to Shi xiaorou on the sofa. Yunxin doesn''t have to worry about the body reaction now. The excitement just now was forced back by Shi xiaorou''s torture.


    So now when xiaorou sits next to her, don''t worry about losing control.


    When he saw xiaorou eating watermelon, he paused and asked, "xiaorou, why do you suddenly find watermelon in my yard?" she ran out for nothing. Yunxin is also a delicate person.


    When xiaorou looked at him, "I''m going to go. I saw the watermelon in your yard halfway. I wanted to eat a watermelon and go back."


    Yunxin nodded clearly. Suddenly, he was glad that there were watermelons in his yard. "Fortunately, there were watermelons in my yard..." he could still keep you. Otherwise, if I came out after taking a bath, you would leave angrily. How can I explain to you in the future.


    "What are you talking about?" Shi xiaorou didn''t hear clearly.


    Yun Xin said, "nothing." after a pause, Yun Xin asked, "xiaorou, are you angry?"


    When xiaorou was eating watermelon, she said, "what are you angry with?"


    Yunxin said, "I didn''t go on just now."


    When xiaorou chewed the watermelon, she suddenly stopped, looked back at him, and her eyes were not good. "Don''t be proud. I''m not angry. I''m just testing you..." xiaorou''s words haven''t finished yet.


    Yunxin said, "xiaorou, I did it for you. A woman''s virginity is very important. Don''t give it to a man easily. A man cares about it very much. He must wait until the wedding day to give it to him. First, he will leave room for regret. Second, he will make a man love you more..."


    "Hey, Yunxin, don''t push an inch!" Shi xiaorou stared at Yunxin angrily.


    I really regret making that move just now. It seems that she has to talk to Yunxin. Yunxin doesn''t want her. Now Yunxin grabs her pigtail and talks about it.


    When Yunxin saw xiaorou''s red face, she knew she had misunderstood. Did she think he was making fun of her? Actually, it''s not. He just wants to be good for her.


    "Well, no more, I just want to make it clear to you that I really want to marry you, because I really like you, so I have to be responsible for you and think of you. You see, you still have so many opinions on me, and I haven''t passed the inspection in your place, right? You don''t know if I''m the right person to marry, so I''ll give you time to inspect me, but It was during your inspection of me that I couldn''t do anything you regret. "


    Cloud heart said solemnly.


    When xiaorou looked at him in wonder and blinked. She didn''t know why he suddenly said this.


    Yunxi continued, "if one day you find that I''m really not the kind of marriage object you want, you can still keep your innocence and get out of the body instead of being mottled..."

 Chapter 336

    Shi xiaorou listens to his truth and blinks. She really didn''t expect Yun to think so much. She really didn''t expect Yun Xin to be so unsure of himself.


    I''ve been worried that she doesn''t want him. Does she usually scold him too much?


    When xiaorou was holding a watermelon peel in her hands and a watermelon seed on her mouth, she looked at Yunxin in a daze. She didn''t interrupt. Her anger dissipated slowly and listened to his words.


    Yunxin sighed and really cared about a person. If you really like a person, you should think about her. Yunxin tried this feeling for the first time.


    If those women in the past, he thought a fart for them and let himself do whatever he wanted. He solved their physiological needs, and those women took the money and each took what they needed.


    But now it''s different. Since you plan to communicate seriously, you should think of the future and their future.


    Cloud heart drooped his eyebrows and continued, "If you think I''m qualified, it''s not too late to fight 800 rounds when we get married in the future. Besides, I know your brother doesn''t like me and has a great prejudice against me. You still haven''t the courage to tell your brother that you''re dating me. Aren''t you afraid of your brother''s opposition? In order to give your brother a reliable impression, I can''t do anything to you now. If I What''s the matter with you now? Your brother has more words. He says that I want to play with you. God knows, I''m really serious this time. I want to have a future with you... "


    Cloud heart analyzed, clear and reasonable, and said it very seriously. He also thought so in his heart.


    These days, he sees xiaorou''s actions and actions. He is not a fool. Of course, he knows what xiaorou is worried about and the obstacles in front of them.


    Listening to what Yunxin said, xiaorou was a little confused, but she was still surprised.


    She threw down the watermelon peel, wiped her hand, raised her hand, held Yunxin''s cheek, nodded and said, "Yunxin, you''re really good. I didn''t expect you to be quite sober."


    In Shi xiaorou''s image, Yunxin has always been a fool. He lives in a muddle. He only cares about the present and never considers the future.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxin is just confused on the surface. In his heart, he actually understands everything, sees everything, and knows how things are developing.


    She is really worried that Yunxin is unreliable, but she can''t help it. What if she likes Yunxin, she can only try to change him. She doesn''t dare to tell her family that she is communicating with Yunxin. She is afraid that her family will overturn her and Yunxin with one pole. In this way, she has no chance to try with Yunxin.


    So she has been very anxious and worried about Yunxin''s foolishness.


    So I pressed a little, but I didn''t expect her cloud heart to think of it.


    Yunxin smiled lightly, "that''s why you think I''m really a fool if you can work with Ming Ling for so many years. If you''re really a fool, Ming Ling doesn''t see me..."


    He is used to hiding his inner seriousness with that kind of fooling image. Over time, others seriously think he is the kind of person who doesn''t work.


    Joke, can you always accompany Ming Ling and help him create such a big foundation?


    When xiaorou turned her eyes to beads and thought for a while, she realized, "yes, if you didn''t have some real skills, mingling would have kicked you away."


    Shi xiaorou suddenly realized, and then looked at Yunxin incomprehensibly, "since you are so reliable, why do you always pretend to be so unreliable? I feel that every word you say is like a joke, not true."


    Shi xiaorou said the feeling of cloud heart.


    Yunxin was stunned, then smiled and said, "If I don''t, how can I deceive the big bosses at the negotiation table? In business, you have to be both fake and true. What you say needs to be joking when you are joking, and serious when you need to be serious. Therefore, the tone of voice is very important. You must have room for change when you say it. You don''t know, I always have a red face in business For example, Ming Ling has a black face, so what I say is just to test the other party''s ideas, and Ming Ling is the one who makes the final decision, so his words are orders, and my words are foolishness... "


    Yunxin no longer hides herself with Shi xiaorou and interprets herself to her.


    Shi xiaorou nodded suddenly, "so it is..."


    She also grew up in a rich family, so she knows that people in business are insidious and cunning. Someone has to sing a red face and someone has to sing a black face.


    Over the years, Yunxin has been very cooperative with mingling, so he has created different personalities.


    Yunxin looks unreliable. In fact, he is also a very powerful person. Otherwise, how can he have so much property.


    After understanding Yunxin, Shi xiaorou painfully touched Yunxin''s face and coaxed him, "Oh, poor Yunxin, you''ve worked hard over the years..." pretending to be funny and witty is also a tiring job.


    I didn''t expect that many people in the world are pretending to be themselves with a surface that doesn''t belong to their own maturity.


    The people you see are not really him. You need to understand his heart with your heart.


    Like the Ming mausoleum, he looks cold and ruthless on the surface and despises anyone. In fact, it is his must. It is his protective color to maintain his status and dignity. He is so gentle and sincere to his relatives, take Su wennuan.


    And like Yun Xin, he looks witty and unreliable on the surface, as if he is absent-minded in everything. It seems that there is never a sincere word from his mouth. In fact, it is only a necessity for him to mix outside. He must use this way, true or false, to get out the words of his opponents. That is his capital to mix in the road, and in fact, it is also his special ability, In fact, he knows everything in his heart and analyzes everything thoroughly. He seems to be only joking and indifferent to anyone. In fact, he considers the people he cares about very long-term, many, and always thinks about the people he cares about.


    Just like his long-term follow and cooperation with Ming Ling, just like his tolerance and care for her now.


    "Cut, what are you doing? I''ve been used to it for a long time..." Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s hand in his palm and said with a smile.


    When xiaorou approached Yunxin and kissed his lips, "give you a comforting kiss.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou''s aroma and softness touched Yunxin, his throat tightened. Take down Shi xiaorou''s hand touching his face and avoid her eyes, "don''t get angry, be careful to wipe the gun and get angry, you hurry to take a bath and rest..."


    "Don''t you think I can sleep with you?" said Shi xiaorou suddenly.


    "Poof..." Yunxin smiled.

 Chapter 337

    "What do you think, little girl! I''ll let you take a bath and go to bed, fast sleep, understand? Fast sleep!" Yunxin explained with Shi xiaorou with a smile on her face. She couldn''t help laughing. The little girl was really, and there was nothing pure in her mind.


    When he gets married, he must do well. She begged her grandfather to sue her grandmother.


    When xiaorou saw that Yunxin''s face was turned red by her, she said with a smile, "I''m kidding you. Look why you''re so serious, I don''t care to sleep with you." then she got up with Yunxin''s arm and went to the bathroom.


    Yunxin was stunned by Shi xiaorou. Looking at her back walking towards the bathroom, he smiled, "Oh, this girl..." he was very smart. He learned his set so quickly.


    Shi xiaorou came out after taking a bath. Yunxin asked her to sleep in his room and he went to the guest room.


    Shi xiaorou said directly, "OK!" then she hopped to Yunxin''s master bedroom and let Yunxin sleep in the guest room.


    At Yunxin''s house, she doesn''t have any good manners.


    After returning to the room, she called Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was already very tired. She was sleeping drowsily. She was awakened by the phone. She picked up the phone and said in a bleary voice, "xiaorou, what''s the matter so late?"


    Xiaorou''s voice is very excited and wants to share her happiness with Su wennuan. "You know, wennuan, I only know Yunxin today. He is really a good man!"


    Su wennuan sleeps vaguely and hears Su wennuan''s excited voice. She wakes up a little and says, "why is he a good man?" anyway, now she doesn''t know what happened to Xiao Rou and Yunxin.


    I also want to hear what xiaorou wants to say.


    Shi xiaorou was still so happy and continued, "you know, today I was going to give myself to Yunxin, but he refused."


    Shi xiaorou also said this to Yunxin. Anyway, he can say anything, and she has such a good relationship with Su wennuan. What can''t she say.


    "Ah?" sure enough, after hearing Shi xiaorou''s words, Su wennuan was shocked, widened his eyes, then sat up from bed and asked, "what''s the matter with you, girls should be more reserved." Su wennuan said to Shi xiaorou''s education.


    After so many years of love with Shi xiaorou, she has already regarded Shi xiaorou as her relatives. There is nothing to say between them.


    Shi xiaorou smiled and rolled excitedly on the bed. "I know what''s reserved is that I forgot my shape when kissing. I have feelings for him. I wanted him very much, but he still kept his reason." Shi xiaorou said his real thoughts.


    She didn''t want to sleep with Yunxin at first, but she really didn''t think about anything just now. She wanted to be happy as it should be. But Yunxin was still thinking about her. She suddenly saw that Yunxin was not so unreliable as she thought.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Su wennuan couldn''t help being curious when she heard xiaorou''s excited voice.


    She sat on the bed with her cell phone on the phone with xiaorou, and didn''t turn on the light. The light of her cell phone flickered in the dark, and her white teeth could be seen faintly.


    The two children are sleeping soundly now. Mingling woke up as soon as Su wennuan answered the phone. He has been listening to Su wennuan on the phone.


    "Just now, Yunxin talked to me about her heart and said that we would have more passion when we got married." Shi xiaorou shared her joy with Su wennuan.


    "Yunxin is right, so are you. Be shy in the future." Su wennuan smiled a little in the dark.


    By the light of the mobile phone, mingling can see Su wennuan''s slightly moved out smile, and he also feels comfort in his heart. Today, when Lori happened, Su wennuan was always in a bad mood and depressed. Mingling can''t make her happy. Now hearing her phone call with Shi xiaorou can make her happier. Mingling is more or less comforted.


    "I know. I don''t see you today. How can you be like my mother?" Shi xiaorou smiled.


    Su wennuan said, "your mother doesn''t have my tenderness. If your mother knows you like this, she must scold you."


    She joked with Shi xiaorou, and it was good for them to have a chat. "By the way, where are you now?" Su wennuan continued to ask.


    "In Yunxin''s house." Shi xiaorou doesn''t deny it.


    "No, you two slept together?" Su wennuan was surprised again. Didn''t he say that it wouldn''t happen?


    Shi xiaorou knew that Su wennuan wanted more and explained, "I slept in his room and he went to the guest room."


    Su wennuan nodded at ease. She looked worried as if she was worried that her daughter would mess with her boyfriend.


    "I met Luo Li in the hospital today and heard some news. How are you doing with Ming Ling?" Shi xiaorou turned the topic to Su wennuan.


    Hearing Luo Li, Su wennuan stopped and didn''t immediately answer, Xiao Rou looked back at the bedside with scruples and found that there was no movement in the Ming mausoleum. She should not wake up.


    She said, "I thought Luo Li had a relationship with Ming Ling..." because Shi xiaorou told her what she thought. Now she has no scruples about talking to Shi xiaorou, "I really almost collapsed at that time..."


    She spoke wrongfully.


    In the dark night, Ming Ling listened to her words clearly, could hear what she was feeling when she said these words, and could feel her collapse and bad mood at that time.


    I didn''t think she cared so much about whether he was with other women.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly said, "en en, I know, I understand your mood. When I think about Yunxin''s affair with other women before, I feel uncomfortable. I think he''s sorry for me. What''s more, you''re with mingling now, not before he''s with you. What''s the matter?"


    Shi xiaorou said how she felt, and then asked Su Nuan nervously.


    Su wennuan sighed a little, "fortunately, it''s just a false alarm. It''s all directed and performed by Luo Li. She even fainted Ming Ling with medicine. You say I''m not thin to her."


    Su wennuan complains that she treats Lori really well. She takes good care of her in terms of salary and working hours.


    Only this time she was very busy, so she asked the team to work overtime for a few days. Is that why Lori hated her and wanted to revenge her?


    If so, Lori''s mind is too small. At least she is also her boss and pays her salary.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be angry. It''s just a false alarm. People like Luo Li are overestimating their strength. She doesn''t hate you, but envies you. She envies you that you have such a good husband as Ming Ling." Shi xiaorou comforts Su Nuan on the phone.

 Chapter 338

    Su wennuan said, "I know now that people have evil intentions. No matter how good you treat her, she doesn''t necessarily appreciate it. She also needs to bite the hand that feeds her. She doesn''t think about who took her in when she couldn''t find a job at that time."


    Su wennuan is really sad to think about it now. A year ago, she saw that Lori was still a student, looking for jobs everywhere to make money for her study. It was similar to when she was in college. She felt that Lori was poor, so she recruited her as a member of her studio.


    But everyone knows that Lori''s ability is not very good, and she has no design foundation. There are many interns with better skills outside. What kind of college students Su wennuan wants to recruit can''t be recruited. Why use Lori? It''s not because she is soft hearted and feels pity for Lori, so she uses her and pays her salary.


    In fact, Lori doesn''t do anything at ordinary times. She just helps them with chores.


    "So, this confirms the saying that poor people must have something to hate!" Shi xiaorou chatted with Su wennuan. "Don''t be too nice to such college students in the future. They are too tender. You are too kind to them. They get too much because they haven''t experienced social hardships and hardships. They don''t know human suffering and gratitude. Do you know?"


    "I don''t want her to be grateful, as long as she doesn''t bite the hand that feeds." Su wennuan still feels sad.


    Suddenly think of what Ming Ling said last time. Being kind to the enemy is cruel to yourself!


    She should have fired Lori the last time she caught her and wanted to be unfaithful to mingling.


    Just because she was too soft hearted, she also felt that Lori would really change when she knew her mistakes. Unexpectedly, Lori became worse later!


    "Well, well, I don''t want to miss her. There''s no need to be angry about her. What''s the matter with Ming Ling now?" Shi xiaorou turned Luo Li over and didn''t mention her. Such a woman would be blocked when she mentioned it. Why can''t she find happiness for herself.


    Su wennuan bowed his head, "well, it''s good..."


    Shi xiaorou breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, you and Ming Ling must be good. I tell you su wennuan, don''t fall into the enemy''s tricks. You must believe Ming Ling, or you''ll wait for Luo Li to see your jokes."


    Su wennuan felt more and more guilty when she heard this, "you even know this truth. Why did I make a mistake..."


    Now she thinks about her quarrel with Ming Ling during the day. She regrets what he resisted. Why did she believe Luo Li instead of Ming Ling.


    "What? Did you quarrel with Ming Ling?" Shi xiaorou said in surprise.


    Su wennuan nodded and found that xiaorou couldn''t see when she nodded, "um..."


    "Oh, Hello, my eldest lady, you and Ming Shao have experienced so many things, and you still can''t calm down. You should deal with anything calmly, okay?" Shi xiaorou preached.


    Su wennuan knew that Shi xiaorou was right, but she replied, "you say I''m right now. If this happens to Yun Xin, I think you''ll be calm."


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t understand her mood when she saw Ming Ling and Luo Li lying in the same bed and the blood on the bed representing their relationship.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned. Then she tried to put herself in. If she caught Yunxin''s traitor, she might make more trouble than Su wennuan. Finally, she could only sigh and agree, "Ah, yes, it will always be the onlookers who are clear and obsessed with the situation. Moreover, from the perspective of the onlookers, they think they can keep reason, which is not the same thing when they deal with it in person."


    Although we can see clearly from the perspective of bystanders, none of them can calm down when these things happen to us


    "Well, are you calm now?" Shi xiaorou asked again.


    "I''ve been calm for a long time. I think I should trust mingling more." Su wennuan said to Shi xiaorou.


    Ming Ling listened to Su wennuan''s chat with Shi xiaorou. He also comforted a lot. At least Su wennuan has been looking for his own reasons in their feelings and has been trying to do better. Isn''t that good.


    Although Su wennuan has not fully trusted him, at least she is working hard in this regard


    "Yes, you''re right. Don''t quarrel with Ming Shao. In fact, I sometimes think that he is very poor for you. Think about it. He survived three years ago when he was poisoned by a brother for you. Later, he had a car accident for you. Although he picked up a life, he was unconscious for a week! He can even take his life for you. Are you still alive What''s so pretentious. Where can such a good man go? Even if he really sleeps with Lori, you have no reason not to want him! "


    When xiaorou and Su wennuan analyze the situation, they also say good words for mingling.


    In fact, it''s not a good word for Ming Ling. This is really her heart. She thinks a good man like Ming Ling can''t miss it anyway. Although he will make some small mistakes, no man will make mistakes!


    If Su wennuan doesn''t want to go to the Ming mausoleum because of this mistake, Su wennuan will be too hypocritical and die!


    Su wennuan is a little uncomfortable when she listens to xiaorou turning her elbow out, but when she thinks about it carefully, xiaorou is reasonable.


    She slightly Nuo mouth, "I know..."


    "That''s good. The most important thing is that your man should watch carefully and don''t let him make mistakes. Hey, I won''t tell you. Yunxin calls me. I don''t know what''s going on..."


    Shi xiaorou said she wanted to hang up.


    Su wennuan added, "Hey, xiaorou, you must hold it. Don''t make mistakes. Don''t..." she smiled as she spoke. When she took it, xiaorou joked about the atmosphere.


    It''s late at night. What can xiaorou do when Yunxin calls? And the two of them live under the same roof, dry firewood and fire


    "Go, Su wennuan, I find you more and more evil. I won''t tell you and hang up..." Shi xiaorou joked with Su wennuan and then cut off the phone.


    Su wennuan forgot to talk for a while, hung up the phone and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Pa Da..." suddenly, the bedside lamp was on. Su wennuan was stunned. He subconsciously hugged his mobile phone and looked at the bedside.


    But Ming Ling sat up.


    Su wennuan looked at him and was surprised to grow up. "You..." God, when did he wake up? Should he not have heard her conversation with Shi xiaorou?


    Su wennuan suddenly feels embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "Su wennuan, what are you giggling about most of the night?" Ming Ling glanced at her, stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he woke up now and was going to the bathroom


    Fortunately, I didn''t hea

 Chapter 339

    Ming Ling went to the same toilet. When she came back, she went to bed next to Su wennuan. She didn''t go to bed and let the children sleep by themselves.


    Su wennuan saw him coming up from here. She gave way, and then looked at him in surprise. Mingling lay down beside her, and then pulled her down. He stretched out his hands to hold her and said in a bleary voice, "sleep..."


    Su wennuan was stunned by him, but when she heard his magnetic voice, she was in a good mood and slowly closed her eyes in the arms of Ming Ling.


    After chatting with Shi xiaorou for a while, I feel much better. Now I can sleep well.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Ming Ling went to the company. Because the children were ill, Su wennuan stayed at home to take care of the children and didn''t go anywhere.


    When she got up in the morning and came out of the living room, she only saw assistant Mou. She looked behind him and asked, "Fang Cao, why didn''t you see her?"


    Yesterday, after a quarrel with Ming Ling, she suddenly made up and went to bed. She didn''t know what happened downstairs.


    And she only asked Fang Cao, not Lori, because now she basically doesn''t want to mention Lori, which makes her sad and doesn''t want to take care of her whereabouts.


    Assistant Mou replied, "I sent Lori to the hospital yesterday and didn''t come back."


    "Oh." Su wennuan replied. He didn''t ask any more questions and asked assistant Mou to sit down for dinner.


    "Jurdy..." at the dinner table, assistant Mou is preparing to talk to Su wennuan.


    When xiaorou''s voice suddenly came from the door, "Hey, warm, I''ll eat." Shi xiaorou was dressed in fashion and came in with her bag. Her face was full of smiles and spring.


    Su wennuan looked at the door and saw Shi xiaorou. A little smile appeared on her calm face, "Why are you here?"


    "Rub rice, where are pineapple and pineapple?" Shi xiaorou looked around and didn''t see the two children.


    "Still sleeping," said Su wennuan. "I was ill yesterday. Let them sleep a little more today."


    "Sick, don''t worry?" Shi xiaorou said with concern.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "Sit down and eat."


    Shi xiaorou puts down her bag and sits down next to Su wennuan. She happens to face assistant Mou. Shi xiaorou picks up her chopsticks and puts a dish in her mouth. She looks at assistant Mou and says, "aren''t there three people? Why are you left?"


    Assistant Mou''s eyes have always been on Shi xiaorou, with a respectful smile on his face. "They have something to go out. Miss Shi, you are so beautiful today..." assistant Mou''s mouth is very sweet.


    Shi xiaorou was so happy that she couldn''t think of Shu. She laughed and said, "that''s me. Can I be beautiful? By the way, when are you going to England?" Shi xiaorou suddenly asked.


    She thinks that these three people staying here now will only add trouble to Su wennuan, especially Lori. They returned to Britain earlier, and Su wennuan lived a stable life earlier.


    Assistant Mou paused with a smile on his face, then looked at Su wennuan, and then resumed the smile, "it depends on jurdy''s time. We''re going to go back with her."


    "What, wennuan, do you want to go back to England?" Shi xiaorou looked at Su wennuan incomprehensibly.


    Now that Su wennuan has such a good relationship with Ming Ling, why does she go back to England? Isn''t she looking for death?


    Su wennuan is embarrassed by Shi xiaorou''s surprised eyes. Shi xiaorou''s eyes seem to be looking at someone who has done something wrong.


    Su wennuan dismissed Xiao Rou''s surprise. "Don''t be too surprised to go back with Ming Ling."


    Shi xiaorou was relieved, "Oh, so it is..."


    Because Ming Ling told her that she wanted to go back to Britain, she mentioned to assistant Mou that they should play in California first and then go back to Britain together.


    "Will miss Shi go back with me?" assistant Mou asked expectantly. Before, Xiao Rou also went to England and then came to California.


    Assistant Mou thought that Shi xiaorou was also staying in California, and looked forward to her answer.


    Shi xiaorou said casually, "what am I doing in England? I have no feelings for Britain. Go. Anyway, my brother has gone back. I''m the same everywhere."


    "Oh, so..." hearing xiaorou''s answer, assistant Mou was a little lost.


    In fact, since seeing Shi xiaorou at first sight, assistant Mou has a feeling for Shi xiaorou. He thinks Shi xiaorou is atmospheric and lively. He doesn''t have the shelf of Miss Qianjin. He is easy to get along with. He is beautiful and doesn''t act like other women.


    He rarely sees such a forthright woman, so he appreciates her and wants to get along with her more.


    Maybe this is called love at first sight.


    ¡­¡­


    After mingling came to the company, Yunxin also came early. He waited for him in mingling''s office.


    Seeing that Ming Ling came, he reported directly to Ming Ling, "Ming Shao, I''ve found out. Shareholder Zhang has contacts with brother one."


    Ming Ling paused with his pen and took a look at Yun Xin. Yun Xin continued, "brother I gave Zhang a large sum of money and is now planning how to bring down Ming Tian Group."


    Now shareholder Zhang is a big cancer of their company and is preparing to empty the Mingtian group bit by bit.


    "What''s going on now, brother I?" when he heard Yunxin''s words, Ming Ling didn''t have much intuitive reflection, but asked.


    Yun Xin replied, "now he drinks tea every day and visits everywhere. It looks very idle."


    Oh, it looks very idle. It''s not just looking for people to plug in the inner line to deal with him.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t kill a brother three years ago. He left a disaster and is still against him.


    Ming Ling said, "find time in the afternoon and ask him..."


    "Do you want to meet him?" Yunxin said in surprise. The two enemies met and fought each other. He didn''t know what would happen.


    Ming Ling even made such an understatement about meeting the first brother.


    "You can arrange it." Ming Ling made a final decision, and his affirmative eyes had explained everything.


    Yunxin didn''t ask any more, nodded, "I know. I''ll go out first."


    After Yunxin left the president''s office, he went to prepare.


    The first brother is drinking tea. He is surprised to receive a call from Yunxin.


    "You''re all right, cloud man." the first brother picked up the phone and joked.


    "It''s said that you''ve been enjoying yourself recently. What''s up, brother? Do you want to practice the target?" Yunxin''s tone is also humorous and serious.


    "Hehe, it''s the same as each other. I heard you''ve been in love recently. How about women''s sweetness?" the first brother smiled.


    Yunxin''s face sank immediately. "Are you looking for someone to follow me?" lie in the trough! The first brother watched him!


    He hated the feeling of being watched.

 Chapter 340

    Hearing Yunxin''s excited appearance, the first brother smiled and said, "Yunxin, you should have been used to it. Why, does it feel different now that you have a woman?"


    Cloud said angrily, "first brother, you bitch, see you in the boxing ring this afternoon, dare you!"


    This first brother is really hateful. Yunxin''s nostrils are about to smoke with anger.


    In the past, the first brother only engaged in Ming Ling and didn''t reach out to him. Now when he heard the first brother watching him, Ming Ling was angry immediately.


    It''s like being photographed by the first brother when his beloved woman is doing it.


    How did Kuoming Ling tolerate the first brother before? This feeling is really hard!


    Yunxin tasted the feeling of being watched. Of course, he understood the pain of the Ming mausoleum.


    "Boxing ring? Yunxin, you think I''m a fool. My legs are inconvenient now. If I go to the boxing ring, you won''t kill me!" the first brother said angrily.


    Think about his legs that he can''t use now, he won''t fight at all!


    It''s all Ming Ling''s fault that he has to rely on crutches to walk like this. How can he say this.


    Yunxin smiled. "I knew you only have this courage. Coward."


    "Whatever you say, I won''t be fooled by you anyway." the first brother was about to hang up.


    Yunxin said, "look, it scares you. I''ll invite you to tea in the afternoon, and the Ming mausoleum will also come. Let''s talk about life and ideals, just talk." Yunxin explained the situation. He knew that Yige was afraid of death, and of course he wouldn''t threaten him with violence.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t come.


    "Is it Ming Ling who wants to ask me?" the first brother is not a fool. He thought of it.


    "Tell me if you have the courage to come and claim to be the first brother of California. You can''t even see the Ming mausoleum. If it''s spread, others will think it''s the Ming Mausoleum of California."


    Yunxin deliberately stimulates the first brother.


    The first brother snorted coldly, "Yunxin, your challenge method is useless to me. I will go if you don''t use it. I''m still looking for a chance to meet with Ming Ling. You''re getting more and more. What time is it in the afternoon?"


    He has been spying on Ming Ling since he returned to California for such a long time. He really wants to "talk" with Ming Ling sometime.


    "At four o''clock in the afternoon, cuizhuxuan." Yunxin said the location and then hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ming Ling and Yun Xin came, the first brother was already sitting in the pavilion. There was a pot of tea on the tea table and a water cup in front of him. Behind him were several bodyguards in black suits, including Ou Li.


    He thought he was very leisurely and carefree, but when he saw his timid appearance, he laughed and went to the ridicule before him. "What''s the matter? I''m afraid we''ll do something to you."


    "How do you talk? They are my assistant, just like you are the assistant of mingling. Xu mingling brought you here, but I''m not allowed to bring my assistant here?" the first brother fought back Yunxin''s words very well.


    Yunxin thought, obviously it''s sophistry.


    But he didn''t want to spend more time with him, nodded, smiled and said, "OK, your assistant, ha ha, it''s the first time to see an assistant like a robot." Ming Ling laughed at the bodyguard of the first brother, who can only execute orders and has no mind.


    The first brother glared at Yunxin and didn''t want to deal with him. Otherwise, Yunxin''s mouth could start a war. It''s not convenient for him to fight directly with mingling now.


    Ming Ling''s expression was calm and serious. He sat down opposite the first brother and put his hand on the table. He made an opening speech with a very straightforward sentence.


    "What do you want?" mingling asked directly without talking nonsense to the first brother.


    If you oppose him three times and four times, you just want to get what you want.


    The first brother''s expression was casual just now, and a pair of deep eyes of Shangming mausoleum immediately made a vicious attack. The corners of his lips tilted darkly and said, "you can''t give me what I want. If you want to come to peace negotiations with me today, I advise you not to waste your breath."


    But Ming Ling sneered, "do you deserve peace negotiations?"


    The first brother''s expression was stifled and became angry. "Ming Ling, you are in a weak position now. You''d better take care of yourself."


    "The weakness you''re talking about is the Zhang shareholder you installed in Mingtian group or the Luo Li who tried to climb into my bed?" mingling raised her eyebrows and said in a daze.


    He knew that Lori had failed. Su Nuan''s relationship with Ming Ling was much stronger than he thought.


    The first brother snorted and didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling sneered, "I''ll pull out this nail in three days. You''d better not give me any more tricks, or you won''t have the luck to escape three years ago!"


    "You......" the first elder brother looked at Ming Ling angrily.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes are extremely cold and dominant. He doesn''t give the first brother the chance to explain, "I don''t care about Lori''s affairs with you for the time being. Now I just want to live at ease. If you want to pick something, I don''t mind taking another leg of you!"


    Ming Ling''s every word was a threat and threat to the first brother. The first brother heard his chest rise and fall, and Ou Li standing beside him couldn''t listen anymore. He was impulsively about to stand up and fight with Ming Ling.


    However, the first brother raised his hand and stopped it. The first brother knows the strength of Ming Ling very well. It''s not appropriate to have a direct conflict with Ming Ling now, otherwise they will suffer.


    The cold eyes of Ming Ling looked at Ou Li, snorted coldly, stood up and left smartly, "Yunxi, let''s go..."


    Less than ten minutes after he arrived here and left, he had already made Yige angry and defeated all his momentum.


    And it is straightforward and concise to explain the situation.


    Ming Ling will directly kill shareholder Zhang. Ming Ling has solved the problem of Luo Li. What he means is that he doesn''t care about these things with brother 1 for the time being, because he just wants to live a safe life with Su wennuan.


    But if a brother wants to break his stable life, he will directly take his life or let him lose another leg.


    What I hate now is that my leg can''t walk normally!


    Now he is threatened by the Ming mausoleum. As a warning, he certainly doesn''t dare to shout with the Ming mausoleum.


    Just this tone, how can he swallow it.


    "Boss, why didn''t you let me teach him a lesson just now!" seeing that mingling and Yunxin were far away, Ou Li stood up and said angrily.


    A roared, "you know a fart!" the first brother was really angry now. Looking at the back of Ming Ling, his chest fluctuated violently, "Ming Ling has arrogant capital now. You are not his opponent at all!"


    Ou Li retreated to one side silently. The first brother was right. They are not the opponents of Ming Ling at all.

 Chapter 341

    Yunxin drives mingling back to mingling''s villa.


    Before the car stopped, Ming Ling''s cell phone rang. It was su wennuan.


    "Ming Ling, when will you be back?" Su wennuan asked on the phone. The voice seemed to miss Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling changed his cold voice and said softly, "come right away. How are the children?" he didn''t forget that the children were still burning.


    "Much better, by the way, call Yunxin to have dinner together." Su wennuan said calmly on the phone.


    Ming Ling glanced at Yunxin driving beside him. "He''s driving. Come with me later."


    "Oh, that''s good." Su wennuan looked very happy.


    Ming Ling wondered a little. It seemed that Yunxin came back with him. Su wennuan was happier than hearing him come back.


    "Su wennuan..." Ming Ling called her, but she didn''t say anything later.


    Across the phone, Su wennuan seemed to see his questioning expression and jealous taste. Although he didn''t say anything behind him, Su wennuan guessed it. She smiled and said, "ha ha, xiaorou is here. Yunxin comes to be more lively."


    It''s not that she expects Yun xinlai, but someone is here.


    Ming Ling took another look at Yunxin, which showed understanding, and then hung up the phone.


    Yunxin looked at the expression of Ming Ling. He jokingly smiled, "Ming Shao, you''re jealous and eat me. Don''t you think so."


    "Drive your car." Ming Ling was not interested in joking with him.


    Even if you are really jealous, you can''t say it. It''s strange that it affects the dignity.


    Yunxin smiled, shook his head and felt funny. Now the Ming mausoleum is becoming more and more lovely.


    After a while, when we arrive at the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan and sometimes xiaorou are there. Assistant Mou is playing with pineapple and pineapple. There is rich food on the table.


    Just waiting for Yunxin and mingling to come back.


    "Wow, Yunxin, you''ve finally come back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" as soon as Shi xiaorou saw Yunxin coming in, she opened her arms and ran to Yunxin with her mouth open, happy.


    Yunxin looked at her, stopped in place and stretched out his hands to meet her.


    Shi xiaorou immediately jumped on Yun Xin. She put her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. The whole person hung on Yun Xin and kissed him on his face. "Yun Xin, you''re only back now. You miss me so much!" Shi xiaorou pouted. She was wronged.


    Yunxin was a little flattered. He held her waist in one hand and made one hand to pinch her face. "He missed me just one day, sample..."


    Although she said so, Shi xiaorou was so enthusiastic about him and felt really good about him. Yunxin was in a happy mood and was very useful.


    Assistant Mou looks at the intimacy between Shi xiaorou and Yunxin. He has guessed the relationship between Shi xiaorou and Yunxin, and his mood is a little more uncomfortable.


    Last time, when xiaorou and Yunxin had dinner at the Ming family, the relationship between them was like a friend, not so close.


    Did it develop without seeing them in a few days?


    Assistant Mou guessed that he was in a bad mood. He felt that he should tell Shi xiaorou what he wanted earlier. At least he still had a chance.


    Whether Shi xiaorou accepts it or not, at least he shows his mind to Shi xiaorou. Unlike now, he has no chance before he speaks. Maybe Shi xiaorou won''t know his mind in the future.


    Ming Ling goes to Su Nuan and puts his face out to her.


    Su wennuan looked at his strange action, blinked, looked at him close at hand, "what''s the matter? Is there anything dirty on her face?" she looked at his face, and then concluded, "no..."


    When Ming Ling heard her words, she looked at her with deep eyes, and then pointed to Shi xiaorou, "you should learn from her..."


    Su wennuan was stunned, and then suddenly realized that mingling extended his face to her to let her kiss him.


    Su wennuan twitched at the corners of his mouth. When did mingling envy others.


    Ming Ling straightened up a little disappointed. At the last second when he evacuated his face, Su wennuan quickly kissed him on the cheek, then returned to the table as if nothing had happened and said, "it''s dinner, everyone''s dinner..."


    Mingling really felt that she had been kissed on the cheek. Looking back, she saw Su wennuan busy at the table, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Ming Ling''s lips slightly hooked, touched his cheek and smiled.


    "Dad, you come and sit here, this way..." Xiao Luoluo patted the position between her and Su wennuan and asked Ming Ling to sit over.


    Ming Ling listened to her daughter and went to sit down. He reached out and touched Luo Luo''s forehead. He found that she didn''t have a fever, and then gently pinched Luo Luo''s cheek. "Did Luo Luo have a good meal today?"


    Luo Luo put her head heavily, "Luo Luo is eating well. After eating, she goes to play the train with her brother..." then she smiled and looked at the nearby pineapple.


    Bo Bo has chopsticks and a smile.


    Ming Ling said, "that''s good."


    Su wennuan took a piece of fish into the bowl of the Ming mausoleum. "If you eat more, you''ll lose weight."


    Ming Ling turned back and looked at Su wennuan''s concerned eyes. He pulled the corner of his lips, "where can you see that I''m thin?"


    "You can see it everywhere." Su wennuan subconsciously replied.


    "So you''ve seen me everywhere." Ming Ling flirted and replied as if there were no one else.


    "Poof..." when xiaorou ate a mouthful of food in her mouth and sprayed it out, "hahaha..." holding her stomach and laughing.


    Yunxin quickly wiped off the vomited food for her, destroyed the corpse, and then said to Shi xiaorou, "it''s okay, you eat, she''s nervous."


    Shi xiaorou is also true. Mingling just said a meat joke. What''s funny? Although Yunxin was thinking like this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    When Ming Ling said meat jokes seriously, it was really funny.


    Assistant Mou sits on the right side of Yunxin, while Shi xiaorou sits on the left side of Yunxin. He is a single dog at the dinner table. He also knows what Ming Ling meant just now, but he doesn''t have the mind to laugh.


    His eyes are only Shi xiaorou, and Shi xiaorou''s eyes are only cloud heart.


    Su wennuan was embarrassed by what Ming Ling said, but Shi xiaorou smiled so crazy that she blushed with shame, lowered her head to eat, and then twisted the meat on Ming Ling''s leg with her other hand under the table. He blamed him for saying such ambiguous words regardless of the scene, which made people fantasize.


    Shi xiaorou must have filled the whole picture with the words of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan knows Shi xiaorou best. How can she smile like this if she doesn''t mend her brain.


    I''m shy to think about it.

 Chapter 342

    The meat on mingling''s leg was twisted by Su wennuan. Mingling frowned with pain. Looking back at Su wennuan, she saw that she was burying her head in stuffing food into her mouth, and her face was like carmine.


    Ming Ling knew that she must be shy. She smiled and put a green vegetable in her bowl. "Take a la carte, don''t just eat."


    Su wennuan raised his head, stared at Ming Ling, picked up the food he had given her, and buried himself in it.


    "Ha ha, hey, I''m laughing to death... Ha ha..." Shi xiaorou finally calmed down from her wild laughter, wiped the saliva on her mouth, smiled and said, "warm, how colorful are you? You''ve seen all your family, ha ha..."


    Su wennuan looked up at Shi xiaorou and said angrily, "xiaorou, stop laughing and eat. You don''t have that day yet..."


    "Er..." when Xiao Rou was flattered by Su wennuan, she subconsciously looked at Yunxin next to her. Seeing the smile on Yunxin''s face, she thought of the situation that she almost went off with Yunxin last night.


    She immediately had no interest in laughing. She quickly hung her head, threw out a dish for herself, pretended not to be shy, and casually said to Su wennuan, "we''re talking about you. What are you doing with me?"


    Some things are funny when they are put on others. When they are put on themselves, xiaorou is as shy as Su wennuan.


    When Su wennuan saw it, xiaorou quickly hung her head. She also understood that xiaorou was shy when she came over. She smiled, "sample..." finally broke back a game.


    Two women are making fun of each other. Isn''t it a disguised show of love?


    Because they feel happy, they will say their men in front of others.


    Yunxin and mingling looked at each other. They tacitly understood, didn''t speak, and ate silently.


    "Dad, I want that chicken leg..." Luo pointed to the chicken leg on the table and said in a young voice.


    Ming Ling reached out and put a piece in her bowl.


    Su wennuan said, "help her get the meat down, and then give her the bowl to eat." a whole chicken leg, where can Luo eat it.


    Ming Ling glanced at Su wennuan. Unexpectedly, it was so troublesome to feed the child.


    Su wennuan knew he was unfamiliar when she looked at Ming Ling. She said, "come on, I''ll change places with you. I''ll feed them."


    Ming Ling said, "no need." then he picked up the chicken leg with chopsticks, took another pair of chopsticks, helped Luo Luo get the chicken leg meat off the chicken leg, and then took a piece of meat for Luo Luo to eat.


    Luo Luo takes it in her hand and feeds it into her mouth.


    "Luo Luo, use chopsticks..." Ming Ling is about to give the chopsticks to Luo Luo and ask her not to use her hands.


    Su wennuan said, "let her do it. She can''t use chopsticks now."


    Ming Ling looked back at Su wennuan again. Seeing that Su wennuan was familiar with the children and mastered Luo easily, he realized that he didn''t know anything about the children at all.


    "Dad, I want soup..." Bo Bo suddenly pointed to the table, looked at him with dark eyes and said weakly.


    Ming Ling picked up a bowl of soup and put it in front of Bo Bo. Su wennuan said, "do you drink it first?"


    Ming Ling brought the soup back again and took a sip. He felt the temperature was good, so he handed the soup to Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo leaned over his head and took a sip of the soup. "Poof, cough..." as soon as he drank it into his mouth, he immediately spit it out and coughed a few times. Then he shriveled his mouth and began to cry.


    Su wennuan was frightened and hurried off the table to see him. "Good boy, Bo Bo, what''s the matter?" she asked anxiously along Bo Bo''s back.


    "Wu, hot, hot... Wu Wu..." Bo pointed to the soup and said pitifully.


    Su wennuan quickly broke off Bo Bo''s mouth with her hand. Looking at the situation in his mouth, she found that it was just that her tongue was hot and red. It didn''t matter. She comforted, "it''s okay, come and drink some water..." she brought a cup of warm water to Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo drank a few mouthfuls into his mouth and then began to cry again.


    "It''s all dad, blame dad, woo..." Bo said while crying.


    Ming Ling received Bo Bo''s complaint. He blinked. He thought he was right. He was also for the children''s good. He just wanted to get closer to the children.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling along with Bo Bo''s complaint. Seeing that Ming Ling was frowning, she comforted, "dad didn''t mean it. It''s okay. Dad also loves you. Bo Bo doesn''t blame dad, okay?"


    Su wennuan said while wiping his tears for Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo sobbed, raised his little hand and wiped his tears, "but Dad..."


    "Dad thinks it''s not hot, so he gives it to you. Dad doesn''t know that your skin is tender and can''t drink anything too hot. Dad''s just a mistake, so don''t blame dad. Make friends with Dad, okay?" Su wennuan explained to Bo Bo, and then enlightened Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo sucked his nose and nodded.


    Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum, smiled and said, "it''s all right. Children are afraid of scalding. They can only accept warm things. Your skin is thick and children''s skin is thin."


    Su wennuan deliberately teases the way to alleviate the psychology of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling scratched his lips and offered to give up his seat. "You''d better sit here..." let Su wennuan sit next to the children.


    He really doesn''t know the children. He can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. The children''s habits have to be understood slowly.


    But taking care of the children is really hard work. I owe Su wennuan these days to bring the children here.


    Ming Ling is now experiencing Su wennuan''s hard work.


    Su wennuan sat in the seat where Ming Ling had just sat and took care of the children to eat. After a meal, he was very quiet.


    After eating and sitting for a while, xiaorou and Yunxin left. Assistant Mou also went back to his room to watch a TV play.


    Su wennuan takes the children to the toy room, and Ming Ling goes to the study.


    At night, the children sleep in the children''s room.


    After taking a bath, mingling and Su wennuan lie in bed.


    Ming Ling said, "pick up some daily necessities at home tomorrow, and we''ll go to England the day after tomorrow."


    "I''ll go the day after tomorrow. I''m ready?" Su wennuan said in surprise.


    Ming Ling nodded.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll prepare tomorrow. By the way, I want to tell you something." Su wennuan suddenly hugged Ming Ling''s arm.


    Ming Ling looked back and saw some wandering factors in her crystal eyes. "Hmm?" he slipped the ending slightly to make himself look more easygoing, so that there would be no distance between Su wennuan and him.


    "I met a brother a few days ago." she was busy and so many things happened that she forgot to tell Ming Ling about it.


    I thought Ming Ling would be surprised.


    But I didn''t expect that he just paused for a while, and then said calmly, "HMM...".

 Chapter 343

    A few days later, mingling took Su wennuan and the children to the airport and returned to Britain. Assistant MOU followed them. Assistant Mou contacted Fang Cao before. She and Luo Li went back first in advance.


    So now it''s just them going back together.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou stay in California. Yunxin wants to help manage the company. Shi xiaorou wants to stay with Yunxin for a while.


    When I came to England, it was already more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Assistant Mou went back to his home.


    Su wennuan holds a pineapple and Ming Ling holds a pineapple. The two go back to Su wennuan''s home in England.


    Su wennuan lives in a community passing through the alley. The environment is simply incomparable with the place where Ming Ling lives.


    When Ming Ling followed Su wennuan, he frowned frequently and observed the old and unsafe environment around him. Now he is worried about Su wennuan and the children.


    I don''t know how Su wennuan came over these years.


    Su wennuan just takes mingling to the house without looking at the expression of mingling.


    When she opened the door, Su wennuan looked back and said, "come in..." with a smile on her face, she seemed to be taking her man home to see her parents, a little expectation and a little worry.


    I''m worried that mingling dislikes it, because when she lived in the rented house three years ago, mingling disliked that her place was old and narrow.


    Although it''s much better now than before, it''s unbearable compared with the place where Ming Ling lives.


    Ming Ling followed Su wennuan''s invitation to come in and looked at the house. Although the decoration in the house was simple, it was also new. The house was clean and the pictures of the children were pasted on the wall. It looked very warm.


    Surprisingly, mingling didn''t dislike Su wennuan''s place. He put Bo Bo on the sofa, straightened up, looked at Su wennuan and said, "yes, it''s a warm place to live." it''s not easy for them to live in such a good house only by Su wennuan''s efforts.


    Although the environment outside the house is a little worse than the security, it''s good to be comfortable and have nothing wrong.


    Anyway, Su wennuan and his family will not have the chance to live in such a house in the future. He will take them back to their own place to live and give them the safest and best family.


    Su wennuan was still worried that she would be rejected by Ming Ling, but when she heard the praising words of Ming Ling, the wandering smile on her face suddenly bloomed and said happily, "sit down first and I''ll pour you tea first."


    "Don''t be busy. Sit down. I''m not a guest. Why are you so polite." mingling waved to her and asked her to come back.


    Su wennuan turned to look at him, stopped, and a pair of crystal eyes blinked at him.


    Ming Ling said, "you haven''t been at home for such a long time. There''s no tea. Let''s order takeout." then he took out his mobile phone.


    Su wennuan turned back and looked at him in surprise. "Can you still order takeout? It''s not easy..." he joked, and then took a look at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling glanced at her. "What do you mean?" isn''t he a modern man?


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "three years ago, you couldn''t even play with your mobile phone. You can only make calls. You only have your phone number in your mobile phone. You don''t have money when you go out. Everything about life has been arranged for you by the secretary."


    At that time, she also worked as his secretary for several months and knew his life very well.


    Ming Ling listened to her talk about his past. Instead of feeling embarrassed, she reached out and rubbed her face with her thumb. "I haven''t evolved."


    She was glad that she remembered everything about him three years ago.


    Yes, at that time, he didn''t know the concept of home at all, let alone life. He could only work and cheat on the road.


    Everything in his life is arranged by his secretary.


    Later, with Su wennuan, he found that his life was very inconvenient. Even when Su wennuan bought something, he couldn''t satisfy her.


    Later, I reviewed myself, learned some life tutorials online, and picked up all the life I should have.


    He wanted to have a good home with Su wennuan, but he didn''t expect something to happen. He was poisoned by a brother and had to push Su wennuan away. Later, his poison was relieved. Unfortunately, Su wennuan had left. He looked for Su wennuan all over the world and couldn''t find it


    All the skills he learned about life are useless.


    Fortunately, now he can show his hand. What he learned can finally be used in the right place.


    Ming Ling then looked down at his mobile phone and looked at the daily necessities in the software.


    Su wennuan approached him a little and asked with a smile, "do you have online banking?"


    "Yes..." Ming Ling answered casually.


    Su wennuan pinched his arm in surprise. "It''s not easy. You really evolved. Do you have time to open online banking in the bank?" Su wennuan couldn''t imagine Ming Ling sitting in the bank waiting for online banking.


    How could he sit patiently in the bank waiting for the call to open online banking?


    "The Secretary helped to open it." Ming Ling answered all his questions. Why do you go by yourself if you have a secretary?


    Su wennuan blinked in surprise. "Don''t you want me to open online banking? Do you want me to sign?" the Secretary can replace him.


    Ming Ling knocked her on the head, with a slight smile on her lips, "that''s fooling you ordinary people..." just said a word, and then returned to the sofa to sit down and play with the children.


    Su wennuan blinked in surprise. Then he suddenly realized that the bank also granted privileges to big people like him. It''s really unfair.


    But it''s also true that big people like him don''t have time to do any business in the bank. They are very busy all day. It''s no surprise to have some privileges.


    After a while, the takeout came.


    Su wennuan picked it up.


    I bought some drinks, milk, food and snacks.


    Su wennuan came in with a lot of things, put them on the tea table, then pointed to snacks and asked Ming Ling in surprise, "when did you study snacks?"


    Ming Ling looked at her. "Haven''t I eaten snacks?"


    Su wennuan''s current state is like knowing him again.


    Su wennuan nodded seriously, "you didn''t..."


    Ming Ling: "


    No words, but he has never eaten snacks. He has never eaten snacks when he was a child or when he grew up.


    He pointed to the potato chips and ice cream on the table. "Don''t you often eat this with xiaorou?"


    Su wennuan was stunned. His eyes flashed and looked at mingling. Unexpectedly, he was paying attention to what she liked to eat... Quietly, just kept it in mind and let him surprise her at an inadvertent time.

 Chapter 344

    Su Nuan looks at Ming Ling with some emotion in her eyes.


    Seeing Ming Ling''s calm appearance, she also pulled the corners of her lips, picked up a packet of potato chips and said, "yes, I like this. Do you want to eat it?" she handed the torn potato chips to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling shook his head and said he didn''t eat.


    Su wennuan took a potato chip and put it in his mouth. "Then eat fast food. I''ll boil some water and make milk for the children later."


    Ming Ling raised his eyebrow. "Are you full of potato chips?"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll eat after eating." Su wennuan smiled foolishly at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling said nothing more, opened the lunch box and picked up chopsticks.


    ¡­¡­


    After a night''s rest, Su wennuan gets up in the morning and comes back to clean up the children.


    Ming Ling sat in the living room and waited. After su wennuan had cleaned up, he took them out to dinner.


    "After dinner, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to solve the problem of Hukou and go back to California tomorrow." on the bus, Ming Ling arranged for Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan nodded. Now that he has followed Ming Ling, he will go according to his arrangement.


    Walking into the hotel, a man of about 40 years old, blonde and tall, Su wennuan looked familiar. The man came over and spoke fluent English and said hello to Su wennuan, "Hi, jurdy, we meet again."


    He held out his hand to Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan hesitated, with an awkward smile on her face. She paused for a while before reaching out.


    But before Su wennuan could hold the man''s hand, mingling''s hand had already held the man''s outstretched hand. His deep eyes looked at the man with a cold alienation and said in fluent English, "Hello, I''m jurdy''s husband."


    He introduced himself with deep and noble eyes.


    Ming Ling stood with the European man. He was a little taller than the European man, and his momentum was not inferior.


    Su wennuan takes a sigh of relief and takes a look at mingling. She just doesn''t want to shake hands with this person. In a dilemma, mingling clears the siege for her. In the past, she had to shake hands with people if she didn''t want to, and she had to bear it no matter what, but now with him around, she wouldn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    The European man only wanted to say hello to Su wennuan, but the man around Su wennuan interposed his hand. He turned to Ming Ling and smiled, "when did jurdy have a husband? I heard it for the first time."


    At the sight of this man, Ming Ling knew that this man was not a good bird. He must have thought of Su wennuan before. Now come and shake hands with Su wennuan. He must want to take advantage of Su wennuan.


    How can he let other men covet the woman of the Ming mausoleum!


    His face did not change, but he used force in his hand. "Didn''t jurdy tell you that her man has been making money for her to return her children."


    Ming Ling said calmly, with a smile on his lips, a very ordinary word.


    Listening to other people''s ears, it is incomparably dignified and cold, with more love for Su wennuan.


    The European man''s face became very ugly. He endured the pain and wanted to take his hand out of Ming Ling''s hand, but it couldn''t be too obvious, otherwise it would be too humiliating.


    He twisted his face slightly, forced a smile and said, "it turns out that jurdy has been secretly married. People in our business don''t know."


    This sentence is an excuse for himself. He explains to Ming Ling that he and Su wennuan are just business relations, nothing else, and he doesn''t know that Su wennuan is married.


    In just a few minutes of competition, the European man had seen the coldness and severity of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling released his hand, "I know now."


    The European man nodded and completely disappeared the arrogance that he was just about to covet Su wennuan. He honestly said, "I know, you eat first, and I have to go in advance." then he hurried out.


    Ming Ling took a look at the man''s back, then looked at Su wennuan, saw Su wennuan slightly close his lips and asked, "have you met before?"


    Su wennuan said, "let''s eat first." it''s not good to stand here all the time, and the children don''t have much patience.


    On the dinner table, Ming Ling''s eyes were on Su wennuan, deep and implied.


    Su wennuan took a deep breath. This thing was actually a shadow in her heart. She mentioned it a little last time, but didn''t tell mingling everything. Unexpectedly, she met the boss again and was bumped by mingling, so she had to say it.


    "Before, we wanted to get their company''s design. The boss asked to come out for dinner, so I went out to socialize and drink some wine. He did something to me..."


    Before Su wennuan finished, she saw the ice cold expression of Ming Ling, and her eyes were full of killing intention. She immediately stopped talking and explained, "it''s all right now, it''s really all right, and nothing happened last time..."


    "Where did he move you?" Ming Ling couldn''t hear her explanation at all, and asked with a gloomy expression.


    With his terrible appearance, Su wennuan didn''t dare not say it. He blinked and said weakly, "touch, touch my ass..."


    At that time, she was scared to death by being obscene. Fortunately, assistant Mou came in time to relieve her siege, and then took her home.


    When she got home, she thought that she had just been taken advantage of. Su wennuan was wronged and felt bitter. With the strength of the wine, she cried so much that the children didn''t dare to get close to her.


    But it''ll be fine after venting.


    As soon as Su wennuan finished speaking, Ming Ling''s fist hit the table, his eyes frozen, and he couldn''t see the bottom.


    Su wennuan was frightened by his appearance and hurriedly said, "it''s all over. Let''s eat in the Ming Ling. The children are hungry."


    She smiled at mingling and told her not to be angry.


    She doesn''t care about it. Don''t worry about Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan and saw that she comforted him carefully for fear that he might cause something. He bit his teeth, temporarily suppressed his anger, picked up chopsticks and said, "eat..."


    Su wennuan was relieved to see that he was normal, so he picked up chopsticks and began to eat. He also greeted the children to eat.


    Luo Luo''s dark and watery eyes looked straight at Ming Ling, as if she didn''t understand why her father''s cousin just felt so surprised.


    Su wennuan is worried that Luoluo is afraid again. She quickly puts some dishes in the bowl for Luoluo, then hands the bowl to Luoluo, and says softly, "Luoluo, eat, good..."


    Luo Luo took the bowl in Su wennuan''s hand, but the surprised sight still didn''t leave Ming Ling and kept looking at him.


    Ming Ling also realized that the cold anger he had just inadvertently exposed frightened the child. He eased his mood a little, suppressed all his anger, and pulled his gentle lips at Luo Luo, "Luo Luo, eat..."


    Don''t get angry in front of your family. The man just now will find a way to clean up!

 Chapter 345

    Luo Luo blinked, took the bowl and sent the food to her mouth, returning to its original appearance.


    After dinner, mingling took Su Nuan and the children to the Civil Affairs Bureau to solve the problem of hukou.


    Then he went home.


    Su wennuan is cooking in the kitchen. Mingling is in the living room with the children. The children are playing. Mingling is calling himself. I don''t know who to call.


    When Su wennuan sat down and brought out the food, mingling had finished calling. He sat reading a magazine while the children played by themselves.


    "Dinner..." Su wennuan said gently with a smile on her face.


    Ming Ling got up and took a child to the table. Su wennuan went to take another child. The family of four ate the food cooked by Su wennuan in this small house. The two children were very wordy. In a moment, you said something that adults didn''t understand.


    The meal was satisfying and warm.


    On the plane the next morning, at night, Su wennuan coaxed the children to sleep. She returned to her room. Mingling was lying on her bed playing with her mobile phone.


    Su wennuan walked over and sat on the bed. He looked close to him, but he saw that he was reading the news on his mobile phone, or financial news.


    Su wennuan tilted his lips and said, "Ming Ling, do you usually only watch news?" it''s boring to only watch things related to data.


    "No," Ming Ling answered casually.


    Su wennuan asked, "what else do you watch?" does he also watch TV dramas and funny jokes?


    "Text message." Ming Ling replied.


    Su wennuan: "..." was directly defeated by him.


    Why do you watch such boring things on your mobile phone.


    Su wennuan went to bed, pulled a quilt to cover herself, half of her body fell on him, and approached him to look at his mobile phone. She felt dizzy when she saw those boring numbers on his mobile phone screen. "Don''t you usually watch some entertainment programs?"


    "What program?" Ming Ling said while brushing his mobile phone.


    "Just like some variety shows, some funny programs and TV dramas, you can also watch them to pass the time. It''s very comfortable." Su wennuan said. Usually she likes watching those programs and will make herself laugh.


    Ming Ling glanced at her. "Those stars are boring money making activities. There''s nothing to look at." he said very boring.


    Su warmed up and suddenly wanted to understand.


    Yes, it''s easy for people like Ming Ling who are taller and more famous than stars to see any star.


    And he is very familiar with the life and rules of those stars, and he knows the inside story of those programs very thoroughly.


    In his eyes, those programs are used to entertain the people. They are just activities deliberately made by stars in order to make money. What he sees is not entertainment, but copper smell.


    Su wennuan was speechless by his words, but she still felt that it was really boring for him to read the financial news of these rows of data all day.


    Work should not be the only thing in life.


    She took his cell phone.


    Ming Ling looked back at her.


    Su wennuan found the software market with his mobile phone. "I''ll download a mobile phone button for you, and then download a microblog." Su wennuan said naturally.


    Ming Ling sat up with no emotion in her deep eyes. She just looked at her lightly and played with his mobile phone.


    After su wennuan downloaded and installed it, she turned her head and handed him her mobile phone, "well, log in your buckle and microblog..."


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw her sparkling eyes looking forward to looking at him. He had to say a word to disappoint her, "none."


    "Ah?" Su wennuan was surprised. "Nothing? No QQ and microblog?" Su wennuan asked again.


    "Well," Ming Ling replied naturally.


    "Er..." Su wennuan is a little confused. As a modern man, he doesn''t have QQ to drink microblog.


    "What do you usually use to communicate with your subordinates?" Su wennuan asked in surprise, still feeling incredible.


    "MSN." Ming Ling said these letters.


    Su wennuan understood, "well, in fact, MSN is behind now. Let me help you register a QQ number."


    With that, Su wennuan took his cell phone back and beat the drum according to his cell phone.


    Ming Ling was not interested in those, but only in her. He sat up straight and stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, letting his strong chest feel her soft back.


    "How many passwords do you want to set?" Su wennuan asked while registering. "Oh, don''t interrupt..." she was registering for him, but his head was buried in the back of her neck and rubbing her skin. She shrunk her neck ticklishly.


    The slightly cold thin lips of Ming Ling kissed her skin and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "whatever..."


    "There''s no random password. There''s no random password. Oh, don''t do this. Hurry, set the password..." Su wennuan was tickled by him. She shrunk her neck to avoid him and handed him the mobile phone.


    Mingling didn''t reach out to pick it up, but kept rubbing her skin. His face was slightly stubble, which made Su wennuan''s neck tingle and itch.


    "Help me get it..." Ming Ling''s voice became more and more hoarse, and her lips lingered on her.


    Her skin was so soft that he couldn''t put it down.


    Su wennuan had no choice but to take back her mobile phone. She set her own password and pressed it a few times. While playing with his mobile phone, she said, "I set the password of your QQ number the same as that of microblog. It''s my birthday. Remember it."


    As he spoke, he helped him beat drums and let Ming Ling do whatever he wanted on her. His big palm also stretched out in front of her. She only played with her mobile phone and had no mind to care about him.


    After registering, she logged in his mobile QQ and microblog. First, she found her microblog on the microblog, and then click to pay attention.


    Then, he returned to his mobile phone QQ and added his QQ number.


    After that, she brought her mobile phone and was ready to agree to add him as a friend.


    "Oh......" she just clicked on the page of adding friends on her mobile phone. Before she agreed, mingling had pressed her and poured her on the bed. Su wennuan was surprised and caught off guard.


    Ming Ling grabbed the mobile phone in her hand and threw it aside, "don''t play."


    "Hey, my mobile phone..." Su wennuan wants to finish the last step and reaches out to grab it. Mingling bypasses her hand, puts her mobile phone on the tea table, presses her, reaches out and then catches the button of her clothes.


    Su wennuan didn''t move, but pouted. "Why are you in such a hurry..." she hasn''t added friends yet

 Chapter 346

    Another night of passion.


    Su Nuan''s waist was about to be broken by him.


    These days, Ming Ling is like a beast who doesn''t have enough to eat. She has to be a little too hard-working for her, and she''s very fierce. She''s almost overwhelmed.


    Most of the night last night, Ming Ling didn''t intend to let her go.


    If she hadn''t said, "Ming Ling doesn''t want it. I''m too sleepy. I''m going to sleep." then she fell asleep. Otherwise, Ming Ling was very energetic and ready to toss around a few more times.


    She also admired his energy and physical strength. How could she be so energetic.


    He should be the one who consumes energy in this kind of thing. Why is she more tired than him, and he will always have endless strength.


    The next morning, Su wennuan almost couldn''t get up.


    Ming Ling called her several times and didn''t wake her up. Finally, he had to catch the plane. He directly picked her up from bed, carried her behind his back and carried her to the washroom.


    Su wennuan was so sleepy that she dropped her head and fell asleep on his back.


    Ming Ling took her posture on his back, squeezed toothpaste and received water. He took her on his back and helped her brush her teeth. He didn''t have the heart to forcibly wake her up.


    Let her sleep a little longer if you can.


    After brushing her, she twisted a towel to help her wash her face.


    Su wennuan is sleepy and dreaming that she is eating ice cream. Then the ice cream is finished. Suddenly, a ladle of cold water splashes on her face.


    She woke up with a shiver.


    I thought I was in bed. I dreamed that I was splashed with cold water. As soon as I woke up, I found that I saw myself in the mirror and Ming Ling.


    She blinked her glasses in wonder. After a while, she found out what was happening now.


    Is Ming Ling carrying her in the bathroom?


    At this moment, mingling was washing towels, and she blinked in surprise.


    Ming Ling looked up at the mirror and saw that she opened her eyes. His magnetic voice said, "wake up..."


    Su wennuan rubbed his eyes. "What time is it?"


    "It''s eight o''clock," replied Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a second, and then said in surprise, "ah, it''s eight o''clock, it''s too bad, it''s too late..." she remembered that they were going to catch the plane today. She quickly jumped down from Ming Ling and squeezed toothpaste to brush her teeth. She was just about to squeeze toothpaste. She suddenly stopped and looked at herself in the mirror, "eh, how do you feel that I have brushed my teeth?"


    "Go and change your clothes directly." Ming Ling took the things in her hand, put them down and took her hand out.


    Su wennuan reacted. It turned out that she was not dreaming just now, but that mingling had really helped her brush her teeth and wash her face!


    Well, think about that scene. It should be very funny and funny.


    Su wennuan hurried back to the room, changed his clothes, and then hurried to the children''s room to get them up.


    Su wennuan is in the wind and fire. Mingling moves calmly to sort out what he needs to bring.


    After a while, Su wennuan dressed the children and several people went out.


    In the car, pineapple and pineapple fell into the car before they woke up. After a while, pineapple put up his head and said, "Mommy, I''m so hungry..."


    Luo Luo also sat up and nodded like pounding garlic. "Luo Luo is also very hungry. Luo Luo wants to drink milk."


    Su wennuan scratched the back of his head and said, "pineapple, pineapple, sorry, Mommy got up late today and didn''t have time to prepare those things. Shall Mommy buy them for you when we get to the airport?"


    "No, it''s OK. Luoluo wants to eat now... Woo..." Luoluo is about to cry.


    Bo Bo''s eyes are also blurred with tears.


    Su wennuan saw that they were going to cry together. He had no choice but to do something.


    Ming Ling calmly took out two milk bottles from his bag, filled them with soaked milk, and sent one to Bo Bo and Luo Luo, "drink well, don''t cry."


    After Luo Luo and Bo Bo happily held the bottle, he gently rubbed their small heads.


    Pineapple and pineapple stopped crying immediately after they got the milk. With tears in their eyes, they smiled and held the bottle over, and then began to drink happily.


    Su wennuan looked at mingling in surprise, "you..." she didn''t expect that what she didn''t prepare was ready.


    Seeing her surprised expression, mingling naturally knew what she was wondering. He rubbed her head slightly on his lips, "I got up earlier..."


    So I prepared something.


    Su wennuan looked at him and was slightly stunned.


    Although it was only a small action and thing, she understood that he was learning silently.


    Before, Ming Ling didn''t know how to make milk for the children, and when the children had the habit of drinking milk.


    Now he is ready for the children in advance, and the children are still drinking so happily.


    What does this mean? It means that the milk made by mingling is very appetizing to the children.


    It turned out that for those things that Ming Ling didn''t know, Ming Ling made up her homework behind her back, and could surprise her inadvertently.


    Looking at the deep eyes of Ming Ling, Su wennuan''s lips unconsciously opened. It was a happy smile.


    Although he didn''t do anything for himself, just for the children, she still felt happy


    Ming Ling is so careful. She is really pleased and satisfied.


    After a while, we arrived at the airport.


    Su wennuan was afraid of being late, so he kept speeding up his pace and walked. Mingling''s legs were long. No matter how fast he walked, it looked light.


    Su wennuan followed the side of Ming Ling and quickened his pace.


    "Oh......" suddenly, Su wennuan was hit by someone. Her body staggered forward. She still held Luo Luo and nearly fell together with Luo Luo.


    Ming Ling''s eyes and hands were quick. He caught Su wennuan at once. Su wennuan didn''t fall.


    The man who bumped into Su wennuan turned back and was about to say sorry, but when he saw that it was su wennuan and Ming Ling, the man''s expression immediately became a little sinister and angry.


    "It''s you again! Damn it!"


    Su wennuan looks up and wants to see who is so incompetent and bumps into others so arrogant!


    But what appeared in front of the line of sight was the boss yesterday, that is, the man in his forties who wanted to molest her before.


    Su wennuan frowned, and Ming Ling was about to teach the man a lesson.


    The man suddenly panicked, ran and ran to the security check.


    Su wennuan was surprised. He subconsciously turned back, but saw a police force coming into the airport. They looked around as if they were looking for someone.


    Ming Ling takes Su wennuan''s shoulder in his arms and goes to the security check as if nothing had happened.


    Su wennuan blinked. She didn''t know what was happening now.


    The boss was fine yesterday. Why don''t the police want him today?

 Chapter 347

    When Ming Ling and Su wennuan came to the security inspection area, they saw the boss passing the security inspection.


    Suddenly the police rushed over. The European boss immediately panicked and ran away.


    Sooner or later, two policemen came forward quickly, one in front and the other in the back. The European boss could not escape. He was pressed by the police''s backhand and taken away.


    In this fierce scene, the passengers present were too scared to move forward and stick to one side. Su wennuan was too scared to vent loudly and waited with Luo Luo in his arms.


    When the police pressed the boss to go through the security check and passed Su wennuan''s side, the boss stared at Su wennuan with hatred, as if he was going to kill Su wennuan. He said angrily, "jurdy, you did it all. Wait, one day I will avenge you!"


    Su wennuan retreats in fright. She doesn''t know why the boss looks so fierce. She clearly didn''t do anything. Why does the boss hate her so much?


    When the boss passed by the Ming mausoleum, he stared at him, panting, but he couldn''t breathe out!


    He had a good life in Britain, but it was because Ming Ling came to Britain that his future was ruined, overnight!


    The police arrested the European boss so fiercely and ostentatiously that the people present were afraid to speak easily.


    However, the time was short, and he was soon taken away. Soon the airport was quiet and normal order was restored.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling went to the boarding gate after passing the security check and sat in the waiting chair waiting for the arrival of the plane.


    Luo Luo and Bo Bo Bo were also frightened by the scene just now. One of them lay in Su wennuan''s arms and the other in Ming Ling''s arms. They grabbed their clothes and dared not speak or cry.


    Su wennuan has been comforting Luo Luo, and Ming Ling has been stroking the back of Bo Bo''s head to make him not afraid.


    They boarded the plane soon. Fortunately, their seats were together. Because the children didn''t sleep well in the morning, they soon fell asleep on the plane.


    Su wennuan looked at the next Ming Ling. His expression was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Su wennuan couldn''t bear the doubt in her heart. She just kept asking. Now that the children were asleep, she didn''t have to worry about the shadow in their hearts. She asked, "is it because of you?"


    Apart from him, no one can make people bankrupt overnight and is wanted by the police. Only mingling has this ability.


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw that her eyes were nervous. It was clear that she had guessed the answer, but she was still expecting him to say no.


    Ming Ling looked at her eyes for a few seconds and sent out a monosyllabic word from her throat, "um..."


    Su wennuan''s expectation in her eyes suddenly fell down, lowered her eyebrows and eyelashes, then lowered her head, turned her head, and didn''t say a word. She just looked ahead. The plane was rising. In the process of rising, some people''s heart couldn''t stand it. She bit her lips and closed her eyes.


    Seeing that she seemed very uncomfortable, mingling reached out and took her back, patted her back gently, and comforted, "don''t think too much, I''m just doing what a citizen can do."


    Su wennuan heard his voice, slowly opened his eyes and slowly looked at him. He didn''t understand what he meant. Was he talking about eliminating harm for the people?


    Doesn''t he excuse himself? Don''t explain something to yourself?


    After seeing Ming Ling for so long, he didn''t want to explain. Su wennuan couldn''t restrain his excitement and asked himself, "why do you do this?" others struggled all their life and finally got everything today. Just because of Ming Ling''s words, they destroyed all their efforts and were arrested by the police. Doesn''t he think it''s too cruel?


    What Ming Ling said made Su wennuan speechless, "because he evaded taxes, didn''t pay wages to employees, and sold drugs..."


    Listening to Ming Ling''s words, Su wennuan widened her eyes in shock and looked at Ming Ling with an incredible face. She never thought it would be like this.


    Ming Ling continued, "I wanted to punish him a little, but I found out after checking that he was so bad that he pushed the boat with the water."


    Yesterday, Su wennuan was cooking in the kitchen. He called in the living room and asked someone to check the European boss. Originally, he just wanted to teach the European boss a lesson. Who made him dare to touch his woman!


    But after checking, I found out that this man had so many criminal records!


    Since it''s so bad, don''t blame him!


    Originally, there were many people doing such illegal things in the business world. Mingling didn''t have the energy and time to manage these things, and was not interested in bankrupting anyone.


    But the European boss once thought about Su wennuan. Don''t blame him for his inhumanity.


    Because the European boss has done so many bad things, mingling has easily eliminated the harm for the people and made a contribution to the police uncle.


    Su wennuan listened to Ming Ling''s words, opened his mouth and bet his mouth, but there was nothing to say. Unexpectedly, the European boss was so bad. She thought the man was just a character problem. Unexpectedly, he was not good!


    In this way, Su wennuan feels that mingling has done a very just thing, and the boss deserves to be arrested.


    Su wennuan gave the Ming mausoleum a thumbs up and said, "give you a compliment. You''ve done a good job this time. But the Ming mausoleum..."


    Su wennuan suddenly turns the conversation. Mingling looks at her and waits for her below.


    Su wennuan said, "don''t just bankrupt others overnight in the future. In fact, it''s not easy for others to struggle..."


    If other people didn''t make any big mistakes, mingling would bankrupt others because of personal grievances. It''s really a little too cruel.


    Just like Tian Yilan three years ago, Tian Yilan didn''t do anything illegal, but there was something wrong with his own life style, and Ming Ling didn''t like him.


    Tian went bankrupt, and then Tian Yilan paid his life for it.


    This is too cruel for the Tian family.


    Ming Ling saw the kindness in Su wennuan''s eyes. He had no feeling about this kind of thing. The ups and downs in the mall are normal. He has also experienced ups and downs. He always felt that the mall is like nature, and the fittest survive through natural selection, and the inappropriate nature is eliminated.


    No one will survive longer because of whose weakness.


    But now seeing the kindness in Su wennuan''s eyes, mingling couldn''t bear to disappoint her, so she couldn''t help nodding her head, "en..."


    If he is a shark, he can eat less other animals and let some people live and die.


    Su wennuan heard him promise and his lips burst into a smile

 Chapter 348

    Because she has struggled for so many years, the hardships of the struggle of the way of nature, and those achievements are hard won.


    If someone took away all her achievements overnight, how desperate and painful she would be, and how much she would love that person.


    She doesn''t want too many people to hate the Ming mausoleum, so she just wants the Ming mausoleum to be normal and not to be hated or remembered.


    It was already afternoon when I returned to California.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou meet at the airport.


    "Hey, warm, here, come here, come here!" Shi xiaorou saw Su warm and warm from a distance. She waved to them.


    "Aunt, aunt Shi..." Luo Luo, who was held in Su wennuan''s arms, first found Shi xiaorou. She pointed to Shi xiaorou excitedly.


    Su wennuan looks in the direction of Luo Luo''s fingers. When she sees Shi xiaorou and Yunxin, she walks towards them and asks Ming Ling to follow her.


    When xiaorou was very happy, she took Luoluo from Su wennuan''s hand and held it in her arms. She pinched Luoluo''s small face and said, "it''s only been two days. Look, she''s hungry and thin, and the dark circles under her eyes have come out."


    Su wennuan said, "don''t talk about them. I didn''t sleep well." Su wennuan said slightly wrongly. It''s too hurried these two days to sleep well.


    "Ha ha, you asked for it yourself. If only you could do less with your family''s mingling." Shi xiaorou smiled and said to Su nuanuan. She winked and made no choice of words. She didn''t know how reserved she was.


    This suddenly made Su wennuan blush. She was ashamed and annoyed. She hit Shi xiaorou''s arm and said angrily, "what are you talking about..."


    When xiaorou knew Su wennuan was shy, she smiled and said, "OK, OK, I won''t talk about you. Let''s go, the car is over there..." she took Luo Luo and walked towards the car first.


    Yunxin also met the Ming mausoleum and made him an invitation gesture, "let''s go..."


    Ming Ling walks towards the car with Bo Bo.


    In the car, Yunxin is driving. Xiaorou is sitting in the co pilot, and Su wennuan''s family is sitting in the back seat.


    Shi xiaorou asked with concern, "has your registered permanent residence been transferred back? When will you get married and get your license?"


    She turned around and asked with interest.


    Su wennuan didn''t answer, but looked at the Ming mausoleum. When to get the certificate doesn''t depend on the arrangement of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling received Su wennuan''s eyes. He said faintly, "wait back to China..." his registered permanent residence is in China, and he wants to transfer Su wennuan''s registered permanent residence to his registered permanent residence, as well as to the children.


    After hearing the exact answer from Ming Ling, Shi xiaorou was relieved, "I''m waiting to drink your wedding wine..."


    With that, she turned around and took the front, no longer wordy.


    In the evening, we had a meal at mingling''s house, and then Yunxin went back with Shi xiaorou.


    Su wennuan took a bath and went to bed early. She''s really tired these two days. She doesn''t have any spirit at all.


    Mingling also let her go to sleep tonight and didn''t bother her, but he was used to holding her to sleep, so when he lay down, he held her and let her soft body stick to himself to sleep safely.


    Since when he didn''t hold her, he felt uncomfortable and couldn''t sleep.


    Only when I hold her can I feel at ease.


    Early in the morning, Ming Ling went to the company to deal with shareholder Zhang.


    It''s easy to pull out the nail of shareholder Zhang. Mingling drove shareholder Zhang out of the company without any effort, and left him with nothing!


    When the shareholders left the company, they were full of vicissitudes and dejected.


    He hasn''t got anything now, except the benefits given to him by the first brother, but the benefits given to him by the first brother are not worth mentioning at all, but it''s too late to regret now. It''s all because he was greedy and greedy for the benefits given by the first brother.


    Only then did he really understand the disadvantages of the lack of people''s hearts caused by the snake swallowing the elephant.


    I really picked sesame and lost watermelon! no use!


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan is bored at home and plays with the children at home.


    The children also felt bored and shouted to go out to play.


    Su wennuan couldn''t beat them, so he took them out shopping.


    She planned to go home after visiting several shopping malls, but in the elevator of the mall, Su wennuan met the last person she wanted to see.


    Seeing the people coming in, Su wennuan''s heart gave a meal and her eyes were round.


    "The deadline for you has exceeded one day, Su wennuan, I need your answer..." the first brother looked at the two children led by Su wennuan, and then raised his eyes to look at Su wennuan. His evil eyes were lazy.


    Su wennuan quickly hid the child behind him and said to the first brother aggressively, "I told you the result four days ago. I can''t leave mingling!"


    She is about to marry Ming Ling now. How could she leave him!


    The first brother is really a psycho. Only when he is ill will he always want to destroy other people''s families!


    When the first brother heard Su wennuan''s answer, he smiled and said jokingly, "Su wennuan, I think you are stubborn. Since this is the result of your choice, I''m not polite."


    The first brother''s face suddenly darkened.


    Su wennuan retreated in fear.


    The elevator didn''t stop on the first floor and ran directly to the parking lot.


    The children also felt the unfriendly momentum of the uncle opposite, grabbed Su''s warm clothes and hid behind her, "Mommy, I''m afraid..." Luo Luo said in a weak voice.


    Bo Bo also said, "Mommy, who is this uncle?"


    Uncle?


    The first brother was called uncle. He had a meal in his heart. At that moment, a strange feeling flowed through his heart.


    No one has ever called him uncle, this child


    The first brother couldn''t help looking at Bo Bo and saw Bo Bo''s dark and ignorant eyes, so pure and pure


    The first brother suddenly frowned a little. Unexpectedly, the child of mingling was so handsome and clear.


    Su wennuan stroked Bo Bo''s head, hid him behind him, and looked at a brother defensively, "what do you want to do!"


    The first brother tilted his lip. "You''ll know later."


    Just then, the elevator stopped on the lower first floor, that is, the parking lot. The elevator door opened and two people in black stood at the door.


    Seeing the situation, Su wennuan felt relieved and hurriedly pressed the elevator to go up, but before the elevator door could be closed, her hand was pulled out by a brother, and the two children were also picked up by the man in black.


    "Wow, Mommy, I want mommy..." Luo was hugged by the man in black. She was so scared that she cried. She stretched out her hand to Su wennuan and asked her to hug her.


    But Su wennuan is also trapped by the first brother. She can''t hold Luo at all.


    "Luo Luo, don''t be afraid..." Su wennuan comforted Luo Luo anxiously and helplessly. She didn''t even have the confidence to comfort herself.


    Bo Bo is a little braver than Luo Luo. He doesn''t cry. He just looks at a brother''s face.

 Chapter 349

    Bo Bo''s eyes are dark and clear. He has been staring at Yige, so that Yige can''t get along with himself.


    He stared at Bo Bo and said, "boy, what are you looking at!"


    Bo Bo slapped his mouth, then looked away and looked at the bodyguard holding him.


    The bodyguard looked at the front like a robot and ignored him. Bo Bo''s mouth was flat. It seemed that he didn''t think the bodyguard was fun. He stretched out his small hand and twisted the bodyguard''s face. He pulled curiously. The bodyguard still had no movement.


    Then Bo Bo slapped the bodyguard in the face.


    The bodyguard felt that his dignity was trampled on and was beaten by a child, so he turned to look at Bo fiercely.


    Bo Bo said, "you don''t talk, you''re not fun..." he said in his young voice, and then pouted wrongly.


    The bodyguard was so angry that he blew his nose and stared. He raised his hand and was about to teach him a lesson. Su wennuan saw that the bodyguard was going to hit Bo Bo. Her distressed heart lifted up. The first brother smiled and said, "well, don''t worry about a child and take it to the car." then he took the lead in stuffing Su wennuan into the car.


    The bodyguard holding Luoluo walked to the car. Luoluo was still afraid and wiped her tears. As a result, she was stuffed into the car and sat with Su wennuan. As soon as she sat in, she held Su wennuan and buried her head between Su wennuan''s legs and cried.


    The bodyguard holding Bo Bo stared at him and competed with him. Bo Bo was not quiet. Since the man in black stared at him, he stretched out his hand and twisted the bodyguard''s face.


    The bodyguard quickly went to the car and threw him into the car.


    "Ouch..." Bo Bo''s ass hurt. He looked back at the bodyguard, but the bodyguard closed the door heavily.


    Bo Bo skimmed his mouth, "it''s not fun at all..."


    He has been with Su wennuan before, so Bo Bo hasn''t experienced anything intense.


    However, after he met Ming Ling, he experienced several struggles around Ming Ling and saw the frightening appearance of Ming Ling. Bo Bo gradually developed his courage.


    Now I''m not afraid of such big men at all. Instead, I think they''re fun.


    His father is also a big man, but his father never hurt them and was so kind to them.


    So Bo Bo subconsciously felt that this kind of tall and burly man had nothing to fear, and it was good to play with them.


    Su wennuan was frightened and hurriedly brought Bo Bo, "Bo Bo, are you okay? Don''t talk..."


    Bo Bo pouted. It''s quiet.


    Su wennuan remembers something and quickly takes out her mobile phone to prepare to call Ming Ling, but as soon as she unlocks it, the first brother takes it away.


    Su wennuan subconsciously grabs it. The first brother lifts his hand high and bypasses her outstretched hand. He turns off her mobile phone and throws it on the co pilot.


    With a sinister radian on his lips, the first brother warned Su wennuan, "don''t waste your time. It''s impossible for you to find mingling to save you. I only need you for two hours. After two hours, you can naturally return to mingling''s house." then he drove the car away violently.


    Su wennuan doesn''t waste his breath with him, holding the children and keeping vigilant all the time.


    The car drove to a place that Su wennuan didn''t know. The place was desolate, with few pedestrians and no plants, but there was a row of luxurious houses in front.


    The first brother stopped his car here, and a bodyguard came to "invite" Su Nuan to get off the car with the children.


    The first brother took them to the villa. The decoration of the villa was warm milky white, and there were servants. As soon as the first brother came in, he asked the bodyguard to throw the children to the servants, and ordered, "take them two delicious and delicious to serve. Remember, don''t let them cry, let them run around, and don''t disturb us!"


    The first brother ordered the servant and pulled Su wennuan''s wrist with one hand.


    The next people held the child in their arms and nodded vigorously.


    "I don''t want you, I want mommy, sobbing..." Luo punches and kicks in the servant''s arms, cries and reaches out to Su wennuan to hold her, but Su wennuan is controlled by the first brother, and she can''t make her own decisions at all.


    "Luoluo, you let go of me, let go of me!" Su wennuan saw that Luoluo was so excited and cried so pitifully. She was also worried and wanted to hold Luoluo, but the first brother held her wrist very tightly, and she couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    She turned her wrist to break away from the first brother, but the first brother didn''t give her a chance at all.


    Bo Bo also punched and kicked the servants holding him, and then twisted their meat with his hands. He wanted to come down, but people didn''t let go at all, just like they were not afraid of pain. They forcibly took them away and took them to another room.


    The first brother also grabbed Su wennuan''s wrist, dragged her upstairs, dragged her upstairs, opened the door of the room, and threw Su wennuan on the bed.


    Su wennuan fell and heaved. Before she could cry, she looked fiercely at the first brother. When she saw him coming in, she stood up and hid away. She said, "what do you want to do? Where did you get my children!"


    The first brother sneered and said, "didn''t you hear that your two children were provided with delicious food and drink by the servants? What do you have to worry about? Now you worry about yourself."


    As he spoke, the first brother approached Su wennuan, then raised his hand and untied his suit button.


    Su wennuan looked at his face with an evil smile. She suddenly became very flustered. She is not a little girl now. Naturally, she can see what the first brother wants to do.


    She retreated in horror, put her hand in front, stared at the first brother and said, "don''t come here, don''t mess around!"


    The first brother pressed her step by step and said with a smile, "Su wennuan, if you can give it to the Ming Ling, why can''t you give it to me? If I sleep with you, you see, your Ming Ling doesn''t want you!" he unbuttoned his suit, took off his suit and threw it aside.


    Su wennuan listened to his words in great panic and hurriedly stepped back, "don''t come here! I tell your first brother, if you dare to do something to me, you will die miserably! Mingling won''t let you go!"


    She is really afraid now. The first brother is pressing step by step. All she can do is step back. There is no way at all.


    Ming Ling always told her that she should learn to take him as her backstage and take him to extricate herself.


    She has never been used to it and can''t learn it. Now it''s the first time for her to use the Ming Mausoleum as her most powerful support.


    But now she said this sentence, which had no effect on the first brother.


    Because the first brother wanted to deal with Ming Ling. He is the strongest opponent of Ming Ling.


    He took off his shirt, revealed his thin upper body, and said with a sinister smile, "just tell the Ming Ling. I''m afraid you won''t tell me. When I see it, it''s you or me..."


    With that, he rushed at Su wennuan.

 Chapter 350

    "Ah! Go away, go away!" Su Nuan punches and kicks him to push him away.


    But she is a weak woman. How can she rival the strength of a man.


    What''s more, the first brother is also a trained man. Although his skill is not as powerful as that of Ming Ling, he is more than enough to deal with a woman.


    The first brother hugged her, threw her on the bed, and then fiercely tore her clothes.


    "Go away, go away, ah!" Su wennuan resisted fiercely and shouted bitterly, but no one came to save her. She couldn''t push the first brother away at all. The first brother locked her hand behind, tore her clothes, bent down and kissed her


    Su wennuan shakes his head in defiance to prevent him from touching himself. "Go away, go away! Ah!" Su wennuan yells as if he was going to be forced.


    "Pa!" the first brother slapped Su warm''s face and said to Su warm fiercely, "be honest with me, Su warm, what pure martyr you pretend to be, haven''t you been on the Ming mausoleum so many times, what kind of clothes!"


    The first brother said angrily that Su wennuan, a cheap woman, only gave her to the Ming mausoleum and didn''t let him touch it. It''s hateful!


    What''s worse than the Ming mausoleum! She was so determined to follow Ming Ling and gave birth to two children for him!


    He is also really stupid. Three years ago, he clearly guessed that Su wennuan is the person that mingling cares about most. He would rather be fooled by mingling and let Su wennuan go against the woman Gu Xinyu!


    He didn''t guess that mingling was using a trick to disturb the audience, so he turned his attention to Gu Xinyu instead of killing Su wennuan.


    He clearly knew that mingling planned like this. He was still willing to follow mingling''s plan and deceived himself and others to let Su Nuan go.


    Why?


    The first brother thought about this problem for three years. He didn''t understand until he saw her three fucking years later. It turned out that he was really attracted to this woman and fell in love with this woman!


    So three years ago, he deceived himself and others and let Su wennuan go, but his legs were broken by Ming Ling!


    But for timely treatment, he would be disabled all his life.


    But now it''s not much better. His right leg is half wasted.


    He suffered so much because of Su wennuan, but the woman only saw Ming Ling!


    Damn it, it''s not worth it for him to trample on himself like this!


    He must get Su wennuan and her. Even if Su wennuan hates him to the bone, he will not hesitate.


    He can''t be dumb and suffer like this all the time!


    Even if he doesn''t like Su wennuan, Su wennuan still hates him. Then turn her into her own and let her hate him more. In this way, at least Su wennuan won''t forget him!


    It''s better to hate him than to treat him as a stranger.


    The first brother was about to use Su wennuan''s strength when the door was suddenly kicked open.


    "Who the fuck is not dead!" the first brother heard that the door behind him was kicked open, and he looked at the door angrily.


    But I saw the old man standing at the door with a serious face, "Dad, you..."


    Seeing that it was his father, he was stunned


    Su wennuan takes the opportunity to fiercely push away his first brother, pull a quilt to cover himself, panic and hide aside, his eyes are terrified.


    The first brother also pulled the sheets to wrap himself. Although his underwear hasn''t been taken off, he only has underwear left on him.


    He got out of bed, limped to the old man, frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    A brother''s father slapped a palm on a brother''s face.


    The first brother''s face fiercely sideways, burning pain, and then he fiercely looked at the old man, looked at him strangely, and didn''t understand why the old man suddenly hit him.


    "Bastard! I won''t interfere with any woman you play with, but you can''t touch her!" the father of Yige is Cai Hongjun, the head of the underworld and the founder of Yige group.


    The first brother''s real name is Cai Yiming. He thought the name was bad, so he gave himself a stage name, first brother.


    Cai Hongjun pointed to the tip of the first brother''s nose and said angrily. The muscles on his face trembled with anger. Fortunately, he came earlier, otherwise the bastard will do something worse than animals.


    The first brother stroked his beaten face with his tongue and said rebelliously and angrily, "why can''t I touch it! If you are allowed to mess outside, I won''t be allowed to mess around!"


    "Shut up!" Cai Hongjun said angrily, pointing to his first brother.


    Then those eagle eyes looked at Su wennuan on the bed.


    Su wennuan looked at this side with fear. A pair of Shangcai Hongjun''s eyes trembled. She took the quilt in her hand and subconsciously shrank.


    She thought the eyes of Ming Ling were scary enough. Unexpectedly, there are people in the world who are more scary than the eyes of Ming Ling.


    This is the first brother''s father. He looks more ferocious than the first brother.


    Cai Hongjun glanced at Su wennuan, then looked at the first brother, "send her back within an hour!" he ordered.


    The first brother frowned and said reluctantly, "why, I haven''t..." he was about to say that he hasn''t slept yet. How can he send it back like this!


    Then he was too uneconomical. Before he finished, Cai Hongjun stopped him with a serious expression.


    The first brother turned his head to one side angrily and said, "I won''t send it, I''ll send it to you!"


    "Son of a bitch, how can I give birth to people like you!" Cai Hongjun said, pointing to a brother''s nose.


    The first brother disdained and said, "if you don''t give birth to someone, do you still give birth to a bastard..."


    "You!" Cai Hongjun was so angry with brother Yi''s rebellious words that the green veins on his forehead burst. He pointed to brother Yi and bit his teeth. Finally, he couldn''t do anything to brother Yi. No matter what, brother Yi was also his son.


    He dragged the first brother out, "get out of here!" he pushed the first brother out, stopped a little, and said to Su wennuan, "get dressed and I''ll pick you up later!"


    Cai Hongjun pushed out the first brother, and then brought the door for Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan has been holding her breath. She doesn''t dare to breathe out. Today''s experience is so scary that she doesn''t dare to breathe too loudly on her face.


    After they went out, she covered herself with a sheet and quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on.


    Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, she wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself just now. Don''t be humiliated by the first brother.


    After getting dressed, she opened the door. It was quiet outside. There were no servants and no bodyguards. Su wennuan looked downstairs and saw pineapple and pineapple playing on the sofa.


    She hurried downstairs excitedly, "pineapple, pineapple..." she suddenly held pineapple and pineapple in her arms.


    "Mommy..." Luohong called her with her eyes in her eyes. She has been crying until now. She was afraid when she couldn''t see Mommy.


    "Well, pineapple, pineapple, don''t be afraid, Mommy will take you away..." Su wennuan also dried the tears on his face and led them out quickly.


    The first brother stood upstairs looking angry and impulsively wanted to go down to stop them. Cai Hongjun stopped him.


    The first brother looked at Cai Hongjun angrily.

 Chapter 351

    Cai Hongjun said, "let them go. Do you really want to send them back? Do you want to waste another leg from the Ming mausoleum?"


    The first brother fiercely opened Cai Hongjun''s hand and said angrily, "old Cai! Don''t be arrogant here! Don''t think you''re my father, so I don''t dare do anything to you!"


    When Cai Hongjun saw him like this, he smiled coldly and said, "what, do you still want to do to me? Are you still my son?"


    "Don''t give me nonsense. Did you think I was your son until now?" the first brother didn''t know what was wrong. He grabbed Cai Hongjun''s collar angrily and said to him gnashing his teeth.


    His eyes were red and angry. The anger was mixed with invisible pain.


    Cai Hongjun looked into the first brother''s eyes and could see the hatred in his eyes. Instead of taking away his hand holding his collar, he let him stare at him.


    The first brother was so angry that his chest fluctuated and kept holding his collar. "Just because my mother died early, you have an excuse to mess around outside! How many illegitimate children do you have outside! When did you take care of me! Now I want to play with women. You come and intervene. What do you mean!"


    The first brother roared, and the veins on his forehead jumped violently. He couldn''t understand Cai Hongjun''s current practice! There was also a sense of hate in my heart.


    It''s strange that Cai Hongjun never gave him father''s love, and it''s also strange that he took away his Su wennuan now!


    Cai Hongjun could see the resentment towards him in the eyes of the first brother. He didn''t say much. He gently held his hand, took away his hand holding his collar, and said, "no matter what, you have to respect your relatives, blood relationship can never be avoided." after saying that, he threw his sleeve and left.


    Yige was so angry that his chest was still undulating. He was hit and staggered back. Looking at the back of CAI Hongjun leaving, his originally angry face suddenly became painful.


    Since childhood, he is equivalent to a child without a father or a mother. He was raised by servants. He never knows what to be spoiled. Because no one loves him, he learned to protect himself, perfect himself and become very lucky.


    Because he felt that if he didn''t cherish his life, no one could protect him.


    No one can feel sorry for him when he died. He came to the world like a gust of wind and disappeared after a while.


    That''s not the life he wants. He wants to live a wonderful life and be remembered by many people, so he has been working hard to make his reputation and get the attention of many people.


    But we only pay attention to the Ming mausoleum! He doesn''t pay attention to his first brother at all.


    So he thought that as long as he killed the Ming mausoleum, everyone''s eyes would turn to him. He killed all the Ming mausoleum that everyone worshipped, and everyone would certainly worship him more.


    So over the years, he has been fighting against the Ming mausoleum, just trying to get everyone''s attention and Cai Hongjun''s attention!


    Instead of always living alone in the world, unknown and not cared about by others, no one will remember even if they die.


    Over the years, he has been working in this direction.


    However, the world could not see him after all. All they saw was Ming Ling and only his father Cai Hongjun.


    He was never in his father''s eyes.


    He is a person abandoned by the world. Even if he dies, no one will pay attention to him.


    First brother often feels that living in this world is a sorrow.


    He sat on the ground along the wall, his head against the wall, and closed his eyes in pain.


    He had no mother since childhood, because his mother was killed by the enemy when he was one year old. He didn''t even have a mother''s image in his mind.


    Cai Hongjun was so ruthless that he cleaned up all his mother''s photos.


    He was so cruel that he didn''t even know what his mother looked like.


    Since he was a child, the women around Cai Hongjun have never broken. They change a woman every other period of time and never ask him.


    Sometimes he really hates Cai Hongjun. Why did he give birth to him? Since we all know that he doesn''t care, why did we give birth to him!


    His mother died for Cai Hongjun. Hasn''t Cai Hongjun felt a little guilty over the years!


    Sometimes he was angry when he thought about it. For a few moments, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Cai Hongjun, but he still held back. After all, he was his father.


    So these people have to endure the pain.


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan hurried out with pineapple and pineapple. She didn''t dare to stop for a moment. She was afraid that she would be caught up by a brother as soon as she stopped.


    Fortunately, as soon as I went out, I stopped a taxi. The taxi stopped. Su wennuan quickly sat in and brought the children in.


    The driver drove before she said where to go.


    He dragged her downtown and put her down. He didn''t ask her where to go or ask her for money.


    Su wennuan was surprised, but when he thought about it carefully, how could a taxi pass by in such a remote place?


    It must have been arranged by the first brother or the father of the first brother.


    Su wennuan thought about sitting in the driver''s car without oil head just now, and felt a lingering fear.


    If the taxi driver is another bad man just now, she and the child will be miserable.


    After getting off the bus, she quickly stopped a normal taxi, reported the address and drove to the direction of Mingjia villa.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ming Ling came back from the company, he didn''t see Su Nuan warming the children.


    The servant said, "young grandma took the children out to go shopping."


    Ming Ling asked, "when did you go?"


    The servant replied, "around three o''clock in the afternoon..."


    Ming Ling raised his hand and looked at his watch. Now it''s more than five o''clock. He''s been shopping for more than two hours. It''s time to come back. He took out his cell phone and called Su wennuan.


    A prompt tone sounded in the phone, "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows frowned. Su wennuan should not be so careless. Why do you go out when your mobile phone is turned off?


    He felt a faint uneasiness and was about to go out.


    Su wennuan came back with the children.


    "Dad..." as soon as Luoluo came in and saw Ming Ling, she opened her arms and ran to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling picked her up. Luo Luo plunged into Ming Ling''s arms and sobbed, "Dad, sobbing..."


    Seeing her crying so pitifully, Ming Ling wiped her tears. "What''s the matter, mom bullied you?"


    Luo Luo sobbed and shook her head, "an uncle bullied us, that Uncle..."


    Uncle?


    Ming Ling frowned and looked at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan put Jane''s hands in front of her and hung her head slightly. She didn''t dare to speak.


    Bo Bo also went to the front of Ming Ling and looked up at him with his small head. "It''s an uncle on crutches..."


    "Another brother!" Ming Ling looked at Su Nuan and said angrily.


    Su wennuan hung his head and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 352

    Ming Ling suddenly saw the blue and purple marks on Su wennuan''s neck. He quickly walked to her and lifted her hair. As expected, her neck was green and red.


    Ming Ling gnashed his teeth and said angrily, "what''s going on?"


    Su Nuan pursed her lips and said, "well, brother..."


    "How dare he use violence against you!" before Su wennuan finished, mingling said angrily. Seeing Su wennuan hanging his head and looking timid, it seemed that he had been greatly hurt. Mingling became more and more angry and gnashed his teeth. It was like if the first brother was here now, he would take the first brother''s dog life!


    Seeing that he was so excited, Su wennuan knew that he had a bad temper. If he did anything extreme, it would be bad. She came forward and took his arm, comforted and said, "I''m all right, and the children are all right. Don''t be angry..."


    She asked mingling not to be angry, but when she thought about what a brother had done to her just now, she was very angry and wronged. She wanted to cry. She was a woman. HIA had never been treated so inhumanely. Fortunately, nothing happened, otherwise she really had no face to live in this world.


    Moreover, now that Ming Ling was so angry, she didn''t dare to tell him what had just happened.


    Otherwise he will be more excited. Maybe he will rush to kill a brother now.


    But the first brother is not so weak. If Ming Ling rushes over now, he will lose both with the first brother.


    Su wennuan doesn''t want to see Ming Ling hurt, so she hides what her brother wants to do to her in the afternoon and doesn''t dare to say.


    What if mingling gets angry and dislikes her?


    Although the first brother didn''t do anything to her, he took off her clothes and kissed her.


    Ming Ling glanced at Su wennuan and saw her look flattering. She looked at him timidly, carefully and pitifully.


    Ming Ling turned his eyes and suppressed his anger for the time being. Now he will only scare his family if he loses his temper in front of his family. Brother I will clean it up another day!


    He hugged Su wennuan''s shoulder, let her lean against his arms, gently patted her on the back, and comforted, "it''s okay, just come back, stay at home later, don''t go out..."


    Su wennuan suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Ming Ling. Her crystal eyes looked at him with a particularly anxious emotion, "Ming Ling..."


    She cried with fear.


    "Hmm?" Ming Ling looked at her with her head down, her frown raised slightly, and a tail sound slipped out of her throat.


    "Shall we go back to China early?" she asked expectantly, holding the sleeve of mingling.


    Seeing that she was worried, Ming Ling lifted the hair on her forehead aside and asked with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan pursed her lips. "I don''t want to stay in California. I have no feelings for here..." she said.


    In fact, she really has no feelings for California and wants to leave early. More importantly, the first brother is in California. As long as they stay in California for a day, the first brother may come to trouble.


    After what happened today, Su wennuan is completely afraid of his first brother and doesn''t even want to see him again.


    Ming Ling looked at the sparkling waves in Su wennuan''s eyes and knew that she wanted to stay away from this place. Her thumb gently stroked her forehead, "we''ll go the day after tomorrow..."


    "Hmm..." Su wennuan nodded, and his lips moved out of a gratifying radian.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry..." Luo Luo sniffed while crying. The tender voice was very wronged.


    Su wennuan reacted, focused on Luo Luo and touched her face. "OK, Mommy will get you something to eat now..." then she looked down at the pineapple standing at her feet, "what do you want to eat?"


    Bo Bo stroked his mouth, "Bo Bo wants spinach..."


    Su wennuan blinked in surprise, "spinach?"


    Bo Bo pulled Ming Ling''s trouser legs, shook his legs, and said in a young voice, "Popeye has great strength after eating spinach, and Bo Bo will have great strength after eating spinach to protect mommy and sister..."


    He said something like a little adult, so Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling, and then they smiled tacitly.


    I''m very happy that my son is so sensible and responsible at such a young age.


    Su wennuan squatted down and touched Bo Bo''s head, with a happy smile on his face. "It''s a cartoon, not true, but Bo Bo thinks so. Mommy is very happy. You have some rice and porridge like your sister, and drink milk at night, okay?"


    "Well..." Bo Bo nodded, very clever.


    Su wennuan gets up and walks to the kitchen. Bo Bo follows her with her clothes. "Mom, I want to follow you..."


    Su wennuan looks back and sees Bo Bo holding his clothes behind her. She reaches out and holds Bo Bo''s hand and takes him to the kitchen, "Bo Bo is good..."


    Ming Ling sat down on the sofa with Luo Luo in his arms. He took out a paper towel to wipe Luo Luo''s mouth and asked step by step, "where did Luo Luo go with her mother this afternoon?"


    Luo Luo said, "go and buy food..."


    "Did you go to the supermarket?" said Ming Ling.


    Luo Luo nodded, "en en, buy food, clothes and toys..." her tender voice said what she remembered.


    Ming Ling nodded, "that''s going to the mall..."


    "In the elevator, I met strange millet in the elevator..." Luo pursed her mouth and thought of the scene just now. She was a little afraid and a little wronged.


    "Strange corn on crutches, isn''t it?" Ming Ling asked Luo gently again.


    Luo Luo nodded, "strange corn bullies Mommy. Strange corn wants to lock us up..."


    When Ming Ling heard Luo Luo''s words, she became more and more angry. Brother Yi, a damned man, will give him a shot one day!


    "How did you get it back?" Ming Ling continued.


    In fact, he is also a little strange. Since the first brother caught Su Nuan and the children, he didn''t get any cheap, didn''t inform him, didn''t threaten him, so he let Su Nuan and the children go?


    It''s not like a brother''s style.


    He wanted to ask Su wennuan, but she didn''t want to mention the afternoon, so he didn''t ask.


    Luo Luo shook her head to show that she didn''t know.


    Ming Ling gently breathed a sigh, looked ahead and didn''t continue to talk.


    After a while, Su wennuan came over with food. Bo Bo walked in front of her with two bottles of water in his hand.


    Su wennuan came over, put the food on the tea table in front of Ming Ling and Luo Luo, said gently on his face, "have a meal, Ming Shao..."


    As soon as she heard her name, Ming Ling looked at her, "why do you suddenly call Ming Shao..." it was not called Ming Ling well before

 Chapter 353

    Su wennuan saw his questioning eyes. She smiled awkwardly, "it''s just a cry. I didn''t think so much..."


    I''m used to calling Ming Shao before. It''s really easy to call. It doesn''t have any special meaning.


    Ming Ling looked at her and said nothing.


    Bo Bo took his hand and handed it to Ming Ling. His young voice was very nice, "Dad, you drink water, mom let you drink water..."


    Ming Ling took a look at Su wennuan, then took the water from Bo Bo''s hand, twisted it open, looked up and took a sip, then looked at Bo Bo and said, "give another bottle to mom."


    Bo Bo held the water bottle in his hand, and then warmed it to su. His dark eyes looked at her and said weakly, "Mommy, drink water..."


    Su wennuan took the water bottle in his hand and couldn''t open it for a long time.


    Ming Ling took the water from her hand, put her hand on the bottle cap, opened it with a gentle twist, and then handed it to her.


    Su wennuan took the water bottle from his hand, then pointed the water bottle at his mouth, looked up and drank, and said, "eat..."


    At the moment, they didn''t eat at the table. Instead, Su wennuan brought several bowls of food and put them on the tea table. Several people ate together at will, which would shorten the distance between each other.


    Ming Ling picked up the bowl, picked up chopsticks, took a spinach, used his own bowl and then fed it to spinach. "Spinach, spinach you want, eat it while it''s hot."


    Bo Bo blinked his ignorant and dark eyes and looked at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan nodded, "Dad, feed you, just eat..."


    Bo Bo took his mouth, bit the spinach given to him by Ming Ling, and then chewed it.


    When Ming Ling saw that Bo Bo ate the food he fed, he was in a better mood. He also motioned to Su wennuan, "you can eat it too..."


    Su wennuan picked up the bowl, added some dishes and fed it to Luo Luo first.


    A family of four had a simple lunch.


    In the evening, Su wennuan took a bath for the children, coaxed them to sleep, and then went back to the room. Mingling was sitting in bed reading a magazine. She was still wearing the clothes she had just eaten. Su wennuan said in surprise, "why don''t you take a bath?"


    Ming Ling got up from the bed, walked towards Su wennuan, took her by the shoulder and took her to the bathroom, "wait for you, wash with you..."


    Su wennuan paused. "I..." she hesitated. Of course, she knew what it meant that mingling wanted to wash with her. Didn''t she just want to do it again?


    But she was just frightened today, and her heart hasn''t slowed down. Moreover, she is very tired today and wants to have an early rest. She doesn''t want that.


    Ming Ling stopped with her and looked at her unhappily, "what do you think, just taking a bath together..."


    When did this woman treat him like an animal? He''s not the kind of person who thinks about talking to her every day.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips, and her crystal eyes looked at him with some taboos.


    Ming Ling didn''t give her ink time, so he took her by the shoulder and took her to the bathroom.


    When I got to the bathroom, I closed the door and took off my clothes.


    Ming Ling immediately saw the blue and purple marks on her chest. Ming Ling held her and asked her painfully and angrily, "how did you do it?"


    Su wennuan saw that mingling''s eyebrows were wrinkled enough to kill a mosquito, and her eyes were cold and angry. She dared not say what happened this afternoon. She was afraid that mingling misunderstood what was between her and her first brother, and was afraid of mingling''s rage.


    She dropped her head and didn''t look at his eyes. She said weakly, "just now she was pushed into the car and hit her chest..."


    Although she was just an excuse.


    But this excuse made Ming Ling think of the scene, the scene of a brother''s rude move to Su wennuan, and how painful Su wennuan should feel when he was hit by a car. He was so distressed that he was furious.


    His eyes frowned and gnawed his teeth, but he didn''t get angry in front of Su wennuan. She is poor enough now. He can''t sprinkle his anger at others on her. He squeezed some shower gel and gently bathed her.


    Su wennuan retreated. His big palm swam on her. She itched and was flattered.


    Ming Ling held her shoulder in one hand, fixed her in place, frowned and said, "don''t move, stand well..."


    Su warm and warmly hung his head. He really did not dare to move. He stood there in good obedient manner, allowing the hand of the Hsing Ling to blend gently with the bubbles to help her to rub her body and help her bathe.


    After washing her, he gave her a rough wash, then put on a bath towel and let her out.


    Under the guidance of Ming Ling, Su wennuan came out and went to the cabinet. She opened the cabinet to find underwear and quickly found one. She took it down and began to wear it. She stood in place. Anyway, there would be no one else in the room, and she had no scruples.


    Just wearing one foot to go in, Ming Ling came out of the bathroom and saw her funny wearing underwear. It was really funny. He raised his lips and smiled and said, "don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if you don''t wear it. You''ll have a good sleep today."


    Su wennuan blushed and looked back at him. She said, "don''t talk. I know I''m shy..." she deliberately molested her. It''s true.


    Ming Ling smiled and shook his head, "how many times have I not seen you? What shame..." he went to the bed and lay down.


    Su wennuan squeezed his nose at him, "you bad guy..."


    Mingling lies on the bed, picks up her mobile phone and calls Yunxin. "Call some brothers and wait for me downstairs of Mingtian group tomorrow..." mingling says to the phone.


    Su wennuan heard it and looked back at him.


    Ming Ling continued, "take off one of my brother''s arms tomorrow!"


    When he said this, his voice was cold and dignified.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Then she realized that mingling and first brother were going to work again. After she put on her underwear, she went to the bed and sat down and watched him call.


    Yunxin over there was drinking with Shi xiaorou. When he heard the phone call from Ming Ling, he asked in surprise, "is it the first brother warming up the children again?"


    The Ming mausoleum was silent.


    Silence is acquiescence.


    Yunxin also became angry. "Shit, this first brother, I have long been unhappy with him! Tomorrow, I will unload not only one of his arms, but also both of his arms! It''s too cheap for him to keep one of his legs three years ago!"


    Yunxin is also talking about a brother now.


    Brother Yi is a pervert. He just can''t see others falling in love. He sent someone to follow him and monitor him!


    He didn''t know who was watching him now!


    In any case, he must find out the surveillance eyes that a brother has placed around him!


    Just now, mingling also wants to kill brother 1. He also has a chance to do his own thing!


    Brother one, you''ll die tomorrow!

 Chapter 354

    Looking at Ming Ling hanging up the phone, Su wennuan blinked with a look of ignorance.


    Ming Ling put down his cell phone and looked at her with deep eyes. Two words floated out of his thin lips, "sleep..." and he lay down.


    Su Nuan pursed her lips. She didn''t know what to say to Ming Ling, so she also lay down.


    Now Ming Ling must be angry. She can''t persuade Ming Ling anything, otherwise Ming Ling will be more disgusted and have a bad temper.


    But when she thought that Ming Ling would fight with the first brother tomorrow, she was very worried.


    At the thought that three years ago, Ming Ling was poisoned by a brother and suffered those painful experiences, her heart was very confused and worried about Ming Ling.


    Worried that mingling will be hurt tomorrow, the first brother is not easy to deal with, and he has a father who looks so scary.


    If the first brother''s father also stood up against Ming Ling, Ming Ling would be even more vulnerable.


    Su wennuan became more worried and frightened. Although she was very tired, she still didn''t sleep in the dark. She had something in her heart and couldn''t sleep.


    She turned around and pulled the clothes of laming Ling.


    Ming Ling was sleeping on his back with his eyes closed. Su Nuan pulled his clothes a few times. He felt the small movement. He opened his eyes and turned to look at her. His deep eyes were full of confusion about falling asleep.


    Su wennuan took a deep breath and seemed to be in a heavy mood. "Mingling, or we''ll go back to China tomorrow morning..." she asked weakly.


    She really doesn''t want to see Ming Ling continue to struggle with the first brother, and she doesn''t want to see Ming Ling injured.


    Ming Ling looked at her carefully. She didn''t know what she was thinking now. After watching her for a while, the magnetic voice was still patient, "what are you thinking? Worried about my struggle with the first brother?"


    Ming Ling can guess a little of her mind, but she can''t guess all of it.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. She knew that mingling was smart, and her mind could not hide from him.


    The corner of Ming Ling''s lips sneered and said, "still don''t believe my strength?"


    How could she worry that he would lose to a brother?


    Why doesn''t this woman always believe him? Now even her strength should be questioned!


    Su wennuan shook his head for fear that mingling would misunderstand him, and explained, "I just think it''s bad for both sides to fight like this all the time, otherwise we won''t tangle with him. He''s a psycho. The more you pay attention to him, the more energetic he is, so we just ignore him..."


    Su wennuan said, her crystal eyes staring at mingling, looking forward to his response, and worried that mingling could listen to her.


    But Ming Ling smiled coldly, "are you worried about the first brother? Su wennuan, why don''t I know when you even care about him..."


    Su wennuan''s eyes twinkled for a moment. It was incredible why mingling understood her words like this. She was stunned for a moment, and then said a little innocently, "you misunderstood. How can I care about him? I hate him. I wish it was too late to break him up..."


    "In that case, go to bed and stop talking..." Ming Ling turned around and stopped telling her these things.


    His intention to teach a brother a lesson has been determined, and no one can shake it.


    Last time I just warned Yige to restrain himself. I didn''t expect Yige to make more progress. He simply didn''t want to live!


    First, no matter how frightened the children are by him, he can''t let go of the blue and purple scars on Su wennuan''s body!


    Su wennuan sees that mingling doesn''t talk to her anymore. She gives a heavy breath again. She doesn''t say anything more. She lies beside him and wants to sleep, but she can''t sleep.


    I didn''t sleep well all night.


    I woke up early in the morning and turned over, but it was empty next to me!


    Su wennuan was surprised that mingling got up so early? He''s gone?


    Thinking of the call that mingling made to Yunxin yesterday, Su wennuan probably guessed what mingling was doing.


    She frowned, but she still couldn''t stop him. Anyway, she just wanted mingling to come back safely, so she wouldn''t interfere.


    She felt that she had been making trouble for Ming Ling and had never solved any trouble for Ming Ling.


    She felt a little guilty when she thought that she was always causing trouble to mingling.


    Originally wanted to get up, but think about it, now she has nothing to do and can only be in a daze. In order not to add trouble to mingling, she won''t go out today.


    Thinking of this, she lay down again. Since she couldn''t help Ming Ling, she stayed at home and slept. When she picked up her mobile phone, it was only more than 6 a.m. now it''s too early. She should also sleep for a while.


    But she couldn''t sleep. Su wennuan lay in bed playing with her mobile phone.


    Habitually brush microblog.


    There was a news push last night, the title was: California brother finally broke out his bed photo with a woman!


    The title immediately attracted Su wennuan''s attention, and Su wennuan clicked the news.


    There are attached photos of those red fruits and words.


    When she saw the picture, Su wennuan was so surprised that her mobile phone almost fell to the ground.


    The mobile phone fell in her hand like a hot potato. Su wennuan finally held it steady. When she looked at it, she saw that the woman in the picture was herself.


    In this photo, a brother is naked, pressing on her and kissing her fiercely, while she is in pain and wants to cry without tears.


    But her expression was clearly struggling and painful. In this picture, it looked as if she was being killed by a brother.


    Seeing this picture, Su wennuan took a breath, and his heart stopped beating for a moment. Then he calmed down and his heart beat violently.


    Brother Yi, this beast, took a picture of what happened yesterday and recorded it! It''s still on the news today!


    Su wennuan''s chest fluctuated violently. He was so angry at the thought of being humiliated by a brother!


    Su wennuan tossed and turned in bed. Suddenly, she sat up fiercely, her eyes wide open!


    No!


    Last time, she just installed a microblog on mingling''s mobile phone and paid attention to the microblog news!


    What if Ming Ling sees this news on his mobile phone!


    Su wennuan was so frightened that he dared not continue to sleep. He climbed down from the bed, put on his clothes and quickly opened the door to go out.


    She doesn''t know what she wants or can do in such a hurry.


    But when she rubbed downstairs, she saw Ming Ling sitting on the dining table in the living room eating breakfast, scooping porridge into her mouth with a spoon in one hand and playing with a mobile phone in the other hand.


    Su wennuan, who was anxious to go downstairs, stopped fiercely, looked at Ming Ling in horror, and then went downstairs quickly.

 Chapter 355

    She stumbled to mingling, grabbed the cell phone in his hand, held it in her hand and looked at mingling panting.


    But Ming Ling''s frosty eyes were also looking at her. He put one elbow on the table and his left hand still held the position of holding the mobile phone, but the mobile phone was no longer in his hand, and the spoon in the other hand was also put down.


    Deep eyes, with a cold color, stared at her.


    Su wennuan blinked in amazement. Seeing that mingling''s expression was wrong, she quickly picked up the mobile phone in her hand and looked at it before she could say anything.


    The page of the mobile phone is just the picture she just saw, the page of the microblog, the news!


    The picture is the scene where the first brother presses on her. In the picture, she resists painfully, but from this point of view, it seems that she has been strengthened by the first brother.


    And this picture is being enlarged by the Ming mausoleum to see the details


    The second Su wennuan saw the mobile phone picture, his heart sank fiercely, took a breath, and then looked at the Ming mausoleum in horror.


    I saw a pair of dark eyes of Ming Ling dyed with cold frost and stared at her motionless, "it''s really early to get up. In order to stop your secret, it''s also hard."


    The thin lips of the Ming mausoleum opened gently, and the cold voice seemed to come from hell, cold and ironic.


    Su wennuan came forward and grabbed mingling''s arm, anxiously explained, "mingling, listen to me, this is not the case, I..."


    Before the words were finished, mingling''s hand was already on Su wennuan''s hand, breaking her hand from her arm bit by bit. Those frosty eyes stared at Su wennuan. They looked very calm, but their voice was mixed with great explosive force, calm but could explode at any time, "what happened to you and brother one!"


    His voice was not loud, but every word was squeezed out of his teeth.


    Su wennuan was very flustered. The photo really wanted to confuse the fake with the real, and now mingling''s anger made her unable to resist. She shook her head and explained in fear, "nothing happened between me and him, really, really nothing happened..."


    When she said this, she saw the scarlet eyes of Ming Ling. She found that her explanation was really weak in front of this picture.


    Ming Ling fiercely smashed his mobile phone on the ground. "Su wennuan, are you still sophistry now!" Ming Ling''s anger finally broke out.


    The mobile phone smashed on the ground, and the fragments splashed. When people saw that Ming Ling was so angry, they all knew that Ming Ling was not easy to provoke. They hid one by one and didn''t even dare to get close.


    Su wennuan was also stunned.


    Ming Ling clenched his teeth, stood up and pinched Su wennuan''s neck. He was so angry that he wanted to kill people. "If nothing happened to you and brother I, what are you guilty of? I''ve been hiding from you since yesterday. Don''t you dare to explain! I''m afraid I''ll kill you and brother I know what happened to you and brother I!"


    Ming Ling''s face turned blue with anger. Looking at the picture, he only thought of Su wennuan''s delicate groan under brother one. He thought of Su wennuan''s appearance of breathing in front of him and under brother one. He thought that his body belonged to someone else!


    His head is about to explode. He can''t stand it. He is stinging and angry. He wants to kill!


    How can he accept that Su wennuan has done it with other men!


    If that''s the case, he''d rather kill her!


    Su wennuan was pinched by him and was about to lose her breath. She felt the hand of mingling pinching her neck tightening, and her trachea was gradually isolated from the outside by him.


    She couldn''t breathe air, her brain was blank, and her face turned pig liver.


    Out of her instinctive desire for survival, she grabbed his hand and wanted to take his hand away from her neck, but he angrily said that the veins on his forehead burst and his face was pale. He had no reason at all. His hand pinched her like a pliers and really wanted to crush her to death.


    People were so angry when they saw Ming Ling that they were about to crush Su wennuan to death. Cui Zhu was very frightened. She hurried to the room to pick up the children. They didn''t dare to get close to Ming Ling, but the children could.


    Su wennuan struggled, but she had no strength. Her hands hung down, her eyes closed, and her heart suffocated. It was worse than death.


    "Mommy, woo woo, Mommy, you let go of my Mommy..." Luoluo and pineapple didn''t know when they came out. As soon as they saw this scene, Luoluo immediately cried. She came forward with her little foot holding the foot of Ming Ling and cried for Mommy.


    Bo Bo sees Su wennuan''s hands hang down and closes his eyes. He thinks she''s dead. He is also scared to cry. He comes forward and holds the legs of Ming Ling like a column, crying to the heart and lungs.


    Ming Ling''s angry eyes suddenly moved and realized what he was doing now. He quickly released Su wennuan''s neck. Su wennuan''s body fell powerlessly. Ming Ling caught her, took her back with one hand and patted her face with the other hand. He said with some worry, "Su wennuan, wake up..."


    Just now, his reason was washed away by anger. In his mind, there was only the idea of rage and the idea of killing the people who betrayed him. For a moment, he couldn''t control it. He even pinched Su wennuan''s neck.


    Moreover, he is bloodthirsty and crazy. As soon as he holds the lifeline of others, he is like a beast.


    Su wennuan opened his eyes and saw the angry face of Ming Ling. His angry veins were still prominent on his forehead. Su wennuan was afraid and instinctively pushed him away. He didn''t have much strength. He fell down on the ground, covered his neck and coughed violently, "cough, cough..."


    Just now, Ming Ling really wanted to kill her. If it weren''t for the child, she would have died at the hands of Ming Ling.


    Originally wanted to explain to him, but now that he was like this, she had nothing to explain. He always said that she didn''t believe him, but he never believed her. It was just a picture. He sentenced her to death and didn''t give her a chance to explain at all.


    This is his love, so selfish!


    "Mommy, Mommy, sobbing..." Luo let go of Ming Ling''s legs, walked over with short legs, hugged Su wennuan, and cried pitifully.


    Bo Bo also lets go of mingling''s legs and walks to Su wennuan. He puts one hand on Su wennuan''s shoulder and wipes tears with the other hand.


    "Dad is good or bad, not Dad, we just want mom, sobbing..." Bo said while crying.


    Ming Ling was angry and realized that he almost strangled Su wennuan. He was angry and distressed and reached out to touch Su wennuan, but when he saw her rubbing her neck and coughing, he thought of the situation in the picture just now, and the picture of Su wennuan''s passion with his first brother rolled in his mind.


    His face suddenly changed, his outstretched hand suddenly stopped, squeezed his fist back, and pulled his hair angrily.

 Chapter 356

    At the thought of Su wennuan''s behavior yesterday, he hid it in front of him and didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    The blue and purple on her neck was obviously kissed by the first brother, and the trace on her chest was also caused by her passion with the first brother. She deceived him and said she hit it!


    What did Su wennuan''s mouth full of lies say yesterday! It shows that there is a ghost between her and the first brother. Otherwise, how could she deceive him again and again!


    At the thought that things might really be what he imagined, his chest seemed to explode. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to do.


    In other things, he can remain rational, but in this matter, he really can''t accept it!


    He watched the children crying around Su wennuan, clenched his teeth and shouted, "housekeeper!"


    The housekeeper came trembling, "young master..."


    "Watch the little grandma and the children for me! Don''t let them step out of the house, or your life will come to me!" ordered Ming Ling angrily.


    The housekeeper nodded quickly, "yes, it''s the young master..."


    Ming Ling shook his sleeves and went out angrily.


    "Woo... Mommy..." Luo Luo arched into Su wennuan''s arms. She also realized that mingling had gone, but when mingling passed by them, it brought a gust of wind. From the wind, you can feel the great anger on mingling.


    Luo Luo arched in Su Nuan''s arms in fear.


    Bo Bo also sobbed, raised his little hand and wiped his tears.


    Su wennuan felt Suffocated at the bottom of her heart for a long time. She couldn''t make a sound in her throat. Listening to the children''s crying, her own tears fell down. It was uncomfortable.


    She held the children in her arms and cried, "pineapple doesn''t cry, Mommy is fine, woo..." she said she was fine, but she couldn''t help crying.


    Thinking of the scene just now and the angry look of Ming Ling trying to kill her just now, she felt uncomfortable and wronged.


    Don''t they all say they want to believe her? Now it''s just a photo. He can break all his tenderness and trust in her. When he gets angry, he really has no other people in his eyes and doesn''t consider anything. He doesn''t think about it. What should the children do if he really kills her?


    Su wennuan felt aggrieved and cried more and more. Finally, she couldn''t help crying. She felt that she was too hard and unworthy.


    Three years ago, she gave birth to a child for him alone. It was so painful that she almost died on the operating table. He was not with her because he was poisoned by a brother. He was miserable himself.


    Three years later, she was worried that he would suffer again when he competed with the first brother, so she advised him not to fight with the first brother, but he didn''t listen and had to fight with the first brother.


    Now just because of a photo, he overturned all his feelings for her and wanted to kill her.


    Whether he loves her or her body!


    Some things can''t be thought in detail. When you think deeply, the more you think, the more you fear, and the more you think, the more you feel unworthy.


    Cuizhu saw that Su wennuan was crying so hard. She felt bad. She had witnessed the rage of mingling just now.


    Ordinary people can''t face up to that appearance. Just that angry appearance can scare people to death. What''s more, he almost strangled Su wennuan.


    Now, seeing Su wennuan crying, Cuizhu thinks she''s pathetic.


    She went to the bathroom and twisted a wet towel. She squatted next to Su wennuan, handed her the towel and said, "young grandma, wipe..."


    Alas, they all envy the young master of a rich family, but marrying into a rich family also has the hardship of marrying into a rich family. They have no autonomy or power at all.


    Good times are good. When you quarrel a little, your life hangs on the line at any time.


    This kind of day is also frightened. It looks happy. In fact, it is only on the surface.


    Cuizhu looked at Su wennuan and sighed in her heart.


    In fact, many people want to marry Ming Ling. They think he is handsome and rich, and his power is supreme.


    But as a servant of Ming Ling for so many years, Cui Zhu felt that instead of marrying such an excellent man, she might as well marry an ordinary man to be plain and happy.


    Think about it. The Ming mausoleum is so excellent. Standing at the top of the pyramid, many people flock to him. There are many people who want to climb his bed. Wasn''t Lori one last time?


    And most men can''t change their playful nature. Although they know they have a wife at home, they will certainly be unable to control when tempted by other women.


    The temptation of a woman can be resisted for the time being. What if there are more women to seduce Ming Ling in the future?


    Can he hold it? Su wennuan has to be vigilant anytime and anywhere. He tries his best to guard against women outside. Looking at the Ming mausoleum, he must not let the Ming mausoleum be robbed!


    In that case, how tired Su wennuan is to live every day.


    In addition, like now, Su wennuan doesn''t know what mistake he has made. Master Ming has a bad temper and is scared to death when he gets angry.


    This is also a kind of torture for Su wennuan''s spirit.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s pain, Cuizhu really felt that it was better to marry an ordinary man than to marry a high-quality man like Ming Ling. In this way, you can fight with him, and you will have a position and voice at home, so that you will not be controlled by men.


    If a man makes her unhappy, she can fire him. Anyway, Cui Zhu thinks so. If she gets married in the future, she must marry a man who is not so rich.


    Su wennuan takes the towel in Cuizhu''s hand and wipes her face. She also knows that she must look embarrassed and bitter now. She is not decent in front of the next people.


    But now she felt uncomfortable. She just wanted to cry and vent, and she didn''t care about anything decent or disgraceful.


    The tears on his face dried up, and the tears in his eyes fell one after another.


    Yesterday, she was so frightened because of her first brother. She hasn''t reacted yet. Today, mingling gave her such a big blow.


    Her spirit is really a little unbearable.


    "Oh, Mommy, I''m so hungry..." Luo Luo lay in Su wennuan''s arms, crying and complaining.


    Although I was afraid, I woke up in the morning and was really hungry.


    Su wennuan sucked his nose, blinked the tears in his eyes and tried to stop crying, but the tears were like a gate of water, which couldn''t stop at all.


    Cui Zhu was also uncomfortable while looking at it. She held Su wennuan''s arm and said, "young grandma, get up, the ground is cold..."


    Su wennuan stands up with Cuizhu''s help. Cuizhu helps her to the sofa and sits down. "I''ll eat pineapples." with that, she goes to the kitchen.

 Chapter 357

    Su wennuan is still choking on the sofa.


    What mingling did today really exceeded her cognitive range. She was not only afraid, but also sad and disappointed


    She thought that mingling was just bad tempered, angry and moody, but she could smash things and roar, but unexpectedly, when mingling was angry, she really wanted to kill her.


    She is not afraid of death, but what about the children when she is dead? Does mingling find a stepmother for the children?


    Absolutely not. She will never let her children fall into the hands of her stepmother!


    The more Su wennuan thinks about it, the more ups and downs his chest is. It''s still unbearable.


    After a while, Cui Zhu came out with breakfast.


    There is porridge, steamed buns, sandwiches and fried eggs.


    She didn''t know what the children liked to eat, so she brought out some of everything.


    She put the meal on the table and said to the children, "pineapple, pineapple, what do you want to eat, eat with chopsticks and spoons, and let your mommy eat..."


    When Cuizhu was a child, her parents also liked to quarrel. Whenever they quarreled, she comforted her mother.


    People need comfort most when they are at their lowest.


    Now that Su wennuan is so depressed, she must also need the children to be obedient and sensible.


    Luo Luo blinked. Tears fell from her eyes. She got up from Su wennuan''s arms and stretched out her little hand to get the spoon.


    She didn''t get used to it. Usually her Mommy fed her dinner, so she shook when holding the spoon in her small hand, but she insisted on holding it firmly, scooped a spoonful of porridge, and carefully sent it to Su wennuan''s mouth, "Mommy doesn''t cry, eat..."


    Usually, Su wennuan feeds her children. No children have ever fed her. Su wennuan subconsciously puts the spoon handed by Luo Luo in his mouth and feeds her porridge into his mouth, but it is difficult to swallow.


    Seeing the children looking at her innocently, her tears fell again. Her heart was very heavy. This time it was pure sadness


    The children are so kind to her, but what about Ming Ling


    At the thought of Ming Ling''s cruelty to her just now and that the two children standing in front of her are the children of Ming Ling, she has a bitter feeling.


    "Mommy doesn''t cry, I''ll help you teach your father..." Bo Bo stretched out his small hand to wipe Su wennuan''s tears. His young voice spoke like a little adult. When he said something, his expression was as domineering and fierce as Ming Ling.


    Although Bo Bo is still small and his voice is young, it is really a kind of potential hegemony and indifference to say such words with his serious appearance.


    He said this to protect Su wennuan. For a moment, Su wennuan felt as if she had relatives to protect herself, not that she was alone by the side of the Ming mausoleum.


    She wiped her tears and forced the corner of her mouth, "Mommy doesn''t cry, don''t cry..." she tried to calm herself down and don''t scare the child.


    Don''t let the children worry. You can''t let the children fear Ming Ling because of her grievances, or let the children resent Ming Ling.


    It''s impossible for a son to teach his father anything, even though it''s just an idea.


    Although Bo Bo is to give her vent and support, she can''t let her children have such an idea.


    Su wennuan reaches out his hand, gently caresses Bo Bo''s face and says, "Bo Bo, Mommy is fine. Don''t have the idea of teaching dad a lesson. After all, dad is your father. What opinions do you have about him? You can talk to him, but you can''t do it. You can''t do it when you are young, and you can''t do it when you grow up, okay?"


    Bo Bo looked at Su wennuan with pure eyes and said, "but dad is not good to you..." so he wanted to stand out for Mommy.


    Su wennuan''s eyes began to heat up again. The children thought so much of her. She was really moved. At least she had children.


    But after all, Ming Ling is their father. "Bo Bo can say father, but can''t have the idea of doing it, and Mommy won''t let him bully in vain..."


    Bo Bo slightly tooted his mouth and nodded vaguely. "I know, Mommy. When my father comes back, I must ask him for an explanation and ask him to apologize..."


    Su wennuan smiled and cried. She quickly wiped her tears and asked herself not to cry. She stroked Bo Bo''s head, "Bo Bo, eat..."


    Bo Bo picked up a steamed stuffed bun and handed it to Su wennuan, "Mommy, you eat first."


    Su wennuan looked at the steamed stuffed bun stretched out by Bo Bo''s small hand. She was relieved to hold her lips slightly and picked up the steamed stuffed bun in Bo Bo''s hand, but she didn''t want to eat it.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ming Ling came to the first brother''s nest with his long arranged brother.


    "Bang bang!" the machine gun swept all the equipment in the first brother''s yard and home.


    The bodyguard who had been guarding outside the first brother''s yard was also frightened by the battle of the Ming Ling. He ran for his life and fled back to the villa to report to the first brother.


    "Ming Ling, he came with a group of people with machine guns in his hands. This is a form of annihilating us all." a bodyguard stumbled in and pointed to the panting way to Yige outside.


    The first brother was still sitting drinking tea. When he heard the bodyguard''s words, he stood up in surprise, "what!"


    He looked tight and was about to look out.


    With a bang, the door was kicked open.


    The first brother was so frightened that he sat down on the sofa and looked at the suddenly appeared Ming Ling with trembling.


    Ming Ling was wearing a black suit and holding a small pistol in his hand. His handsome face was as cold as a thousand years, and his deep eyes were gloomy with a terrible killing intention.


    A brother only saw such a Ming Ling three years ago. At that time, Ming Ling was a madman who broke his legs and wanted to kill him.


    Now, seeing such a Ming mausoleum again, the first brother subconsciously feels that he is doomed today and will be shot by the Ming mausoleum!


    The bodyguard who just reported the situation saw that Ming Ling came in like Shura. He was so frightened that he quickly stepped back to one side.


    Ming Ling must have come to settle accounts with brother Yi. It''s none of his business, so he''d better step aside earlier in order to save his life.


    A brother appeared in his pupil. Mingling bit his teeth, strode in and kicked him to kneel on the ground. Then mingling grabbed a brother''s hair, smashed his head on the tea table, and pulled his head back.


    The first brother was unprepared. He was knocked dizzy, bleeding down and confused his sight.


    Before he could react, the cold voice of the Ming mausoleum sounded in his ear, "where did the photos on the microblog come from! Say!"


    Ming Ling is furious. The first brother feels a cold muzzle pointing at his temple. Ming Ling wants to shoot him down.


    If this shot goes down, his brain will be shot out.


    The first brother was afraid of death and hurriedly said, "don''t shoot, I said, I said..."

 Chapter 358

    Ming Ling''s eyes were red, and his hand holding the gun tightly lowered his brother''s head. If it weren''t for finding out, he would jump at him now.


    The first brother can feel the power of the gun that mingling butts on his head. I''m afraid that if he hadn''t played a role now, mingling would have opened his head.


    The first brother was trembling. He was afraid that after he said it, mingling would jump him, because as long as he said what happened to the photo, he would have no value to mingling and die.


    Although it was at a critical moment of life and death, Yige''s head ran quickly and thought of a way to excuse himself. "The photos on the microblog were taken yesterday..."


    As soon as he finished, the pistol of mingling pressed against his head.


    The first brother flinched back in fear and hurriedly said, "I said, I said, I said... I earned Su wennuan back yesterday and was ready to strengthen her..."


    "Ah!" the first brother had just said half of what he said. The silencing gun in mingling''s hand hit the first brother''s arm. The bullet penetrated his muscles and he trembled with pain.


    Ming Ling''s pistol returned to the first brother''s temple and said, "continue!"


    The first brother was trembled by his voice. He was trembling all over. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He didn''t dare to continue to say the details, but said the final result, "I didn''t have anything to do with her, it''s just a photo..." this is the answer Ming Ling wants.


    Ming Ling pressed one hand on the head of the first brother, and the other hand held a gun against the head of the first brother. "If you want to live, tell me the truth!"


    Yunxin and other subordinates stood aside and felt strange when they saw that mingling was so angry that his green tendons burst out. According to the truth, mingling was always calm. Although it was cold, it didn''t want to be so angry now.


    Ming Ling seems crazy now. The whole person doesn''t look right.


    Yunxin doesn''t know what happened.


    He couldn''t understand a word between mingling and the first brother, but he guessed something from their conversation. The first brother caught Su nuanuan yesterday. It seems that there is a picture that mingling misunderstood.


    Now Ming Ling is so angry that he wants to kill a brother.


    I know that mingling has a bad temper. Elder brother, it''s his own fault.


    Looking at Ming Ling''s abandoning a brother''s arm, Yunxin just looked on coldly and didn''t intervene.


    The first brother also realized it now. Mingling was angry and didn''t believe what he said. It''s estimated that he didn''t believe Su wennuan''s words now.


    It''s true that his photo is too real to be true. It''s too dreamy. A man wants to see Su wennuan''s expression.


    What''s more, mingling is Su wennuan''s man. Seeing Su wennuan''s expression under other men, isn''t it furious.


    Now Ming Ling has no reason at all. I''m not sure he''ll really kill him.


    The first brother quickly explained, "I''m telling the truth. I have a video. Let me go first and I''ll show you..." the first brother tilted his head and said carefully, for fear that the gun in the hand of Ming Ling might go off.


    If the gun goes off, his life can''t be saved.


    "Let your brother take it! Don''t play tricks on me!" mingling angrily said, and the pistol pressed against the head of Yige again.


    The first brother knows that now he can only follow the Ming Ling. When Ming Ling gets angry, he is crazy and can''t be measured by the standard of normal people.


    "Well, don''t get excited, don''t get excited, I''ll let the brothers take it..." the first brother held the intact hand in the air and tried to control the mood of mingling. His other hand was shot and hurt his heart and lungs, but he couldn''t do anything, and he could only bear the pain to appease mingling.


    Ming Ling breathed heavily, and his anger could be felt from his breath.


    "Ou Li, take out my video and play it to Ming Ling..." the first brother gave an order to Ou Li.


    Ollie, take orders.


    After a while, the computer screen showed a picture that the first brother threw Su wennuan on the bed and the first brother began to attack Su wennuan, but Su wennuan had been resisting.


    Seeing that the first brother tore off Su wennuan''s clothes and Su wennuan was only wearing underwear, Ming Ling shouted to the onlookers, "get away from me, don''t look!"


    His woman is already so embarrassed. He is treated like this by the first brother. How can he allow other men to see Su wennuan''s body!


    Yunxin and a group of brothers turned around, didn''t look at the computer screen, and Ou Li withdrew.


    Ming Ling clenched his teeth and heaved his chest. His gun was heavily aimed at the middle of the first brother''s eyebrows.


    "Ming Ling, don''t get excited, don''t kill me, don''t, keep looking, keep looking..." the first brother trembled and pointed to the computer screen to let Ming Ling continue to look at the computer screen.


    He was trying to escape, but he couldn''t find the time.


    As a result, it was playing on the computer. Before the first brother succeeded, Cai Hongjun appeared. Even if he stopped the first brother''s behavior, Su wennuan put on his clothes and went out of the room.


    In other words, nothing really happened between the first brother and Su wennuan.


    After watching this video, Ming Ling''s heart was hanging in the air, but he still couldn''t forgive the rude picture of first brother to Su wennuan in the video just now.


    Originally, I planned to waste only one brother''s two arms yesterday, but now it seems that the two arms are not enough and have to kill him!


    After watching the video, the first brother turned around a little to beg for mercy like mingling, but he saw that mingling''s face was more gloomy. His heart was hurt. The secret way was bad. Mingling bit his teeth and said, "brother, this is your own life. On the way to huangquan, go!"


    After that, he pulled the gun target, and Yige felt desperate. Unexpectedly, he lived alone for so many years and did not make any achievements. He would die in the hands of mingling. When he died, he disappeared. No one would avenge him.


    "Wait, you can''t kill him!" just at the critical moment, the door was suddenly kicked open, and a calm and anxious voice came.


    The voice was vigorous and powerful,.


    Everyone looked up along the sound and saw Cai Hongjun standing at the door. He was against the light. The light refracted in from behind him and saw his shadow cast on the ground.


    It looks like a combination of vicissitudes and majesty and contradictions.


    Seeing that it was him, Ming Ling bit his teeth. "Cai Hongjun, don''t interfere in this matter! I want to take the life of a bastard, not your son!"


    Cai Hongjun''s face was serious, "do you know that you are going to kill your child''s uncle..."


    His child''s uncle!


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes flashed.


    The first brother also looked up at Cai Hongjun strangely. If he understood correctly, Cai Hongjun meant that he was su wennuan''s brother!

 Chapter 359

    Yunxin hears Cai Hongjun''s words and looks at Cai Hongjun strangely.


    Cai Hongjun is always serious and meticulous. He never makes jokes or makes things out of nothing. That is to say, 80% of what he says is true.


    After everyone was stunned for a moment, mingling''s pistol was still placed in the middle of the first brother''s eyebrow and sneered, "Cai Hongjun, in order to save your son''s life, you don''t have to sell your reputation!"


    He meant that Cai Hongjun was talking nonsense. In order to save the first brother from him, he deliberately said so that he would let the first brother go.


    It can be seen from the video just now that the first brother didn''t tarnish Su wennuan yesterday because Cai Hongjun stopped him in time. He was a little patient to listen to Cai Hongjun''s words because Cai Hongjun helped him in this matter.


    But now he even made up a lie to deceive him. Don''t blame him for being rude.


    Cai Hongjun stepped in, his face still containing the seriousness of the vicissitudes of life, "I don''t have nonsense. Su wennuan is really my daughter, otherwise I wouldn''t have stopped the good deed of first brother yesterday."


    Cai Hongjun stood in front of the Ming mausoleum, looked at the Ming mausoleum with eagle eyes, said seriously and told him the truth.


    He never interferes in the affairs of a brother. Whether he fights with the enemy or plays with women, he just hears it and won''t take care of it.


    But the first brother went to Su wennuan yesterday. This is incest! Their Cai family must not have such a corrupt thing as incest.


    So he came out in time to stop Yige from making mistakes.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows beat. Cai Hongjun''s words were reasonable. He was also a person who could think. The way of nature was the powerful relationship among them.


    Seeing that the Ming mausoleum was moved, Cai Hongjun continued, "Su wennuan is one of my three illegitimate daughters. I only love my wife. All women just play with me, but her mother is dead set. In order to prove her feelings for me, she jumped into the sea and committed suicide. Su wennuan, I handed her over to a man many years ago, Su Fusheng. In the early years, he fostered Su wennuan in an orphanage, and then took her back..."


    Cai Hongjun is talking about Su wennuan''s sad death!


    Ming Ling knows that Cai Hongjun is a man with a heart of flowers. She has never been short of women around him. She also knows that he has illegitimate children, but she never thought that Su wennuan is one of his illegitimate women!


    The pistol that Ming Ling put on the first brother''s head relaxed a little. His deep eyes looked at Cai Hongjun with disgust. "You can be so heartless towards your daughter. Now you still have the intention to save your son. Oh, what an irony..."


    Seeing Cai Hongjun''s present appearance, he thought of his heartless father. What''s the difference between Ming Ming and Cai Hongjun? They are birds of a feather! Just take off your pants and collect the seeds, no responsibility, no heart!


    Cai Hongjun pondered a little. He knew that over the years, he had laissez faire to his brother. Many people said that he could not raise his godfather.


    However, over the years, he also suffered. His favorite woman died for him and left him only one son.


    He felt heartache when he thought of his ex-wife. Sometimes he had a headache in the middle of the night. As soon as he saw his son, as soon as he saw a brother, he thought of his ex-wife. As soon as he thought of his ex-wife, he thought of how she blocked the enemy''s bullets for himself and how she died in front of him.


    The past was like a poisonous thorn in his head and made him miserable.


    Later, he really couldn''t stand it. He tried not to look at Yige, only gave Yige the best use and food, and invited the best servants to take care of Yige. He tried not to have too much contact with Yige, because Yige''s existence is his painful memories of the past.


    So over time, he was used to leaving his first brother alone and let him grow up.


    In order to forget his ex-wife, he kept looking for women and loved them, but he didn''t love them.


    He alleviated his pain with his unbridled body and filled his guilty heart with other women.


    But over the years, there are so many women around him, but none can replace his ex-wife in his heart.


    "You''re right. It''s ironic. I''m not a good man or a good father..." Cai Hongjun said.


    Although he has been at the height of his career these years, he is really not qualified in terms of family and emotion.


    Ming Ling smiled sarcastically, "you''re not human at all!" what about being a good man and a good father, "since you don''t care about your son so much, I''ll help you get rid of this heart disease..." said, Ming Ling wants to buckle the gun target.


    The first brother was sweating and his legs trembled under the mingling pistol.


    "It doesn''t matter to you that you killed him. At most, it''s just a temporary pleasure. But later, Su wennuan knows that brother one is her brother, and you, as her man, killed her brother. Do you think she can still be with you unharmed?" Cai Hongjun didn''t mean to plead for brother one at all.


    Just analyzing things with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling frowned, and the first brother held his breath.


    The lips of Ming Ling turned slightly, then the big sow turned, turned the pistol back and inserted it in her waist. He patted Cai Hongjun on the shoulder and sneered, "Cai Hongjun, this is the only person you''ve said over the years..."


    Then he walked out with cold eyes.


    Yunxin and his brothers hurried to follow.


    When the first brother saw that he was saved, his legs were soft and paralyzed on the ground, and the blood on his arms was still flowing.


    Cai Hongjun turned back and said to Ou Li, who was standing on one side and didn''t know the so-called, "don''t send the young master to the hospital!"


    Ou Li then reacted, picked up the paralyzed brother on the ground and rushed him to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the back car, Yunxin is driving. Mingling is sitting on the co pilot. His head is leaning on the back chair. He looks very tired looking at the front.


    Yunxin looked at Ming Ling and wanted to speak, but he didn''t speak.


    After a while, he looked at the Ming mausoleum again.


    Ming Ling said, "what''s up, just say it."


    Yunxin was seen through by Ming Ling, cleared his throat and asked, "Ming Shao, I didn''t expect Su wennuan''s father to be as rich as you. In this way, you are the right family..."


    Before he finished, the cold eyes of Ming Ling looked at him.


    Yunxin hurriedly stopped and stopped talking. Mingling must be confused now. This matter should be a restricted area of mingling. He''d better not say it.


    It is estimated that Su wennuan will hate Cai Hongjun and won''t recognize him even if she knows that Cai Hongjun is her biological father, her life experience and how her mother died.

 Chapter 360

    Yunxin concentrated on driving and didn''t continue to talk. Mingling leaned his head against the back and looked at the front, which was incomprehensible.


    Yunxin couldn''t see what he was thinking. Of course, he didn''t ask, so as not to be shot dead by a cold look in the eyes of the Ming Ling.


    After sending mingling home, Yunxin didn''t go in. He knew that there should be a lot to say between mingling and Su wennuan. There were things to be solved between their husband and wife. Yunxin didn''t say much and didn''t bother them, so he drove away by himself.


    Originally, he wanted to drive the car home to have a rest, but when the car was halfway, he shifted the direction and drove to Shi xiaorou''s hotel.


    The car quickly stopped at the door of the hotel. After Yunxin stopped the car, he quickly walked to the place where Shi xiaorou lived.


    When xiaorou was playing with her mobile phone, the doorbell suddenly rang. She rolled on the bed and didn''t want to get out of bed to open the door.


    At this point, who will come.


    "Oh, why knock on the door at this time..." Shi xiaorou covered herself with a pillow and felt a little disturbed.


    But the doorbell kept ringing. Shi xiaorou had no choice but to get up and open the door. With her messy hair and bleary eyes, she opened the door. Before she could see who was in front of her, she was held in a solid chest.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she put her hand on Yunxin and was about to push him away.


    Yunxin said with a voice like wind and frost, "don''t move, let me hug..."


    Shi xiaorou heard Yunxin''s voice and realized that the person holding her now was Yunxin. She didn''t move. She held her hands in the air, a little unprepared. She didn''t know what happened to Yunxin now. She suddenly hugged her like a child.


    Yunxin, who felt so powerless, met Shi xiaorou for the first time and didn''t know what had happened to him.


    But let a man who is usually so strong and smiling suddenly become so fragile, then what happened must not be light.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t ask anything. She gently landed her hands on Yunxin''s back and patted him on the back. Her voice was rare and gentle, "Yunxin, it''s okay. No matter what happens, I''m by your side..."


    She thinks so now. No matter what happens, she is the solid backing of Yunxin. Who makes her like Yunxin.


    Cloud heart listened to her words, the body trembled slightly, the originally closed eyes opened, and was touched by her words.


    When he really needs it, xiaorou is always by his side. He always needs warmth, but he has never been warm over the years.


    Like Cai Hongjun, he looks for women outside and plays with women just to hide his empty heart, just because the person in his heart hasn''t appeared yet.


    Now xiaorou appears and is so gentle to him.


    Yunxin feels like a child who has never eaten milk suddenly tastes the smell of milk.


    The taste in his heart is happy and sweet. He slowly releases Shi xiaorou, holds Shi xiaorou''s shoulders with his hands, and looks at Shi xiaorou affectionately in his eyes.


    When xiaorou was overwhelmed by his eyes, she blinked.


    Yunxin raised her hand and gently stroked Shi xiaorou''s face. A comforting and doting smile came out of her lips, "xiaorou, with you, even if I die, it''s enough..."


    Before he finished his words, Shi xiaorou stretched out her hand and covered her mouth. Shi xiaorou said angrily, "what nonsense do you say? Don''t say that you can''t die. You''re still so young. You can live a long life..."


    Yunxin could see the worry in xiaorou''s eyes. She was worried that he was really dead as he said, so she was so nervous.


    "Xiaorou, you are the only one in my life..." the more she was nervous about him, he was happy, smiled, held her face, kissed her heavily on her lips, with his lifelong feelings.


    He was a person since childhood. No one hurt or loved him. He didn''t know what the taste of warmth was, and he never got warm.


    Although he and Ming Ling depend on each other, like Ming Ling, he lacks love and is a cold heart. They just depend on each other, survive each other, and have brotherhood with each other.


    Never had such a warm emotion.


    Today, I saw the father son relationship between brother I and Cai Hongjun, and I saw that brother I longed for Cai Hongjun''s father''s love, but he was always alone in despair. His heart was also touched.


    It turned out that the first brother, like them, was also a poor man who lacked love. All the bad things he did were just to attract attention and make people care about him.


    But he received little attention.


    Seeing the scarred but painful look at Cai Hongjun''s expression, Yunxin was not happy.


    He can feel the sadness and despair of wanting to be loved, but no one has ever loved him.


    He suddenly felt that it was really not easy for them to live in this world. Since they were all poor people, why did they have to hurt and torture each other.


    If they can become friends with a brother, they can drink three people to comfort each other''s loneliness and emptiness.


    But these things can only be thought about. Some people and some things know that it will be better to do so, but they just hold their breath and are unwilling to burst out the most eager emotions in their hearts.


    On the way back to the hotel, Yunxin has been very uncomfortable. It''s uncomfortable with the experience of Ming Ling over the years. It''s also uncomfortable that they haven''t been loved since childhood. Now they look beautiful but bitter.


    So he quickly came to the place where Shi xiaorou lived. When he saw her, he couldn''t help holding her, as if she had all the warmth he lacked.


    When xiaorou suddenly kissed Yunxin, his kiss was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe.


    She put her hand on his shoulder, pushed him away from herself, and said inexplicably, "Oh, Yunxin, what are you doing? I haven''t brushed my teeth and washed my face this morning..."


    Despite her nervous expression, Yunxin was very happy anyway. With a smile on his face, he reached out and pinched her face, "what time is it, you''re still in bed..."


    "What time is it? Why don''t I know?" Xiao Rou pouted.


    Yunxin raised his hand to look at his watch and told the time, "ten thirty, Shi xiaorou, ten thirty is still morning for you?" he hasn''t got up yet.


    Shi xiaorou said naturally, "of course it''s morning. I have nothing to do. What do I get up so early? Besides, it''s not too late at 10:30."


    She sometimes doesn''t get up until one or two in the afternoon.


    Yunxin blinked in surprise, "have you spent American time..."

 Chapter 361

    Shi xiaorou subconsciously continued, "of course, it''s American time. Don''t forget, it''s in California now!" California belongs to the United States. Aren''t they in China now.


    Yunxin''s mouth twitched a few times. Well, she lost. She wanted to tease her. Unexpectedly, she pulled her back to the right path.


    Yunxin raised his hand and pinched her face, "sample, don''t get up for breakfast..."


    Shi xiaorou said, "I''m not hungry when I sleep." then she turned and walked in.


    Yunxin followed her in, then closed the door, "there''s no reason not to be hungry. Don''t starve yourself. I''ll call you something to eat."


    When Yunxin is sitting on xiaorou''s bed, she dials her cell phone and is ready to order food for her.


    When xiaorou was lying on his back watching him order, she chatted and asked, "what did you do this morning?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Yunxin replied casually.


    When xiaorou cut, "don''t fool me. You just looked like I was lovelorn and needed comfort. You didn''t do anything immoral in the morning. Who would believe it?"


    "What immoral thing have I done?" Yunxin disagreed with him and turned to see her.


    When the girl gets better, she talks very sweet and makes people feel warm, but when she speaks normally, she is blocked and poisonous.


    Does he look like the kind of person who does immoral things.


    "You didn''t do anything immoral. What''s your look of seeking comfort?" Shi xiaorou thought he was very strange today.


    He''s usually fooling around. How can he be hurt like this.


    "I miss you, just want to hug you." Yunxin said with a ruffian smile.


    When she said it, xiaorou was in full bloom. The best thing about Yunxin was his sweet mouth. When she twisted his face, "sample, you passed the test. Remember to think of me every day..."


    When Yunxin saw that xiaorou was so happy, he was also happy and patted her, "I know, I know, I miss you a hundred times a day. Go wash..."


    "Oh, don''t hit me, I''m not a child..." Shi xiaorou dodged away and didn''t call him.


    "Hey, hey, give me a call when you have a baby." Yunxin joked with her.


    "Cut, if you dare to hit my future children, I will dare to hit you." Shi xiaorou pointed to Yun''s heart, winked, and then entered the washroom.


    Although Shi xiaorou said a threatening word, Yunxin was still very happy to hear it. Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou was still such a woman protecting her children.


    After that, his children were happy.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    Ming Ling came back and walked into the room. Su Nuan and the children were sitting on the sofa. The two children had not cried for a long time and were playing with their own.


    While Su wennuan sat on the sofa in a daze. Her eyes were very red. It was obvious that she had cried.


    Ming Ling felt guilty when he saw such a scene. He was annoyed when he thought of what he had just done without reason. Was it like what he had done to Su wennuan?


    Now think about it, he thinks he is hateful. When he sees Su Nuan hanging his head and feeling dejected, he suddenly feels very distressed.


    He came slowly.


    The children found him first. Pineapple and pineapple looked up at him like a monster.


    Then Lola pulled Su''s warm clothes, and nono''s voice said, "Mom, dad is back..."


    However, Bo Bo jumped off the sofa, walked to Ming Ling with short legs and kicked Ming Ling''s legs with small feet, "you make mom sad. I''ll kill you. Mom is mine. No one can bully..."


    Bo Bo kicked Ming Ling and said in his young voice that he hated Ming Ling very much.


    Ming Ling looked down at the little man kicking him at his feet, frowned and didn''t speak. He looked at Su wennuan with guilt. He let Bo Bo kick him. He felt that Bo Bo was right. Even if he was a bad guy, he made the mother of Bo Bo and Luo Luo sad. He should fight.


    Su wennuan regains his mind and sees Bo kicking Ming Ling, and Ming Ling is standing there kicking Bo.


    Su wennuan left the sofa and went to hold Bo Bo. "Bo Bo, don''t do it to Dad. Mom didn''t tell you that you can''t do it to Dad anyway..."


    She has some serious education, said Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo raised his eyes and looked at Su wennuan, a little wronged, "but he bullied you. Uncle Shi Yi never bullied you when he didn''t have a father before. He was so good to you..."


    Hearing Bo Bo''s words, Su wennuan trembled, lowered his eyelids and didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling''s heart also trembled and tingled.


    See, this is the voice of the children. He hasn''t done well yet.


    Shi Yi is so considerate and kind to Su wennuan and the children. He never bullies Su wennuan and the children.


    His biological father, Su wennuan''s future husband, will make su wennuan sad and hurt her.


    He really failed. Now, there was not only guilt but also frustration in mingling''s heart.


    He never feels frustrated in business.


    But family, wife and children are always different from business.


    Ming Ling sat down beside Su wennuan and looked back at her. Seeing that she hung her head and didn''t speak, he said, "is your neck better? Do you want to go to the hospital..."


    "No!" Su wennuan didn''t even look at Ming Ling. Her stubborn voice interrupted Ming Ling''s words. After that, she stood up and walked towards the children''s room without looking back.


    Whether Ming Ling knows the truth or not, she doesn''t want to explain to him now!


    He doesn''t believe her. No matter how she explains it, it''s useless! And she doesn''t have to explain.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s back as he walked to the children''s room. He sighed gently. He knew that Su wennuan was angry with him now and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    The children also chased Su wennuan and ignored him.


    The head of the Ming mausoleum hung slightly and was at a loss.


    His closest people ignored him. What should he do?


    Thinking about his behavior and attitude towards Su wennuan just now, Ming Ling knew that he was really bad.


    He kept saying that he wanted Su wennuan well, but he just couldn''t calm down about whether Su wennuan was with another man.


    Now Su wennuan must be estranged from him. He can''t be so gentle and wholehearted to him as before.


    How should he untie this knot?


    Ming Ling was distressed and washed his face with his hands. He was frustrated.


    "Young master, what do you want for lunch?" Cui Zhu came forward and asked carefully.


    "Ask the young grandma and the children what they want to eat." Ming Ling motioned to the children''s room.


    Cui Zhu nodded, "yes..." then stepped back to the room where Su Nuan and the children went.

 Chapter 362

    When Cuizhu came to the room, she saw Su wennuan lying on her side on the bed with the children playing.


    Cui Zhu said, "young grandma, what would you like to eat at noon?"


    Su wennuan said, "take the children out to eat, I don''t eat..."


    "But..." Cui Zhu wanted to say something comforting.


    Su wennuan said, "I really don''t want to eat..."


    Hearing Su wennuan''s firm voice, Cuizhu had nothing to say to avoid provoking Su wennuan''s anger. "Well, grandma, take a break first and come out when you want to eat. There''s something in the kitchen and eat whatever you want..." she said. She came in and took the pineapple and pineapple out.


    "Pineapple, pineapple, go out with your aunt and let your mommy rest..." Cui Zhu comforted them as she led them.


    These days, Cuizhu has been taking care of her two children, so pineapple and Luoluo have a very good relationship with Cuizhu. They are also familiar with her, don''t recognize her, and go out with her.


    Luoluo was led by Cuizhu. She looked back at Su wennuan and saw her lying in bed in a bad mood. Luoluo also wanted to cry and pouted. But in the end, she didn''t cry and was led out by Cuizhu.


    When he came out, he saw Ming Ling sitting on the sofa with his head down. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Cuizhu led the children. She originally wanted the children to come to the Ming mausoleum and let them play with the Ming mausoleum. Their father son relationship is a little stiff now, so Cuizhu wanted the children to be closer to the Ming mausoleum, so as to ease the estrangement between them.


    But just halfway through, pineapple and pineapple won''t go. The two twins are surprisingly similar in character and do the same actions.


    When Cuizhu saw that they were not leaving, she still led them and tried to let them go to the Ming mausoleum, and comforted, "pineapple, pineapple, go and play with your father. Will you have dinner later?"


    If Luoluo doesn''t go, she just sits on the ground. Even if she doesn''t go, Bobo also leans back, just don''t want to go.


    Ming Ling turned back and saw Cui Zhu holding the two children. Chi tried to get them to him to play with him.


    But pineapple and pineapple would rather stay on the ground.


    Ming Ling''s heart became more heavy. He stood up and walked over.


    Cuizhu looked up at him and saw the tall and cold appearance of Ming Ling. Cuizhu was originally kind, but when Ming Ling stood in front of her, she was a little timid and didn''t dare to look at Ming Ling''s eyes.


    Ming Ling didn''t look at her. She looked down at the children sitting on the ground. "Go ahead and be busy..." this sentence was said to Cui Zhu.


    Cuizhu clearly lowered her head, then released the hands of pineapple and pineapple, hung her head and walked towards the kitchen.


    Luo Luo raised her eyes and looked up at Ming Ling. She pouted her mouth and lowered her head again. She buried her head under her neck. She just didn''t go to see Ming Ling. She was angry. Hum!


    Bo Bo glanced at Ming Ling and ignored him.


    Ming Ling knew that the children were still angry with Su wennuan. He squatted down, tried to pull out a gentle and friendly smile on his lips, stretched out his hand to touch Luo Luo''s face, "Dad is wrong, will you forgive dad?"


    Ming Ling''s magnetic voice apologized, and her deep black eyes gently looked at Luo Luo.


    He knows that Luoluo is the best one to coax. Coax Luoluo first, and then let Luoluo help him coax others. It will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Luo Luo looked at him again. She still pouted and hung her head. She didn''t go to see the Ming mausoleum.


    Just be angry at the rhythm to the end.


    "Luoluo, dad will buy you a lot of toys and beautiful skirts. Will you forgive dad?" with a flattering smile on her face, Ming Ling reached out and scratched her under Luoluo''s arm.


    Luo Luo held her arm and didn''t scratch him.


    When Cuizhu came out of the kitchen, she saw that mingling was apologizing to Luoluo and joking with her with that flattering smile on her face.


    His gentle and easygoing appearance is completely different from his angry appearance like a beast in the morning. Mingling also looks like a terrorist who wants to kill people in the morning. Now he is so gentle and close to people.


    Cuizhu was a little puzzled and a little surprised, because in her impression, the Ming mausoleum was always prohibitively high and cold, tall and cold, or high above.


    It''s only for others to humble themselves and apologize to him. I''ve never seen him apologize with such a flattering smile.


    Now the object of Ming Ling''s apology is just a three-year-old girl Luo


    This is the strength of father''s love as a father, and this is the strength of family affection


    Cui Zhu just took a look, and then was surprised for a short time. Don''t open your eyes to do your own business. You don''t dare to see more.


    Luo Luo still refuses Ming Ling''s apology and sits on the ground pouting. Ming Ling reaches out to scratch her small waist, "Dad is wrong. Dad shouldn''t be cruel to mom. Dad will give you a smile. Will Luo forgive Dad first?"


    Ming Ling now put down her figure and said to Luo like a sketch.


    Bo Bo got up from the ground, took Luo Luo''s hand and lifted her from the ground.


    Ming Ling was curious about the move of Bo Bo and thought that Bo Bo was coming to help him. Unexpectedly, Bo Bo took Luo Luo up and patted her skirt. She thought she had dust on her body. Her young voice said to Luo Luo mature, "sister, let''s go, ignore him, hum..."


    He tilted his mouth and led Luo Luo to the toy room.


    Ming Ling looked at the back of the two little guys and was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, when he had a conflict with Su wennuan, the two little guys stood on Su wennuan''s side.


    The three of them are on the same front. He can''t join their world.


    Luo Luo and Bo Bo have no feelings for him at all.


    Really, as Su wennuan said, if Su wennuan didn''t let them call him father, they wouldn''t recognize him.


    This is what he missed them for three years.


    Ming Ling looks at Bo Bo and Luo walking towards the toy room, holding hands. He frowns.


    I looked into the children''s room. The door was not closed. Su wennuan should be alone in the room now. I don''t know what she is doing now.


    Ming Ling walked towards the room with a slight step.


    When she came in, she saw Su wennuan lying on her side on the bed with her back to the door. She didn''t know how she was feeling now, because she couldn''t see her expression.


    No matter how warm Su is now, he has to apologize to her, because it was his fault today.


    When he lost his mind, he hurt Su wennuan and the woman he always wanted to protect


    Now at the thought of what happened in the morning, Ming Ling wants to beat himself up.


    Why is he so irrational.


    Well deserved bastard, Ming Ling walked up to Su wennuan and saw her with her eyes closed. He squatted down and said softly in a magnetic voice, "wennuan, I''m sorry, get up and beat me..."

 Chapter 363

    Su wennuan didn''t open his eyes and ignored him. He just lay motionless in bed.


    Ming Ling felt uncomfortable when he saw her like this, and knew that she was still angry with herself. He frowned tightly, took her hand, held it in the palm of his hand, and said love words to Su wennuan with his eyes closed, "wennuan, I really didn''t think too much at that time. When I saw that picture, there was no reason in my mind..."


    Ming Ling explained to Su wennuan, and he was really angry at that time, and he really had no reason at all.


    At the thought that Su wennuan might really groan under the first brother, and at the thought of that filthy thing that deprived him of all his dignity, he was so angry that he wanted to kill!


    So he didn''t control his emotions. When he pinched Su wennuan''s neck, he was even more animal. He has fought in the fishy wind and blood since childhood. Therefore, there is a sense of blood in his bones. He is a little bloodthirsty and becomes a demon.


    Su wennuan slowly opens his eyes. What appears in front of him is the eyes of Ming Ling with some guilt. He is looking at her with guilt. What he just said also lingers in Su wennuan''s mind.


    But at the thought of what happened just this morning, and the thought that he almost killed her, she couldn''t forgive. She turned her body and faced the other side with her eyes open and silent.


    Seeing her like this, mingling felt very uncomfortable because he understood that Su wennuan still didn''t forgive him.


    He swallowed his throat, stood up and said helplessly, "then have a good rest..." since she doesn''t want to pay attention to him now, he won''t disturb her now and let her be alone.


    Ming Ling stepped out slowly and closed the door for Su wennuan.


    The room quieted down, leaving Su wennuan alone. At the moment the door was closed, Su wennuan''s dry eyes were moist again. Tears fell from the side and fell on the bed. She closed her eyes and let all the tears in her eyes fall down. She also told herself not to think about it and let herself sleep.


    At noon, when the food was ready, people took the children to the table and sat down. Mingling also sat opposite the children. Now the children are angry with him and keep a certain distance from him.


    Ming Ling had no choice but to sit opposite the children.


    Cuizhu went to the children''s room. She wanted to ask Su wennuan to get up for dinner. When she saw her lying in bed and falling asleep, she seemed very tired and finally fell asleep.


    Cuizhu didn''t have the heart to wake Su wennuan up. She just stood at the door and looked at her, then closed the door and went out.


    Returning to the dining table, she also truthfully reported to Ming Linghui, "grandma is asleep..."


    Ming Ling looked back, looked at Cui Zhu, and then looked at the children''s room. Her eyes were low and said calmly, "let her sleep..."


    Then he greeted the children to dinner.


    Luo Luo sticks out her chopsticks but can''t catch anything on the table.


    Ming Ling helped her and put the dishes she wanted into Luo Luo''s bowl.


    Luo Luo''s tender voice immediately said angrily, "hum, I don''t want your food, don''t want you, don''t play with you..."


    Seeing that Luo Luo was angry, Ming Ling immediately took the dishes out of Luo Luo''s bowl and said, "OK, Luo Luo, don''t forget..." he took the dishes out and put them in his bowl.


    Luo Luo changed another spoon, stood on the stool and put the food she wanted into her bowl.


    Luo Luo''s body is very small. She just reaches the table when she gets up and stands on the stool. Ming Ling was afraid that she might fall. Her deep eyes motioned to the next servant. The servant understood and came to Luo Luo to greet her and prevent her from falling.


    Luo Luo didn''t resist the people''s greeting to her.


    Seeing this situation, the decadent Wu of Ming Ling sighed. Unexpectedly, in the eyes of the children, his weight has not been heavier than people.


    I can''t help feeling bad. It''s all his fault. He had a good relationship with the children, but it was his anger that frightened the children, and now he has a prejudice against him.


    Bo Bo is a little taller and bigger than Luo Luo. Although he is the same age, boys can grow longer. He has a lot of fun with his vegetables and basically ignores him.


    Ming Ling wanted to talk to them, but he was afraid that they would dislike him when he spoke, so he had to be silent.


    After dinner, the people were cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks. Under the leadership of Cuizhu, pineapple and pineapple went to the toy room hand in hand and played their own games.


    Children''s sadness comes and goes quickly. If they have fun, they forget everything.


    Ming Ling watched them go to the toy room and sighed decadent. If only the children could forget his mistakes so quickly.


    Ming Ling seems to be alone now. No one cares. It''s a little lonely.


    She looked at Su wennuan''s door and knew that she was sleeping heavily now. She didn''t have the heart to disturb her.


    Mingling can only call Yunxin. When Yunxin is watching TV with her in xiaorou''s Hotel, mingling''s phone comes.


    He then said, "what''s the order, minshao?" he thought he had another order.


    Ming Ling was silent for a few seconds and felt lost in his heart.


    Only now did he realize that there was only business and interest conversation between him and his only friend Yunxin. He usually contacted each other only because of something.


    Up to now, he is in a low and tangled mood. He doesn''t even have a person to talk to. It''s really sad.


    Seeing that Ming Ling didn''t speak, Yunxin felt something wrong. He sank down and asked, "Ming Shao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ming Ling said, "come out and drink with me." his only way to vent his heart is to drink.


    Yunxin knew that he was in a bad mood when he heard the tone of mingling. He looked at Shi xiaorou sitting next to him.


    Xiao Rou''s curious eyes were also looking at him. She wanted to know the content of the chat between him and Ming Ling. Her eyes were very bright.


    When Yunxin looked at her, xiaorou replied, "OK, I''ll go right away..." after that, she hung up the phone and didn''t make an appointment, because they had an old place for a long time, not to mention in California.


    Where they work together, Yunxin knows more about where Ming Ling likes to go when he drinks.


    "It''s Ming Ling. What''s he looking for you?" xiaorou asked curiously when Yunxin hung up the phone.


    Yunxin touched her head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Just comfort an injured youth. Watch TV at home. Don''t forget to eat. I''ll come to see you at night..." he stood up.


    Shi xiaorou blinked puzzled, "injured youth? How did Ming Ling get hurt?"


    Yunxin turned his back to her and just waved to her without explaining anything.


    When xiaorou didn''t have time to ask, Yunxin went out.


    After arriving at the old local bar pub, Yunxin saw Ming Ling in his old position. He sat where the light fell and drank muggy wine. He looked very poor.

 Chapter 364

    Yunxin stood in place and looked at him. Then he walked forward and sat opposite him. He picked up the wine pot and poured himself a glass of wine. He picked his eyebrow and asked, "Ming Shao, is it because of the warm things?"


    Ming Ling looked at him and didn''t speak. Even if Ming Ling didn''t say anything, Yun Xin knew what Ming Ling was for. He also saw the video played by brother I just now. A man can''t stand his woman being strong by a man!


    Although the attempt was unsuccessful, the first brother had impure motives for Su wennuan and stripped Su wennuan''s clothes. This kind of thing is unbearable for a man!


    Of course, he also sheltered his woman from being hurt.


    Yunxin comforted, "Mingshao, it''s all right. It''s all over. Don''t the first brother also lose an arm? Besides, he didn''t think about Su wennuan. Just look away..."


    Ming Ling drank one cup after another without talking.


    Yunxin also had a drink with him and continued to enlighten him. "Ming Shao, no matter what, the first brother is also a warm half brother. There will be nothing between them..."


    Yunxin thought that mingling was still thinking about the video.


    "Warm, she ignored me..." before Yunxin finished, the voice of mingling came, which sounded very wronged.


    Yunxin was stunned. He looked at such a Ming mausoleum and blinked his eyes. He thought he had heard wrong. Is this what Ming mausoleum would say? It''s powerful and high up. It''s always someone who flatters him. Will Ming mostly frown because a person ignores him?


    And wronged like a quarrel between children?


    Yunxi was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted. The person in front of him turned out to be their ghost. Now he looked sad and looked as if he had been abandoned by the world.


    Looking at the decadent appearance of Ming Dashao who wanted wind and rain in the past, Yunxin wanted to laugh because it was too incompatible with Ming Shao''s usual image.


    But Yunxin still held back and didn''t laugh.


    Because he could see that Ming Ling was really sad and helpless.


    It''s not easy to make a bloody man so helpless. No one can make Ming Ling so sad and helpless except Su wennuan.


    Yunxin eased the gap in his heart and asked, "how can wennuan ignore you? What happened? Did you find wennuan to plead guilty?"


    Yunxin talks to Ming Ling about the sky. He wants to know what''s going on between him and Su wennuan. Only when he knows what''s going on between him and Su wennuan, can he prescribe the right medicine to enlighten Ming Ling, right.


    Mingling drank another glass, then put down the glass and looked at Yunxin. "I almost strangled wennuan before I went to find brother one this morning..."


    "Ah?" after hearing this, Yunxin grew up. When he went to find the first brother in the morning, the face of mingling was so blue that he was scared to death.


    No wonder he saw that Ming Ling was so abnormal, as if he suddenly wanted to eat people.


    It turned out that after he knew the picture of Su wennuan and his first brother in the morning, he was so angry that he almost killed Su wennuan.


    Yunxin recalled the situation and behavior of mingling in the morning, and connected the dialogue between mingling and the first brother, so he basically guessed what was going on.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in surprise, "is it all right now..."


    He didn''t ask the situation urgently, but cared about Su Nuan.


    Ming Ling was decadent and continued to drink a mouthful of wine, "it''s all right..."


    "Oh, that''s good..." Yunxin was relieved when he heard the answer.


    Ming Ling has been trying his best to protect Su wennuan. Everything he does is for Su wennuan, but don''t let him hurt Su wennuan.


    Since Su wennuan is all right, Yunxin can comfort mingling.


    "Su Nuan was angry with you, so he ignored you? In other words, did you apologize?" Yunxin asked the situation and the progress.


    It''s really hard to do now. Mingling almost strangled Su wennuan. What a terrible thing. Mingling can still do it.


    Ming Ling knew from Yunxin''s expression that even Yunxin would not forgive him. He was really a jerk.


    Ming Ling nodded and said that he had been modest.


    Yunxin asked again, "what do you say about wennuan?"


    Ming Ling raised her hand and washed her face. "She didn''t speak and ignored me..."


    Yunxin didn''t gloat and sighed, "then it''s hard to do. She may be really angry. She probably doesn''t want to marry you..."


    "Shut up..." Ming Ling heard what he didn''t want to hear, and looked at Yun''s heart in anger.


    Yunxin was stunned by his cold eyes, and then calmly said, "Ming Ling, I said to you, first of all, you have to change your temper. Look, I came here today to persuade you, and you became fierce towards me. This is not good, you know? So Su wennuan ignored you. The most important thing now is not to apologize, but to let wennuan know that you will change your temper and she can see hope..."


    Cloud heart heart heart, said clearly.


    He is really persuading Ming Ling now. He doesn''t want to see Ming Ling make trouble with Su wennuan, does he? As the best brother of Ming Ling, of course, he also hopes that Ming Ling and Su wennuan can be happy all the time.


    Ming Ling listens to Yunxin''s words. He knows Yunxin''s words are reasonable, but there is a saying that rivers and mountains are easy to change, and nature is hard to change. His temper has been fixed. How can he change it for a while.


    He doesn''t like to make promises that may not be fulfilled.


    Commitment is to do it. That''s why it''s called commitment. Mingling always thinks so, so he never makes a promise to Su wennuan easily.


    "Do you think I changed it?" Ming Ling took a look at Yunxin, then took up his glass and drank another glass of beer.


    Yunxin was also thinking about this rhetorical question. He put his hand under his chin and looked at mingling and weighed it, "Er, this... Depends on the situation, tut..." he was also a little difficult. Finally, he came to a conclusion and said, "it''s a little difficult, but how can you know you can''t do it if you don''t try it yourself? Try it..."


    Ming Ling paused with his hand holding the glass, then put it down. His deep eyes were a little eager and serious, "I think I''ve changed a lot with Su wennuan during this period of time. Can you see it?"


    Yunxin smiled and forgot his shape for a moment. "You change your fart. If you change it, you won''t pinch it with your hands..." before he finished, he saw the unhappy eyes of mingling.


    Yunxin stopped talking, pointed to the Ming Ling and said, "look, look, just now you said you had changed yourself. Now you look like you want to beat people. You can''t change your arrogant emperor''s temper..."

 Chapter 365

    Just now I said that I had changed a lot. I immediately showed my nature. People can''t see themselves clearly.


    Ming Ling took back his eyes, took up his glass and drank, but didn''t speak.


    Yunxin continued, "the so-called light is clear, and the dark is less. I think your temper really needs to be changed, or the children will ignore you in the future..."


    "They ignore it now..." after eating a glass of wine, mingling said faintly.


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, raised his lips and said, "look, what I said is......" then he took up his wine cup and handed it to the Ming Ling to clink a glass with him.


    Ming Ling poured himself a glass of wine and touched Yun Xin. They drank the wine in the glass together.


    Yunxin continued, "now the most important thing is to let wennuan open her heart knot. After this, she must have a great prejudice against you. She didn''t have a sense of security for you at first. Now that you have come to her again, she must be more frightened. Do you understand the feeling of worrying about gain and loss?"


    Even Yunxin could see that Su wennuan had no sense of security for the Ming mausoleum, and he also analyzed it correctly.


    Mingling unconsciously looked at Yunxin with new eyes, "you see it very thoroughly..."


    Yunxin said proudly, "that''s right. You don''t think about it. I know more about women than you..." he used to like mixing flowers.


    Ming Ling nodded noncommittally, "yes, you''re powerful..." Yun Xin knows women better than him, which Ming Ling must admit.


    Lian Yunxin also feels that Su wennuan has a prejudice against him now. He has a estrangement from him in his heart, so Su wennuan really has a problem with him.


    After hearing Yunxin''s words, mingling was more tangled and helpless.


    "What do you think I should do now?" Ming Ling finally asked Yun Xin.


    In the past, Yunxin asked what to do with Ming Ling. Ming Ling is the king of decision-making. If he is not worried, he can''t make up his mind.


    But in terms of women and feelings, Ming Ling really has no choice. He won''t coax women to be happy.


    Now when he encounters problems, he has no way. He can control other people''s behavior, but he can''t control other people''s thinking. Now he urgently needs Su wennuan''s forgiveness from the bottom of his heart, not on the surface.


    So mingling came to consult Yunxin.


    Hearing that Ming Ling asked what to do, Yunxin was both flattered and surprised.


    He was flattered because he didn''t expect that one day Ming Ling would ask him what to do. He seemed to upgrade all at once.


    Surprisingly, I didn''t expect that a man as powerful as Ming Ling would ask others what to do, and that he would have no idea.


    Yunxin blinked in surprise, took a sip of wine, eased the gap in his heart, and said to mingling, "I have a way. You try to take good care of wennuan these days, and then inadvertently show her that you will be good to her in the future and give her all your love... In other words, did you tell wennuan that you love her?"


    Saying this, Yunxin suddenly thought of this important question.


    After taking a sip of wine, Ming Ling put down the glass and looked at Yun Xin and shook his head.


    Yunxin patted the table excitedly, "lying in the trough!" he looked at the Ming mausoleum like an alien. "I said you''re OK enough. People have been with you for so many years and have given birth to two lovely babies for you. You didn''t even say anything like her. How did Su wennuan endure these years... No wonder she didn''t feel safe for you..."


    Yunxin scolds the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling didn''t speak and accepted his scolding.


    He really didn''t say he loved Su wennuan in front of her, because he didn''t have the habit of saying love.


    Moreover, some things he thought could be proved by action, needless to say.


    "Is it because of this?" after listening to Yunxin''s words, Ming Ling looked at him uncertainly.


    He really can''t make up his mind about Su wennuan. He can''t be too decisive.


    Because Su wennuan is different from others. If he makes a wrong decision and uses the wrong way, Su wennuan may really have a estrangement from him all his life. He doesn''t want such a thing to happen and is afraid of it.


    Because he cares too much, every decision is inappropriate. He is worried that it will make the relationship between him and Su wennuan more rigid.


    If he is an insignificant person, he can make any decision. It''s a big deal!


    But this man is Su wennuan. He can''t hurt


    If it is really because of this that Su wennuan has no sense of security for him, then he can tell Su wennuan that he loves her a hundred times a day


    From the age of twelve, Su wennuan was the only one in his heart. His love for so many days and so many years was in his heart.


    "Maybe it''s not all because of this, but this is most of the reasons. Which woman doesn''t want to hear a man''s commitment to her until death, not to mention a man like you who can''t catch, which makes women feel more insecure." Yunxin added.


    Ming Ling didn''t like it. "What do you mean you can''t catch it! Did I mess around outside like you?"


    "You don''t, but your hidden danger is bigger than me, do you understand?" Yunxin became more serious with mingling.


    "Come on, drink your wine. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." Ming Ling probably knows what''s going on. He doesn''t say much to Yun Xin anymore. He picks up his glass and starts drinking again,


    Yunxin knows about Ming Ling. Now he won''t talk to him. Yunxin knows that Ming Ling has an idea in mind. He chuckles and drinks with a wine glass. He doesn''t talk nonsense anymore.


    The two people chatted, drank wine for a while, and then went back. Because they couldn''t drive after drinking wine, they called the driver and asked the driver to pick it up.


    First, Yunxin was sent to Shi xiaorou''s Hotel, and then the driver took mingling to Mingjia villa.


    At home, Ming Ling was full of wine.


    When I was going upstairs, I suddenly thought that Su wennuan is not upstairs now, but in the downstairs room.


    He went up half and turned back.


    Came to Su wennuan''s room and knocked on the door. No one answered. He twisted the door open and pushed it in.


    Seeing Su wennuan still sleeping in bed, she closed her eyes and frowned slightly. She looked very painful. She was still sad.


    Ming Ling came over, sat by her bed and spoke to her with the strength of wine, "Su wennuan, I know I was wrong this morning. I didn''t mean to hurt you. If I were rational, I''d rather die than hurt you at all. You know, since I was 12 years old, you are an indispensable part of my life. I''ve worked hard for so many years. Who is it for? Because you told me when you were a child that you don''t want to live in an orphanage, do you want to Live like a princess... "


    "Cough..." in the middle of Ming Ling''s words, he suddenly heard Su wennuan cough and his throat was very dry.


    Ming Ling''s words stopped. He noticed that Su wennuan was wrong and reached out to explore her forehead. Her forehead was so hot that his hands were hot.


    She''s sick!

 Chapter 366

    Ming Ling was so nervous that he patted Su wennuan''s face and wanted to wake her up.


    Su wennuan frowned and uttered an uncomfortable groan.


    Now she felt her throat was very uncomfortable, and the whole person didn''t want to move.


    "Warm..." Ming Ling stood up, bent over by the bed and pushed Su warm''s arm. Su warm opened her eyes and saw that it was Ming Ling. She pushed his hand, although it was only a very slight and casual action.


    But mingling was pushed by her, and her heart tightened fiercely, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Su wennuan still doesn''t accept his meaning.


    Even though she is suffering now, she still doesn''t want him close to him.


    Ming Ling thought that he was really cruel to her in the morning. Su wennuan still has lingering palpitations and is very normal. Up to now, he doesn''t want to intersect with him. He is afraid that he will get close to her and continue to hurt him.


    Ming Ling swallowed his throat and said, "warm, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you..." then he went out.


    Su wennuan is lying on the bed with a frown. Her body is very uncomfortable and her heart is also very uncomfortable.


    Some words don''t work and don''t have any strength after the injury.


    Ming Ling had always said he would not hurt her and would take care of her, but once something happened, he wanted to kill her. How could he take care of her?


    All the sweet words were just spoken casually when he was happy. In fact, he had never had her in his heart.


    Su wennuan feels even worse when she thinks so.


    After a while, Ming Ling came in from the outside, holding a tray with porridge, soup and some green vegetables.


    He put the tray on the bedside cabinet, then came and sat on the bed and helped Su wennuan up. Su wennuan didn''t resist this time because she didn''t have the strength.


    Ming Ling sat by the bed and asked Su nuanuan to lean on him. One hand held her back, and the other hand scooped a spoonful of clear porridge with a spoon. He blew it on his mouth and cooled it. When he felt that the temperature was almost over, he sent the porridge to her mouth and wanted her to eat some. How could she stand without eating all day.


    Su wennuan keeps his face closed and doesn''t eat


    Ming Ling frowned. Knowing that she was still angry with him, he handed the porridge to her mouth. She raised her hand and opened the porridge in Ming Ling''s hand.


    Mingling didn''t expect that she would suddenly take this action. She was unprepared. The porridge in her hand was lifted by her. Because the spoon was a little full, the porridge came out. Mingling quickly bypassed her hand to avoid spilling it on Su wennuan


    So the porridge was sprinkled on the sheets.


    Ming Ling looked back at her and saw that she didn''t open her head to look at the other side, but didn''t look at him. She could see her pale face, her eyes were dull and vicissitudes, and looked ahead without focus.


    She seemed to have only half a life left, and Ming Ling felt uncomfortable.


    "Su wennuan, whatever you care, you have to eat. You can''t joke about your body because you''re angry with others..." Ming Ling was a little worried and said seriously.


    Su wennuan feels distressed to see that she doesn''t eat and practices herself like this, but he can''t eat instead of her. Her body is her own. She has to be good to herself.


    Su wennuan didn''t speak. She just looked ahead, her eyes blankly.


    Ming Ling had no choice. He scooped a spoon of porridge with a spoon and ate it himself. With his other hand, he pulled Su wennuan''s head and pushed her head overbearing.


    Su wennuan was about to resist. Mingling held her face in both hands, fixed her head, and kissed her lip without warning.


    Su wennuan widened his eyes, resisted with the only strength in his body, and pushed him away!


    This man is still like that, regardless of other people''s feelings, always let his thinking do whatever he wants and do whatever he wants!


    Now that she''s like this, he''s strong!


    Su wennuan resists even more. She struggles violently in the arms of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling didn''t let her go, but stubbornly clamped her and stroked the porridge in his mouth into her mouth with his tongue.


    Su wennuan wants to spit out the food in her mouth, but mingling keeps sealing her lips to prevent her from spitting out willfully, and then uses her tongue to push the food to her throat and let her swallow it


    Su wennuan can''t push him away. She has no strength. She really can''t help it.


    Ming Ling sent the porridge to her throat with her tongue. Suddenly, she noticed that Su wennuan''s body trembled, and her eyebrows wrinkled, as if they were very painful.


    Ming Ling sent the rest of the porridge to her throat. He noticed that she swallowed it, so he let her go.


    "Cough, cough..." as soon as mingling''s lips were loosened, Su wennuan coughed painfully. From the coughing voice, her throat was dry and hoarse. She put one hand on the bed and stroked her neck.


    Ming Ling looked at her neck and saw that her white neck was as white and tender as a flawless porcelain, but there was a blue palm print on her beautiful neck.


    There is such a big flaw in this beautiful neck. Thanks to him, it hurts even more to see the scar on Su wennuan''s neck.


    But she was angry with him and couldn''t stop eating because of it. Mingling''s voice sounded a little gentle and overbearing, "eat these yourself, or I''ll feed you..."


    He just didn''t give her a choice. She had to eat if she didn''t eat.


    Su wennuan raised his eyes to look at him. His eyes, which were usually watery and bright, were glowing with water and red, staring at him, protesting all his words and actions.


    But she also knew in her heart that mingling was too strong and overbearing. She couldn''t defeat him at all.


    Ming Ling brings the bowl of atherosclerosis and is ready to feed her again.


    Su wennuan snatched the bowl from his hand.


    Ming Ling was surprised and handed her the spoon.


    Su wennuan is not angry. He takes the spoon from his hand and starts eating by himself.


    Instead of being humiliated and fed by Ming Ling, she would eat by herself as he wished.


    When Ming Ling saw that she was eating, his guilty heart was relieved and relieved.


    Su wennuan coughed while eating. Although he was drinking porridge, he felt difficult. Every mouthful of his throat was like being cut by something.


    Several times, she almost spit out the things in her mouth, but she still endured and swallowed hard.


    Ming Ling was distressed when she looked at the painful way she ate. When she glanced at the scar on her neck, she felt even more guilty.


    Seeing that Su wennuan has finished his porridge, mingling brings her chicken soup again.


    Su wennuan glanced at him, then looked at the soup in his hand, and Xiumei frowned.

 Chapter 367

    Ming Ling said, "this is easier to accept. Drink it. It''s good for your health..."


    Su wennuan said hoarsely, "your health has nothing to do with you..."


    Her voice was not her original voice, like a layer of sand in her throat.


    But although she said so, she took the soup bowl in Ming Ling''s hand, her mouth facing the bowl, and drank the soup hard.


    Her words made Ming Ling''s eyes tremble, and then dimmed. Su wennuan now treats him as an outsider. Is this the meaning of determined to break off relations with him?


    I don''t know what Su wennuan thought and what he thought during the hours when he wasn''t at home. Stay away from his plans and ideas.


    At the thought that Su wennuan might try his best to leave himself, mingling felt like a big stone, uncomfortable and at a loss.


    Su wennuan put the bowl on the table after drinking the soup as he wanted. She didn''t look at Ming Ling. "Go out, I''ll have a rest..." after saying a word, she lay down and didn''t want to look at Ming Ling''s attitude.


    Ming Ling frowned and felt bad, but there was no way. Now Su wennuan would be in a bad mood when he saw him.


    He doesn''t want Su wennuan to be in a bad mood.


    So some decadent went out.


    Outside, Cuizhu was waiting outside the door. Mingling passed by her and said, "go in and clean up..."


    Cuizhu just dropped her head and went in. After a while, she brought out the dishes and chopsticks Su wennuan had eaten.


    Ming Ling looked back at the room again and saw Su wennuan lying with his back to the door. He sighed slightly, took out his mobile phone, called the hospital and asked the doctor to come to the door.


    Then he sat on the sofa, smoking and worrying alone.


    The children played in the toy room and ignored him.


    About half an hour or so, a foreign doctor came with a nurse and a medical kit.


    It''s polite to shake hands with Ming Ling when you come.


    After mingling shook hands with him, he took the doctor to Su wennuan''s room.


    Open the door, Su wennuan still lies in bed. Although her eyes are closed, her eyebrows are tightly frowned. It''s very painful. Mingling looks worried, but now Su wennuan resists her, and he can''t get too close to her. What if she gets more excited.


    When the doctor saw this, he hurried over to see Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan noticed that someone was approaching. She shrank back sensitively, opened her eyes and saw that it was a man in a white jacket in his forties. Out of the recognition of human instinct, she knew it was a doctor.


    She looked at the doctor and then looked at the nearby mingling. She saw mingling standing aside, looking at her with worry in her eyes.


    Su wennuan didn''t move and stopped looking.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s cooperation, the doctor came to shine a medical light on Su wennuan''s neck, saw the scars on her neck, and asked the nurse to take her temperature.


    After finding out Su wennuan''s current situation, the doctor came to prescribe the medicine.


    I gave Su wennuan a drip and prescribed some anti-inflammatory drugs.


    After all this, the doctor came out with the medicine box, and Ming Ling followed. The nurse stayed in the room to apply medicine to the wound on Su wennuan''s neck.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s eyes open, she doesn''t know what emotion is in her eyes. She looks at the back of Ming Ling and leaves. The nurse looks at Su wennuan several times. Su wennuan doesn''t find it. A pair of eyes are just on Ming Ling.


    When Ming Ling went out, the nurse sighed and said, and her voice drew Su wennuan''s attention back.


    "Hey, such a man is excellent, but he also suffers around such a man." the nurse interposed.


    Su wennuan looked back at her and didn''t speak.


    The nurse continued, "the wound on your neck is just pinched out."


    Su wennuan thought, it''s up to you to say that such a big palm print.


    Seeing that Su wennuan didn''t speak, the nurse leaned closer to Su wennuan and said in a low voice, "this is what your husband pinched out for you..."


    Su wennuan frowned and had a sore throat. She didn''t want to answer the nurse.


    The nurse sighed as if she was very sympathetic and continued, "Hey, Ming Ling is a well-known family, but it''s out of reach. But the more such a man is, the less he knows how to cherish women..."


    In the highest position, a man has everything, lacks nothing, and even women. How can he know what to cherish.


    This is what some people in the outside world think of the Ming mausoleum.


    At the last press conference, Ming Ling publicly said that Su wennuan was his woman and would be his wife in the future. I don''t know how many women envy Su wennuan and hurt the hearts of many women who love Ming Ling.


    But when you think about it carefully, it seems beautiful to follow the Ming mausoleum, but it''s uncertain how much hardship women have to suffer in the mainland.


    The nurse saw with her own eyes what Su wennuan had suffered.


    Su wennuan blinked. She was uncomfortable and didn''t want to talk, so she didn''t say anything.


    When the nurse saw that she ignored herself, she had no words to say.


    But the nurse''s words made Su wennuan aware. She felt that the nurse said that mingling was always high above the stars and the moon. Others always cherish him, and how could he know how to cherish others?


    After the doctor asked Ming Ling to come out together, he said to Ming Ling, "the fever is caused by inflammation, mainly because of neck and throat injuries and depression. It''s no big deal, but..."


    The doctor talked about his illness and then stopped talking.


    Ming Ling said, "come on, I won''t blame you."


    With the permission of Ming Ling, the doctor dared to say, "domestic violence is wrong. I hope you won''t have such a situation in the future. Your wife can marry you because she loves you. Women are used to love you, not to ask for and abuse. I hope you can understand this..."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes saw the doctor say this, which made him ashamed.


    Everyone knows that women are used to love. Why can''t he control his emotions in the morning.


    Seeing that the doctor was still waiting for his answer, Ming Ling nodded, "I know I will love my wife more in the future..."


    The doctor nodded happily, "if you can understand, madam, it''s no big problem. It''s estimated that the fever will be reduced after the drip."


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand to him and said, "thank you..."


    The doctor shook hands with Ming Ling. "It''s really not easy and honored to hear thank you from your mouth."


    Ming Ling hooked his lips. What the lips represented was not sure whether it was bitter or something.


    In fact, he also realized that it was not good for anyone to be so cold.


    Even frighten the people around you.


    Maybe he should be more approachable.


    "Dad, come here..." Ming Ling was talking to the doctor when Luo Luo''s voice came.

 Chapter 368

    Ming Ling looked back and saw Luo Luo standing at the door of the toy room, raising her head and looking at him. The little hand also waved to him.


    Ming Ling nodded to the doctor, "excuse me first..." he walked towards Luo Luo.


    As soon as he came, Luo Luo took him by the hand and hurriedly took him to the toy room. Ming Ling followed her in.


    See Bo Bo squatting next to the marbles, looking at the two marbles at the same distance.


    Hearing them coming in, Bo Bo also raised his head and looked at them.


    Luo Luo pointed to the marbles and said in a weak voice to Ming Ling, "Dad, look at which of these two marbles is far away?"


    Ming Ling looked down at the marbles, looked at the pineapple, and looked at the pineapple.


    I found that both of them, with their pure and clear eyes, looked at him with special expectation, as if they wanted him to be a referee.


    Instead of giving the answer in a hurry, Ming Ling touched Luo''s face and asked, "are you competing with your brother?" it seemed that the two little guys were competing, and then they couldn''t tell the winner from the loser.


    Luo Luo nodded, "I compete with my brother to see who plays the marbles far away, but our marbles seem almost far here, but I think mine is farther than my brother''s. my brother said his marbles are farther than mine. Dad, tell me, which of us is farther?"


    Obviously, the two children have been serious about this matter for some time. They can''t tell the outcome. So they came to him for help.


    After listening to Luo Luo''s words, Ming Ling looked at Bo Bo. He saw that Bo Bo also slightly tooted his mouth and a pair of dark and bright eyes. He looked at him expectantly. Luo Luo''s eyes were also very expectant and nervous.


    It seems that both children want to win by themselves.


    If Ming Ling says pineapple wins, pineapple will be unhappy. If pineapple wins, pineapple will cry again.


    Moreover, now the two children are still angry with him. He can''t offend anyone. He wants to please and coax them.


    So Ming Ling said, "these two marbles are as far away as each other. You have tied and won."


    After hearing this, Luo Luo immediately pouted at Bo Bo. The tender voice said weakly, "brother, I told you that we were tied."


    Pineapple pouted and said to pineapple, "I didn''t say I won."


    Ming Ling squatted down and stroked Bo Bo''s head. "You all won. In fact, it''s good to play games with your sister. There''s no need to care too much about winning or losing."


    Bo Bo looked at Ming Ling faintly and pouted, "I know, Dad, go out, we''re going to play the train..."


    Bo Bo pushed Ming Ling''s thigh, stood up along the strength supporting him, and ran towards the train tunnel with his legs.


    This toy room was specially prepared by Ming Ling for the children, so it was well prepared. He had prepared toy tunnels, trains and so on.


    Children can play whatever they want.


    When Ming Ling saw that Bo Bo had nothing to say, he stood up.


    Luo Luo''s young little hand pulled the middle finger of La mingling, and Ming Ling bowed her head.


    Luo Luo raised her head and said, "thank you, Dad..." after that, two small dimples appeared on her lips, like a miniature version of Su wennuan. It''s very nice.


    Ming Ling smiled and gently pinched Luo Luo''s face. "You''re welcome. I''m your father. I should. Don''t be so polite to me..."


    "Hee hee..." Luo grinned at Ming Ling, then ran away and followed Bo Bo to the toy train tunnel.


    Seeing that they were playing again, the Ming mausoleum turned back.


    In the living room, the doctor and nurse sat on the sofa. The housekeeper poured them tea. They are drinking now.


    Ming Ling went over and greeted the doctor. The doctor continued to explain some precautions and took the nurse away.


    Ming Ling asked his driver to take the doctor back.


    The doctor didn''t refuse.


    After seeing the doctor off, mingling returned to her room to see Su wennuan. There were drops on her arm. Half of the quilt fell off by the bed. Now she has fallen asleep. This time, she is really asleep. She is very stable.


    Ming Ling walked in lightly for fear of waking her up, sat by her bed, gently covered her with a quilt, looked at her sleeping face, and then walked out lightly.


    He returned to his room and was ready to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    After Yunxin and mingling finished drinking wine, they returned to Shi xiaorou''s hotel. Shi xiaorou was still watching TV.


    Yun Xin asked anxiously, "have you eaten yet?"


    Xiao Rou stared at the TV and shook her head.


    Yunxin shook his head speechless and said, "don''t even know how to eat. Can you be full watching TV?"


    Shi xiaorou still didn''t leave the TV. She pouted slightly and said, "I can''t see enough. Well, I''m so hungry..."


    Yunxin was very angry, but when he saw her cute and coquettish expression, he couldn''t get angry again. He shook his head and smiled silently. "You are really such a big person and don''t know how to take care of yourself." he took out his mobile phone and pressed the phone.


    Shi xiaorou turned her head and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Yunxin said, "call and order you takeout."


    When xiaorou suddenly took Yunxin''s arm and said lovably, "Yunxin, you''re very kind."


    "I don''t know how you lived without me for more than 20 years." Yunxin glanced at her.


    When Xiao Rou leaned her head on his shoulder and said with a smile, "there''s my mother..."


    That''s right


    When Yunxin glanced at xiaorou faintly, "am I your mother now..."


    "Hee hee, don''t take your seat according to the number. You are different from my mother." Shi xiaorou is coquettish with Yunxin''s arm.


    Yun Xin became interested, "Oh? What''s the difference? Tell me..."


    "My mother doesn''t have your function..." Shi xiaorou said, looking up and laughing.


    Yunxin coughed a few times and pinched her face, "Shi xiaorou, you goblin, I can''t wait to marry you."


    You can kill her when you get married.


    "Go, don''t be rude, order your takeout." Shi xiaorou blushed again and pretended to be serious and said to Yunxin.


    Yunxin smiled silently and then dialed the phone.


    After ordering takeout, he called another number.


    The phone was picked up after a while.


    "Lao Ju, let me tell you something." Yunxin turned his back to talk on the phone.


    Shi xiaorou followed Yun Xin with her black eyes and listened to him on the phone without disturbing him, but she just wanted to eavesdrop on his phone.


    "I haven''t called me for many days. What do you think of me today?" a doctor asked jokingly on the phone.


    Yunxin hurriedly said, "go, don''t tell me such disgusting words. I don''t think our mingling will miss you..."


    Yunxin feels strange when asked by a gay man like a doctor if he misses him, and his goose bumps get up.

 Chapter 369

    The doctor smiled, "hehe, it turns out that you are also afraid. There has been Su wennuan in mingling for a long time. What do you want to do?"


    "Hey, the topic is getting more and more crooked. Ha, I didn''t come to talk about this with you, and I also have women. Well, I don''t care about the suffering of mingling." Yunxin talked to doctor you about such a taste.


    Shi xiaorou almost laughed while listening, but in order not to disturb Yunxin''s phone conversation, she still reduced her laughter and restrained it.


    "Will the Ming mausoleum suffer? Just give it to you." the doctor knew that Yunxin was bragging and said with a smile.


    "Hey, surnamed Ju, I didn''t call you to laugh at me." Yunxin was also unhappy.


    Even if he is not as strong as Ming Ling, so what.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" I teased Yunxin for a long time before returning to the subject.


    Yunxin said, "three years ago, when you let Ming Ling out of the isolation room, you said, let''s be alert to the sequelae of Ming Ling at any time. I want to ask, what is this sequelae?"


    Yunxin feels that the Ming mausoleum is a little strange recently, so he calls to ask the doctor what''s going on.


    Three years ago, the poison of the first brother in the Ming mausoleum went deep into the blood and could not be cleared for a while. A doctor took his team to isolate the Ming mausoleum for nearly a year before releasing it, and it was released with hidden dangers.


    Yunxin still remembers the day when he released the Ming mausoleum from the isolation room. The doctor specially told them to watch the Ming mausoleum at any time.


    Yunxin also knew what was going on at that time, because mingling ran out once during the period. He was so crazy that no one could tell clearly, so he took Zhu Xiaorong as Su wennuan.


    "It''s the sequelae of poisoning. When he was poisoned, he often imagined that he would want to kill Su wennuan, who cares most. Would he be angry and look like a madman? Although the poison in his body has been relieved, his nervous system has been damaged, and similar situations will happen in the future." the medical student analyzed.


    Wow


    There are poison sequelae on Ming Ling! How dangerous it would be for Su wennuan and the children to be around him.


    When xiaorou listens to Yunxin and doctor Ju''s speech, she is so surprised that her mouth grows up and her eyes forget to blink.


    Cloud heart frowned, "it will be so serious..."


    A doctor heard something wrong in his words, "is something wrong?"


    Yun Xin sighed and told doctor you everything that happened today, including the fact that mingling wanted to kill Su wennuan.


    When xiaorou heard this, she couldn''t help it. She jumped to Yunxin and said in surprise and worry, "what, you said that mingling almost killed Nuan!"


    When xiaorou grabbed Yunxin''s arm, stared at Yunxin nervously.


    Yunxin is talking to a doctor on the phone now. When she has no time to talk to her, she takes her hand away from her arm, waves it to her and signals her not to speak now.


    When xiaorou was really obedient, she closed her mouth, opened her eyes wide and looked at Yunxin.


    After hearing Yunxin''s words, a doctor asked, "do you think all this happened because of the outbreak of mingling sequelae, not his nature?"


    Ming Ling is very irritable by nature. If he thinks Su wennuan is with another man, he may be so angry that he wants to kill Su wennuan.


    However, it is not ruled out that the toxin in his body may attack because he is too angry.


    "I''m not sure whether it''s the sequelae or his nature, so I''ll ask you." Yunxin said what he thought in his heart.


    Today''s Ming Ling is really abnormal. Not only is he treating Su wennuan, but also he almost shot his first brother. In addition, when Ming Ling came out to drink with him today, it didn''t look like the usual Ming Ling.


    A doctor concluded, "my medical skills are not so good that I can tell what disease I have just heard a story. I''m not sure if I saw him with my own eyes."


    "Shit, you can''t be sure. How can I be sure." Yunxin couldn''t help but burst into rude words.


    "Well, I''ll go to California to see the situation in two days," said a doctor.


    "Well, come here quickly. There are a lot of disabilities waiting for you to treat." Yunxin joked.


    "Hehe, I think you probably miss me." the doctor turned the topic back again.


    "Well, don''t give me goose bumps."


    "Back to business, it was your new girlfriend who was talking to you just now?" a doctor asked Yunxin.


    "What''s the new girlfriend, Lao Ju? The wording should be correct. I Yunxin have only one girlfriend from beginning to end, okay?" Yunxin is not willing to have the doctor''s statement.


    With that, xiaorou glanced proudly at the people around her.


    A doctor smiled, "each of your girlfriends is the first and last..."


    When Xiao Rou heard this, she immediately stared at Yun Xin and stared at him!


    His friends all know his nature, so that''s his nature!


    Yunxin quickly stopped, "Lao Ju, stop talking nonsense. You''ll know who she is in two days. Hang up." Yunxin hung up before the doctor answered.


    Xiao Rou coaxed her with a smile on her face, "Hey, doctor, he''s just talking nonsense. Don''t care..."


    When Xiao Rou squeezed her nose at Yunxin and snorted, "what the doctor said is the truth!" then she angrily returned to the sofa and sat down.


    Yunxin hurried over and explained, "yes, I used to have women, but you know, those women do things with money..."


    "You..." when xiaorou heard this, she couldn''t stand it. She raised her hand to beat Yunxin and do business with money. He even said it so lightly, without any sense of shame


    Yunxin subconsciously hid for a while, but when she realized that xiaorou was still angry, she immediately stretched her head back. When she reached in front of xiaorou, she said with her head held high.


    "You fight. You can beat me and twist me as much as you want. Who makes you my favorite..." Yunxin said solemnly.


    When xiaorou was made angry and funny by him.


    Whenever she wants to be angry, Yunxin can always coax her to laugh with sweet words.


    Shi xiaorou put down her hand and hummed, "forget the previous things. I won''t care about you. If I find you fooling around outside later, I''ll break your ears..."


    "Oh, yes, but don''t let me break up my children and grandchildren..." when she saw Xiao Rou, she was in a better mood and said with a smile.


    "You really want to go out and mess..." when xiaorou heard this, she was angry again.


    What he said was that as long as he didn''t let him die, he went outside to find a woman. What would xiaorou do to him.


    "No, I mean, you test me earlier and marry me earlier, so that I can play my little brother..."

 Chapter 370

    When xiaorou was flushed by his explicit words, she stretched out her hand and twisted his ear, "you can''t think, I won''t give you your little brother..."


    Just then the doorbell rang.


    Yunxin quickly begged for mercy and said, "let go, let go, the takeout is coming. I''ll get the takeout for the queen."


    When xiaorou angrily throws away Yunxin''s ears.


    Yunxin gets up, walks to the door, opens the door, and then comes in with takeout.


    Shi xiaorou asked, "why is there only one? Don''t you eat?" she looked at the cloud in surprise.


    "I just ate with Ming Ling." Yunxin replied.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, I''ll eat it myself." she took the takeout in his hand.


    When xiaorou sat on the sofa for dinner, Yunxin sat playing with her mobile phone.


    Shi xiaorou was still worried about Su wennuan. "Did you just say what happened today?" she asked Yunxin.


    "Yes, what happened this morning." Yunxin didn''t hide her.


    Shi xiaorou sighed heavily, "Hey, why is the emotional road between mingling and Su wennuan so hard? It''s not easy to be together. As a result, what sequelae does mingling have? Mingling almost killed Su wennuan. How painful should Su wennuan be."


    Cloud heart hugged Shi xiaorou''s shoulder in her arms, "so ah, we must be good. We must not make detours on the road of emotion, so you should make a positive appointment for me."


    "Qikai, we''re talking about the Ming mausoleum and warm. Can you stop interrupting?" Shi xiaorou pushed him away.


    Yunxin smiled and stopped joking with her. Back to business, he said, "go and persuade Su wennuan tomorrow. Mingling didn''t mean it."


    This is why he called Dr. Ju to let Shi xiaorou hear.


    Isn''t it to let Shi xiaorou be su wennuan''s lobbyist? Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan are good friends. Su wennuan will listen to what she says.


    Let Shi xiaorou persuade Su wennuan not to be angry with the Ming mausoleum. First, let Shi xiaorou stand on the side of the Ming mausoleum.


    Yunxin is also a shrewd person who knows how to improve the efficiency of things.


    "Warm, is she angry? Ignore the Ming mausoleum?" Shi xiaorou guessed at once.


    If a man treats him like this, she is also angry, and that man is still the man she cares about. The more he cares, the more cruel he is to himself.


    Shi xiaorou understands that feeling.


    Yunxin nodded, "um..."


    Shi xiaorou stroked her mouth, "well, I''ll see her tomorrow..."


    Yunxin secretly says success, Mingshao. I helped you again. It''s not easy to be your brother.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the best hospital in California.


    The first brother lives in the ward with a cast on his arm.


    His body has been shot many times, and all of them are given by Ming Ling.


    The first brother is now full of holes not only in his heart but also in his body.


    At this moment, he is lying on the hospital bed alone, and the bodyguard is standing guard outside the door. He doesn''t seem to be alone, but he is alone at any time.


    Although he calls the wind and the rain, surrounded by so many people, in fact, he has never been alone, no friends, no family care.


    Now even if he is injured, he can only lie in bed alone, not even a meal delivery.


    One brother wanted to drink water. One arm was cast and the other foot couldn''t work.


    I hooked my hand on the bedside cabinet for a long time and didn''t hook the water into my hand.


    He kicked down the table by the bed with an angry foot!


    When the bodyguard heard what was happening inside, he hurried in and saw the first brother fall to the ground. Ou Li hurried to help him up, "boss, what are you doing and tell us what you need? We''ll help you. You''re still hurt..."


    "Go away!" the first brother angrily lifted Ou Li away and wanted to get up from the ground with his own strength, but he tried several times and failed.


    Moreover, the injury on his arm was rubbed by him. He was about to stand up from the ground. His right foot suddenly softened and fell to the ground.


    The first brother beat his leg angrily and shouted, "ah, ah!"


    With a roar to vent their dissatisfaction and grievances.


    Damn leg, damn arm, why can''t you give him strength!


    Ou Li was worried and was about to help him, but he saw Cai Hongjun coming in. Ou Li was about to salute. Cai Hongjun made a stop gesture to let Ou Li out.


    Ollie bowed his head and went out.


    When the first brother saw Cai Hongjun coming in, he looked at him with an undulating chest and hostility in his eyes.


    Cai Hongjun came forward and helped the first brother up from the ground.


    The first brother didn''t push him away. He let his strength support him and helped him up to the bed. The first brother pushed him away. He went to bed and sat on the bed with his own strength.


    Cai Hongjun looked at his angry eyes and said calmly, "don''t be angry with yourself. It''s not worth it..."


    As soon as he said this, a brother looked at him fiercely, with some scarlet in his eyes!


    Is he angry with himself! Hehe, Cai Hongjun has never known him in these years!


    The first brother sneered and said, "don''t cry for mercy!"


    Cai Hongjun felt uncomfortable when he heard what he said and saw him like this. After all, the first brother was his son and the child of his favorite woman.


    "If you are not so extreme, we can communicate normally..." Cai Hongjun said.


    "Normal communication? Arabian Nights." the first brother''s every sentence is ironic. He wants to get love for Cai Hongjun, but hates him. "It''s nearly 30 years. Have you communicated with me? Hehe, it''s a big joke."


    Cai Hongjun looked at his sneer and said, "I just want you to be an ordinary man, but you have to go this way."


    He never trained Yige into the underworld. When Yige was young, he sent him to the best primary school. When he grew up, he sent him to the most toxic high school.


    But he is not good at it. He fights with others and forms gangs!


    Finally, I mixed into this road bit by bit.


    Because he knew the hard and bloody road on this day, he didn''t want Yige to go his way. He just wanted Yige to be an ordinary man and live his ordinary life.


    Because the first brother didn''t listen to him, he hated iron and steel, so he didn''t bother to care about him.


    Let him stumble on the road and don''t help him, because he feels that if Yige suffers on the road, he will naturally rein in at the precipice.


    Unexpectedly, I have suffered a lot over the years, but I have never thought of giving up the Jianghu.


    Hearing Cai Hongjun''s words, the first brother bit his teeth, sneered and said, "don''t make excuses. Do you think you are here and I have your father''s hat on my head? I may become an ordinary person?"

 Chapter 371

    Cai Hongjun doesn''t know how much pressure he has endured since primary school.


    Everyone who saw him in the school pointed to him and said, "look, look, this is Cai Yiming, this is Cai Hongjun''s son, the son of the gang boss..."


    He can''t get rid of the hat that he is Cai Hongjun''s son. People always look at him with strange eyes.


    He was talked about many times. He didn''t resist, but read his own book silently.


    But over time, some people in the school who were not convinced of him began to bully him and beat him.


    At first he didn''t fight back, and Cai Hongjun never cared about him. He was bullied at school and won''t help him.


    Later, he was afraid of being bullied, so he rose up and called his servants to help him fight. Later, he fell in love with the feeling of fighting and the feeling of happiness after winning.


    That''s why he embarked on Cai Hongjun''s backward path.


    Cai Hongjun saw the complaining expression of the first brother. He felt a little touched in his heart, as if he had just begun to understand something.


    Also, how can Cai Hongjun''s son become an ordinary person.


    Maybe it''s really because he only cares about his own healing over the years and misses his growth.


    "Now that it''s done, I''ll follow you, but don''t fight against Ming Ling in the future. Do you know that even I can''t benefit from fighting against him. How dare you conflict with him again and again." this is the most thing Cai Hongjun has ever said to the first brother.


    "Why, are you afraid I''m dead?" listening to Cai Hongjun''s words, the first brother looked at him and smiled coldly.


    Then he said, "I never knew, so you were worried that I would die?" the words of ridicule were full of ridicule and ridicule.


    Over the years, Cai Hongjun never cared about how much torture and injuries he suffered.


    Will he care about his life?


    Oh, that''s ridiculous.


    Cai Hongjun looked at his mocking and sarcastic expression. His expression changed slightly. "What do you mean, after all, I''m your father."


    The first brother sneered, "father? Hehe, don''t disgust me here now. Even if I die, you won''t move, just as you won''t move when my mother died in front of you for many years..."


    This sentence of Yige touched Cai Hongjun''s heart. Over the years, he was most sorry for Yige''s mother. He frowned and said angrily, "Yige, don''t belittle yourself if you don''t understand something!"


    "I don''t understand!" the first brother suddenly roared. His breath burst out and threw all the quilts on the bed.


    Scarlet stared at Cai Hongjun and said with undulating chest, "I''ve finally liked a woman over the years. You even found out that she is my sister! Cai Hongjun, do I owe you in my last life! How much pain do you want me to make you satisfied!"


    The first brother roared, but his eyes were hot and glittering inside.


    Cai Hongjun stood in the middle of the ward and looked at the excited look of the first brother. He had never hung his head in recent years, but now he hung his head.


    Looking at the painful expression of Yige, he suddenly understood the heartache of Yige.


    It''s like a brother''s mother died in front of him many years ago.


    He really didn''t know that the first brother had a real feeling for Su Nuan, the woman in the Ming mausoleum.


    Cai Hongjun''s voice was rarely mixed with a little guilt, "you can like other women..."


    "Why don''t you like other women? Ah!" before Cai Hongjun finished his words, the first brother hit a pillow and threw it on Cai Hongjun.


    He was both painful and angry. His chest fluctuated violently, his eyes were red, the wound on his arm was torn, and the blood stained the gauze. He could not feel the pain.


    Because now all the pain is not as painful as the tear of the heart.


    Cai Hongjun saw that he was excited and didn''t stimulate him here. He turned out of the ward and was ready to call a doctor.


    But as soon as he came out, he saw Ming Ling. He came from the corridor as if to come to my brother''s ward.


    Cai Hongjun put away the only guilt he had for the first brother, and his eyes became as sharp as a goshawk. "He has been paid. What else do you want?"


    Ming Ling looked at Cai Hongjun''s expression of protecting the calf. He raised his lips and sneered, "big Cai, who claims to have no relatives in the world, will defend others one day."


    Cai Hongjun knew that Ming Ling was laughing at him. He bit his teeth and said, "in a word, you can''t do anything to him with me."


    Ming Ling put his hands in his trouser pocket, reached out and patted Cai Hongjun on the shoulder, hooked his lips and said, "I''m not interested in taking his dog''s life. I just came to see this crazy dog."


    There is absolutely no respect for the words of Ming Ling.


    Cai Hongjun frowned, but could not refute Ming Ling''s words. What the first brother did was really unacceptable.


    "Aren''t you going to be busy? Go be busy. I''ll go in and see him." Ming Ling stopped talking nonsense to Cai Hongjun and walked directly to the first brother''s ward.


    As soon as I came in, I saw the mess all over the ground. One brother was holding one hand on the bed, one hand wrapped in gauze, and his chest was still undulating. It was obvious that he had just been angry.


    The first brother noticed that someone came in and looked up at the Ming mausoleum. He immediately stepped back.


    Ming Ling smiled, "Why are you so nervous? I won''t tear you..."


    The first brother looked at Ming Ling on guard and thought, why don''t you tear me up? What are you doing here today?


    Ming Ling walked up to the first brother and patted him on the head, just like patting his grandson.


    The first brother was very angry and wanted to lift his hand, but he could only support his upper body with one hand on the bed, and the other hand couldn''t move at all.


    All these injuries are not due to the Ming mausoleum. Now he has come again!


    Staring at the frightened expression of the first brother.


    Ming Ling knew that the first brother was afraid of death, and his expression suddenly became serious. "It hurts to learn that Su wennuan is your sister, huh?"


    With his cold eyes, he picked out the magnetic ending, but he was speechless.


    The first brother has to answer if he doesn''t answer.


    The first brother bit his teeth and said, "do you want to know? What if you know, laugh at me or laugh at me?"


    Ming Ling said, "do you have anything to laugh at? Say!" the last word already represented that he was impatient.


    The first brother swallowed his throat, "yes, I''m very sad! Sad, I can''t go... Ah!" before he finished his words, his arm hurt violently.


    Ming Ling vigorously grabbed the injured hand of the first brother and said, "if you don''t want to die, you''d better respect her! I''m disgusted that she has a brother like you!"


    "Ming Ling, I''m not her brother, no!" the first brother also looked at Ming Ling and roared for the first time.


    Seeing his expression, Ming Ling knew that he had really moved his feelings for Su wennuan.

 Chapter 372

    Ming Ling finally understands now. It''s no wonder that three years ago in China, he could easily confuse Yige''s vision and make Yige believe that Gu Xinyu is his most important woman.


    He said, Yige''s IQ is not low. How could he be deceived so easily.


    It turned out that Yige was lying to himself. He would rather believe that Gu Xinyu was his favorite than that Su wennuan was the woman that mingling loved most.


    So he willingly let Su wennuan go and let her live her own life, so he devoted himself to fighting with him.


    It turned out that he didn''t want to kill Su wennuan. He just wanted to kill his Ming Ling.


    Three years later, when he learned that Su wennuan was really his mingling woman and had two children for him, the first brother felt desperate, but he didn''t want to give up, so he tried every means to let Su wennuan leave him.


    First, he bought Luo Li and let Luo Li seduce him. Now he is ready to use strong to directly turn Su wennuan into him!


    The first brother''s feelings are really terrible.


    Ming Ling punched the first brother in the face and said angrily, "wake up. Su wennuan can only be mine from beginning to end! You can''t be with her, never!"


    Ming Ling was so angry that the veins on his forehead burst up, grabbed the first brother''s collar and shook him.


    A brother''s mouth was beaten to shed blood.


    Cai Hongjun and the doctor rushed over. Seeing the frightening appearance of the Ming mausoleum, the doctor didn''t dare to approach it. Cai Hongjun hurried forward to pull the Ming mausoleum away, "you said you wouldn''t kill him!"


    Cai Hongjun said angrily after leaving the Ming mausoleum.


    Mingling''s chest is also floating. The angry first brother covets Su wennuan and is wronged. Now Su wennuan ignores him.


    After the first brother was abandoned by Ming Ling, he suddenly shook his shoulder and cried.


    He is an iron man. Although he has been shot countless times and tasted the pain of being shot through his muscles countless times, he has never cried like this and never shed tears because of the pain.


    Now, what is the fist of Ming Ling? If he was not desperate and miserable, how could he be so painful and shed tears.


    The first brother shed tears. Except for Ming Ling, everyone present was stunned. They were all at a loss. Looking at the first brother crying there, Cai Hongjun felt uncomfortable.


    He really never saw Yige cry. Even when he was a child, Yige never cried.


    Just because he can''t cry, he doesn''t care about him.


    Spoiled children have sugar to eat, and strong children are always thought not to need love.


    If Yige learned to cry when he was young and was not so strong, Cai Hongjun might spend more time on him.


    Before the first brother stopped, Ming Ling turned and left the ward. His eyes were cold and fierce, and he left with pain and anger.


    If it weren''t for the first brother, he and Su wennuan wouldn''t have had such a hard time, and he and Su wennuan wouldn''t have missed three years.


    In the final analysis, all this is Yige''s fault.


    Now Su wennuan ignores him because his first brother is angry, but he drives over to teach his first brother a lesson to vent his anger.


    Biao drove back to the villa. Instead of getting off in a hurry, mingling sat in the car to stabilize his mood, dissipate his cold anger and restore calm. Only then did he dare to get off and go to the house.


    No matter how angry he is outside, he can''t bring this emotion home. It will scare the child and Su wennuan.


    Yunxin is right. If he wants Su wennuan to forgive and feel safe for him, he must correct his temper. No matter how he is outside or at home, he must be absolutely gentle.


    When I entered the house, I found that it was very quiet and the people were not there, as if there was no one.


    Ming Ling was in a panic. Didn''t Su wennuan leave with her child?


    He suddenly became very nervous. He quickly walked to the room where Su wennuan had just slept and put his hand on the doorknob. He originally wanted to push it open, but reason told him not to be excited. If the children and Su wennuan were inside, his nervous and rude action would frighten them. At the last second, his action suddenly became very soft and gently pushed the door open.


    As soon as the door opened, the three bodies lying in bed came into view. Su wennuan slept in the middle and a child slept on both sides of his left and right hands.


    Luo Luo fell asleep on her back, sleeping in Su wennuan''s arms. Bo Bo fell asleep on her stomach, and his arms were still holding Su wennuan''s arms.


    Su wennuan lay flat in the middle and fell asleep. Her eyes were tightly closed and she slept soundly.


    When Ming Ling saw the harmonious picture, his nervous heart just now slowly fell down, and then stepped back lightly.


    When he got out of the room, he saw the housekeeper moving in the living room. Mingling waved to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper came over and whispered, "young master, what can I do for you?"


    He just saw Ming Ling come out of the room with light hands and feet. Naturally, he knew that Ming Ling was worried about waking up the young grandma and children, so he also lowered his voice.


    Ming Ling''s voice was also very light. "Take care of them. Don''t let them go out these days." Ming Ling told the housekeeper, "also, report to me whenever you have anything..."


    What Ming Ling said is to let the housekeeper watch Su Nuan and the children and don''t let them go out. In order to avoid a sudden situation, Su Nuan wants to escape or something, Ming Ling asks the housekeeper to report the situation to him at any time.


    He is really worried now that Su wennuan took the children away while he was away.


    He could not control her thoughts or her whereabouts.


    Ming Ling is really a little afraid that Su Nuan will leave him now. This kind of anxiety is very strong.


    The housekeeper could also see the mood of Ming Ling. He took orders, "yes, young master..."


    Ming Ling waved his hand wearily and went upstairs.


    This day was really too exhausted, too physical, and mentally devastated.


    He used to sleep with Su wennuan. He could still hold Su wennuan''s soft body, safe and comfortable.


    He soon fell asleep, but now, Su wennuan is not here. He sleeps alone in such a big room. Suddenly, he is a little lonely. He can''t sleep when he tosses and turns in bed.


    I don''t know when Su wennuan will forgive him.


    He really hopes to get Su wennuan''s forgiveness. It''s urgent.


    I don''t know how I fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Shi xiaorou came to his house with Bao Feng.


    Mingling was sleeping in her bathrobe when xiaorou pushed open his door.


    Out of vigilance, Ming Ling sat up after hearing the news.


    When xiaorou opened the door, the cat came in and looked around. She only saw Ming Ling sitting on the bed.

 Chapter 373

    Shi xiaorou saw that it was Ming Ling and no one else. She straightened up and swaggered in with a smile on her face. "Ming Shao, why haven''t you got up yet, warm?" she stood by the bed and looked around the room. The person who didn''t see Su wennuan looked back at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s bathrobe was not well worn, revealing his strong chest. He pulled the bathrobe with some scruples and covered his exposed muscles.


    The deep eyes looked at Shi xiaorou like rare animals. "She''s in the pineapple room."


    When xiaorou was surprised, she said, "what, you two are separated?" now xiaorou couldn''t help but sit on the bed of the Ming mausoleum, looking like he wanted to talk.


    Ming Ling subconsciously gives way behind the bed and keeps a distance with Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou also noticed his action, immediately paused, and then said, "what are you doing, afraid of what I do to you? Oh, don''t worry, although I was fascinated by you before, I''m not interested in you now. It''s enough for others to have cloud heart."


    Shi xiaorou knows that mingling is avoiding suspicion. What happened to Lori before, and mingling is now far away from the woman.


    When xiaorou waved her hand, she said that she was not interested in Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling stared at her with dark pupils. She didn''t know what Shi xiaorou wanted to do when she came early in the morning and entered someone else''s room without the consent of others.


    It''s OK that he''s dressed. If he''s lying in bed without clothes, wouldn''t there be any misunderstanding if Shi xiaorou came in so rashly?


    If it''s not a misunderstanding, it''s embarrassing.


    After Shi xiaorou explained clearly, she sat in front of the Ming mausoleum and began her purpose of coming today. "I''ve heard about you. No matter what the reason, I don''t think you should start with wennuan. It''s not a small matter. You almost strangled her. How terrible..."


    Shi xiaorou said, Ming Ling could see the color in her eyes, and she was afraid of the scene.


    It seems that women have the same courage and ideas.


    A monosyllabic word came out from the throat of Ming Ling, "um..."


    "Well, what? Well, your attitude should be upright. Look, wennuan is separated from you. Don''t you feel wronged?" Shi xiaorou finally found a chance to talk to mingling.


    Ming Ling sat aside and didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou continued, "anyway, don''t be rude to wennuan in the future, otherwise I can''t be a lobbyist for you."


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment. Then he knew that Shi xiaorou came to be his lobbyist, that is, to help him enlighten Su wennuan.


    He is at a loss now. Sometimes xiaorou can help her plead with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan and Shi xiaorou have been good friends for many years. They say everything to each other. Shi xiaorou is sure to untie Su wennuan''s heart knot.


    Ming Ling couldn''t wait to nod his head, "HMM."


    "Well, what, are you still right?" Shi xiaorou''s head couldn''t turn for a moment.


    Ming Ling said sincerely, "don''t be rude, you must not be rude."


    When xiaorou got his answer, she made an OK gesture to him, "OK, I''ll go to find Su wennuan now."


    "Wait..." the voice of Ming Ling rang out from behind Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou turned around and blinked her eyes, "what''s the order?"


    Ming Ling said, "she hasn''t got up yet. Don''t wake her up. Sit in the living room and wait for her."


    Well, after listening to such words, three black lines fell off xiaorou''s forehead, "I finally got up so early. Hum, the guy who values sex over friends..."


    Then Xiao Rou strode out.


    It''s really Ming Ling. She loves Su wennuan so much that she is allowed to sit on the sofa and wait for Su wennuan to wake up. She''s not allowed to wake Su wennuan up. I''m afraid she''s making Su wennuan sleepy.


    Alas, Ming Ling is a little grumpy. In fact, he is really a super good man.


    That man can do everything for women.


    When xiaorou was sitting on the sofa, she was boring eating fruit, sandwiches and potato chips.


    She came at seven and was drunk at nine.


    Fortunately, at 9:10, Su wennuan got up with the children.


    When xiaorou turned her head to look behind the sofa and said faintly, "warm, you can get up. I''m tired of waiting."


    Su wennuan looked at Shi xiaorou in surprise and asked, "Why are you here now?"


    "I''m not here now. I''ll be there at seven." she was lying on the back of the sofa, exhausted.


    Su wennuan took the children''s hands and said as he went to the bathroom, "did you beat chicken blood today? You got up so early."


    "I don''t miss you yet. What''s wrong with your voice? It sounds so hoarse."


    "Nothing," Su wennuan replied casually, and then took the children to the washroom to help them wash their faces.


    After washing the children, let them out.


    She started brushing her teeth herself.


    After a while, Su wennuan came out. Xiaorou kept lying on the sofa and stared at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan came to her and sat down. She turned her body. "Come on, you eat this, this is delicious..." when xiaorou took an unprecedented piece of fruit to Su wennuan.


    But before she finished, she saw the blue and purple palm print on Su wennuan''s neck, and the fruit in her hand fell to the ground. She hurried to check Su wennuan''s neck, "God, warm, your neck was pinched by a ghost?"


    Shi xiaorou was so surprised,.


    Su wennuan takes Shi xiaorou''s hand away, takes a dragon fruit on the tea table, gently bites it, and doesn''t speak.


    When xiaorou glanced, "I know it was pinched by the Ming Ling if you don''t say it." then she took a piece of fruit and sent it to her mouth.


    Ming Ling was about to come down from upstairs. Halfway down, he heard Shi xiaorou''s words.


    "That Ming Ling is so bad that he kicked you. There are so many men who treat you well in the world. There''s no need to follow him. Look at my brother. What an excellent man he is. He''s still dead to you. That''s the most important thing. You know, a man is the most important to you. So Ming Ling is a hair. I support you to kick him, Back to my brother. "Xiao Rou waved her claws and talked angrily.


    Ming Ling stopped walking and didn''t go on. His eyebrows frowned. He felt deeply frustrated that he had been betrayed.


    Didn''t Shi xiaorou come to help him intercede? Now how can su wennuan kick him?


    What does xiaorou mean at this time!


    Ming Ling was wondering when Xiao Rou said again, "warm, what do you think in your heart? Tell me..."

 Chapter 374

    Su wennuan glanced at Xiao Rou, "what do you think?"


    Hearing Su wennuan''s slightly hoarse voice, mingling was still guilty. He went up again without stopping or coming down. He''d better go back to the study.


    With him, Su wennuan will certainly not give her mind to Shi xiaorou.


    Since Shi xiaorou came to intercede for him, he believed Shi xiaorou once for the time being.


    When Xiao Rou took a potato chip and handed it to Luo Luo, she turned her head and said to Su wennuan, "you and Ming Ling..."


    "What''s the matter with him?" Su wennuan said casually while eating.


    When xiaorou saw her like this, she knew she was pretending to be calm.


    "Don''t tell me that you weren''t angry with Ming Ling for what he did to you yesterday. I wouldn''t believe it anyway." Shi xiaorou talked a lot just now, and now he''s back to business.


    "What did he tell you?" Su wennuan said in surprise.


    "Yunxin told me." when xiaorou handed a potato chip in her mouth.


    Su wennuan nodded to understand. He didn''t want to say more and didn''t want to mention the Ming mausoleum.


    Shi xiaorou lowered her head and looked carefully at Su wennuan''s face and her eyes. "Do you really want to go back to my brother? Let Bo and Luo call my brother dad. You haven''t accepted my brother for three years. Can you do it now?"


    Shi xiaorou also knows a method called counterattack.


    Su wennuan hung her eyebrows and still didn''t speak.


    She didn''t refute or deny. This means that she is extremely angry with Ming Ling now.


    Otherwise, she would have said what xiaorou said when she fought back.


    Will tell Shi xiaorou that she won''t return to Shi Yi. It''s unfair to Shi Yi, and he can''t do it.


    But now, Shi xiaorou encourages Su wennuan to return to Shi Yi. She is silent.


    Now, Shi xiaorou is also difficult. She can''t find a way to stabilize Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan continued to eat a few sandwiches, looked at Shi xiaorou and asked, "are you and Yunxin okay..."


    When xiaorou feels very strange, why does Su wennuan suddenly turn the topic to her, "OK, what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, good is good. At least Yunxin has a good character."


    When she said this, xiaorou was stunned. She was not praising Yunxin''s good character, but satirizing mingling''s bad temper.


    When xiaorou held her lips and smiled, "Oh, where? Yunxin and mingling are good friends. They are birds of a feather."


    Seeing that Su wennuan was willing to chat with her, xiaorou continued, "I think so. Let me talk about my personal opinions..."


    "Tell me..." Su wennuan said as she ate.


    She just opened the switch. Su wennuan began to talk at length, "I think mingling is a rare good man..."


    Just after Shi xiaorou said such a sentence, Su wennuan stopped eating and looked at Shi xiaorou, "have you been bought by him?"


    When xiaorou said a word, Su wennuan guessed it. She came to say good words for mingling.


    "I''ve been with your friend for nearly ten years. Why should I be bought by him? My heart must be on your side. I''m just afraid you''ll miss it and make things you regret all your life, so I''ll analyze the situation for you..."


    Su wennuan glanced at her again and didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou continued, "think about it. Three years ago, in order to protect you from being caught and killed by the first brother, mingling would rather be poisoned and endure so much pain. He was silently guarding you..."


    When xiaorou said this, Su wennuan continued to eat her food.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s indifference, xiaorou turned her direction, "If it''s far away, it''s near. Some time ago, you were going to have a car accident, but mingling pushed you away. He was hit by a car. The second he pushed you away, he didn''t know if he would be killed. Now he''s lucky, so he''s alive. If he''s really killed by a crash at that time, you owe mingling a life. Do you know He didn''t even want his life for you. How could he hurt you? "


    Su wennuan stops eating a little.


    Shi xiaorou saw that she was moved and continued, "anyway, I know that if my brother, he would not push you away and be hit by a car, because he has no consciousness or skill..." that is to say, there is only mingling in the world who can give his life for Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan puts down the food in her hand.


    Shi xiaorou continued, "when I was going to find you this morning, he specially told me not to wake you up and let you sleep more."


    Su wennuan frowned and didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou continued to add fuel to the fire, "you must be thinking now that he is just guilty, but why should he be guilty? He didn''t mean to you..."


    Su wennuan doesn''t like to listen to this sentence. What''s not his original intention? Didn''t he realize when he grabbed her neck and tried to strangle her?


    Su wennuan said, "Shi xiaorou, I don''t think you have figured out the situation..."


    "You stop first, don''t say it first, listen to me first." Shi xiaorou said, "you know, what did you say when I heard Yunxin Calling Doctor youyou?"


    Su wennuan frowned, "what?"


    "A doctor said that the poison in mingling''s body has not been completely solved, and there are sequelae. If his mood is extremely out of control, he can''t control himself. Bingdu, you know? It will make people fantasize and want to kill at any time. Besides, mingling is still in the case of jealousy, anger and pain..."


    "What are you talking about!" before Shi xiaorou spoke, Su wennuan said excitedly, staring at Shi xiaorou with incredible eyes, and then holding Shi xiaorou''s shoulder, "the poison in his body hasn''t been solved yet?"


    Su wennuan''s excited look made Shi xiaorou a little confused. She quickly comforted, "warm, Su wennuan, calm down first and listen to me..."


    Xu wennuan''s chest fluctuates slightly, his eyes are a little erratic, and his mood seems to be wrong.


    Shi xiaorou explained, "it''s a sequela. Either there''s no detoxification, or I don''t know when it will happen..."


    "What do you mean?" Su wennuan''s eyes still fluctuated.


    Shi xiaorou said, "it''s just that the nervous system has been hurt and hasn''t fully recovered. Sometimes it''s still disordered, so it''s not that the poison in his body hasn''t been solved yet..."


    After hearing this, Su wennuan was quieter, but her eyes still looked at Pineapple and pineapple.


    When xiaorou saw her like this, she felt so pathetic.


    Carefully asked, "warm, are you worried that he will hurt the child?"

 Chapter 375

    Before Su wennuan could speak, Xiao Rou hurriedly said.


    "No, mingling will never hurt children. Don''t worry about this, because the poison developed by brother I only has you in mingling''s fantasy. It''s you. Sometimes even if you commit murder, it''s you who want to kill..."


    When xiaorou is worried that Su wennuan thinks too much, she is telling the truth.


    Now think about it, that brother is really bad enough to develop such medicine. It''s really time to cut thousands of cuts.


    Su wennuan''s eyes moved to xiaorou bit by bit, "how''s his condition now?"


    There was a glittering worry in her eyes.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she knew that she was worried about Ming Ling, not who he would hurt.


    She smiled with a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry, he''s not ill. He just needs to control nothing to make him angry. A doctor will come to California in a few days to see the situation of Ming Ling."


    Su wennuan frowned and pursed her lips, obviously still worried.


    When xiaorou saw her like this, she was suddenly relieved.


    It seems that Su wennuan has deep feelings for Ming Ling. Although he will be angry with Ming Ling, he is still worried about him.


    She can''t really ignore Ming Ling completely.


    "Xiaorou, do you think he really loves me?"


    After xiaorou thought she had persuaded Su wennuan, Su wennuan suddenly asked.


    When xiaorou looked at Su wennuan in surprise, she saw that her eyes were questions and concerns from the bottom of her heart.


    Shi xiaorou was suddenly nervous again. Didn''t Su wennuan still worry about Ming Ling just now? Why do you ask such a question now.


    "You''re not angry with him anymore," Shi xiaorou said.


    Su wennuan lowered her eyes, as if she were saying to herself, "I love him. It''s not a concept whether he loves me or not..."


    She knows her heart, but she really doesn''t know other people''s heart, the heart of Ming Ling.


    After hearing Su wennuan''s words, xiaorou suddenly understood what she meant.


    Su wennuan is worried that mingling is only with her for her children, not really like her.


    Shi xiaorou said confidently, "of course he loves you. I''m sure of that..."


    Su wennuan smiled bitterly, then shook her head, "if he loves me, it won''t be like this..." she sighed heavily. She won''t be angry with her when she gets angry. She won''t want to kill her because of a photo, and won''t give her a chance to explain.


    Shi xiaorou really doesn''t understand that Su wennuan still has such worries.


    She analyzed for Su wennuan, "wennuan, do you think too much? Think about it. If mingling didn''t love you and just for the sake of his children, how could he have suffered so much for you three years ago."


    "I was pregnant with his child three years ago."


    Shi xiaorou was stunned and then said, "he wants to have so many women with him. Who does he want to have sex with? If he doesn''t love you, why do he have to have sex with you? He can ignore you and watch you be beaten by a brother."


    "But why didn''t he come to me before I was pregnant?" Su wennuan''s puzzled and uncertain eyes focused on Shi xiaorou, as if he could get the answer from her.


    She has been thinking about this question for years, but she has no answer.


    Shi xiaorou was also stunned by the question and found the wording, "maybe, maybe because he was too busy. When he found you, you were already pregnant."


    Su wennuan spilled some bitterness on her lips.


    Their meeting began in bed, and then they met again, and she was pregnant with a child.


    This is her biggest regret all the time. She is pregnant before she knows the heart of mingling.


    So I can''t tell whether he is good to her or to the child.


    "Wennuan, since you want to know, ask him yourself. He will certainly give you the most correct answer." Shi xiaorou looks at Su wennuan seriously and gives her advice.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "don''t want to..."


    "Why?" Shi xiaorou doesn''t understand. The answer is right in front of her. Su wennuan doesn''t solve it by herself.


    "I don''t want to make it look like I begged him to like it." Su nuanuan looked at the sky and breathed.


    And what happened this morning also made her a little frustrated.


    "Tut, it''s dignity again." Shi xiaorou tut tut Tut, very incomprehensible way, "since I''m so eager to know the answer, why do I love face so much? Really, otherwise I''ll ask him for you." as she said, xiaorou was about to stand up.


    Su wennuan grabbed Shi xiaorou''s clothes and asked her to sit back. "Don''t go. What are you doing?"


    Seeing Su wennuan''s angry expression, xiaorou sat back and urged her, "go, go..." she pushed Su wennuan''s arm.


    Su wennuan shook his head and said he wouldn''t go.


    "Oh, it''s awkward and frustrating to see you two. I have to go if I don''t tell you. If I continue to look at you like this, I''ll have something wrong." Shi xiaorou persuaded Su wennuan. Now she knows Su wennuan''s mind, so she picked up her bag and plans to leave.


    Su wennuan asked pleasantly, "don''t you have some breakfast?"


    "No, I''ll go back to my Yunxin to eat." he said, squatting down and lovingly pinching the face of pineapple and pineapple, "pineapple, when you have time to go out with your aunt, you should be good at home. Aunt will go first."


    "Bye, aunt..."


    Pineapple and pineapple waved to xiaorou.


    After Shi xiaorou walked out of Ming''s villa, she couldn''t wait to call Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling is absentmindedly looking at the computer in his study and receives Shi xiaorou''s phone.


    Shi xiaorou said as soon as she opened her mouth, "Ming Shao, I''m a good man. I''ve helped you in the end. Wennuan''s heart knot has been untied now. She doesn''t blame you. But she still doesn''t trust you. I said whether you haven''t spoken to Su wennuan up to now."


    When Ming Ling answered the phone without saying a word, Xiao Rou came over at length.


    Ming Ling listened to her very carefully, "well, No."


    "Without you, you can say it. Go and confess quickly. Hurry up, or if my wife runs away with others, don''t blame me for not reminding you. It''s better for my family to confess to me at the beginning. OK, don''t tell you. You should prepare first. I''ll make room for you. It''s not your light bulb. Hang up."


    Before Ming Ling could answer, Xiao Rou hung up the phone.


    Holding the phone, she was so happy that she dared to scold him in front of Ming Ling and told him to do things. Ha ha, this taste is really cool.


    It''s the light of the Ming mausoleum to speak to the Ming mausoleum so boldly.


    After listening to Shi xiaorou''s words, Ming Ling was in a happy mood and was thinking about how to confess to Su wennuan.

 Chapter 376

    "Mom, dial this for me, I want to eat this..." Luoluo took a litchi and asked Su wennuan to give it to her.


    Su wennuan took it from her hand and dialed it for her.


    Suddenly he heard the sound of going downstairs. Su wennuan looked back and saw Ming Ling coming down with his clothes on. His eyes were also looking here, just opposite Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Just for a moment, their eyes collided. They seemed to have too much to say, but they were silent. Su wennuan saw it was him, and she quickly looked away.


    Ming Ling came over and sat beside her. Her eyes stopped on her face. "Are you better?"


    Su wennuan didn''t know what he was asking. He looked back at him, then picked up the fruit and began to eat. He didn''t answer him.


    Mingling''s hand stretched out and put it on her forehead. Su wennuan subconsciously stepped back, but when she realized that mingling''s hand was on her forehead, she stayed where she was.


    Ming Ling''s hand was probably put on her forehead for more than ten seconds, and then he took it down. His dark eyes looked at her with concern, "the fever has subsided, remember to take medicine."


    Yesterday, the doctor prescribed some medicine for Su wennuan to eat on time.


    Su wennuan nodded and knew.


    Su wennuan responded to him. When Ming Ling saw Su wennuan''s nod, his heart jumped for a moment. Just now, he was more happy.


    Since yesterday, Su wennuan has ignored him. No matter what he says, Su wennuan ignores him. Su wennuan refuses his attitude thousands of miles away. Mingling is also very sad and can''t help it.


    Now, Su wennuan finally takes care of him. No one can understand the feeling that he seems to have won the lottery.


    "Housekeeper, send something to eat."


    Ming Ling was very happy and called the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper promised. After a while, the servant brought some porridge, meals, sandwiches, fruit, milk and bread.


    All kinds of food are put on the tea table.


    Pineapple and pineapple are not satisfied with eating with chopsticks, so they just take them by hand.


    Ming Ling brought Su wennuan a bowl of porridge and put it in front of her. "Have some porridge first. It''s good for your voice..."


    Su wennuan glanced at him, said nothing, picked up the porridge and began to drink.


    When Ming Ling saw that she had recovered as before, he raised a smile on his lips.


    "Mommy, I''m finished!" Luo Luo, who was full, stretched out her hand to Su wennuan and grabbed the dirty food.


    "Mommy, I''m finished..." Bo Bo also stretched out his hand to her, and there was food chewing in his small mouth.


    The two of them want Su Nuan to wipe their hands.


    Su wennuan put down the bowl, drew a paper towel, wiped the small mouth for pineapple and pineapple, pinched their two lovely faces, and then said, "go to find aunt Cuizhu and ask her to wash your hands."


    Bo Bo stood up with a smile and ran happily to the kitchen. Luo Luo followed with her legs. Ming Ling watched them interact with each other with a smile on her lips.


    Su wennuan looks back and bumps into his smile. She asks, "don''t you eat?"


    Ming Ling was flattered when asked, "I''ll eat later." he replied, but his eyes were on Su wennuan''s face. It seemed that he was satisfied just watching her eat.


    Su wennuan finally began to care about him. Mingling was more and more pleased.


    "Oh..." Su wennuan heard his answer and said a word lightly. Then he began to drink with porridge and stopped caring about him.


    The smile on Ming Ling''s face slowly converged. Looking at Su wennuan in front of him, he gradually realized a problem, that is, although Su wennuan now talked to him and paid attention to him, they seemed to become very embarrassed and not as casual as before.


    In the final analysis, the estrangement between them still exists. Su wennuan can''t completely put down his concern for him now.


    Ming Ling thought, picked up a sandwich on the table and bit it.


    Although he was in a bad mood, his eating appearance was still so elegant and dignified. He had formed a dignified habit whether eating or raising his hands and feet, so he would not lose his manners anyway.


    After eating the porridge, Su wennuan took out a paper towel and wiped her mouth. "I''m finished. I''ll have a rest first..." with that, she stood up and walked towards the children''s room.


    Ming Ling looked back at her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Su wennuan returned to the children''s room and lay down again to have a rest.


    She is now in California and has no job, and her team has not taken any cases, so now even if she doesn''t want to work, she can''t go out and can only sleep in bed.


    After su wennuan went in, mingling was not in the mood to eat. She threw the bitten sandwich into the trash can, pulled a paper towel and wiped her hands.


    After sitting on the sofa for a while, he got up and walked towards Su Wenwen''s room.


    We have to talk to Su wennuan. Although he is not good at talking about it.


    When she came to the room, Su wennuan was lying on the bed reading. When she saw him coming in, Su wennuan moved to the bedside. Mingling took a look at the position vacated by her. He knew that she was the place for him to come out.


    He sat on the bed, but Su wennuan was far away from him. If she didn''t move her position just now, he would sit down next to her.


    Now she has opened an embarrassing distance.


    Ming Ling didn''t care about anything and said, "warm, we can talk."


    chat?


    Su wennuan was stunned. He put down his book and looked at him. He was obviously ready to talk, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at him with his crystal eyes.


    Ming Ling knew that she was waiting for him to speak first.


    Ming Ling slowed down, then looked up at her and made an opening speech with a sentence, "I know you''ve worked hard with your children over the years."


    Su wennuan didn''t speak, but he was thinking, look, he really had only children in his heart. When he was about to be disappointed, mingling said again.


    "In the future, I will share this hard work with you. Warm, sorry about yesterday. I lost my temper when I didn''t understand the situation. I didn''t mean to..." Ming Ling understood that Su warm must have a big obstacle in his heart because of yesterday''s incident.


    And this obstacle must be removed first.


    Su wennuan blinked and didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling continued, "I also regret and feel very sad. When I want to recover, things have happened."


    "Are you all right now?" Su wennuan finally opened his mouth and put his glittering and translucent eyes on his face with worry.


    Just now, xiaorou''s words were still in her ears. Mingling had sequelae because of the poison three years ago.


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t know what she meant by nothing?


    Su wennuan could see his ignorant eyes and asked, "in three years, do you often get out of control?"

 Chapter 377

    Ming Ling paused and understood that she was talking about his uncontrollable rage yesterday. He thought about it and replied, "occasionally..."


    Su wennuan nodded and then said nothing.


    Ming Ling continued the topic just now, "do you still hate me in your heart?"


    When he asked this question, he looked at Su nuanuan with deep eyes and some nervousness. He was afraid that she said hate.


    But the question had to be asked. He had to know her mind.


    Su wennuan looked at his serious expression. She said with a little surprise, "hate?"


    Ming Ling almost heard the word as a statement, frowned, and heard Su wennuan say, "why do I hate you? You are the child''s father. If I hate you, how should the children deal with themselves?"


    Although the answer meant not to hate, mingling was not very happy, but a little depressed.


    The reason why she doesn''t hate him is because of the child, not because of him.


    Su wennuan sighed and looked away from his face. "I don''t hate you. I just blame you. I blame you for being so cruel to me."


    Finally, I heard Su wennuan''s heart, "wennuan, I''m not aiming at you..."


    "Then I ask you, if one day I''m really strong and I''m not clean, will you really kill me?"


    Before mingling finished her words, Su wennuan asked again. Her question came suddenly and her eyes were strong.


    When asked, mingling was a little confused. He stopped talking, frowned slightly, and looked at Su wennuan


    Su wennuan is also staring at him. They look at each other. For a moment, there is no language.


    This is a very realistic problem.


    Although it''s not good to assume, Su wennuan must make it clear that everything is absolute. What if there is such a day?


    Will Ming Ling really kill her?


    Su wennuan just wants to understand this matter now. Whether he has poisoning sequelae or not, this is a problem they must solve.


    Time passed little by little, and the silence between them made Su wennuan seem to know the answer.


    Ming Ling''s thin lips started, "no, I won''t kill you..."


    Hearing his answer, Su wennuan doubted for a moment whether his words were perfunctory to her.


    But he could hear the heaviness in his tone. When he answered this sentence, he seemed to have spent a lot of effort and determination.


    She believed the truth of this sentence, but her eyebrows wrinkled.


    "What would you do?" she continued.


    "Comfort you." the topic was very heavy. When Ming Ling answered, he washed his face with his hand.


    Subconsciously resist the topic.


    Because as long as he thought of that possibility, he was very angry. Which man can accept that his woman is bullied by other men.


    However, during the silence just now, mingling thought about it. If he was su wennuan and suffered such treatment, he would be miserable.


    If he continues to blame Su wennuan and gets angry with her, it will undoubtedly make su wennuan worse.


    No doubt, he treated Su wennuan like this yesterday.


    I can imagine how much pain Su Nuan felt yesterday, and that pain was what he gave her.


    He thinks he''s an asshole now.


    Su wennuan saw how painful it was for him to just answer this question, let alone solve it.


    If there were that time, he would be miserable.


    She suddenly saw a little hope and could see her importance in the heart of the Ming mausoleum.


    Now she would rather believe that mingling was angry with her yesterday and almost killed her because of his sequelae.


    "Thank you..." Su wennuan looked at him and suddenly said three words.


    These three words still hurt mingling. Was she thanking him for not killing or for his comfort


    Ming Ling swallowed his throat, "warm, there''s no need to see the outside between us."


    "No, it''s just that I have no direct relationship with you after all," Su said.


    These days she figured out that the children are related by blood to mingling, so mingling will not abandon them and love them.


    However, there is no hub between him and Ming Ling. What he relies on is just the feelings he doesn''t know whether he has. If one day he doesn''t agree with each other or they are tired of each other, they will break up unhappily.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s words, mingling was stunned. He really didn''t expect Su wennuan to think so.


    He also guessed her idea. Does she think they will separate one day? After all, she still has no sense of security for him.


    "Warm, in a few days, let''s go back to China and get married..." Ming Ling never wanted to marry a woman so urgently.


    I also experienced Su''s warm feeling the day before yesterday.


    Su wennuan had been urging him to return to China the day before yesterday. She said she didn''t like California.


    He seems to understand her mood now. I don''t know whether it''s late or not.


    When Ming Ling said this, Su wennuan was stunned. He didn''t speak. His eyes just looked ahead and didn''t look back at him.


    Before, she was also so looking forward to and eager to marry him. She thought that as long as she loved him and he was good to her, their relationship would be closer when they got married and got a certificate.


    She wouldn''t have to worry about losing him.


    But now I understand that if his feelings for her are not so good, sooner or later his heart will not be on her. At that time, even if he has a marriage certificate, it will be useless.


    Su wennuan didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling looked at her calm expression and felt more and more uncomfortable.


    He could see from her expression that she didn''t want to marry him now.


    And he wanted to marry her.


    "Su wennuan, give me some time and I''ll let you rest assured of me..." Ming Ling''s expression suddenly sank, said to Su wennuan, and then got up and went out.


    Su wennuan kept looking at the ceiling and didn''t move.


    Until Ming Ling went out, she still didn''t move.


    She is not obedient now. Mingling was cruel to her yesterday and didn''t hate him, but she didn''t have the strong hope for him.


    The more it is, the more it hurts people, and the more it makes Ming Ling uncomfortable.


    He would rather Su wennuan hate him than see Su wennuan have no hope for him now.


    That would only make his heart more painful.


    After coming out of Su wennuan''s room, Ming Ling went to the toy room. The children were having a good time.


    So he went out and gave the car to Biao.


    Just Biao out of a distance, he received a call from Yunxin.


    "Ming Shao, the doctor will arrive this afternoon, or I''ll take him to you to stay?"


    Ming Ling said, "what is he doing here?"


    Yunxin is also a smart man. Of course, he won''t say he came to see a doctor for mingling, because mingling always thought he was normal.


    "Wennuan is not uncomfortable. You don''t trust those foreign doctors, so let a doctor come and recuperate wennuan." Yunxin certainly knows that mingling won''t refuse to take Su wennuan as a shield.

 Chapter 378

    "You''re very kind. Pick it up," Ming Ling said on the phone, "but I''m not at home this afternoon. You take him home first."


    "Not at home? Mingshao, where are you going?" cloud heart wondered.


    Ming Ling didn''t answer him, but just hung up the phone.


    Yunxin was confused, but mingling had his own things to do, and he didn''t know what to ask.


    Instead of going to the company, Ming Ling went to his camp in California.


    Su wennuan was lying in bed. She had just said that to Ming Ling. She felt uncomfortable.


    If she can, she doesn''t want to say such a thing, but a person has liked another person for too long and can''t get another person''s response. She will be tired and want to stop.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Ming Ling came back. He changed his clothes. He was wearing a black suit when he went out just now, but now when he came back, he was wearing a black leather suit.


    The suit looked very effective. He strode in with long legs, and the people stepped aside in fear.


    Without looking at the others, Ming Ling went directly to the room where Su Nuan was lying.


    He opened the door. Su wennuan sat at the table reading. When she heard the sound of opening the door, she turned her head and saw that it was the Ming mausoleum. Her eyes twinkled because the Ming mausoleum looked different now. She had more military breath and less merchant smell.


    Ming Ling came to her, grabbed her arm and picked her up.


    Su wennuan was surprised. The book in his hand fell to the ground and was taken away by Ming Ling. She didn''t dare to resist his dignified appearance.


    Ming Ling took her upstairs. "Change your clothes and I''ll take you out."


    Ming Ling let go of her hand and said.


    Su wennuan looks down at his pajamas and sees that after mingling finishes talking to her, she goes to the bed and sits down. It is obvious that she is waiting for her.


    Su wennuan didn''t ask anything. She went to the wardrobe to find a set of ordinary clothes and put them on.


    After she changed, she stood in the middle of the room. Mingling came over, grabbed her hand and took her down.


    Downstairs, Cui Zhu led the children to play.


    Seeing Ming Ling warming Su down, Cui Zhu looked at them curiously.


    Pineapple and pineapple also came forward and said in a weak voice, "Mom and Dad, where are you going?"


    Ming Ling reached out and touched Luo Luo''s head. It wasn''t too gentle. "Good, you play at home..." after saying that, he took Su wennuan away.


    Pineapple and pineapple stood there watching Ming Ling and Su wennuan leave. Their innocent eyes didn''t blink. They were a little stunned.


    Ming Ling asks Su wennuan to sit in the car, and he drives away quickly.


    Su wennuan thinks something is wrong with Ming Ling, but he can''t see what''s wrong with him. Although he looks fierce today, he is very calm.


    The inaccessible dignity of him is only one of his temperament.


    Su wennuan sat quietly in the car and dared not ask anything.


    The car drove to a place similar to Sanda, but it is not a pure place to practice Sanda, because there are bullets and guns


    It''s more like a bandit''s nest.


    "Ming Shao..."


    "Ming SHAOHAO..."


    Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand and walked in. Along the way, those men in leather clothes said hello to Ming Ling one by one.


    Ming Ling looked majestic and did not respond to them.


    Su wennuan looks at the situation here. She doesn''t dare to look up, because it''s a little too serious and a little scary. What''s this place?


    Isn''t mingling the boss of the company? He sits in the office every day. How can he come to such a place like an underworld?


    Su wennuan thought, and suddenly realized that he was too naive. Just now, those people who had tattoos and looked evil called mingling Mingshao. Obviously, they all submitted to mingling. Obviously, mingling was their boss.


    Ming Ling took her all the way to the place where she practiced boxing.


    On the ring, two brothers were fighting each other fiercely, as if they were playing for real.


    A brother was beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up. He was covered with blood, but another brother who fought with him didn''t bypass him, picked him up from the ground and was ready to hit his brother on the head with a heavy fist.


    Su wennuan was surprised. She covered her eyes and couldn''t see any more.


    Sooner or later, the brother who was caught suddenly opened his eyes, and a backhand pliers buckled his brother who was ready to hit him to the ground. All of a sudden, the situation reversed.


    Su wennuan was thrilled.


    Ming Ling glanced at her and raised a sneer on his lips, "can''t you see it like this?"


    Su wennuan said incomprehensibly, "I think they are practicing boxing. Why should they practice so hard and seriously? If the man didn''t fight back just now, wouldn''t he be killed..."


    Su wennuan said with sympathy and regret.


    Ming Ling said, "if you really play, whether your opponent will kill you or not, there is no humanity and sympathy in the battle field. If you don''t practice seriously, you will die in the fight field."


    Ming Ling looked at his brother who was still in contact in the boxing ring with a serious expression.


    Su wennuan could see that Ming Ling looked into their eyes and saw himself in the past.


    Su wennuan approached him and asked, "did you do the same before?"


    Because Su wennuan remembers that three years ago, Ming Ling fought with the man named Black poppy. Black poppy called three strong sweats to fight Ming Ling.


    It was also boxing. At that time, Ming Ling was almost killed. Fortunately, Ming Ling was also an old hand, so he finally defeated his opponent.


    Seeing the current situation and thinking of what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan guessed that when Ming Ling practiced, he did his best and fought with his life every time.


    Ming Ling looked at her and said nothing.


    Then took her to the shooting range.


    On the driving range, those people are training. What are they training? How to avoid the gun as fast as possible!


    The coach shot at them. They quickly identified which direction the bullet was fired at him with keen detection, and then he dodged the bullet with the quickest skill.


    As thrilling as that scene is.


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, a brother slowed down for half a beat and the bullet penetrated his leg.


    The coach waved and asked someone to come forward to lift him up and take him to the infirmary.


    Su wennuan was terrified. He grew up with his mouth and eyes wide open. He always followed behind the Ming mausoleum and didn''t dare to look directly at it.


    Ming Ling took her to the training ground, went to see the brother, bent slightly and pinched his injured leg, "are you okay?"


    The brother was comforted by Ming Ling and said excitedly, "Ming Shao, I''m fine..."


    Ming Ling motioned to the other brothers and asked them to carry him to the infirmary.

 Chapter 379

    Su wennuan was stunned and didn''t know how to react.


    Just now the coach who shot at the brothers also came up and said respectfully to Ming Ling, "Ming Shao!"


    Ming Ling asked, "what''s the situation today?"


    The coach reported, "no one was hurt except the injured brother just now!"


    The coach gave a serious report.


    Ming Ling was also very serious, "OK, continue training."


    "Yes, Ming Shao!" the coach returned to his post after receiving the order.


    Su wennuan followed Ming Ling out of the training ground, stood outside the training ground and looked at the situation on the training ground.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling''s expression carefully and asked, "Ming Ling, have you often been trained like this before?"


    Ming Ling glanced at her and saw the expectation in her eyes.


    Ming Ling said, "HMM..." then his eyes shifted to the training ground, and the magnetic voice slowly said, "when I was 14 years old, my master often trained me like this. At first, he showed mercy to me, but later, he wouldn''t show mercy. Because of training, I had been shot three times, in my chest, thigh and left arm." he looked at the training ground, Talking about your past is very calm, just like talking about other people''s past.


    Su wennuan was shocked. God, at the age of 14, mingling was treated like this at the age of 14. Ordinary people can''t stand such cruel training.


    Su wennuan doesn''t have to think about how much suffering Ming Ling has suffered since she was a child.


    Ming Ling remembered that when he was shot in the chest again, he was unconscious on the spot. Because the bullet was very close to his lungs, he almost died. Fortunately, he was rescued at last.


    That kind of devil training is really like hell.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling with distressed eyes and asked, "do you blame your master..." he was so cruel to him and did not treat human life as human life.


    Ming Ling shook his head, "I don''t blame him. Now think about it, I''m very grateful to him..." as he said, Ming Ling bowed his head and lost something in his eyes.


    "Feeling... Thanks?" Su wennuan couldn''t understand. No one would thank the man who almost killed himself.


    The sound of the Ming mausoleum became magnetic, just like the time of a classic movie.


    "If it hadn''t been for the real and cruel training he gave me, I would have died many times at the enemy''s gunpoint. People like us who come from the hail of bullets don''t have agile skills, and the only thing waiting for us is death." Ming Ling didn''t understand why his master was so cruel to him when he was a child.


    Later, watching his master die in front of him, he knew that reality was far crueler than training.


    Su wennuan can imagine the scene of the bloody rain of knives and guns. It''s like watching a gun battle film. He rolls in bullets. If he doesn''t have agile skills, he will be pierced by bullets.


    "Is your master all right now?" Su wennuan understood what Ming Ling meant by thanking his master. She asked again.


    Ming Ling turned and looked at her. For the first time, there was regret and sadness in her eyes because of a person. "He died when I was 18."


    "Ah?"


    "He was shot in the lifeblood." Ming Ling continued, "at that time, he had a large team, and he left the training ground. After he died, the enemy chased his disciples everywhere. I fled to China to avoid the chase..."


    At that time, the man who chased him almost hurt Shi xiaorou. He saved Shi xiaorou, but made himself hurt more seriously.


    Su wennuan didn''t expect that the past of mingling was so hard and difficult. She wanted to know more about his past, "what happened later, what happened later?"


    Ming Ling looked back at her. His deep eyes were like a touch of clouds, gray and low. Thinking of the past was his suffering.


    That kind of unbearable past, every time I think about it, it''s like a nightmare, strangling his nerves.


    "Later, all my martial brothers died, leaving me alone..." later, he saw his martial brothers die one by one in front of him. No one could understand the feeling of being on the verge of despair.


    "I''m the only one who survived, so I inherited master''s career and gradually expanded and developed it..." Ming Ling just summarized it in a short sentence.


    But Su wennuan knows how much bitterness and pain this seemingly short sentence contains.


    How much pressure and burden Ming Ling has borne since she was 18.


    Listening to Ming Ling telling about his past and entrepreneurial history, Su wennuan''s eyes were a little wet. Suddenly, he felt that the shining Ming Ling in the eyes of everyone was not so easy.


    His glory is his burden, and all his honors are fought with his life.


    "You, why did you choose this road?" Su Nuan finally asked with warm wet eyes.


    No one doesn''t want to live a plain life, and no one likes this day of fighting in the rain of knives, guns and blood every day.


    Ming Ling turned to look at her, but she was also pleased with a bitter smile on her lips, "in order to give the best life to the people I love..."


    Su wennuan looked at the deep feeling in his eyes. Her eyes shook, "you, you love... The person you love?"


    Hearing these three words, Su wennuan''s heart beat fiercely, worried, scared, and even panicked.


    Suddenly, he was afraid that mingling had loved other women before. He worked hard for her. Finally, the woman stopped because of something, and she became her double


    Ming Ling said, "yes, at the age of 12, in the orphanage, a girl told me that she wanted to be a princess. She wanted to live like a princess and be loved like a princess. She didn''t want to live in exile..."


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled and suddenly understood who the girl mingling said was.


    Isn''t Tianyu 12 years old in the orphanage? Isn''t the girl met by 12-year-old Tianyu the girl of the past, and now Su wennuan?


    In other words, is all that minglingping did her best for her?


    All the wealth he created was for her to live like a princess.


    When she was a child, her wishes to the stars echoed in her mind.


    She put her hands together and said in a young voice to the meteor, "I hope that when I grow up, I can become a princess, live a life like a princess, and be loved like a princess. I don''t want to be abandoned, and I don''t want to live a wandering life..."


    Because I was not sensible when I was a child and wanted to get love, I made this unrealistic wish. Now when I grow up, I think it''s absurd.


    Tianyu beside her wrote down her wishes and fought all her life for it. She didn''t hesitate to exchange her life for it.

 Chapter 380

    Su wennuan''s eyes were moist. Tears swirled in her eyes and big ones fell. She looked at the Ming Ling in front of her and covered her mouth to keep her from crying.


    She never knew that somewhere in the world, someone was working hard to give her the best life, and had to bite his teeth to live such a hard life.


    Seeing that she was crying, Ming Ling was a little worried. He approached her, put his hand on her face, wiped the tears off her face with his thumb, and said in a gentle voice, "Why are you crying? What''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan suddenly hugged Ming Ling and lay in his arms crying, "Ming Ling, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you..."


    Ming Ling patted her on the back and said comfortingly, "don''t say such outspoken words. And you don''t have anything to be sorry for me."


    Su wennuan cried, "I was not sensible when I was a child. I didn''t know you would take my wish seriously. You have suffered so much in order to realize this wish over the years."


    I''m really sorry. If time can come again, she won''t make such a wish. She will make a wish: I hope myself, the people around me and the people I love can live this life in peace, happiness, health and health.


    It''s enough not to be rich and powerful, not to live a turbulent life, but to be quiet, simple and happy.


    The most rare thing in life is to live a happy and plain life.


    She doesn''t want to be a celebrity, she doesn''t want to be remembered by the world, and she doesn''t want the people around her to suffer.


    She just wants to live a peaceful life with the person she loves.


    But she didn''t understand such a truth until later. However, the childish wish made mingling suffer so much. She was really sorry for him.


    Ming Ling patted her on the back comfortingly, "fool, what stupid words to say is worth it for you..."


    For you, it''s worth


    In this world, how many people can say it''s worth it for another person after being tortured to half their lives.


    The tears in Su wennuan''s eyes became more ferocious. She hugged Ming Ling for a few minutes and hid in his arms. She was moved and guilty to cry.


    Everything he created is for her. He even wants his life for her. How can he be willing to kill her?


    Su wennuan understood and understood everything completely.


    Yesterday morning, Ming Ling pinched her neck and almost strangled her. It was just because of the sequelae of his poisoning.


    Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan and patted her on the back, "well, don''t cry."


    The brothers were still training, but they were surprised to see that the coach stopped and didn''t shoot at them. They looked at the place where the coach could see God and saw their boss Ming Ling holding a woman comforting.


    Feel ambiguous.


    "Oh, the boss is powerful!"


    "Boss, how are you!"


    "Hahaha, you see how happy our boss is!" the brothers laughed and coaxed while the coach laughed and coaxed.


    Ming Ling''s face sank and wanted to teach his immoral brothers a lesson.


    He moved, but Su wennuan was stubborn. He insisted on holding him, holding him tight and not letting him leave. The brothers would make fun of him. It''s no big deal. Mingling is her man and she is the woman of mingling. She''s not afraid of being known.


    Seeing that Su wennuan held him so tightly, mingling gave up the idea of teaching his brothers a lesson. He stood obediently and hugged Su wennuan in his arms. With a comforting arc on his lips, he held her closer to his arms. He lowered his lower lip and kissed her head. The magnetic voice gently rippled, "warm, I love you..."


    I love you


    These words hit Su wennuan''s heart. Her heart trembled fiercely. Then she was so happy that she opened flowers and stretched out her hand to hold mingling more tightly.


    Finally wait for his words, finally wait.


    The big stone in her heart, all her uneasiness, finally fell at this moment.


    Su wennuan tightly hugged Ming Ling in his arms, as if he would disappear as soon as he let go.


    How lucky I met you at the age of 6.


    How lucky it was that we were alone with each other at that time.


    How lucky I was when I found you and snuggled up.


    Ming Ling also held Su Nuan tightly in her arms, as if she had held the most precious treasure in the world.


    "Ha ha, look, look, our boss..."


    "Hey, boss, when will you treat us to happy candy?"


    "Go, don''t disturb the boss. Soft Xiangyu will conceive again."


    "You know a fart. If we appeal like this, the boss will have the face to propose to his sister-in-law."


    The brothers were on one side, making fun of Ming Ling and Su Nuan.


    "Cut, you know, whether you are married or not, whether you have a girlfriend or not, you are single. Since you are single, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m talking plainly, and I''m not blind."


    "All right, all right, stand back and continue training!" the brothers fought for a while. The coach took a whip and ordered with a smile.


    That expression is not serious at first sight. Brothers can''t really take his words to heart.


    They didn''t go back one by one. They were still watching Ming Ling and Su Nuan hug each other.


    The coach has no choice. Besides, he is not prepared to have a choice. It is rare to see their boss so happy and their boss bringing a woman back so tired.


    He was also pleased with the boss.


    Su Nuan hugged Ming Ling for a while and found that the atmosphere was wrong. What''s going on here.


    So Su wennuan loosened the Ming mausoleum first.


    Ming Ling also let her go. Only then did he have time to say with a smile to the group of immoral brothers, "go back to practice. If I can escape five bullets today, I will reward him with 100 sweets!"


    "Really, boss, you have your word!"


    "Oh, yeah, the boss is going to have a happy candy!"


    "Let''s practice quickly and spell it for happy candy!"


    After hearing what Ming Ling said, the brothers scattered in a crowd. They all went back to their training posts with full energy and began to struggle for happy candy.


    Su wennuan sees that the brothers of mingling are so active, and her face is also smiling.


    Ming Ling turned around and gently stroked her neck. He asked with concern, "does the neck still hurt?"


    Su wennuan shook his head, "it doesn''t hurt..."


    "Well, that''s good." a smile came out of Ming Ling''s lips.


    "Let''s go back." Su wennuan took mingling''s hand and asked.


    "Well, a doctor is coming today. It is estimated that he has arrived by now." Ming Ling took Su Nuan''s hand and walked back, casually.


    A doctor? Are you here to check the condition of Ming Ling?


    Su wennuan thinks so and follows Ming Ling.


    I hope there''s nothing wrong with Ming Ling.

 Chapter 381

    Shi xiaorou and Yunxin came to the airport to pick up the doctor very early.


    "Hey, doctor you, here..." Shi xiaorou waved to him excitedly after seeing doctor you. Shi xiaorou always did this. When she picked up at the airport, she was always happy to see the person who was picked up.


    It''s like meeting again after a long separation.


    A doctor also saw them and pushed his luggage to this side. Another man came along with him holding his hand. The man was dyed with yellow hair, white skin, sunglasses and a diamond in his ear. He looked very bright in the light of the airport.


    It looks like a little fresh meat, but this man is about 1.8 meters tall, about the height of a doctor, and he is still chewing gum in his mouth.


    Shi xiaorou blinked in surprise. A doctor came over. Shi xiaorou stared at the man next to him, and then hit the doctor''s arm, "OK, you''re not alone..."


    A doctor smiled faintly. He always liked to joke with a calm look, "am I not a person, or an animal?"


    As soon as he asked, the little fresh meat holding his arm laughed.


    Shi xiaorou explained, "you know I don''t mean that. I said you brought someone to talk about it. It means one person and two people, not you or someone..."


    When xiaorou pouted, she tangled her way.


    Isn''t there a serious man who knows Yunxin?


    Yunxin also smiled and patted a doctor on the shoulder, "brother, you can do it. I haven''t seen you for months. I''ve changed my boyfriend again?"


    "How to talk!" before Yunxin said this, the man holding the doctor''s arm said discontentedly.


    Yunxin was stunned and looked at it carefully. Only then did he find that it was not someone else, it was Mingfeng!


    Yunxin patted mingling''s shoulder again and said with a smile, "Mingfeng, your mother will not recognize you when you dress up like this. You have good black hair, and your hair is dyed yellow..." Yunxin teased and touched Mingfeng''s hair.


    Mingfeng didn''t like being touched. He bypassed his hand and said discontentedly, "don''t touch it. I''m not a puppy. Besides, what if I just dyed my hair and lost my color."


    "I''ll touch it, I''ll touch it, I''ll see if I can touch it." before Yunxin spoke, Shi xiaorou asked for justice for Yunxin, thinking about her toes and hairing on the head of Mingfeng.


    "Hey, you..." Ming Feng stepped back, avoided Shi xiaorou''s hand, arranged his hair disordered by Shi xiaorou''s hair, and said, "you are really like bandits."


    After touching the hair of Mingfeng, Shi xiaorou looked at her hand, "it hasn''t lost color. Look how important you think your yellow hair is."


    A doctor looked at Shi xiaorou and said, "you almost got it. Don''t bully my Mingfeng, your eldest lady."


    Yunxin came to protect the calf, put Shi xiaorou''s shoulder in his arms and said, "with Yijun, you are not allowed to speak loudly to Shi xiaorou at my house."


    "Oh, so your new girlfriend is Shi xiaorou." the doctor seems to have just found out the secret, with a smile on his lips.


    When Mingfeng heard the words of a doctor, he looked at Yunxin and Shi xiaorou incredibly. He said surprisingly, "how did you two get together? It''s just an earth and a moon. I didn''t expect to meet again."


    "That''s right. I''m a couple made by heaven and earth. Besides, you two can mix together. Why can''t we?" Yun Xin hugged Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and said confidently to the doctor and Ming Feng.


    His back sentence still made Mingfeng look away awkwardly.


    He knows that many people think that he is an alternative with a doctor and is not valued, but some feelings can not be controlled by reason.


    The doctor also saw the change of Mingfeng''s mood. He didn''t continue to joke with Yunxin and said, "let''s go. Don''t stand here."


    Yunxin is also a poisonous person. He likes to joke funny. Although some words come out, he doesn''t think too much, but the speaker has no intention and the listener has a heart.


    Sometimes this is the case, inadvertently hurt other people''s hearts.


    Yunxin said, "my car is over there. Let''s go..." he took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and walked towards his car.


    A doctor pushed his luggage to follow. Mingfeng walked beside him and didn''t hold his arm.


    On the bus, a doctor chatted, "tell me, what have you experienced in California in recent months? You didn''t start a gun fight."


    Yunxin said, "that''s right. There was a gunfight a few days ago. Mingling was so angry that he almost shot the first brother, but later..." Yunxin was about to say. Only later did he know that the first brother was su wennuan''s brother, and mingling couldn''t kill him.


    After all, it''s someone else''s family business. It''s a little bad for him to make comments.


    And now only Ming Ling and he know about it. Before Ming Ling says he wants to make it public, he still doesn''t want to talk big.


    "What happened later? You said?" the questioner was Mingfeng. Yunxin stopped talking after only half of what he said. He was worried.


    Yunxin took a look at Mingfeng from the rearview mirror and said, "later, Yige''s father came and couldn''t kill him."


    "Why can''t his father kill him when he comes?" Mingfeng asked excitedly.


    A doctor explained, "their underworld affairs are not as simple as you think. The first brother''s father is the most powerful underworld boss in California. Since he came, the scene at that time can be very macro. Mingling naturally wants to make plans for his whole body. He must not kill his son in front of the old man."


    Ming Feng felt that the doctor was right, but he was still very angry. "This first brother died long ago!" Ming Feng naturally knew that three years ago, Ming Ling hated his brother because of how much he suffered. He hated him and wanted him to die.


    Yunxin didn''t speak, just looked at the doctor and Mingfeng in the back seat from the rearview mirror.


    I thought that the scene was not magnificent at all, and the Ming mausoleum was not because of CAI Hongjun''s face. Cai Hongjun was present. He wanted to kill a brother.


    Later, I changed my mind when I heard about my brother''s life experience.


    But he won''t say that.


    "Where are we going now?" asked a doctor.


    Yunxin answered casually, "mingling family."


    When he said this, Mingfeng was a little crazy and looked straight ahead.


    The doctor can see the change of Mingfeng and know what Mingfeng is thinking, "does the mingling accept Mingfeng to live in his house?"


    Cloud heart looked back, "well, I really don''t know. At that time, I thought only you were coming."


    "What do you mean?" Mingfeng couldn''t get used to this sentence and said unhappily.

 Chapter 382

    "You are superfluous," Shi xiaorou said.


    Ming Feng was really unhappy, "what do you mean I''m redundant? I''ll go to my brother''s house, of course."


    Yunxin smiled and said, "I''m afraid your brother''s face is black again when he sees you."


    "Hey, you..." Ming Feng couldn''t sit still. "Can you stop talking and hurt me like this? My last name is Ming. Can you respect me as much as you respect my brother?"


    Mingfeng even begged for respect. Yunxin glanced at him and said, "ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so childish."


    "I''m naive. Don''t forget that I''m also the president now." Ming''s family is officially in charge of Ming Feng, so he''s a little proud.


    He''s no less than his brother, okay.


    "Cut, as president, I''m afraid you lose hundreds of millions a year." Yunxin joked.


    Ming Feng said discontentedly, "what loss? I''ve made tens of thousands of yuan a month, okay."


    "Hehe, tens of thousands of pieces..." Yun Xin put his hand on his lips and smiled funny.


    "Hey, what are you laughing at?" Mingfeng was a little ugly by Yunxin''s smile and stretched out his hand to hit Yunxin on the shoulder.


    "Hey, don''t touch him. He''s mine..." mingling just hit Yunxin. Shi xiaorou sensitively held Yunxin''s arm and pouted at Mingfeng for fear that Mingfeng would take Yunxin away.


    Mingfeng disdained to cut. He was not interested in Yunxin, a straight man.


    "The profit of our Mingtian group is more than tens of thousands of yuan an hour." Yunxin finally said the reason why he laughed.


    "Poof!" when Mingfeng heard this, he immediately wanted to spray people, and then he was stunned. He was hit hard. The profit of his company in one month was not equal to that of his brother in one hour. It''s so shocking.


    The Ming peak was hit flat, fell and fluctuated, and then stunned.


    A doctor hugged Mingfeng''s shoulder, comforted him, and then said to Yunxin in front, "don''t hit Mingfeng''s enthusiasm. Anyway, Mingfeng is also trying to run the company. He is a novice and doesn''t lose money."


    This is true. Yunxin nodded in agreement with this and said, "Mingfeng, don''t be discouraged. It will get better and better."


    "Go away, don''t you say some comforting words." Mingfeng waved his hand. Anyway, he didn''t want to hear Yunxin''s words.


    Yunxin smiled and shook his head, still feeling that Mingfeng was childish.


    When Yunxin receives doctor Youju and Mingfeng to mingling''s house, the children are there. Mingling and Su wennuan are not at home.


    Pineapple is eating fruit in the living room. When she sees xiaorou and Yunxin coming in, she was happy and wanted to come forward for a hug.


    But they were followed by two uncles. Pineapple looked timidly at them and didn''t take action.


    When xiaorou came over, she held Luoluo on her lap and sat down. "Luoluo, your uncle is coming. Call your uncle..." she pointed to Mingfeng.


    Luo Luo looked at the strange appearance of Mingfeng with pure eyes. She didn''t blink and didn''t call him.


    Bo Bo also looked at them with his mouth slightly open and didn''t speak.


    Ming Feng approached, bent over, put his hands on his knees, and looked curiously at the two beautiful children who were like toys.


    Looking into their eyes, he blinked and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Luo Luo..." Luo Luo''s small lips stirred up and said.


    "It''s called Luoluo. It''s such a nice name." Mingfeng reached out and pinched Luoluo''s face. As soon as he touched Luoluo''s face, he found that the children''s faces were so soft and had a good touch, so he couldn''t help touching them again.


    Luo Luo took his hand away. "Don''t touch my face. My mother said that girls'' faces can''t be touched..."


    Her tender voice said, and her clear and pure eyes still looked at Mingfeng curiously.


    When she said this, several people present laughed, and the children''s words always made people feel funny.


    Mingfeng said, "did your mother tell you what your uncle looks like?" Mingfeng teased the child and wanted Luoluo to describe herself.


    Luo Luo blinked, then hung her head down and said, "there are too many uncles..." she hung her head and fiddled with her skirt.


    Ming Feng''s face was black and I didn''t know what it felt.


    I thought he was the children''s unique uncle, because there was only one brother in mingling. Unexpectedly, the children said they had too many uncles.


    The old face of Mingfeng didn''t know where to hang up.


    But Mingfeng didn''t get angry with the children and asked, "what are your uncles?"


    "Uncle Shi, uncle Yun, uncle mou..." Luo broke her fingers and counted.


    "There are so many uncles..." Mingfeng rubbed Luo''s head and said with a smile.


    Here, a doctor is playing with Bo Bo. The two of them are quite congenial. They can play together after two words.


    Bo Bo dialed an orange and handed it to the doctor, "uncle, you eat."


    His childish voice and his watery expression made people love it.


    The doctor shook his head. "Uncle doesn''t eat it. Eat it yourself."


    Bo Bo lost his hand back, bowed his head and fiddled with the orange without talking.


    Shi xiaorou pushed the doctor''s shoulder and said reproachfully, "you dare not eat the oranges that Bo Bo dialed for you personally! Bo Bo dialed oranges for you because he likes you. Don''t be ungrateful..."


    A doctor saw the expression of Bo Bo''s sudden depression. He understood. He took the orange in Bo Bo''s hand, touched the head of Bo Bo, smiled and said, "then uncle thanks Bo Bo Bo''s orange. It''s my honor to eat the orange that Bo Bo dialed for me." then, the doctor broke an orange and put it in his mouth.


    Ming Feng came and grabbed the orange in his hand. "Don''t share any good things." he broke a piece and ate it himself,


    The doctor smiled and shook his head.


    When xiaorou took out her mobile phone and looked at the time, "it''s more than five o''clock in the afternoon. Where have mingling and Su wennuan gone and haven''t come back yet?"


    Yunxin said, "it''s natural for them to go out together. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    When xiaorou pouted, she stopped talking.


    After the servants took in the luggage of the doctor and Mingfeng, the housekeeper asked Yunxin, "wait for Mingshao to come back for dinner or now..."


    Yun xinlai asked for the doctor''s advice, "are you hungry?"


    The doctor said, "I''d better wait for them to come back."


    Just then, the sound of vehicles sounded outside the door.


    Cloud heart looked at the door, and then concluded, "they''re back."


    Sure enough, after a while, Ming Ling came in with Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan holds Ming Ling''s arm. They look good.

 Chapter 383

    When she came in from mingling and Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou stared at Su wennuan''s hand on mingling''s arm. She looked at Su wennuan curiously and surprised. When she saw the happy smile of spring on her face, Shi xiaorou also smiled.


    Because she knows that Su wennuan and Ming Ling are reconciled. Xiaorou is also happy to see them reconciled.


    Su wennuan came in and saw the people at home. When she was familiar with xiaorou and Yunxin, she skipped. Her eyes fell on the doctor sitting on the sofa with Bo Bo. She looked at him and realized it after a few seconds. She walked forward and held out her hand to the doctor, "doctor, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    The doctor didn''t react for a moment. He stared at Su wennuan for a few seconds before he recognized her.


    He stood up and shook hands with Su wennuan and said, "you''ve changed so much that you almost don''t recognize it. You''re becoming more and more beautiful and more mature..." he hasn''t seen Su wennuan for three years.


    In the past, Su wennuan was young and astringent, just like a little girl. For three years, Su wennuan was still beautiful, but she had more maturity and charm of women, and she was also capable. She was a mother of two children, and she was more and more feminine.


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "doctor, you have changed a lot. You are becoming more and more handsome and younger."


    The doctor laughed, "Su wennuan, your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter."


    Su wennuan was embarrassed by the doctor and scratched the back of his head.


    Mingfeng specially stood at the place where mingling could see at a glance. Originally, he wanted mingling to find him first and want to talk to him.


    But Ming Ling walked directly past him without even glancing at him. He was completely regarded as air.


    Ming Feng was a little unhappy and said to the back of Ming Ling, "Hey, Ming Ling, don''t you see a living man standing here?"


    As soon as he shouted this, Su wennuan looked back. I didn''t know that the man dared to speak to Ming Ling. He was so arrogant.


    Seeing that it was a yellow hair, Su wennuan didn''t recognize it. He really didn''t know who it was.


    When Ming Feng roared like this, everyone at the scene looked back at him. He was deliberately attracting other people''s attention.


    Shi xiaorou thinks he pouted impolitely.


    Yunxin also looked at Mingfeng. The doctor was most concerned about Mingfeng, and naturally it was no exception.


    Of course, the protagonist Ming Ling, whose name was called, also turned his head and looked at the Ming peak.


    When Mingfeng saw that mingling was finally willing to give him his sight, he strode forward, stood in front of mingling and said, "don''t know me? Only a few people haven''t seen me. It seems that you don''t have me at all..."


    "Poof..." Mingfeng''s remark was originally very serious, but it was very funny when he said it from Mingfeng''s mouth, especially when he said it to mingling. Shi xiaorou couldn''t help laughing.


    A man said to another man, it seems that you don''t have me in your heart. It was originally an indisputable word, but Mingfeng is a man who likes men.


    This sentence makes the human brain mend the scene of Ming Feng''s grievance when he was rejected to the Ming mausoleum.


    When she noticed that xiaorou was laughing, Mingfeng looked at xiaorou, ignored her, continued to stop in front of mingling and said, "I''ll come with youyijun. If you let me live or not, send a message." Mingfeng began to cheat.


    The tip of Ming Ling''s eyebrows picked, "did I say I wouldn''t let you live?"


    Ming Feng hasn''t changed over the years. He is immature and childish.


    As soon as he heard this sentence from Ming Ling, Ming Feng immediately smiled and said happily, "so you agree!" it was as if he suddenly appeared in Ming Ling''s heart.


    Ming Ling glanced at him and didn''t continue to talk to him. First, he had no topic with him, and second, he didn''t want to say more to him.


    He is too naive to speak.


    Ming Ling turned around and prepared to return to the sofa. Ming Feng suddenly became a dog around Ming Ling, "Hey, brother, when do you have time to teach me how to do business? You know, I officially took over Ming several months ago. You don''t want me to lose all of Ming..."


    Ming Ling said, "it doesn''t matter to me whether I lose light or not."


    Ming Feng was stunned. He knew that Ming Ling still resented the Ming family and didn''t want to take care of the Ming family.


    So he changed his direction and said, "then teach me how to do business." Mingfeng sat next to mingling and wanted to be close to him.


    Ming Ling only said a few words, "only meaning can be unspeakable, rely on himself..." he dialed an orange and gave it to Bo.


    But before Bo Bo reached for it, Mingfeng grabbed the oranges in Ming Ling''s hand, broke half and handed them to Bo Bo, and stuffed the other half into his mouth.


    He thought Shi xiaorou was right. Bo Bo peeled oranges for a doctor because he liked a doctor.


    Similarly, it can be proved that mingling peels oranges for spinach because mingling cares about spinach. Then he robbed half of the oranges peeled by mingling and ate them, so he robbed half of mingling''s care about spinach.


    My baby is so smart that he knows how to draw inferences from one instance.


    Ming Feng is still complacent.


    Bo Bo only got half the oranges. He looked at Mingfeng, then pouted unhappily and broke an orange with his small hand.


    Ming Feng thought he would eat by himself. Unexpectedly, he fed it to Ming Ling''s mouth.


    "Dad, you eat..."


    Ming Feng was stunned.


    Ming Ling was also a little strange, but he still opened his mouth and bit the orange he sent to his mouth.


    Bo Bo fed Ming Ling and then went over to feed Su wennuan, "Mom, you eat..."


    Su wennuan opened his mouth and gave her a piece of orange to bite, put it into his mouth, and then gently stroked Bo Bo''s head, "Bo Bo Bo is so good..."


    Mingfeng didn''t expect that mingling''s son was so fraternal, sensible and polite.


    In contrast, he doesn''t seem to have a three-year-old child sensible.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked back at Ming Feng. Ming Feng pretended to clear his throat and didn''t open his eyes.


    Well, I won''t ask you. I''ll play with my doctor.


    Ming Feng got up from the sofa next to Ming Ling, went to the doctor, sat down and took his arm.


    Then, Ming Feng saw the deep and cold eyes of Ming Ling on his hand holding a doctor.


    The face of Ming Ling was a little dark and the air pressure was a little low.


    "Cough..." Mingfeng pretended to cough, put the doctor''s arm, and then looked away.


    After a while, the housekeeper came and asked them to eat.


    Several people sat around the table.


    Four members of Su wennuan''s family sat on one side, and the other four sat over there.


    After greeting them for a while, Su wennuan pretended to be nobody else and mixed vegetables for mingling, "you eat more leeks. You''re not in good spirits these days..."


    Leek?


    When xiaorou was stunned, she mended her brain by herself. Then she couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 384

    Su wennuan doesn''t know what xiaorou is laughing at. She asks curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    When xiaorou waved her hand and shook her head, "it''s okay..."


    Ming Feng said, "leeks tonify the kidney, sister-in-law, have you studied traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Su wennuan immediately understood what Shi xiaorou was laughing at. Shi xiaorou usually looks serious and won''t mess around. How can he write evil in this way.


    Su wennuan glanced at xiaorou with an angry look in her eyes, but still replied to Ming Feng, "I just looked on Baidu and didn''t learn traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Oh, is it for my brother?" Mingfeng smiled as he said.


    Su wennuan knew that they were jointly laughing at her. She didn''t let them succeed and said frankly, "yes, it''s specially for your brother. You can also eat more..." Su wennuan said to Ming Feng with a bad smile on her face.


    Before Mingfeng spoke, the doctor put some leeks in his bowl and said, "if you want to eat, I should eat..."


    "Poof, ha ha..." after the doctor said this, Shi xiaorou couldn''t help laughing.


    Rao is known to those who have seen Danmei. What does this sentence mean.


    Usually, doctors work hard.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t know how to observe the current situation. She covered her stomach and laughed. The cloud heart next to her pulled her clothes. "Well, don''t laugh. You think so clearly about what to do in the quilt of others. If you were above me in the future, I wouldn''t feel strange."


    Yunxin''s words suddenly stopped Shi xiaorou''s smile. She turned back in shame and hit Yunxin on the shoulder. "What evil words do you say, be serious, and the children are present..." she said and looked at the pineapple opposite.


    Yunxin said with a smile, "as long as you don''t explain to them, they won''t know what it means. You think you''re like you. You''ve read pornographic novels since you were a child." Yunxin''s words exposed Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou was embarrassed by what he said, she hit Yunxin on the shoulder several times, blushed and said, "don''t talk, shut up, if you don''t talk, no one regards you as a mute."


    When Yunxin saw that xiaorou was really shy, she smiled a few times and didn''t speak.


    The doctor was not in the mood to joke. He asked Su wennuan, "are you all right these years? Are you sick?"


    "A doctor is a doctor. When they meet, they ask others if they are ill, and their professional habits are also strong." before Su wennuan answered, Xiao Rou said.


    Su wennuan looks at Dr. you. Naturally, she knows that Dr. you is asking her how she has been for the past three years, that is, the three years without Ming Ling. She answers him, "well, it''s very good. People with fever and cold will have it. It''s ok..."


    The doctor nodded, "that''s good. You don''t know I''ve been observing the Ming mausoleum..." he said suddenly.


    Everyone present felt surprised and looked at the doctor.


    Ming Feng looked at the doctor with a different look.


    The doctor reacted and saw that everyone looked at himself with this kind of eyes, and saw that Mingfeng looked like an interrogation. He came over and explained, "I don''t mean that. I mean, I''ve been observing his situation to see when he might have an attack..."


    After hearing the doctor''s explanation, Mingfeng was relieved. He thought the doctor was less interested in him and more interested in his brother.


    People always like excellent people. Both men and women like successful and excellent people, and his brother mingling is much better than him.


    Su wennuan likes the Ming mausoleum. Maybe the doctor imperceptibly likes the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Feng cares about the doctor very much, so he is a little worried about losing him.


    Three years ago, his father Ming Ming forced him to cut off contact with a doctor because he was preparing to take over Ming. At that time, it was an extraordinary period and he could not have any gossip as a successor.


    Three years ago, he reluctantly gave up his love. Three years later, he successfully took over Mingshi, and he could be with a doctor, although he could only be sneaky.


    But it''s not easy to get it, so I''m afraid to lose it again. What''s more, I''m afraid that the three-year test has changed the heart of a doctor.


    Seeing that Mingfeng understood, the doctor was relieved.


    When xiaorou thought to herself, everyone is equal in front of her feelings. They regard each other as a treasure.


    Whether men fall in love with men or men fall in love with women, the feeling is the same.


    In the past, xiaorou didn''t understand why men liked men, but now she seems to understand when she sees Mingfeng and a doctor.


    Ming Ling frowned, "with Yi Jun, don''t tell me, I still have toxins in my body!"


    The doctor looked up and saw the slightly cold eyes of Ming Ling. He knew that Ming Ling was worried and certainly couldn''t accept the fact that there were still toxins in his body.


    He said in a relaxed tone, "no, don''t think too much, but you are my first experiment to solve Bingdu. Naturally, I should pay more attention to you."


    "Experiment? With Yijun, dare you say it again?" Ming Ling was naturally a little angry when he was regarded as an experiment object.


    No one has ever dared to experiment with him.


    A doctor smiled. "I haven''t seen you for months. I can''t afford to joke?" he said. He shook his head and hung his head to eat.


    Su wennuan turns to look at the Ming mausoleum. Seeing his slightly cold appearance, she understands that he is not really angry, but afraid.


    I''m worried that if he really hasn''t solved the poison in his body as Yijun said, he may hurt the child and her at any time.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Have something to eat." Su wennuan took a fish into the bowl of the Ming mausoleum and said soothingly.


    After staring at youyijun for a while, mingling calmed down and picked up the fish to eat.


    When it comes to the sequelae of Ming Ling, Ming Ling feels a little disgusted, so everyone doesn''t speak. Yun Xin hangs his head and eats. He doesn''t even dare to look up at Ming Ling.


    He called a doctor to observe Ming Ling, but he lied to Ming Ling that a doctor came to recuperate Su Nuan.


    Originally, I knew that mingling could not accept that he had sequelae. Fortunately, I didn''t tell him, otherwise he might be crazy again.


    But Yunxin deceived Ming Ling. Naturally, he didn''t dare to look at him. If Ming Ling found anything, he would be dead.


    Eat quickly without talking, and several people are full in more than ten minutes.


    After the banquet, Ming Ling called a doctor and said to him, "let''s have a look and recuperate her."


    The doctor stops and looks at Su wennuan. Su wennuan also looks at the doctor.


    I don''t know why Ming Ling suddenly said so.


    But now that Ming Ling has said it, the doctor will do it.

 Chapter 385

    He gave Su Nuan a pulse and auscultated her.


    Ming Ling sat on one side, still worried about waiting for the result.


    A doctor concluded, "the body is a little empty. I have to make more supplements at ordinary times..."


    Ming Ling asked, "it''s no big deal..." he was afraid to pinch her out yesterday.


    "What do you mean, gynecology or something?" asked a doctor in line with his duties.


    Ming Ling frowned.


    The doctor could see the awkward character of Ming Ling, so he simply said, "to tell you the truth, you usually have to be moderate, especially Su wennuan, who is very weak..."


    Ming Ling: "..." does he want a lot? No... I haven''t asked her these two days.


    But think about it, it was much more before.


    Su wennuan was embarrassed by the doctor, and hurriedly took mingling''s hand. "Ha ha, thank you, doctor. I''m fine." she pulled mingling to the room, put him on the bed by his shoulder, and said, "do you want to take a lunch break? You have a rest first. I''ll go to the children''s room..."


    Is she finished? She''s leaving.


    Ming Ling said, "it''s all evening. What''s the lunch break?"


    Su wennuan''s footsteps, and Ming Ling said her guilty heart in a word.


    Su wennuan turned around and scratched the back of his head, "well, they are all here, otherwise you can sleep by yourself today..."


    Ming Ling stood up, walked towards her, took her waist, looked at her gently, "there''s nothing to be ashamed of, don''t worry, I won''t do anything today."


    "However, it''s not time to go to bed yet." Su wennuan scratched the back of his head again.


    "Then you pull me to the room." Ming Ling said.


    Su wennuan: "


    Well, just now she was shy and ashamed. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    Ming Ling said, "they are all outside. Go out and have a chat."


    Su wennuan nodded and followed Ming Ling out.


    In the living room, Yunxin and Shi xiaorou are sitting on one side of the sofa. A doctor and Mingfeng are sitting on the other side of the sofa. Several people are chatting.


    Pineapple is playing with Cuizhu.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling came over. Yunxin saw them coming and joked, "is the private room over?"


    Ming Ling threw a cigarette end at him, "you can talk."


    Yunxin smiled and put his hand in the air to block back the cigarette butts.


    Mingling and Su wennuan come and sit on the side of Mingfeng and the doctor. It happens that mingling and Mingfeng sit next to each other.


    Ming Feng had never been so close to his brother. He looked at the side face of Ming Ling. He was going to have a good look at him, but he was surprised. He was so handsome! The outline is so clear. The skin is good.


    Usually looking at the front of Ming Ling, I think he is handsome. Unexpectedly, his side is more handsome than the front.


    Ming Feng sighed, "it''s unfair. With the same gene, why is my brother so handsome that people want to beat people? I''m just an ordinary face. Although I''m handsome enough compared with others, I''m weak compared with my brother."


    Ming Feng shook his head and sighed while looking at the side face of Ming Ling.


    Yunxin, the mending knife king, interrupted, "who said the same gene, you and he were not born of the same mother..." that means your mother doesn''t look good as his mother.


    Ming Feng was stunned, ate flat, and then lost an orange to Yun''s heart, "you surnamed Yun, shut your mouth, you don''t speak, and no one treats you as a mute."


    Ming Ling glanced at Ming Feng and rarely spoke to him, "can the company operate now?"


    Ming Feng was stunned and flattered. His brother took the initiative to talk to him. It''s really not easy.


    Mingfeng quickly nodded, then shook his head, "basic can, not basic can..."


    It''s really difficult to run a company. I can''t understand many things. It''s really not easy.


    I thought Ming Ling would teach him some experience.


    But Ming Ling said, "it''s helpful for you to read more books on management and learn more."


    Success cannot be copied. Of course, the way of running a company cannot be copied. The scale and system of each company are different.


    His method of running his own company is not suitable for Mingfeng to run his company.


    Because Ming Ling clearly knows that his company involves a little underworld. He is running while washing white. His mode is not the same as Ming''s.


    If he imparts any experience to Mingfeng, it will only mislead Mingfeng.


    Without hearing the experience of the Ming mausoleum, Ming Feng was a little lost, "well, I see." anyway, his brother cares about him. As long as he does so, he will be satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    Several people sat and continued to chat for a while. Yunxin and Shi xiaorou went back, and the doctor and Mingfeng also went back to their room to have a rest.


    The housekeeper arranged two rooms for them, but Mingfeng and doctor Ju stayed in the same room.


    Ming Ling wanted to go up to the third floor to see how they were sleeping.


    Su wennuan held him. "Oh, don''t go. Let them solve their problems by themselves."


    Su wennuan knows that seeing that Mingfeng is a doctor again, mingling feels a little strange. After all, Mingfeng is his brother.


    But who can sleep well about feelings? No matter what kind of feelings are right or wrong.


    And Su wennuan finally understands that love is never enough as long as he has a good life. Love is to be together!


    Only together is love, not together is love.


    Ming Ling looked back at Su wennuan and saw that she could understand. He didn''t say anything and returned to the room with Su wennuan.


    The two men lay in bed after taking a bath.


    He didn''t sleep with Su wennuan for two days. Mingling missed her very much. Now he held her tightly and felt the soft temperature on her. He really wanted her, but the doctor said she needed to take care of herself, so he suppressed his desire.


    I hugged her a little and wanted to rub her into my body.


    They hugged and slept all night.


    The next day, after breakfast, mingling went to the company with the doctor and Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng wanted to visit Ming Ling''s company in California, so a doctor accompanied him.


    Only Su Nuan and the children are left at home.


    Su wennuan is playing with the children in the living room.


    There was a sudden noise at the door.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what''s going on. She goes to the door and sees that brother Yi is dealing with the servants of the Ming family.


    The servants wouldn''t let him in, but he wanted to come in.


    Finally, his bodyguard stopped the people, and he limped in.


    Su wennuan was so frightened that she turned around and left.


    The first brother drank, "Su wennuan, stop!"


    Su wennuan didn''t dare to listen to him.


    But after a while, the first brother caught up with her and pulled her arm. Seeing her panic expression, the first brother said, "Su wennuan, don''t be afraid of me. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to talk to you..."

 Chapter 386

    Su wennuan is frightened and frightened when she thinks of what her first brother did to her last time.


    She was disgusted and excited to push the first brother away, but the first brother just didn''t let her go.


    "You let go of me, let go, if you don''t let go of me, I''ll call someone!" Su Nuan''s chest fluctuated.


    The housekeeper was also worried. He wanted to come up to help Su wennuan, but the first brother''s bodyguard held his hand tightly. He couldn''t move at all.


    "First brother! Let go of our young grandmother, or our young master will not let you go!" the housekeeper said angrily.


    Brother Yi was furious and shouted at the housekeeper, "shut up, you old man!" he was furious when he heard that mingling would teach him a lesson.


    It seems that people all over the world know that he is not as good as Ming Ling.


    The housekeeper was stopped by the first brother and was stunned. He just struggled to break free and save Su wennuan, but he was just a handyman. How could his strength be better than the first brother and his brothers.


    The housekeeper struggled for a few times and had no choice but to use words to stop Yige. "Yige, if you don''t want to die, let go of our young grandmother!"


    "Drag this old thing out and beat it hard!" the first brother was completely angered by the housekeeper.


    The more he doesn''t want to face the fact that he is worse than Ming Ling, the more arrogant this old thing is in front of him!


    After hearing the order, the first brother''s bodyguard took the housekeeper out of the yard.


    Before long, the housekeeper screamed outside the yard.


    Su Nuan was panting for heat. She stared at a brother and said, "what do you want to do, you let them go!" she said, struggling a few times.


    One arm of the first brother is still in plaster, and only one arm holds Su wennuan''s arm, but the first brother can hold Su wennuan with only one hand, so that she can''t escape.


    Because Su wennuan is struggling restlessly in his hands, he pinches Su wennuan more tightly.


    Su wennuan was worried. He waved his backhand and slapped Yige in the face.


    "Pa" sound, very loud.


    The first brother''s face was hit to one side, and Su wennuan was stunned. She didn''t expect to slap the first brother. She opened her eyes and looked at the first brother in horror.


    The first brother stroked his face beaten by Su wennuan with his tongue, turned his head to the side and looked at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan looked at him with horror in his eyes, but he also knew he couldn''t escape, so he didn''t struggle. In case he angered Yige, the beast didn''t know what animal to do again.


    "Mommy, oh, Mommy, let go of my Mommy..." when pineapple and pineapple saw that the bad man came to catch their mommy again, they were afraid and cried. They originally wanted to run to save their mommy.


    But Cuizhu saw that the first brother was threatening and took so many bodyguards. She held the children in her arms, didn''t let them go out and protected them. She said timidly, "pineapple, pineapple, don''t go over, come with your aunt..." she took the children to another room.


    The first brother is now competing with Su wennuan and has no time to care about them. After Cuizhu takes the children back to the toy room, she closes the door to prevent the children from rushing out and getting hurt. Then she takes out her mobile phone and lowers her voice to call Ming Ling.


    "Young master, a man named Yige rushed in and caught the young grandmother." Cui Zhu said briefly in a concise and comprehensive words.


    Before mingling answered, Cuizhu heard the voice of hanging up. Although mingling didn''t say a word, Cuizhu could still feel the terrible anger on mingling.


    Young master, you should go home without stopping.


    The first brother looked back at Su wennuan''s frightened appearance. He didn''t dispute this slap with Su wennuan, and said calmly, "Su wennuan, don''t toast and don''t eat and punish wine. I said, I won''t hurt you, just want to talk to you..."


    Su wennuan frowned, looked at him like a monster and said, "I have nothing to talk to you. We have nothing to do. Why should we talk to you!"


    "Who says I have nothing to do with you!" the first brother suddenly shouted.


    Su wennuan was stunned by his suddenly raised voice, and a pair of crystal eyes looked at him in horror.


    The first brother didn''t let go of her arm, because he knew that as soon as he let go, Su wennuan ran away. She didn''t want to stay with him for a second.


    The first brother bit his teeth and relaxed his breath. He tried to calm himself and said to Su wennuan, "Su wennuan, do you know I liked you three years ago..."


    This sudden confession.


    Su wennuan thinks there is something wrong with his ears. He stares at his brother. His eyes are full of incredible.


    First brother likes her! I''m kidding. If he really liked her, he wouldn''t do so many things to hurt her. He even wanted to find her and kill her.


    This is from the first brother''s mouth, so Su wennuan doesn''t believe it at all. She resists and struggles in the first brother''s hand, but she can''t earn it. She reluctantly stops, looks at the first brother and says, "you''re abnormal. Do you think I''ll look at you with new eyes if you say this? It''s impossible!"


    Looking at the hate and resistance in Su wennuan''s eyes.


    In fact, Yige feels very uncomfortable. The most uncomfortable thing for him is not that Su wennuan doesn''t believe him, but that he actually likes other men''s women. What makes him sad is that he finally likes a person and is his own sister!


    Why is God so unfair and cruel to him!


    "Believe it or not, what I said is true. Maybe you think my feelings for you are abnormal, but I can''t control it. Three years ago, I knew you were the woman of the Ming mausoleum, but I still deceived myself and others and let you go. Three years later, I saw you return to the Ming mausoleum. I can''t stand it, so I tried to let you leave the Ming mausoleum..."


    Yige''s expression sank down and said to Su wennuan seriously.


    Su wennuan listened to his words and opened her eyes more and more unbelievably. She really didn''t think that the reason for all this was like this.


    If, as the first brother said, he did these things because he liked Su wennuan, the first brother is too scary. His love is too extreme and unacceptable.


    It''s intolerable to think about the abnormal things he did.


    "Brother 1, stop talking. I won''t forgive you anyway..." Su wennuan interrupted him and struggled.


    First brother naturally won''t let her go. He came today just to tell her what he really wants.


    "Don''t you want to know why I like you?" the first brother ignored Su wennuan''s words and said to himself.


    Su wennuan struggled again, but she still couldn''t earn it. She looked at the first brother discouraged and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 387

    The first brother only thought she was listening to him when she blamed him.


    So he continued, "remember when we first met three years ago?"


    Su wennuan frowned. How could she remember such a long time ago.


    And for unimportant people, she never forgets quickly. Before Su wennuan could answer, the first brother continued, "at that time, you were squatting on the ground crying. I approached you, but you didn''t find it. I still remember you looked at me with that amazing look, and your eyes seemed to worship me."


    After his description, Su wennuan remembered that when she saw Yige at that time, she thought he was so beautiful and like a woman, so she was amazed.


    However, this kind of vision is very useful for a brother.


    No one has ever worshipped him. When others mention it, there is only Ming Ling. In other people''s eyes, he is never as good as Ming Ling.


    So once someone shows that kind of worship expression to him, he will be very useful and happy.


    But when he approached her, he already knew that she was the woman of the Ming mausoleum.


    Later, he pretended to be her neighbor, but Su wennuan didn''t doubt it.


    "Being your neighbor is the happiest time of my life. Although the time is short, I have never forgotten over the years. I haven''t forgotten every word, every action and expression you said to me. I said I couldn''t get into the house. You really took me in foolishly, ha ha..."


    The first brother said, recalling those past, he couldn''t help laughing. At that time, Su wennuan was really naive and fun.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips. "Have you said enough?" although these love words of Yige sound very sensational, this man is Yige, Yige hateful.


    No amount of sensational words he said could erase Su wennuan''s hatred for him.


    The first brother can see that Su wennuan hates him very much now. He sighed. He didn''t expect Su wennuan to respond to him today.


    He just wanted to tell Su wennuan what he thought, whether she accepted it or not.


    "The bowl of instant noodles I ate in your house is the best thing I''ve ever eaten in my life..." when I spoke, I didn''t look at Su wennuan, but looked elsewhere. Su wennuan seemed to see a long and nostalgic time in his eyes.


    But this time only belongs to one brother and she can''t share it.


    In her impression, every moment she spent with her first brother was a frightening and creepy memory.


    If she can, she even wants to delete this memory.


    "But now, I have no right to like you..." the first brother''s eyes returned to Su wennuan''s face and said with regret.


    Su wennuan had an illusion. When he said this, his heart was very painful.


    She really didn''t know that people like Yige still have heartache.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything. She was thinking about how she could escape from the first brother.


    The first brother looked at Su wennuan but smiled bitterly, "the only person who feels warm in this life is the biggest mistake in my life, ha ha..."


    I have no father''s pain and no mother''s love since I was a child. I was lonely and lonely since I was a child, but I can''t get a love when I grow up.


    The first brother suddenly felt very sad.


    Even though he knew it was a mistake, the first brother still couldn''t let go of Su wennuan, so he came today.


    "Su wennuan, can you call me Cai Yiming?" his original name was Cai Yiming. Later, he changed his name to Yige because he wanted to mix in the road.


    Su wennuan raised her eyes and looked at him in surprise. She didn''t know why he was doing this.


    Besides, how could she call Yige''s name so close?


    Su wennuan is thinking about how to avoid it. The first brother''s eyes are looking forward to seeing Su wennuan.


    "Ah!"


    When Yige felt the most nervous, the brothers screamed outside the door.


    The first brother looked out in surprise. Sure enough, he saw that Ming Ling came back with a chill.


    The first brother loosened Su wennuan''s hand, but didn''t leave. Instead, he stood where he was and waited until Ming Ling approached.


    When he could come to the home of the Ming mausoleum, he naturally thought of meeting the soldiers of the Ming mausoleum and the consequences.


    But he came recklessly. He just wanted to tell Su wennuan what he thought and let Su wennuan know that no matter what Su wennuan''s reaction was, he would tell Su wennuan.


    It''s her business whether she listens or not. It''s his business whether he says it or not.


    Whether she will accept his extreme love is her business. He doesn''t tell her that his mind is his business.


    Only when he told Su wennuan about this worry did he have no regrets.


    Ming Ling strides over with sharp and icy cold. The first brother doesn''t move. He stands in place and waits for Ming Ling to come. He has made all the preparations.


    Ming Ling came up and punched Yi Ge in the face.


    One elder brother was smashed to spit blood in his mouth, and the whole man staggered to the ground.


    The angry appearance of Ming Ling scared Su Nuan back a step.


    Ming Ling picked up the first brother from the ground and hit him hard. The first brother didn''t fight back, but smiled. The smile was sad, bitter and painful.


    Also with some despair that others can''t understand


    Ming Ling''s eyes turned red. He punched one brother without restraint. If this goes on, he will really be killed by Ming Ling.


    Seeing this, the doctor quickly said to Yunxin, "come on, pull the Ming mausoleum over!"


    Yunxin felt the doctor''s worry and quickly stepped forward to hold mingling''s arm and pulled him from the first brother.


    "Ming Ling, that''s enough. Stop fighting. Do you really want to kill Su wennuan in front of him?"


    Ming Ling was stunned and panting. Then he came along with Yun Xin''s persuasion, but he angrily pointed to a brother and said, "you scum don''t deserve to live in this world!"


    Although the first brother was scarred and covered with blood, he didn''t feel the pain, but he still smiled. His smile was mixed with blood and tears. It looked shocking, "ha ha... Kill me, Ming Ling, I can only die in your hands in my life..." it''s good for Su nuanuan to hate Ming Ling because of his death.


    At least someone will think of him after he dies.


    Ming Ling and Yun Xin frowned when they saw the abnormal appearance of brother Yi.


    It turned out that he didn''t come to make trouble today, but to die.


    Yunxin glanced at the Ming mausoleum and saw that there were some murderous scarlet in his eyes. He looked at the doctor standing not far away.


    Seeing doctor Ju''s worried face, Yunxin understood that doctor Ju was worried that mingling had just killed Yige.


    In that case, the Ming mausoleum will be out of control.


    Mingfeng came in and punched Yige, puzzled and asked, "why can''t we kill him?" it''s really strange.


    Didn''t mingling always want to kill Yige? Now Yige came to the door. He didn''t do it.

 Chapter 388

    "Mingfeng, come here, don''t talk nonsense..." a doctor stopped Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng has never been called by a doctor. He pouted a little wronged, but he still came over.


    He really didn''t understand why Ming Ling couldn''t kill a brother.


    Ming Ling''s chest heaved and looked at the crying and desolate brother who fell on the ground. He didn''t continue to pay attention to him. He returned to Su wennuan and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    Su wennuan shook her head, "I''m fine..." she said, and she looked at the first brother with a little sympathy.


    Usually the first brother is really annoying, but now seeing him lying on the ground, hurt all over and smiling so pitifully, Su wennuan suddenly sympathizes with him again.


    She doesn''t know what happened to Yige, which will make his whole spirit collapse.


    But now it''s really painful to see Yige like this.


    "It''s all right..." Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan in his arms and looked at the first brother.


    Looking at it, Cai Hongjun came with people and horses. He hurried to see his son lying on the ground. He was angry immediately. He looked at the Ming mausoleum angrily, and saw Su wennuan standing next to him. Cai Hongjun said angrily, "Do you really want to kill him! Su wennuan, no matter what, he is your brother. You can''t watch your man treat him like this!" Cai Hongjun said, pointing to Su wennuan''s nose.


    Brother!


    Hearing these two words, Su wennuan widened his eyes, and then looked at mingling inexplicably, trying to ask what was going on.


    Ming Ling looked at Cai Hongjun with deep eyes. His eyes were cold and didn''t speak. Su wennuan was confused.


    After hearing Cai Hongjun''s words, Yunxin was calm and didn''t say anything, because he already knew that the first brother was su wennuan''s brother.


    When the doctor and Mingfeng heard the news, they looked at Su wennuan strangely. Seeing Su wennuan''s equally shocked expression, they also guessed what was going on, that is, Su wennuan didn''t know that the first brother was her brother.


    But Ming Ling and Yun Xin know.


    After seeing Su Nuan and Ming Ling, Mingfeng looked at the doctor again. They tacitly didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling and looked at Cai Hongjun in surprise. He looked at the so-called father who suddenly appeared.


    Cai Hongjun saw Su wennuan''s surprised expression and guessed that mingling had not told her about it.


    He looked at Su nuanuan with eagle and Falcon like eyes, hummed coldly and said, "Ming Ling hasn''t told you yet. You and your first brother are half brothers and sisters. Before, your mother followed me, and then did something stupid and jumped into the sea to commit suicide!"


    "Enough!" the elder brother who was still crying and laughing suddenly stopped, "Cai Hongjun, enough!"


    Cai Hongjun was stunned. He came to speak for brother Yi now. How can brother Yi return this attitude.


    He originally went to the hospital to see Yige, but the doctor said Yige had left with a group of bodyguards. Later, he learned from the bodyguards that Yige came to mingling.


    Cai Hongjun feels bad when he hears it. Isn''t the first brother coming to the Ming mausoleum looking for death!


    Who is mingling? How dare the first brother offend him? After all, the first brother is his only son. He can''t lose him, so he hurried over.


    The first brother looked at Cai Hongjun with painful eyes. "Don''t say any more. It''s not enough for you to destroy my life! Are you willing to destroy everyone!"


    The first brother roared at Cai Hongjun. The veins on his forehead jumped violently, his eyes were red, and his face was full of blood. It looked shocking, but no one knew the pain in the first brother''s heart, the feeling of pain.


    Cai Hongjun was stunned. He looked at Yige and didn''t go on.


    Su wennuan shakes mingling''s arm. Mingling looks back at her.


    But seeing Su wennuan with a pair of surprised eyes, he asked, "is what he said true?"


    Ming Ling frowned and didn''t speak.


    With the silent attitude of Ming Ling, Su wennuan already knew the truth of the matter.


    Ming Ling doesn''t speak, that is to say, what Cai Hongjun said is true!


    The first brother is her brother. She is the daughter of CAI Hongjun, the boss of the California Mafia!


    Su wennuan couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it was true.


    Her lip flap incited several times and said, "no, it''s not true. I''m not Cai Hongjun''s daughter. I''m clearly Su Fusheng''s daughter..."


    She doesn''t want her father to be a gangster. She just wants to be born in an ordinary family and live an ordinary life.


    The first brother stood up on his legs. He saw Su wennuan''s painful and unwilling expression. He smiled bitterly and said, "Su wennuan, accept your life..."


    Just as he has accepted his fate now.


    The greatest sorrow in one''s life is death.


    When he knew Su wennuan was his sister, his heart was completely dead.


    In the past, he was afraid of death because he wanted to live like a person and let the people he cared about see himself. Later, he gave up his heart to Cai Hongjun.


    Because he knew that no matter what he did, Cai Hongjun would not see him.


    Later, he was afraid of death because he still had Su wennuan and hope in his heart.


    Now, Su wennuan is his sister, and he has no hope at all.


    His heart was completely dead. He felt that he had no need to live in this world.


    Su wennuan frowned and slowly stabilized her mood. When she first heard Cai Hongjun say that he was her father and the first brother was her brother, she was shocked and hard to accept.


    But it''s nothing to think about.


    No matter who her parents are, it doesn''t matter to her anymore.


    It doesn''t matter to her whether her parents are Cai Hongjun, Su Fusheng and Bai Wan. Anyway, she doesn''t live with her parents now.


    She now has children, Ming Tombs and her own family. Those past are really not important to her, are they?


    Ming Ling looks at Su wennuan with worry for fear that something might happen to her, but seeing her slowly calm down, Ming Ling is relieved.


    Su wennuan leaves the shelter of fate and walks to the first brother to stand still and look at the painful expression of the first brother.


    She seems to suddenly understand why Yige is so painful and desperate.


    Thinking of what the first brother just said to her, he looked like he was dying.


    She suddenly believed what a brother had just said to her, which seemed absurd.


    She pulled out a soothing smile to the first brother, "don''t be compassionate. You should believe that you will live well. Living well is not compared with who. You should surpass others to live well. Only you live happily and live happily is true. Live for yourself, not for others..."

 Chapter 389

    Su wennuan can see that the first brother''s nature is not bad, but he lives too hard.


    He has been chasing the footsteps of others, but he has forgotten what he wants.


    That''s why I''m so tired.


    The first brother looked at Su wennuan''s gentle but firm appearance. His painful face faded away bit by bit. Looking at her clear and clean eyes, he seemed to see hope.


    Never smiled so gently at him.


    The first brother was surprised at Su wennuan''s calmness and asked, "don''t you resent?"


    Su wennuan asked, "what do you resent? Resent you or resent your birth?"


    The first brother frowned and didn''t speak. Standing from Su wennuan''s point of view, she should resent both.


    Looking at his expression, Su wennuan knows that he must be thinking that she should resist her life experience, but what can she do if she resists? "


    Su wennuan said, "no one can choose his own birth. Since he can''t choose, he should get used to it. Life is his own. How do you want to live and operate? First brother, you are excellent. I don''t know how many people envy you, so don''t envy others or follow others'' footsteps. Living your own life is the most important."


    The first brother''s expression is more and more incredible. He looks at Su wennuan with amazing and moved eyes. He is only the first one to praise him. No one has ever praised him.


    He has never been denied, and no one gives him confidence.


    And Su wennuan, he has been hurting her, but she trusts him so.


    "Live... Live your own life..." the first brother repeated Su wennuan''s words as if he had never touched the word.


    Su wennuan nodded and said, "well, live your own life, the life you want..."


    The first brother''s eyes were ruddy. He couldn''t help reaching out and wanted to touch Su wennuan''s face. Su wennuan subconsciously stepped back.


    The first brother smiled bitterly when he saw her avoiding himself, but he could also understand Su wennuan''s fear of him. He had hurt Su wennuan too much before.


    He put his hand down, and a touch of bitterness spilled over his lips, but there was no desperate expression in his eyes, "thank you, Su wennuan..." he pulled an arc similar to a smile on his lips, then turned around and limped away.


    Cai Hongjun glared at Su wennuan and left. The bodyguards of the first brother also left.


    The remaining few people stood in silence.


    Just now, I kept alert, silently watched Su wennuan chat with the first brother, and listened to what she said to the first brother. Everyone was touched.


    In fact, Su wennuan looks like a weak little woman, but she does have a strong and shocking power that others can''t reach.


    The strong and difficult man of the first brother was attracted to Su wennuan and obeyed her words.


    Not for anything else, just because Su wennuan''s words can wash the heart and give people hope and courage to live.


    Su wennuan is very kind, so she can infect people.


    Through this incident, a doctor saw Su wennuan''s character and her strong charm.


    No wonder even people like Ming Ling are attracted by Su wennuan and so firmly.


    After the first brother and his gang left, the yard of the Ming family returned to calm.


    But the housekeeper was beaten and his face was black and blue.


    Fortunately, there is a ready-made doctor in the house, who prescribes medicine and bandages for the housekeeper, and there is no need to go to the hospital.


    After returning to the living room, Su wennuan realized that she didn''t see the child.


    She was nervous at once. "Where are the children, pineapple, pineapple..."


    She cried a few times in the room and suddenly thought of something bad. Then her whole body seemed to be evacuated and almost collapsed to the ground.


    Ming Ling hurriedly caught her, "warm, don''t worry..."


    Ming Ling was about to say something comforting when the door of the toy room suddenly opened.


    Pineapple and pineapple rushed out of the toy room and ran to Su wennuan, "Mom, Mommy..."


    Su wennuan saw that the two children were alive. She came back to life at once. She got up from the hands of Ming Ling and hurried to the pineapple and pineapple running towards her. She held one in one hand and kissed the face of pineapple and pineapple with lingering fear. "You two are scared to death..."


    She thought the children ran out when everyone didn''t pay attention.


    If that were the case, the child would probably be gone.


    The child is her life. If the child is gone, she has no hope of living.


    Su wennuan hugged pineapple and pineapple in her arms and kissed them on the cheek.


    Ming Ling stood in the living room and looked at Su wennuan''s love for the children. He saw the whole process from shock to surprise.


    He suddenly felt that the children ranked first in Su wennuan''s heart. The children were more important than him, even more important than herself.


    Because just now Su wennuan thought that when the children were gone, her strength in her body was empty in a moment.


    When she saw the children running towards her, she came back to life with blood.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a warm su.


    "Mom, are you all right? That bad uncle didn''t treat you well..." Bo Bo looked at Su wennuan with dark eyes and asked a series of questions.


    Just now in the toy room, he couldn''t come out, but he was always worried about Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan''s heart was full of comfort when her son cared about her so much.


    Su wennuan shook her head. "Mommy is fine. Mommy is fine."


    "Mommy, you can''t leave us with your uncle in the future." Luo Luo pouted and said wrongly. She said a word out of thin air and didn''t know what to say.


    When she couldn''t come out and see her Mommy just now, she thought her Mommy didn''t want them and left with the uncle.


    Su wennuan fondly pinched Luo Luo''s face and said with a smile, "of course Mommy won''t go. Pineapple and Luo Luo don''t worry. Mommy won''t go..."


    "Oh, Mommy..." pineapple and pineapple plunged into Su wennuan''s arms, coquettish and afraid.


    Su wennuan''s mother and son staged a warm play on one side.


    Ming Ling is watching.


    Ming Ling came over, pushed Ming Ling''s arm, motioned Su wennuan and the children, and said, "Hey, brother, why are the children so intimate with their sister-in-law? As soon as they came out, they shouted even if their father was not their father, as if they were a family of three, and you were an outsider."


    Ming Feng said his opinion without concealment.


    This situation, this scene gives people such a feeling.


    If people who don''t know that mingling is the children''s father look at this picture, they won''t think that mingling is the children''s father.


    When Ming Feng finished, he received the cold and deep eyes of Ming Ling. He was stunned. Well, he won''t tell the truth.

 Chapter 390

    It was a dangerous day, and the first brother didn''t come to hurt Su wennuan. He just came to tell Su wennuan what he wanted.


    He didn''t come to challenge the Ming mausoleum, but to seek death, so the war was not very cruel that day.


    In the evening, Yunxin called doctor Ju, "in your opinion, what''s the situation of mingling?"


    A doctor said, "there are sequelae, but it is not as serious as expected."


    "That is to say, there are really sequelae?" Yunxin only heard the previous sentence, which is the focus for him.


    "Yes, but it can be controlled," said the doctor.


    "How to control?" Yunxin asked anxiously.


    "Don''t let him get angry, don''t give him a chance to see blood." a doctor analyzed.


    Cloud heart frowned at once, "how is this possible?"


    "It''s impossible. Do you want to stay in the underworld all your life?" a doctor asked. In fact, he also wants Yunxin and mingling to quit the underworld. It''s too dangerous. They both have women and should plan for the future.


    Cloud heart replied, "why not?"


    "There is no good end. Just look at Cai Hongjun. He is an example..." the doctor said bluntly.


    In his opinion, the road of the underworld is not a long-term plan, and it is unfair to their women.


    Ming Feng listened to the doctor talking on the phone, holding his face and appreciating the doctor''s serious appearance.


    He thinks that doctors are very handsome when they are serious, and he especially likes responsible people. However, doctors are very responsible.


    Yunxin was stunned and didn''t speak.


    He thought of CAI Hongjun''s fate. The woman around him either died or left him. His only son is like this now.


    This is the gangster''s family, this is his life.


    When I came home, I was cold and lonely. My heart was empty and there was no care and care from my family.


    Does he really want Shi xiaorou to live like this?


    No, he must not let Shi xiaorou live such a life.


    "I know. I''ll tell Mingshao." Yunxin answered the doctor and hung up the phone.


    When xiaorou just came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, she heard Yunxin talking on the phone.


    With her bathrobe around her, she went to Yunxin and said, "which sister are you talking to on the phone?"


    "She''s sister Yijun, and she''s still a tough sister." Yunxin joked with Shi xiaorou with a smile.


    When xiaorou wiped her wet hair and gave him a white look, "just tease me." she said, and she sat on the bed.


    Yunxin sat down and secretly kissed her side face, "xiaorou, you are so sweet..." Yunxin said with a smile on her face.


    Shi xiaorou had just finished taking a bath. She was wearing the fragrance of shower gel. It was really fragrant.


    Shi xiaorou was secretly kissed by Yunxin. She looked back at him and saw the most primitive fire in his eyes. Her face blushed, "not serious..."


    Yunxin looked at her calmly, his eyes gradually changed, swallowed his throat, "xiaorou..."


    "Why?" Shi xiaorou looked back at him and saw his blurred eyes. She swallowed her saliva, and Yunxin''s lips approached her.


    When xiaorou stepped back, Yunxin''s head stopped moving forward and looked at her innocently.


    Shi xiaorou said, "Yunxin, didn''t you say it wasn''t right for me before you got married? Don''t you want to keep your word?"


    Yunxin blinked and said, "I just kiss you, but I don''t care about you..."


    When xiaorou hesitated, "are you serious?"


    Yunxin nodded, "of course it''s true. When did I say anything?"


    "Well, I''ll believe you once," Shi xiaorou said, closing her eyes and extending her head to him.


    Yunxin smiled, pressed the back of her head and kissed her heavily.


    Yunxin''s chest is undulating and her throat is tight. The fragrance on xiaorou''s body is really attractive.


    Shi xiaorou kissed excitedly and was ready to cling to Yun Xin. She touched the rope and wanted to hold his waist, but she didn''t expect to touch a hot thing,


    She was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand.


    Yunxin also noticed her sensitivity and fright, loosened her lips, went to the bathroom with a disheveled face, closed the door of the bathroom and shut herself in the bathroom.


    Looking at the small umbrella held up in the middle of him, he pulled his hair again with chagrin.


    Damn it, it reacts again.


    I really have to marry Shi xiaorou early. If he goes on like this, he has to suffocate. Shi xiaorou doesn''t allow him to go out to find a woman. He can only solve it with cold water.


    When xiaorou looks at Yunxin and goes to the bathroom, she is a little shy and complacent and smiles twice.


    Yunxin reacts when she kisses her, which shows that Yunxin has feelings and feelings for her, otherwise it won''t be like this.


    Realizing this, xiaorou was even happier.


    I didn''t expect to conquer a man so easily.


    This feeling is really cool and has a sense of achievement.


    After a while, Yunxin came out with his hair wet and his clothes were half wet.


    "Well, you sleep first and I''ll go first." Yunxin said and hurried out.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Shi xiaorou asked after him.


    Yunxin said, "go home."


    "Don''t look for the woman outside!" Shi xiaorou saw that he was very uncomfortable and chased after him.


    "I see!" Yunxin fled and left, and the voice came from the outside.


    Shi xiaorou came back and sat on the bed with a smile on her face. She was very happy and covered her quilt and smiled secretly.


    Why was xiaorou so lucky when she was young? Where did she pick up such a good boyfriend.


    Hee hee, it''s nice to have a cloud heart


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Cai Hongjun asked for a paternity test with Su wennuan. At the same time, Su wennuan also wanted to know whether he was really Cai Hongjun''s daughter, so he agreed.


    The paternity test was done in the hospital, and Ming Ling accompanied her.


    After drawing blood, Cai Hongjun said, "brother I also lives in this hospital..." and left with just one sentence.


    Su wennuan is a little surprised and looks at Cai Hongjun''s back and leaves.


    Ming Ling could see the emotion in Su Nuan''s eyes. He took her shoulder and said, "go and see him..."


    Ming Ling asks Su wennuan to see the first brother.


    Ming Ling is a smart man. Cai Hongjun just said that the first brother is in this hospital, which means to let Su wennuan see him.


    Su wennuan''s expression is full of care in his eyes. He must also want to see a brother.


    Su wennuan looked back at Ming Ling, then nodded, so they went to the first brother''s ward.

 Chapter 391

    There is no bodyguard outside the first brother''s ward.


    When they came to the door, Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan. There was no bodyguard outside the ward, which didn''t look like a brother at all.


    But without thinking too much, mingling and Su wennuan pushed the door in.


    "Drink this spare ribs soup. I cooked it myself. It''s good for the recovery of the wound."


    In the room, a woman''s voice came out, which was full of concern.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling saw a woman standing by the first brother''s hospital bed, with a soup bowl in her hand, feeding soup to the first brother. The woman was tall, slim, with a horsetail, wearing a white T-shirt and blue jeans.


    The first brother looked in a bad mood. He kept looking at the front and didn''t speak. He didn''t pick up the soup in the woman''s hand to drink, but stared at the front.


    Su wennuan glanced at Ming Ling again. She thought there would be only one brother in the ward. Unexpectedly, there were others, and she was still a woman.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling go in.


    "Elder brother......" Su Nuan called.


    Brother Yi''s originally dull expression slowly moved over, as if he heard a call, his nerve touched, and then slowly calmed down. He saw Su wennuan''s face in front of him, the gentle and pure face appeared in front of him, and his face wrapped in gauze pulled, as if it was a gratifying smile, I''m glad to see Su wennuan again.


    However, after seeing the Ming mausoleum around Su wennuan, the surprise in the first brother''s eyes faded again, and he had to accept the reality.


    Accept that Su wennuan is his sister and that she has a husband now.


    Soon, his expression returned to calm. The change was so fast that people could not easily detect it, as if he had never been happy.


    He said in a calm voice, "Why are you here?"


    As he spoke, the girl who had just fed him soup also turned around, looked at Su wennuan, and immediately noticed that the man around Su wennuan blinked amazingly.


    She has been hearing about Ming Ling and saw him in magazines, but she didn''t expect that his real person was more amazing than those in legends and magazines.


    But the girl looked at mingling for two seconds and then looked away, because she knew that mingling had always been the strong enemy of the first brother.


    Su wennuan glanced at the girl. The girl had a clean face. Although she was not very beautiful, she was still pure.


    Su wennuan looked away from the girl''s face, looked at the first brother, smiled and said, "let''s see you. Are you all right now?"


    The first brother said, "very good. Don''t you see me drinking soup." he said and motioned to the girl.


    Knowing this, the girl picked up the soup that had just been ignored by the first brother and fed it to him.


    The first brother is also very cooperative. He opens his mouth and drinks the soup fed by the girl.


    Seeing him like this, Su wennuan doesn''t speak. Mingling stands beside Su wennuan and is also looking at the abnormal behavior of brother I.


    Although the first brother wants to hide his inner sadness and want to perform in front of them, he is very good now.


    But when they first entered the door, the sad expression on the first brother''s face had betrayed him.


    Soon, the first brother finished the girl''s ribs soup.


    Although she knew that Yige drank her soup only to reassure some people present, the girl was still very happy.


    She packed up the dishes and chopsticks, put the things in the canvas bag she brought when she came, and said to the first brother, "you have a good rest. I''ll go first and see you tomorrow."


    Then she turned around with her canvas bag. When she came to Su wennuan, her steps stopped slightly, smiled and nodded to Su wennuan, which was a greeting to Su wennuan.


    But she didn''t say hello to Ming Ling. She just looked at Ming Ling when they came in.


    Su wennuan nodded at her, so the girl went out.


    Ming Ling also said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    He clearly wanted to find an excuse to leave. Su wennuan looked at him. Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s shoulder as if to tell her not to be afraid. He encouraged her just outside.


    After encouraging Su wennuan with his eyes, mingling went out and closed the door gently.


    Ming Ling knows that the first brother wants to say something to Su wennuan, but he can''t say it when someone is present. He also knows that Su wennuan is kind-hearted and wants to comfort the first brother, so he makes room for them wisely.


    After mingling went out, there was only Su Nuan''s first brother left in the room. The first brother sat on the bed, looked ahead and didn''t move. It seemed that he was still angry with someone.


    Su wennuan gently walked over and sat by his bed. Seeing his unhappy face, Su wennuan sighed and said, "what are you going to do now?"


    The first brother looked back at her, "what''s the plan?"


    Su wennuan saw his face and didn''t know what she was talking about. She felt that his life was too boring.


    "Do you want to be so alone and toss like this?" Su wennuan asked.


    Brother Yi understood what she was talking about at once, and glanced. "Do I have other choices?" if he didn''t live like this, what could he do? Could he find a mother, find a father and start with a baby?


    "Didn''t you all say that everyone''s birth can''t be chosen. Since you can''t choose, you have to adapt," the first brother said again.


    Su wennuan knows that he listened to her, but he can''t be so sharp.


    She said, "it''s to adapt to your birth, but no matter in a family or a society, everyone is an individual from birth. Everyone has his own life and pursuit. You should find your own life on the basis of adaptation..."


    "But I can''t get the life I want." the first brother looked at Su wennuan with some sadness and some regret.


    Su wennuan was stunned because she understood what Yige meant when he said he couldn''t get the life he wanted.


    Like people can not be together, can not continue to like, this despair is also very painful, it is difficult to pull out.


    Su wennuan looked at Yige for a while, then lowered his eyes and covered up his emotions.


    "Haven''t you thought about engaging in any career?" Su wennuan changed direction.


    "Occupation? Is my present occupation bad?" the first brother asked, looking at Su Nuan seriously.


    Su wennuan regained consciousness and still looked at him. Some words can only be made clear by looking at each other.


    "Do you think your current career is good? You fight and kill every day. You don''t know when you will be injured and bleed. The career I said refers to a stable career that won''t endanger your life."

 Chapter 392

    The first brother asked, "isn''t the Ming mausoleum the same? Can you accept the profession of Ming mausoleum but not mine?"


    The first brother picked out questions in his eyes.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Yes, mingling''s career is also so dangerous. His life is in danger at any time.


    She always ignored this problem. She only saw that mingling was running the company and working in a safe environment, but she didn''t think deeply. Mingling had several jobs.


    On one side, he is the president of the company and the most prestigious boss of their team.


    His work is also in danger, at any time.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment and didn''t speak.


    The first brother seemed sad to see her. He also realized that he seemed to have said something wrong and stabbed Su wennuan''s pain.


    He blinked his eyes and said in a roundabout way, "I know what you mean. At least mingling has a stable job. At least he has set up a company and is still the president. But I have no other career except the underworld. I should learn from mingling. Hey..."


    The first brother suddenly sighed for a long time and said, "I''ve been tired over the years. I have to plan for my future. When I mature my company, I don''t plan to take a knife and a gun."


    First brother means that he wants to set up his own company by relying on the strength of his underworld. When the company is well operated, he will slowly withdraw from the Jianghu.


    This is exactly what Su wennuan means to advise the first brother.


    The first brother understood and accepted it.


    Because the first brother doesn''t want to continue to mix in this road. He is very tired. He is really too tired. He lives in fear every day. He should be vigilant every day and be afraid to prevent the enemy from rushing over.


    Such a day is really not a human life.


    Su wennuan sees that the first brother wants to understand. She pulls a smile on her lips. She is very glad that the first brother can understand.


    "By the way, who was that girl just now?" Su wennuan covered up her mind and suddenly asked curiously.


    That girl was very nice to a brother just now.


    The first brother was surprised by Su wennuan''s question. Unexpectedly, she would suddenly ask the girl. He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Su wennuan and saw the curious and expectant expression on her face.


    He knew something in his heart, frowned slightly, and answered, "the adopted daughter adopted by Cai Hongjun has followed me like a tail since childhood. I''m so bored." the first brother doesn''t call Cai Hongjun''s father now. He doesn''t feel much about him. He has chased his father''s love for many years and is desperate if he can''t get it.


    When it comes to fan Tongtong, Cai Hongjun''s adopted daughter, he has a sense of irritability. He is not innocent every day. That woman still asks East and West after him every day.


    "Oh..." hearing that it was Yimei of the first brother, Su wennuan replied with a little disappointment.


    It turned out to be a brother sister relationship. She saw that the girl was very good to the first brother and thought that maybe they would have any development. Now there was no hope.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s lost expression, the first brother asked, "what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly ask her?"


    Su wennuan shook his head, "nothing."


    The first brother was also smart. He had already seen her mind. "Do you think it''s possible for me to talk to her?" he looked at Su wennuan''s face and asked, not letting go of every expression on her face.


    After asking, I waited for her answer.


    Whatever the answer was, all he wanted was her answer.


    Su wennuan saw that the first brother was looking forward to it. She said what she thought.


    "Nothing. Don''t think about it. I think she''s very good. Just ask."


    Hearing what she said, the first brother looked away from her face and nodded a little, but there was no light in his eyes. Although Su wennuan didn''t answer positively, the first brother already knew that Su wennuan was thinking.


    If this is the result she wants, he will do it.


    If she felt that he was a burden on her now, he would try his best to lighten it for her.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s getting late. You can rest early. I, I''ll go back first..." Su wennuan stood up and pointed out the door.


    There is a trace of reluctance in the first brother''s eyes, because he knows this and goodbye, and doesn''t know when to see him again.


    But there was no banquet that would not end. He covered up the loss in his eyes and said, "go back and be careful on the road." after that, he lay down and turned his back to Su wennuan, as if he wanted her to leave quickly.


    In fact, he turned his back to her to cover up the flood of reluctance in his eyes, which he couldn''t let her see.


    Seeing the first brother''s attitude of longing for her to leave quickly, Su wennuan glanced, and then went out without any nostalgia.


    Outside the door.


    Ming Ling sat on the waiting chair with his legs crossed and saw her come out. His eyes were on Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan came to him and reached out to him. "Let''s go." she smiled.


    Ming Ling reached out and took her hand, then stood up, took her little palm in his hand and took her away.


    "What did you talk about?" he asked curiously.


    Of course, he is interested in knowing the content of his own woman''s chat with other men.


    Su wennuan gave him a naughty look and looked ahead with a smile, "I won''t tell you, hee hee..."


    Ming Ling spoiled and rubbed her head, and didn''t ask any more.


    Back home, I smell a smell of traditional Chinese medicine outside the door. It''s very strange.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other, and then Su Nuan blinked strangely, "what''s going on?" Su Nuan asked subconsciously.


    Ming Ling shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    They came in hand in hand and found four people sitting around the tea table playing cards.


    Ming Feng and a doctor are sitting on one side, and Yun Xin and Shi xiaorou are sitting on the other side. Each of the four people is holding playing cards and playing seriously.


    Shi xiaorou looked very nervous, with a serious and concentrated face playing cards.


    Ming Feng also tangled his eyebrows and didn''t know which card to play.


    Seeing this situation, Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other strangely. These people are really leisurely.


    When they walked over, Su wennuan asked, "where''s the pineapple?"


    Ming Feng replied, his sight still didn''t leave his card, "playing with Cui Zhu in the toy room. They don''t play with us without you."


    Su wennuan glanced at Mingfeng and just glanced at the card face of Mingfeng. She deliberately raised her voice and said, "Hey, Mingfeng, you can''t play the king, you can only play Xiao Wang."


    "Hey, sister-in-law, don''t quote me!" Mingfeng excitedly pasted his card on his chest and didn''t show Su wennuan.


    Once, Su wennuan got close to him. He stretched out his hand and pushed Su wennuan away, "sister-in-law, go over there, don''t make trouble, brother, pull my sister-in-law back to the room..."


    Then Mingfeng suddenly said at the top of his voice.

 Chapter 393

    Ming Feng said this vaguely. As soon as he heard it, he knew that he was teasing Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    When Xiao Rou covered his mouth and laughed, "ha ha, Ming Feng''s sentence is the most philosophical one he said."


    "Philosophical fart, it''s your card. Come on." Yunxin tapped xiaorou''s head and said with a spoiled voice.


    Shi xiaorou knew that she was joking with others. She didn''t think how hard he had to hold back. She thought of yesterday. She was going to wipe the gun and get angry. She had a good and refreshing time.


    But Shi xiaorou can''t eat such a big piece of fat in her mouth. This feeling is really suffering.


    It''s better to go to the Ming mausoleum. You can have sex with Su wennuan every day. How happy it is.


    Yunxin thinks about himself and feels wronged, but there is no way. The road is his own choice and he has to walk through crying.


    When Xiao Rou pouted and touched her forehead, "Oh..." then drew out a card and played it.


    Then Yunxin also played a card. The doctor didn''t think about it and directly played the card.


    Ming Ling stood nearby for a while, looked at the cards of Ming Feng and the doctor, and felt dull.


    This kind of trick is too easy for him, so he is bored and doesn''t even have the desire to see it, so he plans to go back to his study.


    As soon as I walked two steps, I heard Su wennuan ask, "why is there such a big smell of traditional Chinese medicine at home? What''s the matter with who?"


    Mingfeng is quick talking. He likes to answer the words of mingling and Su wennuan. He said, "it''s the medicine that our furniture doctor prescribed for you to regulate your body. People are cooking medicine." then he took a proud look at the doctor next to him.


    Only their furniture doctors have this ability.


    Beauty is in the eyes of lovers. Mingfeng thinks he is the best in all aspects.


    Su wennuan was surprised. "Ah? The medicine you gave me?" she thought she was fine.


    After asking, she looked behind her and collided with the eyes of Ming Ling.


    She looked at mingling a little wronged. She wanted to say something for her.


    But Ming Ling said, "you''re weak. You''d better drink some medicine." then he went up.


    Su wennuan tilted her mouth and wanted to cry without tears. She had drunk traditional Chinese medicine before and knew how bitter it was.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious, just some tonics." the doctor said while playing cards.


    To prescribe medicine for Su wennuan, first, because Su wennuan''s body really needs to be mended, second, to hide people''s eyes and ears, and third, to help Yunxin fulfill his lie.


    Yunxin told him before that he lied to mingling to ask him to come to see a doctor for Su wennuan, not to observe the sequelae of mingling.


    Because Ming Ling was tortured by Bing Du for so long and so painful, and missed three years with Su wennuan, he was more worried that he would hurt Su wennuan.


    So if you tell Ming Ling that he has sequelae, Ming Ling will be worried. Maybe he asks a doctor to lock him up for absolute safety.


    Ming Ling had this worry. Yun Xin knew it very well, so he didn''t tell him.


    After listening, a doctor thought Yunxin was right, so he helped Yunxin to fulfill his lie.


    And Su wennuan''s body is really empty and needs conditioning.


    Several people played cards until five o''clock in the afternoon. They didn''t want to break up until they called them to eat.


    Or Ming Ling came down from upstairs and said, "don''t fight, eat!"


    Several people had to put down their cards and went to the table.


    After dinner, Cuizhu brought a bowl of black medicine and said to Su wennuan, "young grandma, drink this."


    Luo Luo came up curiously and looked at the things in the bowl in her round eyes. It seemed delicious and terrible. She turned her head and asked Su wennuan, "Mom, what''s this?"


    Su wennuan said, "this is traditional Chinese medicine. Luoluo can''t drink..." as she said, she took the bowl in Cuizhu''s hand.


    Luo Luo asked curiously, "why can''t Luo Luo drink? Can mom drink?"


    "Because Luoluo''s constitution is different from her mother." Su wennuan patiently answers Luoluo''s questions.


    Luo Luo blinked with her eyes open.


    Su wennuan looked at the dark medicine and thought that she would suffer if she drank it, but since the doctor said she should drink it, she''d better drink it.


    Then he tangled his eyebrows, twisted his nose and poured the medicine in one breath.


    "Ha... So bitter..." after putting down the bowl, she stretched out her tongue and fanned by her hand.


    Ming Ling handed her a glass of white water.


    Su wennuan picked it up and took a quick drink. It was too bitter.


    When Su wennuan finished drinking, the doctor and Mingfeng looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    At night, when Su wennuan bathed the children, she felt that the weather suddenly became hot.


    While taking a bath for Bo Bo, she asked, "it''s so hot, Bo Bo. Are you hot? Why is it getting hotter and hotter..." the beads of sweat on her body kept falling, and there was sweat on her forehead and face.


    Bo Bo naughtily jumped twice in the water tank and said with a smile, "Bo Bo is not hot. Bo Bo is so cool."


    "Well, maybe I didn''t take a bath." Su wennuan looked at Bo Bo and said faintly.


    After bathing the children, put them on the bed. Su wennuan asks Cui Zhu to take care of them. She has to take a bath quickly, or she will die of heat, and the sweat on her body is very uncomfortable.


    When she returned to her room, Ming Ling had finished taking a bath and was reading.


    Su wennuan ignored him, went to the cabinet and found his underwear and pajamas, so he went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, I feel a little cooler.


    She went to bed and lay next to Ming Ling.


    The air conditioner was on in the room. Mingling was afraid that she might catch a cold, so she pulled the air conditioner quilt to cover her.


    Su wennuan kicked the quilt away with his feet, "I don''t cover it. It''s so hot..."


    Seeing Su wennuan lying in bed to sleep, mingling also put down the book, turned off the bedside lamp and prepared to sleep.


    He has to restrain himself these days. The doctor said that Su Nuan is weak in warming up. He''d better not let her go and sleep at ease.


    Today, he didn''t sleep with Sue because she said she was hot so that she wouldn''t get hotter.


    In the dark night, Ming Ling was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, a soft hand explored his chest with the scorching temperature.


    Ming Ling''s eyes opened and took Su wennuan''s hand. The magnetic voice was very good, "what''s the matter, can''t sleep?"


    Su wennuan''s hand was held in his palm. She got up, climbed up along his shoulder and lay down on him.


    Her body was very soft. The skin of Ming Ling felt her and felt a little tight in her heart.


    But I don''t know what happened to her.


    In the dark night, Su wennuan kissed his lips with her gentle lips, and then looked up.


    "What''s the matter?" Ming Ling noticed her sudden coquetry and asked softly.


    "Well, Ming Ling, I really want to sleep with you..."

 Chapter 394

    In the dark night, the eyes of Ming Ling, like stars, trembled and wanted to sleep with him!


    This is Su wennuan''s most explicit sentence in history.


    It made Ming Ling''s throat tighten. Originally, the body missed her very much. Now she said she wanted to sleep with him and lay on him. He couldn''t stand it.


    But her body


    Ming Ling held her face and said softly, "in a few days, you take care of your body first."


    Su wennuan added mingling''s hand.


    The soft temperature brushed the whole body of Ming Ling like an electric current. He really couldn''t control it.


    Su wennuan said coquettishly, "no, I want to sleep with you now..." then he hung his head and looked forward to him, as if he was asking for his consent.


    Although it was night, the Ming mausoleum could still see the glittering and translucent look in Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Ming Ling''s voice was hoarse and speechless. He nodded, "well, sleep now..."


    Su wennuan gets his consent and gets bold. He stretches out his hand a little astringently and pushes away his pajamas. His soft little hand explores his waist


    Su wennuan''s anxious and hot appearance made Ming Ling more and more excited, but he didn''t help her. She finally took the initiative and let her dominate the whole process.


    Just cooperate with him.


    Su wennuan can''t wait.


    Ming Ling said, "wait, I''ll take measures first..."


    ¡­¡­


    This time, Su wennuan was on it, and her breathing was flying low in the dark space.


    But after a while, she was so tired that she lay down on him and gasped and hissed, "I''m so tired. I didn''t expect the one above to be so tired..."


    She realized it now.


    She had been lying down before. I really don''t know the hard work without practice.


    Mingling didn''t rob by fire, but said with worry and concern, "if you''re tired, take a rest." he was about to pull her shoulder and let her lie in bed to rest.


    But Su wennuan hugged him like an octopus, "Oh, no, I want to rest like this..."


    Seeing that Su wennuan is so attached to him, mingling will give up. Anyway, she is not heavy.


    After a short rest, Su wennuan began another round, and then he was so tired that he lay on his side in bed, sweating profusely.


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand and brushed her hair. He said softly, "go to sleep..."


    "Hmm..." Su wennuan said vaguely, then pulled his eyelids together a few times and fell asleep.


    It was quiet until after midnight.


    A soft little hand came from mingling''s body.


    Ming Ling woke up, grabbed Su wennuan''s hand and asked in a bleary voice, "why don''t you sleep?"


    Su wennuan propped himself up, "well... I still want you..." Su wennuan wanted to cry without tears.


    Why did she feel so empty today? She always wanted to go to the Ming mausoleum. She was drunk herself.


    Ming Ling was stunned. Only after sleeping did he react. It must be the relationship between the bowl of medicine with the doctor just now.


    Good doctor, how dare you play a prank!


    Mingling scraped the doctor''s eyes in her heart, but Su wennuan wanted it. He naturally adhered to her.


    So the two men almost made battle films most of the night.


    Both of them were exhausted and slept until noon the next day.


    When they got up, the four men were playing cards again.


    Su wennuan saw this situation when she came out. She said in surprise, "why did you start so early? Are you addicted?"


    "I think it''s your domineering president who bullied you. He bullied you all night yesterday. Now it''s noon. You get up when the sun shines on your ass. you''re still interested in talking about others." Shi xiaorou said to Su wennuan with a smile.


    Then he looked at each other and smiled.


    Shi xiaorou''s words are words in words, but what remains unchanged for thousands of years is that yellow paragraph.


    Su wennuan blinked. It turned out that it was noon. She really didn''t know. She saw that mingling was also sleeping in bed. She thought it was early.


    Because Ming Ling never sleeps in bed.


    It seems that she really tired Ming Ling yesterday.


    She was a little embarrassed by Shi xiaorou. When she pointed it out, Xiao Rou smiled and said, "you''re not the same, do you still laugh at me?"


    "No, I''ve never been with Yunxin, okay?" Shi xiaorou was frank.


    When she said this, Mingfeng immediately felt funny and said to Yun Xin with a smile, "really, Brother Yun? Haven''t you been over indulgent for so many years? Ha ha..."


    With that, Mingfeng couldn''t help laughing.


    Yunxin threw an orange at Mingfeng and said angrily, "shut up, I''m fine. Don''t you need to worry about it?"


    Symbolically taught Mingfeng a lesson. Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou angrily, flicked her forehead and said, "you little girl, what''s the matter in the quilt? Don''t publicize the things in the quilt so loudly. It''s not suitable for children. Do you know?"


    Shi xiaorou knows that she has lost Yunxin''s face by saying so. For men, the most taboo is to be suspected.


    She felt ashamed and touched her forehead, which was bounced by Yunxin, and said, "where are children..."


    "Pineapple, isn''t it? They''re only three years old." xiaorou glanced when Yunxin turned white.


    "But they are not here now." Shi xiaorou is still covering up her mistakes.


    "You can''t say it if you''re not here. Well, don''t say it and play cards." when Yunxin is white, xiaorou looks at her and doesn''t say anything more to her. She continues to play cards.


    The doctor who had been laughing silently finally said, "warm, remember to drink the medicine after you eat. The green bamboo has been cooked."


    Su wennuan was walking to the kitchen. As soon as she heard what doctor Ju said, she immediately stopped, turned to protest and said to doctor Ju, "doctor Ju, I didn''t expect you to be so crafty. What medicine did you give me to drink, you..."


    Su wennuan is preparing a long lecture on the doctor.


    Then I found that she was talking about a doctor so excitedly. The other people''s four pairs of eyes looked at her curiously and expectantly, as if waiting for her to say the next words. Then they laughed with laughter.


    Su wennuan realizes that her next words will be inappropriate for children. She quickly stops.


    He shook his hand angrily and said to the doctor, "I didn''t expect that you didn''t have a good heart. I knew that you played a prank. I won''t drink your medicine or talk to you, hum..."


    Su wennuan snorted, then turned and walked to the kitchen to get food.


    She also reacted. What medicine was prescribed to her by a doctor yesterday, but it was a tonic, but it was too much. She was energetic and always wanted mingling


    Think about last night, she felt ashamed like a dissolute woman.

 Chapter 395

    A doctor added behind his back, "you used up your strength yesterday. You must make it up today. You must drink it."


    Su wennuan paused and looked back at him fiercely, "I don''t drink..."


    A doctor said solemnly, "if you don''t drink, you can''t. think about it. You must have exhausted your strength yesterday. Now if you don''t drink medicine, your body will certainly be unbearable. I''m just for you."


    "Roll......" Su wennuan waved his hand. The evil guy, the doctor, wanted to continue to tease her.


    Ah, what are these friends of the Ming mausoleum? They are really strange and drunk.


    After what happened yesterday, Su wennuan doesn''t want to trust the doctor anymore.


    With a doctor, Mingfeng saw Su wennuan''s crazy look and smiled with interest.


    When xiaorou listens to their conversation and sees Su wennuan, she suddenly understands something.


    It turned out that Su wennuan took the initiative last night. Su wennuan was still so active by the doctor''s medicine.


    She also felt funny and smiled, but she also felt that the doctor had gone too far.


    She waved her hand and said, "Hey, Lao Ju, it''s almost enough. Look, you scared our family..."


    The doctor looked back and said innocently, "today this medicine is definitely for her good. If you drink it, you can only make up for your body. There is nothing else..." he added a few more medicines to the medicine yesterday. Mingling is not su Nuan now. There is no position in the three members of the children''s family.


    And Ming Ling seems to be in a bad mood recently.


    The doctor wanted to give mingling some benefits and let him moisturize, so he added some aphrodisiacs to Su wennuan.


    Think about it. Ming Ling must have been very happy yesterday. Look, happiness hasn''t come up yet.


    Today''s medicine, the doctor only prescribed tonic to Su wennuan''s overdrawn body yesterday. It is absolutely green and safe without any additives.


    Shi xiaorou saw doctor youyou''s serious appearance. She also smiled and understood what doctor youyou meant, but she didn''t continue the topic. She took the card and controlled the table, "come on, play the card..."


    Su wennuan knew that the four people had eaten, so she didn''t take their points and asked Cuizhu, "have you eaten the pineapple?"


    Cuizhu said, "yes, I''m playing with the train in the toy room." Bo Bo especially loves the train and tunnel prepared by Ming Ling for him. He wears it together every day and wants to play. Luo Luo has no one to play, so he naturally plays with Bo Bo.


    Su wennuan nodded. He first ate a steamed stuffed bun to fill his stomach and wanted to shout Ming Ling up for dinner.


    He got up, wiped his hands and went upstairs.


    Ming Ling was still lying flat on the bed, closed his eyes, but frowned.


    Su wennuan gently leaned over, pushed his arm, and said gently, "Ming Ling, get up for dinner..."


    Ming Ling frowned, and then sat up. His hand supported his head and shook his head.


    Su wennuan saw that he seemed a little uncomfortable and asked, "Ming Ling, are you okay..."


    "Nothing, just a headache..." Ming Ling got up from bed, put on his shoes and changed his clothes.


    Su wennuan sat on the bed waiting for him.


    He changed into a home sportswear and came out. A gray white suit, made of cotton cloth, revealed his shining and powerful clavicle.


    The Ming Ling dressed like this looks very easy-going and sunny.


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand to her. Su wennuan smiled and went to give him his hand.


    Ming Ling took her hand and came out together.


    Seeing several people in the living room playing cards again, Ming Ling frowned.


    Su wennuan took his hand and said, "let''s go to dinner." it means to leave them alone.


    Ming Ling and Su wennuan come to the table. They don''t talk and just eat.


    After dinner, Cui Zhu brought up the black traditional Chinese medicine and said, "young grandma, drink the medicine..."


    Su wennuan glanced at Cuizhu and looked at the doctor over there.


    Ming Ling frowned and said, "why drink again!" then he shouted to the doctor in the living room, "what the hell are you doing, Yi Jun!"


    This guy, who dares to play tricks on him, is dead.


    Hearing the angry cold voice of Ming Ling, the doctor quickly raised his hand and said, "here!" he raised his hand as if he had been called by the teacher.


    Seeing the deep look in Ming Ling''s eyes, the doctor said with a guilty heart, "this medicine is different from yesterday''s medicine. It''s definitely just a tonic. Think about it, the warm one yesterday... Right, so you have to make it up today. It''s really no problem, you believe me..."


    "Hey, OK, OK, I''ll drink..." Su wennuan saw that mingling was really going to have trouble with a doctor. She comforted, then took the medicine in Cuizhu''s hand and drank it with her nose.


    "Ming Ling, aren''t you going to work today?" Su wennuan put down his bowl, ate a dish and asked.


    Ming Ling took back his cold eyes on the doctor and said calmly, "I have a headache today, have a rest..."


    Seeing that he finally passed the test, the doctor didn''t want to continue to blame him, so he sat down and continued to play cards.


    As soon as he heard that Ming Ling had a headache, Su wennuan said with worry, "headache, are you okay?"


    When she went to wake him up just now, she felt uncomfortable in mingling.


    Ming Ling rubbed his temples, "it''s all right..." there was some fatigue in his voice.


    From eight o''clock this morning, his head was as painful as a small hand grasping and pulling his nerve.


    He occasionally had a headache in three years, but it was not as serious as this one.


    Seeing the uncomfortable appearance of Ming Ling, Su wennuan frowned with worry and felt a little guilty.


    Was it because she didn''t know how to control yesterday that he was tired?


    Well, I think I was really cruel last night. I asked mingling to ask her again and again. I know that the one above is very tired and exhausting.


    "Do you want a doctor to prescribe some medicine for you?" Su wennuan said anxiously.


    "No, it''s all right," said Ming Ling. He knew that Su wennuan must think he was not healthy. In fact, only he knew it. It wasn''t like that.


    He has received so many physical training since he was a child, and he is strong. This physical strength is nothing to him at all.


    And headache has nothing to do with physical exertion.


    "Is it all right? Otherwise..." Su wennuan was still worried.


    "It has nothing to do with last night. Don''t worry." before Su wennuan finished his words, Ming Ling interrupted her. His expression still didn''t look very good.


    "You eat first, I''ll go up and have a rest." mingling ate a little symbolically and left.


    Su wennuan looks at him anxiously.


    Ming Ling went upstairs, but he suddenly fainted halfway up.

 Chapter 396

    "Ming Ling!" Su wennuan was the first to find that Ming Ling fainted. She screamed and ran forward quickly.


    Several people who were still playing cards were also surprised. They all looked upstairs and saw that the body of Ming Ling was still rolling down. Everyone was alarmed.


    Su wennuan trudged to mingling, holding his body to prevent him from rolling down the stairs.


    Several other people also quickly came forward and held mingling with Su Nuan.


    But Ming Ling tilted his head, obviously unconscious.


    "Doctor you have a look..." Mingfeng said to Yijun anxiously.


    The doctor gave mingling a pulse and pinched the people in mingling, but mingling still didn''t wake up.


    In everyone''s worried and nervous eyes, a doctor said, "we have to hurry to the hospital."


    As soon as he said this, Su wennuan''s heart beat more nervously. Now even a doctor has no choice, which means it''s very serious!


    Su wennuan''s heart was in a mess, and Ming Feng began to panic. In his impression, Ming Ling had always been a tall image, cold and strong, energetic, and had never seen the weakness of Ming Ling.


    Now, seeing that Ming Ling has fallen down like this, the image of Ming Ling that will never die has suddenly changed in Ming Feng''s heart, and Ming Feng has suddenly lost his sense of propriety.


    He lifted Ming Ling''s shoulder and said anxiously, "come on, take my brother to the hospital!"


    The doctor saw that Mingfeng was so anxious and helpless. He also knew that Mingfeng was worried about mingling. His concern for mingling was different from that for others.


    Although Ming Feng and Ming Ling have not lived together since childhood, Ming Feng worships Ming Ling in his heart.


    A kind of worship above family affection.


    Yunxin is also worried when he sees the situation. He carries mingling to the car with Mingfeng. Yunxin drives in front and Mingfeng sits in the co pilot.


    A doctor and Su wennuan sit behind to take care of Ming Ling.


    When xiaorou had no place to sit, she drove her car and followed.


    Hurried to the hospital, but Ming Ling didn''t wake up.


    The doctor came and hurriedly took Ming Ling to the emergency room.


    Su Nuan and others are waiting outside.


    The emergency room is closed. Su wennuan can''t see the situation inside. She moves back and forth in a hurry.


    When xiaorou saw that she was so nervous, she came forward and stood in front of Su wennuan, preventing her from walking like this.


    Su wennuan stops and looks at her. Although she is looking at xiaorou, there is no focus in her eyes.


    When xiaorou pressed her shoulder and comforted, "warm, don''t worry, mingling will be fine."


    Su wennuan pursed his lips and said anxiously, "he was knocked unconscious by a car for a week before. Do you think it has anything to do with this?"


    Shi xiaorou looked at Su wennuan''s worried appearance and understood her current mood. She comforted and said, "don''t worry, the Ming mausoleum is so strong that it will be fine. Moreover, the medical treatment in the United States is very good. Don''t worry..."


    Although Shi xiaorou is comforting Su wennuan, in fact, she is also very worried about Ming Ling.


    Hearing that Su wennuan said that it might have something to do with the last accident in mingling, she was even more worried.


    Although she doesn''t like Ming Ling now, she once liked Ming Ling. Ming Ling is also the man she worships and her former benefactor. This feeling is not love, but more important than love.


    When listening to xiaorou''s comforting words, Su wennuan sighed gently. There was no anxiety just now, but her heart was still very heavy and worried about him.


    About half an hour later, the door of the emergency room opened.


    The nurse came out with a list in her hand. Su Nuan and the others hurried forward.


    The nurse raced against time and said, "the patient has silt in his head and needs surgery. Who is the family member? Please sign if you agree."


    Mud!


    Su wennuan was even more worried.


    A doctor asked, "what''s going on?"


    Su wennuan replied anxiously, "Ming Ling was in a coma for a week after a car accident. He just woke up and left the hospital a day later..." Su wennuan was so worried that he was about to cry, and his voice was crying.


    Although the doctor gave mingling a physical examination before, before the results came out, mingling was discharged from the hospital. Later, it was also handled by mingling. Mingling didn''t make a noise. She thought that mingling was really all right.


    I didn''t expect there was a lump in his head. He didn''t even say it.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s brief statement, the doctor probably understood what was going on.


    No one can change his decision and no one can keep him.


    A doctor said to Su wennuan, "sign..." he is also a doctor. He knows that the longer the silt in his head stays, the worse it is for the patient.


    Su wennuan''s tearful eyes looked at the doctor''s slightly frowned look. She could see that the doctor was also worried about Ming Ling, that is, Ming Ling was really in danger now.


    Su wennuan couldn''t help crying.


    The nurse urged, "sign quickly, the doctor is still waiting..."


    Su wennuan sobbed. Tears pattered down, but he didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He took the list in the nurse''s hand and signed it.


    When signing, her hands were shaking and nervous. Although she was nervous, she still had to sign after all.


    The signing process took only 30 seconds, but Su wennuan seemed to have passed a long century


    After su wennuan signs, the nurse quickly enters the emergency room with the list.


    The door closed again, and the rest was a long wait.


    Shi xiaorou came over and took Su wennuan''s shoulder. She comforted, "well, it''s all right, it''s all right after the operation, don''t cry..." although she comforted Su wennuan to stop crying, Shi xiaorou couldn''t help wetting her eyes.


    Why is Ming Ling''s life so hard? After so many sins, it''s not easy for the family of four to get together. Now what sequelae do you have and what silt in your head.


    He worked hard for so many years, worked hard for so many years, suffered so much pain and endured so many sins, so he didn''t have a happy day.


    When xiaorou thought about the hard-working days of Ming Ling over the years and the sins he suffered, she felt uncomfortable.


    When xiaorou thought of this, Su wennuan naturally thought of it. Because she loves mingling and is worried about him, her tears can''t stop.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small operation. It will succeed."


    At the sight of xiaorou and Su wennuan, they looked as if they were crying and dying. The doctor said an objective word.


    Shi xiaorou turned her head to see the doctor, then sucked her nose and hit the doctor on the shoulder, "it''s all your fault!"


    See when xiaorou blames doctor you, Mingfeng stands in front of doctor you to defend him. He doesn''t agree with xiaojudo, "what does this have to do with our furniture doctor!"


    "If it weren''t for the medicine he prescribed yesterday, would mingling be like this." Shi xiaorou glanced.

 Chapter 397

    Su Nuan was stunned.


    Ming Feng took a look at the wronged doctor behind him. He asked for a fair way for the doctor, "my brother has silt in his head. It has nothing to do with this, okay?"


    Shi xiaorou snorted and said, "it''s his fault whether it''s OK or not." why can''t he be a doctor to cure Ming Ling?


    Shi xiaorou thinks that a doctor should be omnipotent, but now mingling is in trouble again, but he can''t help it, so she thinks that a doctor is wrong.


    Mingfeng protects the calf and says to Shi xiaorou, "I say how you are such a woman and how Yunxin can stand you at ordinary times..."


    "What are you talking about?" Shi xiaorou was said by Mingfeng. She was already happy, but now she was more uncomfortable. She took a step towards Mingfeng and was about to conflict with him.


    Su wennuan pulled her, "all right, xiaorou, stop..."


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t understand it. She looked back at Su wennuan and said, "Su wennuan, I''m trying to get justice for your mingling. Hey, you said I was making trouble? Don''t you think who made you drink medicine yesterday?"


    Su wennuan looks at the doctor.


    A doctor said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if I didn''t give you medicine yesterday, mingling will faint today..."


    When xiaorou hears doctor Ju''s explanation, she hums and turns away from seeing doctor Ju.


    Although I know what the doctor said is reasonable, I just can''t forgive him. Because I''m uncomfortable, I have to find someone to get angry.


    Su wennuan lowered her eyebrows slightly.


    Yunxin leaned against the wall and didn''t speak. Seeing that Shi xiaorou was almost angry, he came forward and took Shi xiaorou''s hand and said comfortingly, "Okay, stop making trouble, come and sit down, peace of mind..." he took Shi xiaorou and asked her to come and sit down.


    He casually said to Su wennuan, "wennuan, sit down, too."


    Su wennuan passed and sat next to Shi xiaorou, lowering her head and worrying all the time.


    Mingfeng and the doctor didn''t speak, and several people stood outside the emergency room worried.


    After a while, footsteps came from the corridor.


    The doctor and Mingfeng turned their heads to look at the source of the sound.


    I saw a brother limping towards this side, with a cast on one arm and gauze wrapped in part of his face. He was still walking this way with many scars.


    Seeing that it was a brother, Mingfeng came forward excitedly, grabbed a brother''s collar, raised his fist and wanted to beat him.


    A doctor said, "Mingfeng, it''s just a hospital. Don''t mess around!"


    Mingfeng''s fist fell into the air, turned back and said angrily to the doctor, "it''s because of him that my brother is like this! Why don''t you stop me from beating him!"


    A doctor said, "the noise at the door of the emergency room affects the doctor''s operation."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Mingfeng frowned, then glared at Yige, and reluctantly threw him away.


    The doctor is right. This is not the time to lose your temper. It''s not good to disturb the doctor''s treatment of mingling in order to teach this bastard a lesson.


    Now everything is based on the Ming mausoleum. Let''s let go of the son of a bitch.


    When Mingfeng grabbed his collar, the doctor didn''t intend to fight back, but let him hold his head up and wait to be beaten by Mingfeng.


    Now Mingfeng threw away his collar, and Yige''s expression was so calm, as if the episode had not happened just now.


    His eyes fell on Su Nuan, who was sitting on one side.


    Su wennuan is not in the mood to see anyone now. She droops her eyebrows and lips slightly. There is dignified and worried between her eyebrows and eyes.


    It can be imagined how worried she is about Ming Ling now.


    Seeing such worried Su wennuan, the first brother felt a little distressed.


    He limped up to Su wennuan and asked, "is he okay?"


    I didn''t ask anyone else. I just came to ask Su wennuan.


    Because other people are strangers to him, he just wants to talk to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan slowly raised his head and saw the worried look of Yige.


    But it can be seen from his eyes that he is not worried about Ming Ling, but about her in front of him.


    Because she was worried about Ming Ling and her heart was heavy, and he was worried that she was sad, so he came to care about Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan shook her head, "I don''t know..." she really doesn''t know how the Ming Ling is now. She also wants to know how the Ming Ling is now.


    Shi xiaorou stood up and stared at a brother angrily, "you don''t cry cats and mice here, fake compassion, you go quickly!"


    Since the first brother appeared, xiaorou despised him and wanted to beat him like Mingfeng, but before she shot, Mingfeng shot first, so there was no room for her to play.


    Later, I heard a doctor say that she could succeed without suspense for the operation of mingling, so she endured her anger.


    But the first brother came to them and was still hypocritically concerned about the Ming mausoleum. Shi xiaorou couldn''t see it anymore.


    Even if he is Su wennuan''s brother, he is not a bad man! Bad people should be condemned.


    Besides, I''m not sure if Su wennuan and he are brothers and sisters!


    The first brother looked at Shi xiaorou''s angry look. He knew that everyone around mingling must hate him now.


    He has nothing to explain. Some things are done and there is no room for redemption.


    "I just came to see..." the first brother said to Shi xiaorou, looked at Su wennuan again, and then turned around.


    "Brother I, how did you come here..." an anxious voice came from the corridor, and then a tall girl hurried to brother I, held him and looked at him with worry in her eyes.


    Su wennuan knows that this girl is fan Tongtong, the righteous younger sister of the first brother.


    When fan Tongtong came, she didn''t see the first brother and asked the bodyguard. The bodyguard said he came to see the Ming mausoleum. She was worried and ran in a hurry.


    The first brother and Ming Ling are enemies. The soldiers are facing each other. When he comes to see Ming Ling now, doesn''t he send himself to the people who hate him to be beaten?


    Thinking of this, fan Tongtong came in a hurry.


    The first brother looked down at fan Tongtong and Su wennuan. She still hung her head slightly and looked worried. There was only mingling in her heart. He was worried about him. She couldn''t see anyone in her eyes.


    The first brother bit his teeth slightly, and then left here with the help of fan Tongtong.


    When the first brother left, the whole tense atmosphere returned to the usual silence, but the silence was full of anxiety.


    About another hour later, the door of the emergency room was opened.


    The doctor came out.


    Just now the quiet people rushed to the doctor.


    "What''s the matter, doctor? How''s he doing now?" Su wennuan asked anxiously and nervously.


    The doctor took off his mask. "The operation was very successful, no big problem, but..." the doctor was reluctant to speak.

 Chapter 398

    "But what?" Su wennuan was nervous again because of the doctor''s suspense.


    The doctor looked at Su wennuan''s worried look, and looked around at the other faces. "Do any of you know what trauma he had before?"


    Su wennuan was surprised. "Trauma? What do you mean?" she was vaguely afraid that the doctor would say something that frightened her.


    A doctor said, "doctor, just tell me what you want." he knows the body of Ming Ling best.


    The doctor''s eyes are on the doctor. It can be seen that the doctor is an understanding person. There is always a feeling of familiarity between doctors.


    The doctor didn''t beat around the Bush and said, "he has some damage to his nervous system, which is the direct cause of coma, and the silt in his head is just a hidden danger. It''s good to have it removed by surgery." the doctor said.


    Su wennuan shook again when she heard the doctor''s words.


    The nervous system is damaged. What''s that?


    Although she doesn''t understand, she can imagine how serious things should be.


    The doctor''s expression was also dignified. He said to the doctor, "take Ming Ling to the ward first. I''ll tell you about him later."


    The doctor nodded and arranged.


    The nurse pushed Ming Ling out.


    Mingling''s head was wrapped with gauze, his eyes were closed, and there were drops on his arm. His face was pale, and the blood color on his lips faded.


    Seeing him like this, Su wennuan felt a heavy pain and couldn''t help wetting his eyes again.


    When xiaorou saw Ming Ling like this, she felt uncomfortable.


    Usually so strong a person, fell ill, is also so fragile.


    The nurse settled Ming Ling in the best ward and was ready to go out when everything was ready.


    Su wennuan asked, "when will he wake up?"


    The nurse said, "I''ve been anesthetized. It''s estimated that I won''t wake up until tomorrow."


    Su wennuan nodded and went back to Ming Ling. His eyes were full of anxiety and looked at his bloodless face.


    Seeing that the ward was settled, a doctor went to the attending doctor''s office.


    Ming Feng looked at the Ming Ling on the bed and Su wennuan, who was worried about sitting by the bed. He also frowned anxiously, and then went out with the doctor.


    Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and brought her to sit down on the sofa.


    When he patted her gently, xiaorou said on her shoulder, "don''t worry, there won''t be a big problem."


    Shi xiaorou then took her worried eyes away from Ming Ling and sighed, "Hey, how many times did Ming Ling escape from death..." think about Ming Ling''s life.


    I''ve been dealing with death since I was a child.


    "People on our road are like this." Yunxin was just comforting Shi xiaorou, but he accidentally told the truth.


    When xiaorou looked at Yunxin in an instant.


    Yunxin received his eyes and realized what he said, but he couldn''t take it back.


    "So, will you become like this?" Shi xiaorou suddenly realized the problem.


    Yunxin is also a person on the road of the Ming mausoleum. The Ming mausoleum will often become like this, so Yunxin is no exception.


    "Er..." Yunxin didn''t answer, because he didn''t know how to answer.


    Shi xiaorou held her mouth and hugged Yunxin''s arm. The whole person attached to him and said painfully, "well, I don''t want you to become like this. I don''t want, Yunxin. Can you quit this circle? Can we stop involvement in the underworld?" Shi xiaorou leaned against Yunxin''s arm and shook him.


    She really couldn''t accept it. One day Yunxin also became like this, and she didn''t want Yunxin to suffer so much.


    Yunxin didn''t speak, because she didn''t know how to answer, xiaorou couldn''t promise her casually.


    Some circles have entered, and you can''t quit easily if you want to quit.


    Yunxin reached out to touch Shi xiaorou''s head and said in a relaxed and careless tone, "it''s good. My girl knows she loves me and cares about me. So I''m about to pass the exam. Hey, I''m going to get out of it soon. I''m so excited..."


    Shi xiaorou looked at him, straightened up and hit him on the arm, "I''m serious with you."


    Yunxin also said, "what I told you is also true..."


    Shi xiaorou pouted and stopped talking, so she looked at Yunxin.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. She knows Yunxin''s personality very well now. As long as it''s a question Yunxin doesn''t want to answer, he pretends to prevaricate others with that careless and careless tone.


    In fact, he is avoiding the topic.


    When xiaorou pouted, turned her head and didn''t look at him, "I won''t tell you!"


    I can''t tell him a result, really.


    Su wennuan didn''t want to listen to them. She kept her eyes on Ming Ling on the bed, watched his long eyelashes sweep over his eyelids, covered his usual deep and cold eyes, looked at his nose high, looked at his thin lips cool, and looked at his face with clear contours


    All this is so familiar. It''s her familiar mingling, handsome and charming


    But the once arrogant and dignified Ming Ling, now unconscious, lay so fragile in front of her, which made her heart ache.


    I used to think that as long as there was Ming Ling, there was no need to worry about anything. Ming Ling was an omnipotent person who could solve all difficulties. He would never be defeated.


    But now he is lying in front of himself, vicissitudes and fragile.


    Su wennuan suddenly feels that in fact, the Ming mausoleum also needs to be taken care of and cared for.


    He is not omnipotent. He also falls down. He is also a man, not a God.


    In the past, she was too willful. She always felt that mingling had no heart and would not hurt. She always felt that his flesh and blood were cold and would not hurt


    But now she found that she was wrong, very wrong.


    Ming Ling is also a man. His pain is deeper than others, but he never said it.


    His strength and strength hide all his negative emotions.


    But the more such a person is, the more distressing it is.


    She must be better to Ming Ling and give him all her tenderness.


    Because no one in the world will treat her better except him.


    Since you love him, you have to pay a lifetime of tenderness for him.


    Su wennuan gently took mingling''s hand and put it on his face. He felt the temperature on him and made him aware of her warmth.


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan stayed by the bed of mingling all night. She just looked at him without blinking. She didn''t sleep and didn''t feel tired.


    As long as you have him in your eyes, you don''t feel tired.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou crowded on the sofa all night.


    In the morning, a doctor and Ming Feng came up with breakfast.


    "Don''t sleep, everyone. Get up and eat some." Mingfeng was still making trouble with Shi xiaorou, so he didn''t call her name and said in general.


    "Ming Ling, you wake up..." Su wennuan''s surprised and anxious voice came from the bed.

 Chapter 399

    Now everyone''s eyes shifted to the other side of the bed, including Xiao Rou and Yun Xin, who were still sleeping in a daze just now, also straightened up and looked at the Ming mausoleum.


    Mingfeng was excited and hurried to the bed. He suddenly realized that he was still carrying breakfast in his hand. After walking a few steps, he came back, put the breakfast on the table and walked towards mingling.


    But it was because he had one more step that when he went to the bed of the Ming mausoleum, Shi xiaorou, Yunxin and Ju doctors had come to the bed. He could have been the first to come, but now he was the last to come. The bed was occupied by several of them. He didn''t even have a place to stand. He could only stand behind them and couldn''t see the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan gets up slightly and looks at Ming Ling excitedly and nervously.


    Just now she saw that Ming Ling''s head moved a little and her eyebrows frowned, so she cried in surprise.


    Under the anxious eyes of several people, mingling slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes became clear from blur. Slowly, Su wennuan''s haggard and worried face appeared.


    His eyes turned, and then there was the worry on other people''s faces.


    Ming Ling opened his eyes and wanted to sit up.


    Su wennuan hurriedly pressed his shoulder. "Don''t move. Be careful to pull the wound."


    Ming Ling frowned, "wound?" well, how can there be a wound?


    Seeing his ignorant appearance, Su wennuan knew that he must not know what had happened to him now.


    She said, "you''ve had an operation on your head. You can''t move..."


    Su wennuan said this. As soon as Ming Ling woke up, he suddenly sank with some turbid eyes and looked at the doctor.


    The doctor was stunned. The doctor quickly surrendered and said, "I didn''t do the operation for you!"


    Ming Ling''s eyes were clearly accusing him of why he was operated on.


    Su wennuan explained, "you fainted yesterday because there were blood clots in your head that oppressed your nerves. The doctor took them out for you yesterday." seeing that Ming Ling woke up, Su wennuan said with relief and worry.


    Ming Ling realized what was going on.


    He didn''t know anything a second before he fainted. Suddenly he was unconscious, and then he didn''t wake up until now.


    He understood when he heard that there was a blood clot in his head.


    When he woke up from a coma, he threatened and lured the doctor to let him out of the hospital. At that time, he was anxious to get out of the hospital to deal with Zhu Xiaorong earlier, so as not to make Zhu Xiaorong a disaster and think of any tricks to deal with Su wennuan.


    Later, after leaving the hospital, he got the results of the doctor''s general examination.


    The doctor suggested that he be hospitalized for observation, but there was something about Lori again. He had a conflict with Su wennuan. He couldn''t be hospitalized at the point of contradiction. Only a lot of things happened one after another until now.


    Unexpectedly, this blood clot really made him faint.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Ming Ling answered softly and asked about his situation.


    He never cared about his health before, but now it''s different. He wants to be healthy because he still has children and Su wennuan. He must ensure that he has nothing to do in order to give the children and Su wennuan a stable home.


    Su wennuan nodded and replied, "well, there''s nothing wrong now. You can have a good rest and recover."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s happy expression, mingling believed her words. Su wennuan should be the one who cares about him most, and his mood is written on his face. If there is anything, he can''t hide it from others.


    Even Su wennuan was so relaxed that mingling believed that he must be all right.


    His eyes scanned every face in the presence. When he saw that everyone was so anxious and looking forward to looking at him, every face was full of concern for him.


    He was very pleased.


    At least these years, he didn''t get nothing but money.


    "Didn''t you buy breakfast? Don''t eat it quickly." the magnetic voice of Ming Ling suddenly said.


    As soon as Ming Feng listened to his words, he immediately opened his mouth happily and smiled on his face, "Wow, brother, did I wake you up? Suddenly I felt so great..."


    He should have just come in and told everyone to wake up and have breakfast, and then woke up Ming Ling.


    Now it''s all right to see Ming Ling. Ming Feng is relieved. He''s not so upset. He can still joke.


    After Mingfeng finished, the doctor looked back at him and found that Mingfeng wanted to see mingling, but there was no place, so he stood aside and made room for Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng crowded over with a childish and happy smile on his face. He looked at Ming Ling with bright eyes. "Brother, what do you want to eat? I''ll go down again and buy it for you."


    Ming Ling''s eyes stopped on Ming Feng for a moment, "drink porridge..." he replied to Ming Feng.


    For the first time, he didn''t refuse Mingfeng''s kindness.


    When Ming Feng heard his answer, he didn''t react for a moment. He was flattered. He opened his eyes and looked at Ming Ling. For a moment, he forgot his reaction.


    He was just habitually concerned about Ming Ling. He didn''t expect to get his response.


    I thought he would look at him with disdain in his eyes, and then don''t look elsewhere and ignore him.


    This attitude is the concern attitude that mingling always treated Mingfeng before.


    Unexpectedly, now mingling responded to Mingfeng''s concern. Mingfeng''s mood and expression seemed to get pie from the sky.


    Seeing that Mingfeng was crazy, a doctor pushed his arm.


    Ming Feng looked back at the doctor. Then he was very happy. He immediately said, "OK, OK, I''ll buy it right away..." and went out without stopping.


    There was really no porridge in the breakfast he bought just now.


    When xiaorou smiled and glanced at the back of Mingfeng, she thought the boy was very funny.


    Now mingling wakes up, and she doesn''t have that bad mood to get angry with Mingfeng.


    Su wennuan shook mingling''s hand, with a gratifying radian on his face, "you finally wake up, I''m so worried about you..."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s tired face and dark circles in his eyes, Ming Ling asked, "haven''t slept all night?"


    Su wennuan was stunned by his question. Then she found that his eyes were on her face. She suddenly understood. She touched her face and said with some shame and embarrassment, "do I look particularly ugly now? Well, I haven''t washed my face yet..."


    She was about to stand up, but Ming Ling''s hand held her and didn''t let go.


    Su wennuan felt that he wanted her to sit next to him, so he sat down again and hung his head. "It''s OK. He narrowed for a while last night."


    "Cry again." seeing Su wennuan''s slightly swollen eyes, Ming Ling can imagine her anxious and worried look yesterday.

 Chapter 400

    Su wennuan was neither pretentious nor awkward in front of him. She nodded, "en..."


    She did cry yesterday because she was worried about him and worried about him.


    Ming Ling raised his hand and gently stroked her face. His voice was weak with some magnetism, "where are the children?"


    Su wennuan was stunned, then blinked and said weakly, "I''ll call Cuizhu now."


    Yesterday, I only worried about mingling and thought about him. I forgot my child for a moment. I don''t know whether she and mingling were not at home last night. Did the two little guys cry.


    She dialed it to Cuizhu.


    Cuizhu soon solved, "young grandma, when will you come back? Pineapple didn''t see you this morning and is still crying for you..."


    Last night, Cuizhu could find a way to coax pineapple to sleep, but this morning pineapple woke up and didn''t see their mommy. She cried in fear until now, clamoring for Su Nuan.


    Cuizhu can''t coax her. She doesn''t have su wennuan''s phone. She can only rely on Su wennuan to call back. She can''t get through to mingling. Cuizhu is really at a loss. Fortunately, Su wennuan has called back now.


    "Ah, they''re still crying..." hearing Cuizhu''s words, Su wennuan looked back at mingling with a little worry, and then had to say to the phone, "you take care of them first, I''ll go back later."


    Now Ming Ling woke up, and the stone in her heart fell down.


    Su wennuan hangs up the phone and walks to mingling. Before she opens her mouth, mingling knows what she wants to say.


    He also heard her call just now.


    Before she could speak, Ming Ling said, "go back and pick up the pineapple."


    Mingling knows that she cares about her child and can''t trust him, and he also wants Su wennuan to stay and take care of him.


    So he said this two-way solution.


    Just now, when she was asking her how the children were, her confused expression seemed to remember the children. Mingling was so relieved.


    At last, in her heart, his position surpassed the children once.


    This time, she had only him in her heart and forgot the children.


    This feeling of being put first in Su Nuan''s heart is really very good.


    Although his idea of being the father of the children was a little bad, he just couldn''t resist the happiness at that moment.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, you have a good rest. I''ll go home and bring some supplies in an instant." Su wennuan pinched the quilt for Ming Ling, and then got up and left.


    Shi xiaorou said, "warm, why don''t you have some breakfast before you go."


    Su wennuan shook his head. "No, I''ll go back and eat. The children are still making trouble."


    "Well, I won''t eat any more. I''ll go back with you and I''ll drive you. You haven''t slept at night and you''re tired and can''t drive well." he said, holding Su wennuan''s arm and going out.


    Su wennuan thinks Shi xiaorou is right, so she doesn''t refuse.


    As soon as I went out, I met Mingfeng who came back in a hurry after buying porridge.


    When she bumped into Su Nuan, xiaorou stopped the pace of Mingfeng''s trot and asked in surprise, "where are you going?"


    Shi xiaorou replied, "go home!"


    "Ah, my sister-in-law also wants to go back. Who will feed my brother porridge?" Mingfeng mentioned the porridge in his hand.


    Shi xiaorou said, "Hey, I''ll give you a chance to show."


    Mingfeng blinked in amazement. He had never fed anyone.


    Su wennuan also said, "I''ll give you the Ming mausoleum, thank you." Su wennuan seemed to entrust it to Ming Feng.


    Su wennuan valued him so much that Mingfeng came immediately. He was full of spirit and confidence. He patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, sister-in-law, it''s absolutely no problem for me. You go back." then he went to the ward.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Rou drove Su wennuan back, she heard the frightened and pitiful cry of pineapple and Luoluo before she entered the door.


    "Well, I don''t want you. I want my mother. Sobbing... I want my mother..." the cry was pitiful and a little helpless.


    Bo Bo also wiped his tears and cried.


    Su wennuan came in and saw the scene. The two children cried so pitifully, as if they had been abandoned, so helpless and afraid.


    Su wennuan hurried over.


    "Pineapple, pineapple..." Su wennuan called them softly as she walked.


    "Mom..." the two children looked back and saw that it was su wennuan. They all climbed down from the sofa and ran towards her excitedly and quickly with their legs.


    Su wennuan bent down and held them in her arms one by one. "Silly child, what are you crying about? Mom just went out yesterday..." she reached out and wiped the tears for the children.


    Luo Luo sobbed on Su wennuan, "sobbing, mom, sobbing..." she grabbed Su wennuan''s clothes for fear that she would disappear again.


    "Mom, where have you been, sobbing..." Bo Bo also cried, tears falling down, and his young voice was afraid.


    Su wennuan realized that the children had no sense of security and were afraid of being abandoned.


    They have followed her since childhood. They are used to seeing her as soon as they open their eyes every day. Even if they are handed over to others, she will tell them where mommy has gone in advance, let them follow who, and let them not worry.


    They won''t be afraid and cry so hard.


    She left suddenly yesterday and didn''t have time to say anything to the children. At that time, the children were still playing in the toy room.


    She left quietly. The children were afraid when they couldn''t find her. It was useless for Cuizhu to tell them anything.


    Su wennuan stroked Bo Bo''s head and comforted him in a soft voice, "mom went to the hospital to take care of dad. Dad was ill. If he''s well, he won''t cry. Mom''s back. Will you take you to the hospital to see Dad later?"


    Bo Bo sobbed a few times, wiped the tears on his face with his little hand, and cried, "is Dad sick?"


    Su wennuan said, "yes, my father is ill, so my mother won''t leave you all night. Don''t be afraid, OK?" she looked at Bo Bo''s eyes and told him seriously.


    Luo Luo is lying on Su wennuan, holding her clothes and crying pitifully all the time.


    When xiaorou stood by, watching the children clinging to Su wennuan''s clothes and the children clinging to Su wennuan, she suddenly felt that it was not easy to be a mother, but she was so happy that she wanted to be a mother.


    Bo Bo stopped crying. His crying eyes were as clear as the sky brushed after the rain. "OK, I don''t cry. What''s wrong with dad? Does it hurt?"


    Bo Bo asked with a cry.


    Su wennuan trembled at the question.


    Ask Ming Ling if it hurts?


    She feels pain when she looks at it. Can mingling not feel pain?

 Chapter 401

    Su wennuan''s heart, which had been healed, began to hurt again when asked by Bo Bo.


    With a painful smile on her lips, she gently stroked the head of pineapple, "pain, so pineapple and pineapple must listen to their father''s words in the future, and don''t make their father angry and worried, okay?"


    Bo Bo has stopped crying, but he is still choking. He nodded obediently and said in a young voice, "OK, Bo Bo Bo will listen to his father in the future."


    Su wennuan wiped his face for him.


    Then she stroked Luo Luo''s head and asked softly, "where''s Luo Luo, OK?"


    Luo Luo sobbed a few times, then nodded, "OK, Luo Luo doesn''t cry, Luo Luo is obedient, mom and Dad don''t want us... Sobbing..." Luo Luo said and cried again. At the thought of being frightened from last night to now, Luo Luo was very afraid and cried again.


    Su wennuan knew why the two children cried so fiercely. She wiped her tears for Luo Luo. "Silly child, how can mom and dad not want you? It''s too late for mom to hurt you."


    "Oh, don''t cry. There''s nothing to cry about. You two cry like this for such a small thing. You''re not obedient at all. You haven''t eaten yet. Hurry to the hospital after dinner." Shi xiaorou couldn''t help but interrupt when she saw that they were so hypocritical.


    Pineapple and pineapple turned their heads and looked at Shi xiaorou with watery eyes.


    Xiaorou was stunned by the innocent and timid eyes of the two little guys. She was a little guilty. Their little eyes were too watery. Being looked at by their eyes, it was as if she had committed some heinous crime.


    When xiaorou gently cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment.


    Su wennuan also realized that they were too procrastinating. As Shi xiaorou said, "pineapple, pineapple, let''s go to dinner..." so she propped up her knees and prepared to stand up.


    But just getting ready to stand up, I was dizzy. There were little stars in front of me and my body was unbalanced.


    "Hey, warm, what''s the matter with you..." Shi xiaorou quickly came forward, took her back and said with concern.


    Su wennuan stood firm and calmed down. She looked at Shi xiaorou and said, "it''s much better now, a little hypoglycemia, it''s okay..." then she left Shi xiaorou''s side and walked to the table with the hands of her two children.


    "What hypoglycemia? I think you probably didn''t sleep all night last night, so your resistance is poor." Shi xiaorou said and followed.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything, but sat down and fed the children.


    The children eat slowly, and Su wennuan looks so haggard, but Su wennuan only cares about feeding the children.


    Shi xiaorou looked worried and said, "warm, you eat first. I''ll feed the children. After you eat, take a bath and change your clothes, and then clean up some things by the way. Let''s go to the hospital. You go to sleep in the ward of mingling. I guess you can''t sleep at home."


    Shi xiaorou said the arrangement.


    Now she knows Su wennuan''s mood very well. She has been thinking about Ming Ling and can''t see him. She must not even have the mind to eat, let alone sleep.


    Let her accompany Ming Ling in the hospital. Maybe she can sleep more firmly.


    Su wennuan raised her spiritless eyes, looked at xiaorou and nodded. Then she ignored the children and began to eat by herself.


    After drinking a bowl of porridge, she got up and went upstairs.


    When Xiao Rou came to feed the children.


    It was noon when I came to the hospital.


    Yunxin dozes off on the sofa. The doctor is away. Mingfeng is standing by the window, opening the window, and Mingfeng is already asleep.


    As soon as the pineapple came in, they looked around the room with dark eyes, saw everyone present, and then saw the Ming Ling lying in bed. They came forward excitedly and shouted, "Dad..."


    I was going to make out with their father.


    Su wennuan quickly stood in front of them, squatted down, lowered his voice and said to them, "Shh, don''t make your father rest..."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s voice talking so low, pineapple and pineapple also lowered their voice and said, "Oh, dad is sleeping, oh, let''s stop arguing..."


    With that, pineapple and pineapple looked at each other, and their little eyes were tacit.


    "Pineapple is coming, come here, let Dad see..." he was saying, and there was a voice of Ming Ling behind him.


    Su wennuan looked back in surprise and saw the slightly weak eyes of Ming Ling. She stood up and said painfully, "you didn''t sleep..."


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at her and knew she was worried about him. "I''m not sleepy now. I slept so long yesterday. Pineapple, come here..." Ming Ling reached out and waved to them.


    Seeing that the other hand of Ming Ling was dripping and holding gauze on his head, pineapple was a little afraid to get close to him. Both of them took a look at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan touched their heads and said, "go over to Dad."


    The children looked back, walked towards the Ming mausoleum and stood in front of the bed of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling pinched their little faces, gently, with a full pet, "I heard you cried from last night to now, why do you cry so..."


    Ming Ling thought that the two children were frightened by his sudden fainting and worried that he would die, so he cried.


    Before pineapple spoke, pineapple said in a tender voice, "we thought mom and dad didn''t want us..."


    That''s the truth.


    Children have this fear of being discarded.


    Ming Ling was stunned and looked at the children with a little sadness in his eyes.


    He was sent to the orphanage by his own father when he was a child, so he can deeply understand the children''s worry and panic.


    His own childhood was so unhappy, even painful. The memories of childhood in his mind were hurt. He felt like being strangled by a nightmare. He had tried so hard.


    How could he let himself suffer like him.


    No one understands the abandoned loneliness and helplessness better than him.


    Ming Ling said, "no matter what, father and mother will not leave you, so don''t worry about it in the future, you know?"


    Ming Ling said seriously.


    Pineapple and pineapple can also feel the love of Ming Ling for them.


    Feeling the happiness of being spoiled, they nodded weakly.


    Su wennuan stood and watched their father son interaction. Now the children listen to Ming Ling''s words, she also felt gratified and satisfied.


    When xiaorou came over and pushed Su wennuan''s arm, "you''re an iron man, don''t you sleep yet..."


    Su wennuan''s body was empty. She stayed up all night yesterday. Now it''s noon. She still doesn''t sleep. She''s just overdrawing her body.

 Chapter 402

    Shi xiaorou''s words also drew back mingling''s attention. His eyes were on Su wennuan. He saw that her lips were slightly white and her eyes were bloodshot. He also loved her and said, "wennuan, come and sleep for a while, you sleep here..." he patted the other side of his bed.


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened and hurriedly said, "no, no, I can''t sleep there."


    Ming Ling said, "it''s all right."


    "I like to move around when I sleep. If I touch your wound, it will be bad. I, I''d better go to sleep on the sofa."


    Knowing that mingling wants her to sleep so that she doesn''t want her to sleep next to him again, she hurried to the sofa and didn''t give mingling the time to continue asking her like this.


    As soon as he got to the sofa and sat down, an uninvited guest came to the ward before he lay down.


    Everyone''s nerves tightened when they saw a brother come in.


    Yunxin was dozing off. When he saw a brother coming in, he straightened up immediately.


    Ming Feng rushed over directly and was very aggressive. He wanted to settle accounts with a brother.


    She was stopped by Shi xiaorou in time. "Mingfeng, don''t be impulsive. This is the ward." Shi xiaorou said, and her eyes motioned to Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng frowned at Shi xiaorou.


    Su wennuan just sat on the sofa and saw a brother come in. She also looked at him with a pair of eyes. There was no next action.


    The first brother glanced at several people in the room and saw pineapple and pineapple. After seeing him, they were afraid to hide by the bed of the Ming mausoleum. Those two pure eyes were guarding against him with fear.


    The first brother understood that he had so ferociously tied them once before, so the children were afraid of him.


    Looking at the Ming mausoleum, he was lying in bed with gauze tied to his head, completely overturning the image that he was powerful and would not fall like a tall mountain. Now the Ming mausoleum is an ordinary patient.


    Just like him now, he dissipated all his hostility and sharpness. He was just an ordinary man.


    Seeing the Ming mausoleum like this, the first brother unknowingly felt a little sad.


    In fact, they are almost the same. They are lonely and have no place in their hearts, so they always want to fight for the highest peak.


    Finally, the first brother''s eyes fell on Su wennuan, who calmly looked at him. He looked at her windy eyes and said, "the paternity test results have come out, 99% of the father daughter relationship..."


    He came to tell Su wennuan the result.


    After saying these words, Su wennuan found something similar to sadness in the eyes of his first brother.


    When he got the result, the only hope left in his heart was all dashed and fragmented.


    He was still lucky, thinking whether Cai Hongjun had made a mistake and whether Su wennuan was his sister.


    But the result completely destroyed the only chance in his heart.


    Su wennuan is really his sister. There is no suspense.


    After hearing this, Su wennuan was also surprised, and then the surprise calmed down bit by bit.


    In fact, no matter what the result is, she can accept it.


    Su wennuan nodded calmly, "I know..."


    Yunxin also looked at Su wennuan in surprise, then at the first brother, and then at the Ming mausoleum.


    What he wants to see most is actually the reaction of Ming Ling.


    As a result, all he saw was the calm in the eyes of the Ming Ling.


    This shows that mingling is completely at ease. Since the first brother is Su wennuan''s biological brother, the first brother can''t covet Su wennuan and won''t hurt Su wennuan.


    This is the best result for Ming Ling.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s answer, the first brother didn''t make a sound. He just kept looking at Su wennuan quietly. Although it was quiet, the silence was full of too much loss and helplessness.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to leave, Su wennuan just kept looking at her. She asked, "are you better?"


    I hated my brother before, but now I begin to care about him.


    There are too many unpredictable things in life.


    The first brother''s eyes shook for a while. Obviously, he didn''t know that Su wennuan would care about him. He was a little surprised, but the surprise was also bitter.


    "Well, much better. I''ll be discharged the day after tomorrow." the first brother answered.


    The people present did not speak, but looked at a brother with hostility in their eyes.


    Only the first brother and Su wennuan are talking.


    "Oh, that''s good." Su wennuan responded, nodding slightly, expressing satisfaction.


    Su wennuan''s concern for him is not too warm, but the kind of calm that seems to complete the task.


    The first brother knew that he had no position in Su wennuan''s heart.


    He also saw Su wennuan worried about Ming Ling that day. He looked worried, eager and worried, so excited and strongly concerned.


    It''s totally out of tune with the language she''s asking him about now. That''s the difference.


    The first brother didn''t continue to say anything to Su wennuan. It''s good to know something in his heart, and there''s nothing he can do.


    He limped inside and went to the bed of the Ming mausoleum.


    Seeing this, Mingfeng impulsively wants to come forward to stop the first brother, but Shi xiaorou stops him. Mingfeng knows what Shi xiaorou means and doesn''t move forward after an impulse.


    Keep alert with Shi xiaorou and stare at the first brother approaching the Ming mausoleum.


    The two children were in a panic when they saw him. Seeing that they couldn''t hide around mingling, they quickly bypassed the first brother and ran to Su wennuan.


    The first brother ignored the children''s distance from him. His eyes kept on Ming Ling until he stood by his bed.


    The first brother looked at Ming Ling. His eyes were not as soft as looking at Su Nuan just now, but became a little sonorous.


    The vision of the Ming mausoleum is more profound and unfathomable.


    Two people who were originally hostile now look at each other. Without the hostility before, their eyes are not soft.


    It''s a contest or peace between men.


    See the unfriendly eyes of Ming Ling.


    The first brother opened his mouth first, "our battle is over!"


    Today, it''s all the same.


    Although they haven''t moved these days, they have never made a positive peace.


    Ming Ling said, "it''s good to exchange your arm and leg for peace."


    "You..." the first brother was a little excited when he heard the humiliating and provocative words of Ming Ling, and stepped forward angrily.


    When Mingfeng breaks away, xiaorou is about to come forward and catch a brother to prevent him from approaching the of mingling.


    As a result, a man rushed in from the door like the wind and hugged a brother''s waist to stop his impulse.


    "Brother, don''t be impulsive, don''t......"


    All the people looked at the woman who suddenly rushed in in in surprise.


    "Fan Tongtong, what are you doing? Let go of me!" the first brother was uncomfortable by fan Tongtong and wanted to get rid of her excitedly.

 Chapter 403

    Fan Tongtong didn''t let go. She thought that the first brother was still excited to compete with Ming Ling, so she was worried about what stupid thing the first brother would do. She tied the first brother with herself, just didn''t let go of him.


    It''s not good to make things worse.


    The first brother dumped fan Tongtong a few times, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He was a little angry.


    "Fan Tongtong, let me go quickly!" the first brother angrily said.


    As early as when fan Tongtong rushed to the first brother, Yunxin had already hurried her to stand by the bed of mingling to protect him from harassment.


    Originally, I wanted to have a hard fight with Yige. Unexpectedly, a woman rushed in and hugged Yige.


    Looking at the struggle and contest between them, Yunxin didn''t speak, but looked at the two people with great interest.


    The more the first brother wanted to get rid of fan Tongtong, the more she held him tightly.


    He is so excited now that he doesn''t know what stupid things he will do.


    "I won''t let you go!" fan Tongtong said excitedly. He was afraid and anxious to say what he had accumulated in his heart for so many years.


    "You''ve been hurt like this. Do you still want to hurt something? You used to be fine, but now you have problems with your legs and arms. Don''t you want to stop? I know you don''t care about yourself, but I care. I''ll be distressed. Even if you don''t think about yourself, think about me!"


    Fan Tongtong was excited and said loudly.


    This is what she said when she was most excited and worried about a brother. She was not rational, but she was the most rational.


    In the past, the first brother had good hands and feet. She was tall and good-looking. She was refreshing and charming. She fell in love with the first brother since childhood.


    But later, he was constantly injured, and there were scars on his body, and his flawless body was damaged bit by bit.


    Every time a brother is injured and hospitalized, fan Tongtong will be distressed, but she can''t get into a brother''s eyes like a grain of dust around a brother.


    She also knows that she can''t have anything with brother Yi, because she is nominally Cai Hongjun''s adopted daughter and brother Yi''s sister.


    This concern is doomed to be impossible between them.


    So over the years, she has always suppressed her inner thoughts in her heart and never said it. She is afraid that after she said it, Cai Hongjun kicked her out for his face. If this is true, she will never see a brother again.


    In order to keep the poor chance to meet, she kept her mind in her heart.


    Until now, the first brother is hurt like this, but he still wants to toss. Fan Tongtong loves him and can''t stand it anymore.


    As soon as fan Tongtong said this, the first brother''s body stopped fiercely, and the whole person seemed to be stiff. The excited eyes just now also became incredibly looking at the front, and fan Tongtong behind him still held his waist.


    But when she noticed the change of Yige, she was stunned and was surprised to find that she said something she shouldn''t say.


    Several people present, including Su wennuan, were also surprised when she heard fan Tongtong''s words. She maintained the posture of holding the child in her arms and stared at fan Tongtong and her first brother.


    I didn''t expect that there was a little unspoken ambiguity between them.


    Now this layer of window paper is broken, and I don''t know what development it will be.


    Aware that the first brother is no longer so excited, fan Tongtong slowly releases the first brother, hands Jane in front of him, slightly hangs his head and stands aside, afraid to see the first brother.


    The first brother turned around and saw fan Tongtong standing there as if he had done something wrong. He gave her a cold hum. He didn''t answer her or scold her.


    I don''t know what it means even if I snort at her.


    Then he turned around and said to the Ming Ling by the bed across the cloud heart, "I''m really tired of fighting with you over the years. You''re right. Fighting with you, I lost one leg and one arm, but I didn''t get any benefits. It''s hard to please. Now I wake up and the person fighting with you is a fool! And I don''t want to continue to be such a fool. I won''t trouble you in the future. I hope you won''t disturb my life and don''t want to be friends with you Friends, then be strangers. Don''t disturb anyone. We are all scarred. That''s enough. "


    Then he turned and left without waiting for the answer from Ming Ling.


    The deep and quiet eyes of Ming Ling just blinked and didn''t say anything.


    When the first brother came to Su wennuan, he stopped. Looking at Su wennuan, he was obviously worried about Ming Ling. The first brother knew that she was probably worried that he would attack Ming Ling when Ming Ling was injured.


    In her eyes, there was only Ming Ling, and she was only worried about Ming Ling.


    When the first brother saw this message, he didn''t open his eyes and walked out without looking back.


    Seeing that the first brother left, fan Tongtong hurriedly looked at the others in the room. She also hurried to catch up with him.


    When there was no brother in the ward, the tense atmosphere relaxed.


    Ming Feng snorted, "this elder brother is too arrogant. I must teach him a good lesson in the future."


    Shi xiaorou pushed his arm, "Hey, you almost got it. I didn''t see what happened to you just now. Besides, people just said they came to make peace. You still want to make trouble. Besides, he''s your sister-in-law''s brother..."


    Shi xiaorou glanced at Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng said discontentedly, "you also said that if you hadn''t stopped me just now, I would have to come forward and teach that smelly boy! What about my sister-in-law''s brother? He''s not so hateful!"


    As long as Ming Feng thought of the painful and painful days he had spent three years ago when Ming Ling was poisoned by brother Yi, he felt that brother Yi was so hateful that he should go to hell.


    "Come on, Mingfeng, don''t say a word." Yunxin blamed Mingfeng this time.


    Mingfeng looked at Yunxin and saw his eyes that seemed to blame him for his talkative. He immediately realized that Su wennuan was still on the scene. What he said just now was inappropriate.


    He stopped the topic just now, looked at Su wennuan and explained, "sister-in-law, don''t get me wrong. What I just said is not aimed at you. Of course I like you to be my sister-in-law. I''m just aiming at a brother..."


    "Don''t explain, I understand." seeing the anxious look of Mingfeng, Su wennuan returned.


    She understood Ming Feng''s mood.


    Because even before she hated Yige so much, what Yige had done before was unforgivable.


    But Yige also paid a price.


    My legs can''t walk normally and my arms have problems. This is a lifelong thing. So now she doesn''t hate or care about the first brother.


    Besides, her relationship with Ming Ling has experienced the test of wind and rain and is indestructible.


    How could you have any idea because of a sentence from Mingfeng.

 Chapter 404

    The long speech that Mingfeng had prepared was stuffed back by Su wennuan.


    He also closed his mouth and said nothing more. He turned his head and looked at the Ming mausoleum on the bed.


    Ming Ling had an operation on his head and couldn''t move. He didn''t look here, but looked at the ceiling. It seemed that he was thinking about something and didn''t think about anything.


    Mingfeng knows that mingling must be uncomfortable now, so he doesn''t say anything to trouble mingling anymore.


    Over the years, Ming Ling has suffered so much to protect Su wennuan. Now it''s hard to get together with Su wennuan, so he can''t continue to worry about Ming Ling.


    Not even a little trouble.


    Su wennuan let go of the pineapple and pineapple, and said softly to them, "pineapple, pineapple, go play with your uncle and aunt Shi first, will Mommy sleep?"


    She didn''t sleep all night. It''s one or two noon now. She''s really sleepy.


    Pineapple and pineapple nodded obediently, and then walked towards Shi xiaorou.


    Mingfeng wanted to communicate with the two little guys. He took the initiative to walk over and said to pineapple and Luoluo, "pineapple, do you want to go out with Uncle Feng and go to the amusement park?"


    Su wennuan heard him before she fell asleep. She said, "don''t take them out. It''s too hot outside. It''s bad in case of heatstroke."


    When Bo Bo and Luo Luo heard Su wennuan''s words, they both shook their heads at Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng said, "well, then you can play with Uncle Feng in the hospital."


    When xiaorou turned a white eye towards Mingfeng, "what do you mean they play with you? It''s clear that you play with them. They are real children. Is that good? It''s really childish."


    "Hey, Shi xiaorou, don''t you like me?" Mingfeng said to Shi xiaorou.


    Why did Xiao Rou refute every word he said? It''s really annoying.


    Just then, a doctor came in from the door.


    At a glance, Mingfeng saw a doctor and hurried to the doctor. "You''re back. Where did you go just now?" he was a little wronged when he said.


    It''s like someone bullied him. Now he finally waits for his dependence.


    The doctor looked a little dignified. He looked up at Mingfeng. There were some things hidden in his eyes, which Mingfeng couldn''t see.


    "It''s all right. Go out for a walk." the doctor said perfunctorily to Mingfeng.


    Yunxin could see that the doctor was worried. He put his hands in his trouser pocket and went to the doctor and Mingfeng. He took a look at the doctor''s hand. He joked, "I haven''t seen him for only a few hours. It''s like three autumn. Is it better to be married after a long time?"


    Seeing the banter picked out by Yunxin, Mingfeng said discontentedly, "Yunxin, even you come to bully me, right? I think you two little lovers are birds of a feather."


    Shi xiaorou was dissatisfied and said to Mingfeng, "who do you say is a raccoon of a feather? Mingfeng, can you pass your mind when you talk? I can''t stand you..."


    Ming Feng also began to fight with Shi xiaorou, "you don''t have a brain. Otherwise, how can you be a second-class goods!"


    "Ming Feng, come here and see if I won''t kill you." Shi xiaorou pointed to Ming Feng.


    "If you have the ability, come here and I''ll watch you kill me." Mingfeng repeatedly stretched out his tongue to her provocation.


    When xiaorou suddenly blew her hair, she rushed to catch Mingfeng and beat him up.


    Mingfeng hurried away and the two began to play.


    Yunxin motioned to the doctor, "let''s go out and talk."


    With that, he took the lead out of the ward. The doctor took a look at Mingfeng and Shi xiaorou, who were fighting with each other. After looking at the mingling lying in bed, he went out with Yunxin.


    Hospital corridor, where few people pass by.


    Yunxin put his hands on the railing and looked into the distance, but he was talking to a doctor.


    "What''s the result? What''s the situation of the Ming mausoleum?" he knew that the doctor went out to talk to the attending doctor about the situation of the Ming mausoleum.


    But after talking, he returned to the ward. His expression didn''t look very good. Yunxin was also worried, so he came to ask.


    A doctor sighed and looked into the distance with Yunxin. "You know, the destruction of the nervous system is irreversible."


    Yunxin''s originally calm expression suddenly stopped. He looked back at the doctor strangely, "what do you mean?"


    The doctor also looked back at Yunxin and said what he meant, "the sequelae of mingling is not good. In the future, there will often be sudden fainting, and you can''t experience too cruel movement and rage, otherwise you will kill uncontrollably..."


    Yunxin''s eyes were incredible and didn''t want to believe this fact. He looked at the doctor and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    The doctor knew that Yunxin couldn''t accept the fact. He patted him on the shoulder, "Hey, this is the life of mingling..."


    He is suffering.


    Before he got happiness, he went all out to pursue happiness and suffered so much. Now it''s not easy for a family of four to have fun, but he has a lifelong sequelae.


    Yunxin also felt sad and hung his head angrily. "Now the most dangerous thing is Su wennuan. She often stays with him. In case the sequelae of mingling is committed, isn''t wennuan very dangerous?"


    The doctor also sighed, "it''s true, that is, the Ming mausoleum is like a time bomb around wennuan. It may explode at any time. I don''t know whether wennuan can accept such a Ming mausoleum. It depends on the choice of wennuan."


    Yunxin also sighed with chagrin. His sight just shifted a little and saw Su wennuan behind him.


    Su wennuan stood behind them. His face was very haggard and looked at them. Some of his expressions were stunned and incredible, but more distressed.


    Seeing Su wennuan, Yunxin was also surprised. She didn''t know if she heard what he had just said to a doctor.


    But seeing Su wennuan''s expression now, Yunxin understood that Su wennuan must have heard what the doctor said about the Ming mausoleum, and Su wennuan must have heard what they analyzed just now.


    Yunxin was a little helpless. "Warm, warm..." he called Su wennuan and was still lucky. I hope Su wennuan didn''t hear it.


    Su wennuan pulled the corner of her mouth and pointed to the other side of the corridor, "I, I just came out to go to the toilet..." with that, she didn''t say much, so she walked towards the toilet on the other side of the corridor.


    She hung her head slightly, and her back looked no different, but her slightly curled palms and trembling lips could not hide her inner pain and heartache.


    How could this happen? Ming Ling has such serious sequelae.


    Su wennuan hurried to the bathroom, her slightly drooping head covering the tears in her eyes.


    Yunxin and a doctor looked at her back, and then they looked at each other worried.

 Chapter 405

    Yunxin knows Su wennuan better than doctor. He said, "she should have heard what we just said."


    After hearing this, a doctor began to worry, "what should I do? I didn''t intend to tell anyone."


    After knowing the news, the doctor was also very tangled. The news was a kind of injury and blow to Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    If Su wennuan knows, she will worry about the situation of mingling. Of course, she will doubt whether mingling will hurt her and her children in the future.


    If Su wennuan is too worried about Ming Ling''s condition, she will choose to leave Ming Ling. After all, no one likes to live in fear every day.


    But if you tell Su wennuan about it and Su wennuan chooses to leave the Ming mausoleum, it will be too poor.


    After doing so much, I ended up getting nothing.


    If you tell Ming Ling, Ming Ling will also worry that he will hurt Su Nuan''s children. With his personality, he would rather die alone than hurt Su Nuan''s children.


    Because he knew about Ming Ling too well and didn''t know what Su wennuan thought, doctor Ju didn''t intend to tell Su wennuan or Ming Ling about it.


    But I didn''t expect that Su wennuan heard it now. Suddenly, the doctor didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Hearing the doctor''s inquiry, Yunxin looked at the doctor with worried eyes. Without answering his words, he went directly to the ward.


    A doctor looked at Yunxin''s back. He also sighed and followed Yunxin''s steps.


    In the ward, xiaorou stopped fighting with Mingfeng. She took the children to play at the table.


    Ming Feng is sitting on the sofa, tilted his head and bored. Ming Ling has fallen asleep.


    Looking at the quiet scene, Yunxin and doctor have no heart to break the silence.


    He just found a place to sit down and didn''t say a word to each other.


    Mingfeng sat close to the doctor, "what are you doing out with Yunxin? It''s mysterious?"


    The doctor looked back at his face, feeling a little depressed.


    "It''s all right. We went out for a cigarette."


    After calculating the time, Mingfeng really had a cigarette, so he believed what the doctor said and changed the topic to chat with him.


    Soon Su wennuan came in from the outside. She looked very bad when she came in. Originally, she was ready to go to bed, but she just went out to the bathroom.


    According to the truth, she should lie down and sleep directly after she came back, but she came in and walked directly by the bed of mingling.


    The doctor and Yunxin looked at her anxiously and didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    When he was about to reach the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan''s footsteps lightened. He walked slowly to the Ming mausoleum and saw him sleeping with his eyes closed. He looked quiet and peaceful.


    Su wennuan''s lips overflowed with a smile. He gently put his fingers on mingling''s face and gently slid his face with his fingertips.


    Looking at his serene appearance, she is very satisfied. It is the happiest time for her beloved to sleep so quietly now.


    She stood next to Ming Ling, then went to the sofa and sat down, and then lay down to sleep.


    Everything is so natural and logical, as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this, Yunxin and the doctor looked at each other. They didn''t know what Su wennuan meant.


    In the next few days, Su wennuan has been taking good care of the Ming mausoleum, even more carefully than before. He is more attentive and considerate to the affairs of the Ming mausoleum. In front of the Ming mausoleum, he didn''t mention the sequelae of the Ming mausoleum.


    Seeing this, doctor Yunxin and Ju don''t know what Su wennuan thinks.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the gauze on Ming Ling''s head was released, but he had to stay in the hospital for observation for a few days. His wound recovered well, but his hair was shaved very short, leaving only a little green hair, which was better than bald.


    The doctor untied the gauze for Ming Ling and told him the basic situation of Ming Ling. He said that he had recovered well. All the congestion in his head had been removed and there would be no risk. However, for the sake of insurance, he suggested that he stay in hospital for observation for a few days.


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Ming Ling hasn''t said anything yet.


    Su wennuan anxiously said to Ming Ling, "don''t threaten the doctor that you want to leave the hospital. You must live and observe in the hospital and leave the hospital when you are safe."


    Su Nuan said angrily to Ming Ling that in order to prevent him from leaving the hospital, he left the hospital willfully last time.


    Seeing that Su wennuan was so nervous, mingling reached out and touched her head, with a satisfied arc on her lips, "listen to you, don''t worry."


    Seeing Su wennuan worried about him, mingling was really warm in her heart.


    He thought it was worth everything he got today and paid so much in the past.


    After living in the hospital for about a week, Ming Ling was also kept white. Originally, his facial features looked like they were carefully carved, and his face lines were perfect and well-defined. Now his skin was more compact and white, and he looked more beautiful and unmarried. Although his hair was cut short, it did not affect his handsome and dignity at all.


    Su wennuan tilted his lips. "That''s good. Be obedient and don''t be angry." Su wennuan talked to Ming Ling like teaching pineapple and pineapple.


    Now, in her heart, mingling is also a willful child. Although she usually does things very quickly and domineering, mingling is like a child and doesn''t know how to take care of herself.


    Many times he willfully joked about his body. Just like last time he knew that the congestion in his head had not been cleared, he still threatened the doctor and asked to be discharged from the hospital.


    Seeing that Su wennuan spoiled him like an adult in front of him, mingling suddenly felt funny and touched her head. "I know, when did I get angry? Oh, I''m hungry. Go and prepare something for me." there was a smile on mingling''s lips.


    Seeing Ming Ling laughing at her, Su wennuan tooted his mouth. "It''s not because I''m worried about you. I want you to eat well, sleep well, and hold my hand well. Even if your face is wrinkled in the future, you can''t despise me..." Su wennuan took Ming Ling''s hand and said it seriously.


    Ming Ling doesn''t know what happened to Su wennuan recently. She has become very strange. She is too kind to him for fear that he won''t want her.


    Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand and said, "of course, of course I will lead you to old age. What''s the matter with you? Did you do something sorry for me?"


    After giving her a promise, Ming Ling asked again.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "no, don''t think about it. How can I do something I''m sorry for you? Even if I betray the world, I won''t betray you."

 Chapter 406

    Su wennuan said nervously.


    Although seeing that the smile on Ming Ling''s face was a joke smile, Su wennuan was afraid of his words.


    She doesn''t allow herself to have any flaws in mingling''s heart, so that mingling won''t want to leave her.


    Su wennuan knows about Ming Ling very well. Although he looks cold and ruthless and despises anyone, in fact, Ming Ling attaches great importance to feelings. He can give his life to protect the people he cares about. He would rather suffer alone than make the people he cares about happy.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s crystal eyes, which he was anxious to explain to him. He was slightly stunned. He looked at her eyes for a while. He was moved by her sentence that even if he betrayed the world, he would not betray you.


    He reached out and pinched her face. "Don''t be nervous. I''m just kidding you. I''m not in good health recently. Are you thinking again?" is there no sense of security again?


    Ming Ling could naturally feel Su wennuan''s recent abnormality. He didn''t know why, so he asked.


    Su wennuan, don''t open his eyes. "No, I''m just worried about you..."


    "The doctor said it''s all right, so it must be all right. Don''t think about it." mingling rubbed the top of her hair. "I''ll lie down first. Go and see why Mingfeng hasn''t bought his meal yet."


    With that, Ming Ling lifted his feet to the bed and lay down, leaning against the bed behind him.


    Su wennuan got up from bed and went out.


    Today, Shi xiaorou went back with a pineapple, and Yunxin also took the children with Shi xiaorou.


    A doctor has been haunted these days and doesn''t know what he''s busy with.


    So today, only Su Nuan and Ming Feng accompany Ming Ling in the hospital.


    As soon as Su wennuan came to the hospital hall, he met a brother. He had just finished the formalities from the window. When he saw Su wennuan, he stopped. Two meters away from Su wennuan, they looked at each other.


    Fan Tongtong came over with the list and said happily to the first brother, "well, all the formalities have been completed, and we can leave the hospital..."


    Before she finished, she felt that the first brother''s eyes were wrong. She stopped her words, looked in the direction of the first brother, and saw Su wennuan in front of her.


    She looked again at the deep feeling in the eyes of the first brother, which seemed to be reunited after a long separation. The smile on fan Tongtong''s face converged bit by bit.


    She knew that the first brother and Su wennuan must have something to say, so she stepped aside.


    The first brother moved first. He went to Su wennuan and stood still. He pulled a smile on his lips. "Even in a hospital for a week, we can only meet once."


    Last time he went to the ward of Ming Ling himself, so he could see her.


    Later, he had no reason to go to the ward of Ming Ling, and he had no status, because he would only make the people around Ming Ling hate him.


    He didn''t go to the ward of mingling. Naturally, Su wennuan didn''t come to his ward to see him, because Su wennuan only had mingling in his heart and took care of him wholeheartedly. How can he care about others?


    So a week ago, after a farewell, now he can only meet her here by chance.


    Su wennuan read the regretful look in the first brother''s expression. She pulled her lips slightly and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence today."


    But Su wennuan doesn''t know. The first brother has been waiting for this coincidence for three days. He feels that one time is right.


    Fortunately, I met her at the right time today.


    "Yes, coincidentally, what are your plans in the future?" the first brother asked after a greeting.


    Su wennuan was stunned when asked. She didn''t expect that the first brother would suddenly ask this question. This question is too deep and it''s not easy to answer.


    Although she doesn''t have a deep friendship with Yige, Yige is thinking about her life.


    Su wennuan looked directly into the eyes of the first brother and answered very simply, "take the children and follow Ming Ling later."


    Holding her hand with Ming Ling and growing old together is her expected life.


    Although it is only a short sentence, it contains too many descriptions and summaries of the future.


    As long as you stay with the Ming mausoleum, the Ming mausoleum will participate in the future.


    Whether it is a peaceful or passionate day, there will be a tomb.


    Listening to her words, the first brother has imagined the scene and understood Su wennuan''s vision and determination.


    Although he had already made up his mind about this answer, he still wanted to ask Su wennuan face to face.


    Now hearing the expected answer, the first brother was not surprised. He nodded slightly, "well, it''s a good choice. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can ask me for help. If mingling bullies you, you can also tell me that I will stand up for you..."


    This sentence of the first brother is clearly a word to protect Su wennuan.


    But Su wennuan was worried when she heard this. She was busy stopping the first brother''s words, "don''t get excited. You''d better not. Live your own life yourself. Don''t want to be rough in the future."


    It''s enough for the first brother to compete with the Ming mausoleum. Now it''s thrilling and frightening. How dare Su wennuan imagine that the first brother competes with the Ming mausoleum again.


    So after the first brother said this, she was worried immediately.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s nervous look, the first brother knew what she was worried about.


    He smiled and reached forward to knead Su wennuan''s hair, but Su wennuan retreated sensitively.


    The first brother''s hand was held in the air. It was a little awkward, but seeing Su wennuan''s defensive eyes, he had to put his hand down.


    Originally, I just wanted to touch Su wennuan''s head like a big brother, but she was so sensitive. The first brother was a little lost in his heart, but he could understand that he had done such animal things to Su wennuan before. Su wennuan was very frightened. It is estimated that there is still a shadow in his heart now.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you and live a good life in the future. I''ll go. Bye..." he said, then turned and left without stopping or looking back.


    Just want to see her, can not nostalgia, the more nostalgia, the more greedy.


    When fan Tongtong saw that the first brother had left, she hurried to keep up. As the first brother said, she was like a tail behind the first brother every day.


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan is watching the back of the first brother leave. Mingfeng comes in with food. When he crosses the wrong path with the first brother, he just glances at the first brother. He still hates the first brother very much.


    Walking in front of Su wennuan, seeing Su wennuan''s different expression, Mingfeng asked, "sister-in-law, first brother won''t have done anything asshole again."


    Su wennuan shook her head. "No, let''s go. Your brother is still waiting for dinner." she turned and took the lead in walking to the mingling ward.


    There is only Ming Ling in the ward for the time being. The nurse takes Ming Ling''s medicine according to the medicine prescribed by the doctor.


    He said to Ming Ling, "this medicine for repairing the nervous system must be taken every day, after dinner..."


    Ming Ling frowned. "Repair the nervous system? Make a mistake..." he had no problem with the nervous system.

 Chapter 407

    The nurse was a little excited when she saw Ming Ling, and Ming Ling was born with a cold temperament. When he didn''t frown, he was prohibitive. Now his eyebrows frowned, which looked even more fierce and timid.


    The nurse was a little frightened by his question. She didn''t dare to take any responsibility and said timidly, "The doctor said that the patient had a blood clot in your head, which was successfully removed by the operation, but the important reason for your coma was that your nervous system was damaged. In order to prevent recurrence, you must take some relief drugs, which are drugs to relieve neuralgia. The doctor told me so. Didn''t the doctor tell you about this?"


    Listening to the nurse''s submissive description, Ming Ling''s expression became darker and darker. The whole person looked very dangerous. He looked at the nurse, but what he saw in his eyes was not the nurse. What he focused in his pupils was the fierce anger of breaking waves.


    He looked so scary that the nurse didn''t dare to continue to say anything to him. She wanted to fight for time to get out quickly. The doctor said that the patient''s nervous system had been damaged and would go crazy from time to time. When he was crazy, he wanted to kill.


    Isn''t his symptom a precursor to madness? The nurse is worried that mingling will really go crazy and lose his life.


    She took the time to write the dosage and eating method on the medicine box. After putting it down, she hurriedly said, "I''ll put the medicine here. You must remember to take it."


    Then Ming Ling saw the nurse escape and left.


    Even if the nurse didn''t say it clearly, he knew that the nurse was afraid of him.


    I wasn''t afraid of him before, but now I''m suddenly afraid of him. Ming Ling''s IQ is so high that I naturally understand what''s going on.


    Thinking of the poison he was poisoned three years ago, a doctor said at that time that the damage was to the nervous system, and the damage to the nervous system was irreversible.


    In other words, what he left now is the sequelae of three years ago, and the symptom of three years ago is that he will fantasize and want to kill!


    Su wennuan is the one who fantasizes most, so it''s su wennuan who can''t help killing him!


    Ming Ling suddenly understood everything, and naturally understood why Su wennuan was so kind to him these days, and even said some strange words.


    Did she know his symptoms long ago?


    Ming Ling sat on the bed and looked at the direction of the door with deep eyes. Although he was looking, he didn''t have any focal length in his eyes.


    Originally, I wanted to give Su Nuan''s children a particularly stable home. I thought I was their unprecedented sense of security. No one except him could give Su Nuan''s children happiness.


    But now, he is the biggest threat to Su Nuan and the children. He is the time bomb around them, which may explode at any time.


    The more Ming Ling thought about it, the tighter his heart was. He couldn''t help biting his teeth. He was extremely sad and angry, and his fist was pinched.


    "My brother is much better now. I can leave the hospital in a few days." the voice of Mingfeng came from the door. He was talking to someone.


    Ming Ling''s eyes shook, and he immediately covered up the helplessness and anger in his eyes, and suddenly recovered his calm appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    Because he knew that it must be su wennuan who came in with Mingfeng. He just asked Su wennuan to see if Mingfeng came back.


    Since Su wennuan has been hiding the news from him these days, she has been so kind to him and tried her best to take good care of him. She must want to stay with him, take good care of him and reduce his chances of attack.


    Since Su wennuan is well intentioned, he will cooperate with her to hide without showing any voice or color.


    Suddenly he saw the medicine on the table. Before they came in, mingling took it and hid it in the bedside cabinet, so that Su wennuan wouldn''t find it.


    When Su Nuan and Ming Feng came in, Ming Ling leaned against the bed and looked very quiet.


    Su wennuan walked to him with a smile. She looked close to mingling and saw that he was sleeping. She shook her hand in front of him. "Mingling got up to eat. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Ming Ling opened his eyes and saw Su wennuan gathered in front of him with a smiling expression. His heart was touched. Then he turned and looked at Ming Feng.


    Ming Feng lifted the fast food in his hand and said with a smile, "I bought so much that you can eat enough."


    Ming Ling got up and got out of bed. "Let''s eat together."


    Ming Feng said, "I''ve eaten outside."


    Su wennuan suddenly realized, "no wonder it took you so long to go out and buy a meal. It turned out that you were free and happy outside."


    Su wennuan joked that Mingfeng was a good joker.


    "Where there is one person, there are clearly two." Mingfeng retorted, then pulled the back of his head and said a little embarrassed, "I just met a doctor and ate with him..." the doctor doesn''t know what he''s busy these days. Mingfeng rarely sees him.


    Just now I met a doctor at the gate of the hospital. Mingfeng wanted to stay with her for a while, so he took him out to dinner.


    Su wennuan asked curiously, "where''s the doctor? What is he doing these days? He''s haunting."


    Ming Feng scratched the back of his head. "I don''t know what research institute he went to. I don''t know what to ask him. Hey, anyway, he likes doing research. Don''t worry about him."


    Ming Feng said like a relative of a doctor.


    Su nuanuan and Ming Feng are chatting. Ming Ling silently puts his lunch box on the table, opens it, eats it with chopsticks, and doesn''t participate in the conversation between them.


    Su wennuan saw that Ming Ling was silent and so quiet. She went to Ming Ling and sat opposite him with a gentle and flattering smile on her face. "How can I eat alone? I haven''t eaten yet."


    Ming Ling motioned for the next meal, "eat that." Ming Feng bought two boxes of rice and some dishes.


    Just enough for both of them.


    Su wennuan wanted to flirt with him and said in a coquettish voice, "no, I don''t want to eat this. I want to eat yours. You feed me." she stretched out her head and opened her mouth slightly to him.


    The bright eyes looked forward to the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling paused slightly and saw Su Nuan''s gentle appearance and her naughty eyes.


    If he didn''t know his situation, he would be very happy and happy to feed her and think she was an angel in his world.


    But now I know my situation and Su wennuan knows his situation.


    He felt that all the beauty was forced out, just to reassure him.


    Su wennuan had never spoiled him like this before.


    Although he felt a little dignified, he still sent a potato chip in Su wennuan''s mouth.


    The action is a little stiff, without the mood in Su wennuan''s mind.

 Chapter 408

    Even the Ming peak can see the unnaturalness in the movement of the Ming mausoleum.


    He thought it was his presence and their shining light bulb, so Ming Ling was so uncomfortable.


    He said wisely, "you eat first. I''ll go out and find my doctor..."


    He said hello and went out.


    Su wennuan also thought that the Ming mausoleum was due to the presence of the Ming Feng. After the Ming Feng left, she smiled and said to the Ming mausoleum, "the Ming Feng still knows how to seize the degree during the trial."


    Ming Ling looked at her, didn''t speak, and continued to eat the food in front of him.


    Seeing that mingling suddenly became silent, Su wennuan''s interest in flirting with him suddenly disappeared.


    Take the food next to you and toot your mouth. It''s a little angry, "mingling, are you uncomfortable?"


    Su wennuan noticed that Ming Ling was in a bad mood and asked with concern.


    Ming Ling looked at her, then shook his head and saw the worry on her face. He was very happy just now, but now he has become unhappy.


    Ming Ling suddenly realized that he seemed to be in a low mood inadvertently, which was bad for Su wennuan.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Su''s warm hair. "I''m fine. I just feel a little tired, so I don''t want to talk."


    He is not looking for excuses. He is really tired. Over the years, he has come and gone in the wind and rain. No matter how hard he has worked over the years, he has hidden hope in his heart, that is, to be with Su wennuan, have a happy home, have two children and share the happiness of his family.


    The reason for this hope is that over the years, no matter how hard it is, he doesn''t feel hard and has the motivation to move forward. Because he thinks that only he can give Su Nuan happiness, and only he is the guarantee of Su Nuan''s children.


    But now, I suddenly realized that I was the biggest threat to Su Nuan and the children.


    This consciousness, like a heavy hammer, instantly knocked down his enthusiasm, like a deadly soul, suddenly emptied his soul and all his strength.


    So suddenly he became very tired.


    Very tired, very tired.


    It''s like the tired moment without rest accumulated over the years. It''s like all the bitterness accumulated in his heart for a moment, which makes him feel very tired.


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan was worried and looked at him anxiously, "I''m very tired. After eating, lie down in bed and have a rest. It will be better to sleep."


    Looking at the urgent worry in Su wennuan''s eyes, Ming Ling slightly hooked her lips, and then bowed his head to eat without saying anything.


    Seeing him like this, Su wennuan knows that he wants to hurry up and have a rest after dinner. She doesn''t talk anymore. She also eats with her head down.


    After eating, she hurriedly said, "I''ll clean it up. Go to bed."


    She took the lunch box that Ming Ling was going to pack up and said with concern.


    Ming Ling saw that she was so positive. In order to reassure her, he went to bed and lay down. He turned his back to Su wennuan. It seemed that he was resting. In fact, he opened his eyes and looked at the window in front of him. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Su wennuan wiped the dining table after throwing away the garbage. Looking back, she saw that mingling was sleeping with her back to this side. She thought he was asleep, so she didn''t bother him.


    "Mom and Dad!" as soon as Su wennuan got back to the sofa and sat down, pineapple and pineapple jumped in. The child shouted excitedly.


    The voice was loud and tender, and the two children came in with small bodies.


    Followed by Shi xiaorou, she came in panting, ran to the door and stopped, holding her hands on her knees, panting, "Oh, hey, I''m so tired. These two bear children ran too fast to see you..." she couldn''t catch up with her.


    Su wennuan quickly hugged the two children who jumped to him in his arms, then made a silent gesture to them, lowered his voice and said, "Shh, don''t make a noise, dad is sleeping, don''t disturb him."


    Pineapple and pineapple winked at each other.


    Luo Luo also lowered her voice and said, "Hey, dad is sleeping, but he doesn''t sleep during the day..."


    Pineapple knocked pineapple''s small head like a little adult and said wisely, "Dad sleeps when he''s tired. No one stipulates that he can sleep at night. Sometimes you don''t sleep in the afternoon..."


    What Bo Bo said was taking a nap.


    Luo Luo nodded incomprehensibly, but she remembered that she really slept during the day, which suddenly realized and overturned her previous statement, "en en, dad is tired, so he wants to sleep. Let''s not quarrel... Shh..." then, Luo Luo Luo put her little hand to her lips and made a silent gesture.


    Mingling heard what the children said to Su wennuan, but he didn''t turn his head.


    Hearing the sound of pineapple and pineapple, his heart was more sad.


    His children are so lovely, so sensible and so considerate. How can he hurt them.


    Even if there is a hidden danger of hurting them.


    When Xiao Rou held her hand on her knee and gasped for a while, she straightened up, walked in and sat down next to Su wennuan, "have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, let Ming get up and eat and sleep again. You have to consume your energy to sleep."


    Su wennuan whispered, "yes, just now. By the way, where''s Yunxin? I didn''t go back with you?" why didn''t I see him now.


    Shi xiaorou waved her hand, "leave him alone and go out with doctor Ju. They don''t know what they are doing. I really doubt whether doctor Ju has broken the cloud heart."


    As soon as Shi xiaorou finished this sentence, Su wennuan was about to laugh. Mingfeng strode in and said to Shi xiaorou unhappily, "don''t talk nonsense. Our furniture doctor is not that kind of person, and your cloud heart can compare with me!"


    Ming Feng can''t accept that a doctor is with Yun Xin, even if it''s a hypothesis.


    When xiaorou had no reason, she was covered by someone.


    She turned back and looked at Mingfeng in wonder. When she saw that he seemed to be angry, xiaorou said, "Hey, little boy, can you be rational? I just said a hypothesis. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Do you have such a hypothesis? Anyway, you can''t say such words in the future." Mingfeng walked to one side and sat down.


    He and Shi xiaorou were enemies as soon as they met, and the two didn''t talk well.


    Su wennuan did not participate in the quarrel between the two of them. She looked at the Ming Ling lying in bed with concern. She saw that the Ming Ling was still lying in the same position as before.


    It seems that he really fell asleep. Su wennuan was relieved.

 Chapter 409

    "Cut, you regard your furniture doctor as a treasure. In other people''s eyes, he is not an ordinary doctor." Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes dissatisfied.


    "The cloud heart of your family is not the same. You regard him as a treasure. In other people''s eyes, he is just a little gangster who doesn''t do his job." Mingfeng also fought back. Both of them are defending the people they care about.


    "You don''t know him at all. Forget it. Talk to the cow and you don''t understand it." Shi xiaorou also fought back. In short, don''t let Mingfeng take advantage of him verbally.


    In short, we can''t let the doctor of Mingfeng take the lead.


    "Shi xiaorou, what do you say? Tell me again. Who do you say is a cow?" Mingfeng was angry at once, sat up straight and pointed to Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou said, "I''m talking about you. What''s the matter? You still want to fight with me, don''t you?"


    "You..." Mingfeng was angry with Shi xiaorou, but he was speechless.


    A good man doesn''t fight with a woman. He can''t really fight with Shi xiaorou.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. Mingling is still sleeping. Don''t wake him up." Su wennuan finally couldn''t bear it, and said in a low voice.


    When she was talking, xiaorou looked at Mingfeng again. They both blamed her. She didn''t help anyone.


    Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm and said wrongfully, "wennuan, you don''t help me. You see, Mingfeng bullies me so much, and you don''t help me speak. Why do you have only mingling in your heart now..."


    When xiaorou couldn''t see it. Now Su wennuan''s heart is really behind the Ming mausoleum. No topic can be separated from the word Ming mausoleum.


    And her attention is always only on Ming Ling.


    She quarreled with Mingfeng so badly that she didn''t say anything to persuade her to quarrel. She kept her eyes on mingling for fear that they would wake up mingling.


    "Hey, hey, can you be fair? Am I bullying you or are you bullying me?" Mingfeng was dissatisfied with what Shi xiaorou said, and called her, dissatisfied.


    Shi xiaorou immediately said, "I said Mingfeng, can you be a little more childish? Can I say I bully you?"


    "Then you admit that you bullied me." Mingfeng quickly robbed by fire.


    "Who''s bullying my Mingfeng again." as he was saying, a doctor came in and said a word.


    Su wennuan quickly made a silent gesture to him, "Shh, don''t talk so loudly. Mingling is sleeping."


    Just now, when xiaorou and Mingfeng quarreled, they also said in a low voice. Their voice was not so loud. Now when a doctor came in and spoke in such a loud voice, Su wennuan was frightened.


    For fear of waking up the Ming mausoleum.


    The doctor reacted, glanced at the bed and saw that mingling was leaning sideways. He also lowered his voice and went to Mingfeng to sit down. He put his hand on his shoulder and said with concern, "Have you made trouble with Shi xiaorou again? I said, can you two not meet each other? It''s like two little friends. People who don''t know think you two are a couple..."


    Xiao Rou and Ming Feng were shocked when the doctor said this. They seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world.


    "Me and her?" Mingfeng pointed to himself and then pointed to Shi xiaorou. He couldn''t understand. "This is just a fantasy. I can''t fight with her at all."


    Shi xiaorou also said silently, "I won''t like childish ghosts like him."


    "Cut, it''s best not to like it. Don''t give me any crooked thoughts." Mingfeng also turned his eyes at her.


    Shi xiaorou thought he was unreasonable. "Don''t feel too good about yourself. Even if men all over the world die, I don''t think you are a man."


    When xiaorou was in a hurry, she had nothing to hide for a moment. This sentence hurt people a little.


    After hearing this, Mingfeng was naturally unhappy. He angrily pointed to Shi xiaorou, "surnamed Shi, can you shut your mouth for me!"


    "Well, well, you two quarreled, which made my ears cocoon." a doctor held Mingfeng''s shoulder and pulled his excited body over.


    The two of them are really strange. I don''t know when they like quarreling with their enemies. Now it''s getting more and more intense.


    When xiaorou didn''t want to quarrel with him, she turned her eyes at him with disdain.


    Su wennuan was sandwiched in the middle. She felt powerless listening to the war of words between them. She didn''t know how to stop them. Anyway, she felt very speechless and helpless. At the beginning, they clearly got along well. How did they suddenly become little enemies and like to quarrel.


    They were about to stop the war, and Yunxin came in.


    When xiaorou saw Yunxin, it was like seeing her family. As soon as her eyes brightened, she quickly stood up and trotted over to Yunxin, took his arm, and said coquettishly, "Yunxin, you''re back. You don''t know how badly I was bullied."


    When xiaorou saw that she had been maintained, she took Yunxin''s arm like a child''s complaint.


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou''s wronged appearance and looked at Mingfeng again. Seeing that he was still very angry, he knew that Shi xiaorou quarreled with Mingfeng again.


    I don''t know how they have so much to say every day.


    Yunxin put his hand on the back of Shi xiaorou''s hand and patted it properly, "well, don''t be angry. Just bully him back in the future. Don''t talk too much to him. I''ll be jealous, huh?"


    Yunxin''s eyes spoiled xiaorou.


    He is a talker. He never hides his heart. He always says what he wants to say.


    When xiaorou was stunned by what he said, a pair of dark and round eyes looked at him and blinked.


    I didn''t expect Yunxin to have such worries.


    Hehe, he said he would be jealous. When he said it, xiaorou was warm in her heart. When she opened her mouth and smiled, she nodded and said obediently, "well, I won''t quarrel with him in the future. I don''t want to quarrel with him."


    Shi xiaorou also explained to Yunxin that she had nothing to do with Mingfeng and nothing could happen.


    Su wennuan looks blankly and thinks that Yunxin has a way to calm Shi xiaorou down.


    After calming Shi xiaorou, Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s hand and sat on the sofa. He saw that the two children were so quiet, playing obediently and didn''t speak.


    The doctor and Mingfeng didn''t make a sound. Yunxin understood that Su wennuan must have given them a preventive injection. He told them that mingling was sleeping and told them not to quarrel.


    Yunxin naturally understands Su wennuan''s good intentions.


    But now I have to talk to Su wennuan and discuss with her while mingling is asleep.


    "I''ve been running for a while these two days. The bases and companies where Ming Ling and I are stationed in California have held some meetings with some brothers. I want to discuss with Ming Ling. We quit the underworld and specialize in the Ming Tian Group. I don''t know what my sister-in-law thinks."

 Chapter 410

    Hearing Yunxin''s words, Su wennuan immediately showed a grateful expression. She hurriedly said, "yes, I agree. If you can quit the black circle, I hope you can quit earlier."


    Su wennuan was still a little excited when she spoke.


    When chatting with the first brother before, she had realized this problem. The work of mingling is too dangerous. She often experiences bloody storms and is in danger at any time.


    This kind of work is very disturbing, but now mingling has sequelae, so he can''t engage in that kind of fierce and bloody work.


    Su wennuan is thinking about how to tell Ming Ling. She doesn''t know how to convince Yun Xin. She is worried about this. Unexpectedly, Yun Xin thought of it long ago.


    A big stone fell to the ground in her heart. Thank Yunxin very much.


    Everyone thought that Ming Ling was asleep and couldn''t hear, but Ming Ling heard the words in the room clearly.


    When Yunxin said these words, he already understood that Yunxin already knew that he had sequelae, so he has been quietly visiting those bases and training grounds these days to see what way to get out.


    After hearing Yunxin''s words, mingling''s heart also tightened. He never wanted to quit the underworld, the Jianghu, and the world he fought with his brothers.


    It''s not because I don''t want to give up the glory, but because I don''t want to give up the feelings with my brothers and the achievements that have witnessed my past.


    The more important reason is that I can''t bear to give up the industry left by master.


    Although the Mafia industry under his command is brilliant and magnificent, far more than his master left behind.


    But he also founded it on the foundation left by his master.


    In the final analysis, it belongs to his master.


    He saved his foundation for master and wanted to pass it on for master.


    So I never thought about quitting this circle.


    Now he heard Yunxin suddenly talk about it, so his heart tightened. He wanted to say no, but he held back and wanted to hear Su wennuan''s views.


    But Su wennuan agreed to Yunxin''s proposal without thinking.


    "You agree, so we want you to persuade Mingshao." Yunxin said what he meant.


    These days, he and Dr. you are busy for this matter. Of course, Dr. you is also busy with his own affairs.


    Is to find a way for Ming Ling to see if it can minimize the symptoms of sequelae.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I''ll try my best to persuade mingling and Yunxin, thank you..."


    After su wennuan agreed, she said thank you to Yunxin with sincerity.


    This thank-you beat in mingling''s heart and made his heart tremble. It seems that Su wennuan has long wanted to let him quit the circle, but he has been unable to find a way. Now Yunxin suddenly put forward it and gave Su wennuan a breakthrough.


    "What do you say to me? Thank you, sister-in-law. You''re too outsider." Yun Xin waved his hand. Now he has changed his name to sister-in-law Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan smiled happily and said nothing.


    When xiaorou looked at Yunxin with moving eyes.


    As soon as Yunxin turned around, he saw the tearful look in xiaorou''s eyes. He was frightened and asked, "xiaorou, what''s the matter with you?"


    When xiaorou held his arm and rubbed her tears on his sleeve, "Yunxin, you''re so good, really good, sobbing, what if you make me inseparable from you?"


    When xiaorou is not coquettish, but more sincere.


    Before, she talked to Yunxin and asked Yunxin not to continue to mix in the underworld. She was afraid of the wandering days.


    At that time, Yunxin changed the topic to Huyou.


    When xiaorou thought he didn''t take it seriously, but unexpectedly, Yunxin listened to her words and has been working hard for it.


    Shi xiaorou is really moved that Yunxin can give up something for her.


    How many people in the world can give up for another person, not to mention half of the country.


    Cloud heart was rubbed by Shi xiaorou and felt very comfortable. He touched Shi xiaorou''s head and said with a smile, "then don''t leave. You have to propose to me in the future. I''ll consider whether I can promise you."


    Shi xiaorou loved him so much that he said something like this, "you''re too bad." Shi xiaorou sucked her nose and hit Yunxin on the shoulder, but she held his arm clingingly.


    If you can get such a man, even if you propose to him, it''s no big deal.


    Mingfeng doesn''t think the relationship between Shi xiaorou and Yunxin is greasy. Yunxin finally said something he had always wanted to say. He said happily, "Yes, I also agree with you to wash your hands early and quit the dangerous circle. You see, you are different now. You are not alone. You have to think about the future of your loved ones. They certainly can''t live a life of fear with you. So you''d better end it early, either give up the underworld career, or give up your family and yourself Choose. "


    "But I believe you are reluctant to give up such a lovely love. If you can''t give up Shi xiaorou, my brother is even more unlikely to give up my sister-in-law and his children, so he can only choose to give up his bloody underworld career."


    Ming Feng analyzed the truth that everyone knew.


    In fact, long ago, he thought what his brother did was too dangerous, so he wanted to persuade him to quit.


    But at that time, whatever he said, mingling ignored him, and he had no choice.


    He knew that in the heart of the Ming mausoleum, he was a young master who lived in dignity. He didn''t understand anything, didn''t worry about anything, and didn''t understand their situation of waiting to die without fighting.


    So Ming Ling always despised him.


    But he is distressed about his brother''s situation and experience, but also worried about his future life.


    Fortunately, there are su wennuan and the children.


    "Mingfeng, you said a human word this time." Shi xiaorou raised her head from Yunxin''s arm and said to Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng smiled and said, "don''t worship me. It will give me pressure."


    "Cut, too narcissistic." Shi xiaorou turned a white eye at him again, continued to lean her head on Yunxin''s arm and stopped talking to Mingfeng.


    They all whispered, and didn''t have to worry about facing the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan glanced at the bed and saw that mingling was still lying in that position. She pursed her lips slightly.


    After discussion, several people sat bored playing with their mobile phones for a while.


    At four or five o''clock in the afternoon, pineapple and pineapple came over. Pineapple grabbed his head with his small hand. "Mom, I''m hungry. Why doesn''t dad wake up? How long does he have to sleep?"


    Luo Luo asked. Su wennuan looked at the time. At 4:30 p.m., mingling had slept for three or four hours!


    Su wennuan suddenly worries that mingling has fainted rather than fallen asleep!

 Chapter 411

    Su wennuan was anxious and strode over, but he didn''t dare to make much noise. When he came to mingling, he slowed down, put his hand on his arm, pushed it gently, and said softly, "mingling, wake up, get up and eat..."


    Other people also fixed their eyes on this side of the bed, worried in their eyes, and worried about what happened to the Ming mausoleum one by one.


    Ming Ling sat up and looked at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan was stunned by his slightly scarlet eyes.


    I don''t know why there is blood in his eyes. It''s not like the red of his eyes when he just woke up. It''s more like fatigue caused by thinking too much.


    Su wennuan was a little stunned by him and incited to fan his lips, "Ming, Ming Ling, it''s time to get up..."


    Ming Ling put on his shoes and got out of bed. "Let''s go. Let''s go out to eat," he said, taking the lead in walking outside without looking at anyone in the room.


    Yunxin looked at the back of Ming Ling, then looked at Su wennuan, and then went out with Ming Ling.


    The others looked at each other and said nothing. The doctor and Mingfeng stood up first and went out together.


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan hold a child and follow them out.


    Ming Ling took them to the restaurant near the hospital.


    Several people sat at a big table. After ordering, the waiter went down to prepare the food.


    This time Yunxin didn''t sit with Shi xiaorou, and Su wennuan didn''t sit with Ming Ling. Yunxin sat next to Ming Ling. When Su wennuan was warm, Xiao Rou sat next to each other, and Ming Feng and a doctor sat aside.


    When Su Nuan is warm, xiaorou takes care of the child. Yunxin chats with mingling.


    "Ming Shao, everything in the company was normal during the week you were resting in the hospital. There were no major events, but the profits decreased a little every day, but it didn''t hurt much." Yunxin explained the current situation of the company to Ming Ling.


    Although Ming Ling is not at home these days, the company still needs to operate normally, and Yunxin has been dealing with these things. Since shareholder Zhang was removed by Ming Ling, the company has been much quieter.


    Knowing that mingling must be worried, Yunxin came to explain the situation to mingling in advance.


    Ming Ling nodded. "Well, recently you arranged to hand over the company to the acting president, and we will return home in two days." Ming Ling said.


    Cloud heart listened, stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded busily, "OK, I''ll arrange."


    Mingfeng laughed when he heard that mingling was going to return home. After all, mingling''s home is in China, whether it''s with Su wennuan or Ming''s home.


    Su Nuan looked at Ming Ling. Hearing what he had just said, she was also very happy because she knew what returning home meant.


    Back in China, she and Ming Ling can get married.


    The opening speech of this meal was very beautiful, so everyone had a good time.


    After eating, we went back to the hospital together. Mingling was still in hospital and we accompanied him in the hospital.


    Back to the hospital, several people sat down on the sofa to rest. Mingling also sat on the sofa and played with his mobile phone for a while. He didn''t know what he was playing.


    Then he put his cell phone on the sofa and went out to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan was sitting next to Ming Ling. After Ming Ling went out, his mobile phone rang. It was a text message.


    Su wennuan has also seen the mobile phone of mingling at ordinary times. At this moment, she heard his mobile phone ring. She was a little curious, so she took up the mobile phone of mingling and looked at it.


    Slide to the incoming message page.


    This message was sent by the travel website. Congratulations on his successful booking of air tickets.


    The ticket on the SMS shows two people, mingling and Yunxin!


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened. He thought he was wrong. He stared and found that mingling really only booked Yunxin and his own air tickets, and there was no her at all!


    This joy, which was supposed to be able to get a marriage certificate with Ming Ling back home, is now lost by Ming Ling in California. The gap is huge.


    Su wennuan suddenly doesn''t understand Ming Ling. Since he says he wants to go back to China, why only book Yunxin and his own air tickets?


    Su wennuan temporarily suppresses his doubts and sadness, turns off mingling''s mobile phone to sleep, and then continues to put it on the sofa.


    "Warm, what''s the matter?" when xiaorou saw that Su warm''s expression changed, she asked with concern.


    Su Wenqiang pulled a smile and shook his head, "it''s all right..."


    When Su wennuan said it was okay, Shi xiaorou didn''t continue to care. Now Su wennuan and mingling are great consummation. How can there be anything else between them, Shi xiaorou thought.


    After a while, Ming Ling came in. He still sat in the previous position and picked up his cell phone.


    Just picked up the phone and slid the lock, I heard Su wennuan''s voice.


    "Is it not clear that my name ID number?" Su warm and warm, and the expression on his face is very natural and natural.


    Maybe she misunderstood him. She must find out.


    Although she knew, it was not because she didn''t know her ID number, and she didn''t book her ticket.


    Because she had already gone to England with her, and she had given her ID number to him, and the ticket to England and her return was made by Hsing Ling.


    In other words, her identity information is stored in mingling''s mobile phone.


    Now that you have saved it, why not book her a ticket?


    Su wennuan has been wondering, so now she deliberately asks, what if the Ming mausoleum can''t be ordered for her.


    Ming Ling looked back at her eyes and saw the doubt in her eyes. He shook his head, "no..."


    Su wennuan''s smile, which he could have kept, suddenly froze. After he said no, he didn''t intend to talk to her.


    Su''s warm face collapsed and was unhappy. "Why not help me book a ticket, since I didn''t know my ID number?" what''s wrong?


    She asked directly now.


    Everyone heard their conversation and looked at them curiously.


    Ming Ling said, "Yunxin and I will return home, and you and your children will stay in California."


    As soon as Ming Ling said this, everyone was surprised, looked at each other, and then felt incredible to look at Ming Ling.


    "Why, you promised to go back and marry me!" Su wennuan asked him directly after hearing this answer.


    Why did you suddenly change your mind? Wasn''t it good before?


    Yunxin also looked at Ming Ling wondering what he was doing.


    Mingming is the happiest and most happy to take Su wennuan and the children back. Which one is mingling playing?


    Yunxin can''t understand.


    Mingling couldn''t look at Su wennuan''s sad and questioning eyes. Instead of answering her, he stood up and walked outside, "I''ll have a cigarette."


    He went out without an explanation.

 Chapter 412

    Su Nuan was stunned in situ, with a dull and sad expression.


    Yunxin also saw Su wennuan''s sadness. He said, "I''ll go out to see him." then he got up and went to find mingling.


    When xiaorou comfortingly patted Su wennuan''s shoulder, "wennuan, don''t think about it. Mingling must have his own arrangement."


    Su wennuan didn''t speak. He was in a bad mood. He stood up and walked towards the bed to clean his bed and cover up his grievances with labor.


    When xiaorou saw Su wennuan''s sad and angry appearance, she didn''t know what to say.


    Ming Feng also frowned. He was fine just now. I don''t know why he became like this all of a sudden.


    Su wennuan helped Ming Ling shake the quilt, folded it, and then picked up the pillow to put it on the quilt.


    As a result, as soon as I picked up the pillow, I saw the medicine under the pillow.


    Su wennuan paused and reached out to pick up the medicine. At first glance, he knew that it was a medicine to alleviate the damage of the nervous system. The eating method and dosage were also marked on the medicine box.


    In other words, when they stopped, the doctor or nurse had come to mingling''s room, and mingling already knew his sequelae?


    Aware of this, Su wennuan''s heart trembled suddenly, and then stopped fiercely. Suddenly, he felt a suffocating sadness. He was distressed about Ming Ling and his practice.


    I suddenly understood the intention of Ming Ling not to book a ticket for her just now.


    Ming Ling, a fool, wants to bear it alone, right! You want to push her away again, don''t you!


    Why does he always carry all the difficulties and pain alone? Doesn''t he know that they are a family now?


    Since we are a family, we should share weal and woe.


    This time, she won''t let her succeed.


    Su wennuan shook the medicine in his hand, and then silently put it back in place. Just like just now, he pressed it with a pillow.


    After helping Ming Ling fold the quilt, Su wennuan goes back to the sofa and sits down.


    Shi xiaorou was still afraid of Su wennuan''s sadness, so she sat over and took her shoulder. "Wennuan, don''t think about it. Mingling may have other arrangements, not what you think."


    Ming Feng echoed, "yes, sister-in-law, don''t think about it. My brother must have other arrangements."


    Mingfeng is also afraid that there will be another quarrel between Su Nuan and mingling.


    It''s really not easy for the two of them to be together. They have experienced so many ups and downs and so many bitterness and bitterness. Now they are about to achieve good results, but they can''t fall out because of a little thing.


    In fact, he wanted to go out to see the Ming mausoleum, but he also understood that what he said had no weight in the Ming mausoleum, so he still didn''t go out to make trouble. What Yunxin said was much more useful than what he said.


    Su wennuan said, "what are you doing? It''s like I''m angry. I''m not angry. He didn''t book a ticket for me. I''ll book it myself."


    Listen to Su wennuan''s tone, she''s all right.


    When xiaorou and Mingfeng felt surprised and looked at each other. Although Su wennuan said he was fine, how could he feel so strange.


    It''s a little abnormal, but I can''t tell what''s abnormal.


    Shi xiaorou smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s OK. We''re not worried about you."


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, Ann." Su wennuan patted xiaorou''s shoulder, but came to comfort her.


    "Well, that''s good." Shi xiaorou nodded and settled down.


    Outside the hospital, in the garden.


    Ming Ling was sitting on a chair in the garden, smoking with a cigarette in his hand. The smoke swirled around his face. He was beautiful and full of troubles that people couldn''t see clearly.


    Yunxin came and sat down beside him, watching the flowers in the distance with him.


    "Aren''t you very nice with wennuan? Why don''t you want to marry her all of a sudden?" Yunxin looked elsewhere, but he was talking to mingling.


    Ming Ling took a puff of smoke, spit out a smoke ring, and didn''t speak.


    Yun Xin looked at the side face of Ming Ling. "Do you want to be a playboy like me, afraid that if you get married and tie your hands and feet, it''s hard to find another woman?"


    Ming Ling looked back at him, "you think everyone is like you."


    Cloud heart finally set out his words, "since it''s not, why are you?"


    Yunxin doesn''t understand. It''s good that several people go back together. He wants to leave Su Nuan and his children here.


    What he meant was that he didn''t want to care about Su wennuan and the children. What exactly did he mean.


    Although he has been with the Ming mausoleum for so many years, Yunxin still can''t understand the Ming mausoleum this time.


    "Why not? When did you become so wordy? Hurry back and let me sit alone for a while." mingling said to Yunxin with a bad mood in her eyes.


    Ming Ling has publicly ordered him to leave, and Yunxin is not good to continue to stay. He just looked at his face, which he can''t understand. Finally, he got up and left reluctantly.


    Ming Ling sat alone in a chair, smoking and looking at the flowers in the distance. The place where he could see was the cluster of Epiphyllum, bright and beautiful.


    But it was a flash in the pan, but the beauty withered in a moment.


    Just like his happiness, those happy drops are coming to an end before he can record them. Oh, it''s ironic


    I really should that poem.


    Good things in the world are not firm, colorful clouds are fragile, and colored glass is brittle


    Ancient poets had such foresight, and his Ming mausoleum was nothing in this vast world.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunxin is back, with a dusty face.


    Shi xiaorou hurried over and asked, "how''s it going? What did Ming Ling say?"


    Yunxin looked up at Shi xiaorou and shook his head.


    When xiaorou saw his dejected appearance, she knew that he had failed to persuade, and her mouth shriveled.


    Su wennuan sees that Yunxin is also looking lost. Of course, she knows that he has hit a wall.


    If Ming Ling makes up his mind to resist everything alone, no one can get his heart out.


    But Su wennuan already knows why he did it.


    "Well, you''re tired too. Go back and have a rest." Su wennuan looked around at everyone present.


    "But warm, you..." when xiaorou wanted to say something, she was interrupted by Su warm.


    "Can I stay alone with Ming Ling for a while?" she didn''t beat around the Bush and said her intention directly.


    At this time, xiaorou was speechless and didn''t say anything. She took Yunxin''s arm and went out. Mingfeng and the doctor also got up and left.


    "Wait, Shi xiaorou, help me take the child back." Su wennuan handed the pineapple to Shi xiaorou.


    After they left, Su wennuan sat on the sofa alone. After a long time, Ming Ling came back.


    He saw that Su wennuan was the only one left in the room, paused at the door, and then walked in naturally.


    "Ming Ling..." seeing Ming Ling coming in and walking directly to his bed, Su wennuan stood up and called on his back.

 Chapter 413

    The steps of Ming Ling stopped slightly and didn''t look back at her.


    Between two people, a lonely atmosphere lingers in the air between each other.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything sensational. She stood for a while and looked at his back for a while. She said, "you have a good rest. I won''t disturb you..."


    Ming Ling went to bed and lay down with his back to Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan continued to stand behind him for a while. Looking at his lonely back, she felt more and more distressed, but didn''t say anything. Then she returned to the sofa and sat down. She fell asleep unconsciously. She didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    It was the next morning when I woke up.


    As soon as Su wennuan woke up, he sat up in surprise and hurriedly looked at the bed for fear that Ming Ling had gone.


    Fortunately, he is still lying in bed, lying flat, not in the position with his back to her yesterday.


    Su wennuan''s face was filled with some relief. He was glad that mingling slept well yesterday.


    Su wennuan didn''t make any noise and sat on the sofa waiting for him to wake up.


    The doctor told Ming Ling not to eat this morning because he had to take blood for examination.


    At about nine o''clock, Ming Ling woke up. He opened his eyes and turned his head, just in time to meet Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Su wennuan''s eyes were gentle and affectionate. When mingling saw her, she touched her heart.


    But Su wennuan didn''t see her eyes. She smiled, "Ming Ling, you wake up, I''ll call a doctor." she stood up and walked out quickly.


    After a while, the doctor came in with nurses and medical instruments.


    Doctors and nurses gathered around the bed to examine Ming Ling.


    After everything was done, the doctor said, "the blood test results will take half an hour to come out."


    Su wennuan nodded, "I''ll go and get it later."


    "Well, you have something to eat." the doctor asked and took the nurse out.


    Su wennuan just ordered takeout. The takeout came soon after the doctor went out.


    Su wennuan came with takeout and said thoughtfully, "Ming Ling, do you want to have porridge or eat first? I think the sushi here is delicious, so I ordered a sushi." she mentioned the food to the bed and put it on the bedside cabinet. She was very happy.


    But Ming Ling was in no mood. She got out of bed, bypassed her and left.


    Su wennuan turned back and asked nervously, "Ming Ling, where are you going?"


    "Wash your face." two words floated out of the Ming mausoleum and entered the washroom.


    Su wennuan was relieved. She thought mingling ignored her.


    After about three minutes, Ming Ling came in and saw Su Nuan sitting on the bed, dejected.


    Seeing him coming in, Su wennuan''s eyes lit up and smiled, "Ming Ling, you''re back, we..."


    "Drink porridge." before Su wennuan finished, Ming Ling threw out two words.


    Su wennuan nodded happily. "OK, OK, let''s have porridge first." she happily opened the atherosclerotic bowl.


    "Take it to the table and eat," said Ming Ling, who came over and brought some food to the table.


    Su wennuan nodded hurriedly. Just now, he just wanted to let Ming Ling eat earlier, so he mentioned the food to the bedside cabinet.


    At the request of Ming Ling, he obediently brought the food to the table.


    While mingling was drinking porridge, Su wennuan ate a piece of sushi. While eating, she looked at mingling''s face.


    Ming Ling noticed her eyes, but he didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan asked, "your ticket was booked at 4 o''clock this afternoon, but you haven''t been discharged yet..."


    "Leave the hospital after eating," said Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan blinked in surprise, "but..." but the doctor hasn''t said he can leave the hospital. Will he be as capricious as last time?


    Su wennuan is worried about his health.


    "I''ve recovered. It''s boring to live in the hospital." mingling knew what she wanted to say, so she gave her an explanation.


    Although I want to be alone, I still can''t bear to make her too sad.


    Su wennuan nodded, "Oh..."


    I know that mingling doesn''t want to say more to her now, and she says more, which is also a pain to mingling.


    There were some things that she didn''t ask wisely. The two quietly finished the meal.


    After eating, Su wennuan went to get the results. The doctor said that everything was normal.


    In other words, except for the nervous system injury, everything in mingling was normal and extremely healthy. Now Su wennuan was relieved.


    When he came back to the ward, Ming Ling had packed his things and was ready to go.


    Su wennuan was surprised. If she didn''t come back in time, would he leave with something first?


    Su wennuan hurried to him and said, "the result came out. Everything is fine, hehe."


    He''s all right. She''s happier than him.


    Ming Ling glanced at her and went out with something.


    Su wennuan sees that he ignores her. She turns around with him, but she doesn''t catch up with him.


    When he came to the door, she suddenly rushed over and hugged Ming Ling''s waist from the back.


    Ming Ling was stunned, stopped, still carrying something in his hand, kept this action, and stood in place.


    Su wennuan put his hands around his waist, hugged him tightly, put his face on his back, and didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling was hugged by her and stood in the same position. She didn''t move or say a word.


    The two kept an ambiguous distance and held each other like this.


    As time ticked by, each other''s body temperature flowed through the contact skin in each other''s blood.


    After a long time, Su wennuan said, "Ming Ling, I love you, don''t push me away..."


    Her voice is gentle and long, long and precipitated.


    That''s not a simple word, it''s a voice from the bottom of my heart, mixed with three years of precipitation.


    She had told him she loved him before, but the love at that time was different from what it is now.


    At that time, she just had a feeling for him. She only knew that the heartbeat would start for him, so she defined that feeling as love.


    But now it''s different. Three years later, they have experienced the separation of time and space, excessive opening and closing, and after so many vigorous, joys and sorrows, even life and death, her love for him has been precipitated very thick.


    It''s as if he is her, and his life is her life. They overlap and are part of each other''s lives.


    This love is much more profound and true than a few words.


    Ming Ling heard her voice, heard it clearly, and her heart fluctuated.


    Why didn''t he love her?


    But just because of love, you can''t let yourself have the possibility to hurt her.


    Ming Ling didn''t respond. She put down the things in her hand, took her hand away from her waist, turned back, and the thug fondled her face, but then said two words, "let''s go..."


    Then he picked up the things on the ground, turned and left.

 Chapter 414

    Su wennuan stood stunned, and then quickly followed his pace.


    After returning to Mingjia villa, everyone was there.


    There are doctors, Mingfeng, Yunxin, Shi xiaorou, and pineapples.


    Seeing them back, several people didn''t move, but looked at them with wonder in their eyes.


    Ming Ling said, "Cui Zhu, pack my bags." after telling him, he looked at Xiang Yunxin, "pack your things and get ready to go home."


    Cloud heart was surprised to bet his mouth and pointed to other places, "I, my things are in the car."


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything and went upstairs.


    Several people watched him go upstairs, and then looked at each other for a few times. They all looked confused and surprised. They all said that mingling was strange and really strange.


    Su wennuan looked at Xiao Rou and asked, "Xiao Rou, what do you do?"


    "What should I do?" Shi xiaorou was surprised.


    "Won''t you go back?" Su wennuan asked.


    "Go back. When I came back yesterday, I had booked a ticket and took a flight with Yunxin." Shi xiaorou said, looking at Yunxin happily.


    Mingfeng also interrupted, "I ordered it with the doctor by the way." then, looking at Su wennuan, he said a little pessimistically, "sister-in-law, what do you do?"


    Su wennuan smiled and said nothing.


    In the afternoon, a group of people went to the airport together.


    Su wennuan takes the children to see them off.


    Ming Ling said, "don''t send it. Stay at home and have a rest."


    Su wennuan shook his head. "We''re not tired. We just want to accompany you to the airport." then he bowed his head and asked the pineapple she was holding, "pineapple, pineapple, do you think so?"


    Of course, pineapple and pineapple listened to Su wennuan''s words, nodded one after another, looked into Ming Ling''s eyes and said childishly, "yes, yes, we just want to take dad to the airport."


    Seeing that the children were so positive, mingling had nothing to say, so she let Su wennuan follow.


    Just arrived at the airport, Su wennuan got out of the car and watched them leave without following them in.


    This is exactly what Ming Ling wants.


    Watching Ming Ling enter the airport with them, Bo Bo pulled rasu''s warm hand, looked up at her, and asked in a childish voice, "Mom, don''t we really go back with dad?"


    Luo Luo also said, "Mom, are we really going to separate from dad again? Are we still the same as before? But now my father is not used to it..."


    Luo luonen''s voice said, pout.


    Do you want to live the same life without a father as before? Are they going back to England again? They had a good life before, because they never had a father, but now they are not used to returning to their previous life after having a father.


    Su wennuan looked down at them with an unidentified smile on his face and shook his head, but he didn''t explain anything to them.


    Mingling and Yunxin boarded the plane.


    Sitting next to the Ming mausoleum is Yunxin.


    There are Yunxin in the plane, Shi xiaorou, Yijun and Mingfeng, but there is no su Nuan to warm the children. Mingling is more or less lost.


    Originally thought that there would be no difference in my life, but now it''s only a long time before I have to face parting. Even if this is my choice, my heart is still very painful. He leaned back in the armchair and closed his eyes.


    At the last second when the plane closed, a voice came anxiously, "Hey, wait, wait, and us!"


    Hearing this crisp voice, Ming Ling felt familiar. Isn''t this Su wennuan''s voice?


    Before the plane took off, he had fantasized about Su wennuan''s voice. It seemed that he really didn''t want to be separated from them.


    Ming Ling didn''t open his eyes, because there was too much sadness in his eyes, so he would rather bury it.


    "Yunxin, change seats with you. Come on." Su wennuan saw Ming Ling''s eyes closed. She stood in front of Yunxin, lowered her voice and gestured with him.


    Yunxin is also surprised to see Su wennuan. He thought Su wennuan would listen to the arrangement of Ming Ling and stay in California. Unexpectedly, he saw them on the plane.


    He seemed to understand something in an instant. He quickly untied his seat belt and gave his seat to Su Nuan.


    Because he sits next to the aisle, it''s easier to change seats. Su wennuan gives the children to Shi xiaorou and Ming Feng.


    Because their seats are empty, those two seats are the seats she reserved for pineapple and pineapple.


    After Yunxin left, Su wennuan hurriedly sat down next to the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling also seemed to feel something wrong. Although there was some noise in the cabin and he couldn''t hear who was talking, he also noticed the movement around him.


    He opened his eyes and looked back. What he saw was not Yunxin''s man''s face, but Su wennuan''s gentle and beautiful smile.


    Seeing her, there was a twinkling of stars in his eyes. At that moment, he was surprised and happy. He was still thinking about her just now. Now he saw her immediately.


    Then Ming Ling frowned, raised his hand and rubbed his temples. Bad. Is it that sequelae broke out and hallucinations began to occur now?


    He really missed Su Nuan and the children just now, but he didn''t expect the effect to be so obvious. He began to have hallucinations in less than a few minutes.


    After seeing mingling see her, Su Nuan closes his eyes and rubs his temples.


    She thought he would be angry again when he saw her. She said weakly, "Ming Ling, didn''t you say that? Don''t push me away."


    Hearing Su wennuan''s voice, Ming Ling fiercely opened his eyes and looked back to see Su wennuan''s pure and beautiful face.


    He frowned, "Su wennuan?"


    "Yes, it''s me..." when she heard Ming Ling calling her, she quickly agreed. She took Ming Ling''s hand and put it on her face, let him touch his face and feel her existence. A pair of water spirit and clear eyes looked at him. "I want to go back to China with you and bear everything together."


    Ming Ling frowned deeper and looked at her wayward appearance. He was angry. Just now, he still suspected that he had hallucinations. If he really had hallucinations, he would be crazy next. Isn''t this woman afraid of death?


    By his side, she was in danger of being strangled at any time.


    Ming Ling took his hand out of her face. "Su wennuan, you''re just fooling around! Hurry down!"


    Seeing that he was angry, Su wennuan, regardless of whether there were so many people in the cabin, shouted, "Ming Ling!"


    This loud cry aroused everyone''s idea in the airport. Even the stewardess looked better than here.


    Regardless of other people''s different eyes, Su wennuan just wants to tell him her determination in front of everyone.


    Ming Ling was also stunned by her loud cry.


    Su wennuan then said, "you said you wanted to marry me. Don''t go back on it. I''ll recognize you all my life!"

 Chapter 415

    Su wennuan then said, "you said you wanted to marry me. Don''t go back on it. I''ll recognize you all my life!"


    She spoke so loudly that not only Ming Ling could hear it, but almost everyone in the cabin could hear it.


    Everyone''s curious and lively eyes gathered together.


    Even the stewardess and the stewardess looked this way curiously.


    If ordinary people say so, people may not pay so much attention.


    But we can see that these two people are not ordinary people. The women are beautiful and pure, very temperament, and the men are handsome and noble.


    Such a pair of lovers talk in public, which makes everyone stunned and look forward to the following.


    When xiaorou heard Su wennuan''s confession, she was also surprised. Her head stretched out like a giraffe, but she didn''t leave her seat for fear of disturbing them.


    For a moment, Ming Ling was stunned and didn''t speak. He didn''t expect Su wennuan to come out suddenly. He also realized that they were the focus now. Everyone''s eyes focused on them. He couldn''t easily say anything.


    But Su wennuan has already figured out what he wants to do, so he is not afraid of the busy eyes of others.


    Seeing that Ming Ling frowned and didn''t speak, she continued, "I know why you don''t buy a ticket. You already know your condition, but you didn''t tell us that you deliberately left me and my children in California to bear everything silently. Ming Ling, from now on, you can''t push me away. No matter what happens, I''ll be with you! I''m not afraid of death, just afraid of losing you..."


    Su wennuan explained everything clearly and looked at the Ming mausoleum with tears in her eyes.


    These two days, she knew that mingling was deliberately ignoring her. She was really sad.


    When Shi xiaorou heard Su wennuan''s words, she opened her eyes in surprise. What''s wrong with mingling? Why doesn''t she know? She looked at Yunxin, but she saw that Yunxin was very calm.


    When xiaorou understood, Yunxin already knew.


    Listening to Su wennuan''s words, Ming Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. He really didn''t expect Su wennuan to confess to him and say such sensational words to him in front of so many people.


    But her words were so sincere and serious, which came out from the bottom of her heart, but it made Ming Ling''s heart waver a little.


    Seeing that Ming Ling didn''t speak, Su wennuan continued, "you always want to do everything for me, but don''t let me do anything for you. Do you know I''ll be very sad. Also give me a chance to pay for you?"


    Su wennuan''s bold and open confession made the whole audience silent, quietly listening to their dialogue and waiting for the answer from Ming Ling.


    Listening to Su wennuan''s words, she said that mingling knew his condition. Everyone felt sorry. Such a handsome man, did he get any incurable disease?


    More people recognize that this is Ming Ling and Su wennuan. Before, they showed their love to the world in front of reporters. Now they show their love in the cabin?


    But the love of this show made everyone feel uncomfortable. They thought that mingling had some incurable disease.


    Ming Ling frowned all the time and looked at Su nuanuan with deep eyes. He didn''t answer or respond.


    The more she said that, the more he couldn''t bear it.


    Su wennuan waited for his answer. Seeing his deep eyes getting deeper and deeper, she knew he was brewing how to push her away.


    Su wennuan thought, you can''t wait for him to answer, otherwise he would still make the decision before. She hugged him and surrounded him, "no matter what your answer is, I won''t leave you."


    In an instant, everyone clapped and cheered for Su wennuan''s boldness.


    Then the plane took off, bringing everyone''s cheers to the sky and Su wennuan''s determination to follow Ming Ling to the blue sky and white clouds.


    Now, Ming Ling has no room for repentance. He can''t drive Su wennuan off the plane, because there''s no room. Is it difficult to throw her off the plane?


    That''s impossible.


    Ming Ling neither spoke nor pushed her away. He felt her temperature on his body, and his heart warmed little by little. He slowly stretched out his hand and gently hugged her.


    She said she was not afraid of death, just afraid of losing him.


    She said, give her a chance to pay for him.


    His heart had warmed into an ocean, and the loneliness that had just poured out suddenly turned into luck.


    Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng smiled happily when they saw that mingling and Su wennuan were holding each other.


    When xiaorou takes out her mobile phone, she is ready to call Yunxin, because she is separated from Yunxin by an aisle and a row of seats, so it''s hard to talk.


    But I took out my mobile phone and reacted. I can''t turn it on on on the plane. Naturally, I can''t make a phone call.


    She looked at Yunxin and wanted to ask what happened to Yunxin and what happened to mingling. But it''s hard to talk now. The plane is taking off and can''t walk around at will.


    She had to suppress her curiosity and worry.


    Mingfeng was also hidden from his bones. He also looked at the doctor nervously and wanted to ask what was going on, but he couldn''t ask. He had to hold Luo obediently.


    Here, Su Nuan and Ming Ling are still holding together, warming their body and heart.


    Until the plane flew into the sky and flew smoothly, Su wennuan slowly released mingling, got up from his arms, looked at his face and smiled foolishly.


    Ming Ling reached out and rubbed the top of her hair, "what a mischief." he said angrily.


    She was getting bolder and bolder. She said such things to him publicly on the plane and didn''t give him a chance to refute in front of so many people.


    Getting smarter and smarter, this little woman.


    I don''t know how to be shy anymore.


    Su wennuan smiled and touched his face. "Blushing, it''s so hot."


    "Your shyness comes too late. The reflex arc is more than half a beat slow."


    Su wennuan knew that mingling was joking with her. Now that he could joke with himself, he proved that he had fully accepted her follow.


    She was more happy and said with some coquettish, "you know I have a slow reflex arc. Anyway, I like..."


    "What do you like?"


    "I like you." Su wennuan blurted out without concealment.


    If you like someone, you have to say it out loud. You can never get the answer in your heart.


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment, then bounced her forehead, "silly girl."


    "I''m not a girl anymore. I''m the girl''s mother." Su wennuan touched her forehead and said coquettishly.


    Ming Ling smiled, "yes, you are the little girl''s mother, you are the big girl." in his heart, she will always be the silly girl.


    The one who would say to him: Tianyu, don''t be afraid. I''ll stand by you. They can''t throw you out of the orphanage. That innocent and silly girl.

 Chapter 416

    The time in my memory goes back to more than ten years ago. On the first day, Ming Ling was sent to the orphanage. It was the housekeeper of their family who sent him.


    The housekeeper explained some things to the principal and went back, leaving Ming Ling alone in the orphanage.


    At that time, he deeply knew that he had been abandoned.


    He was abandoned by his own father. From then on, he is a person in this world, no one hurts and no one loves.


    No one can understand the feeling of being abandoned by their relatives. They are lonely, helpless, helpless and desperate. They want to isolate the whole world.


    He became very lonely, did not talk to anyone, and was very cold. He used a cold mask to protect himself from being hurt.


    But that''s it. Someone else wants to trouble him.


    He didn''t talk to anyone, but the children in the orphanage wanted to come to him and chirp. He ignored others, but he was besieged by the children. The children scolded him for pretending to be tall and were sent to the orphanage. They pretended to be cold and noble.


    He couldn''t stand it, so he fought with the children. The fight was vigorous and vigorous, and it was the first fight in his life.


    Later, because he had just come to the orphanage, he fought with the children, and the principal wanted to drive him out of the orphanage.


    In this way, he really had no place to go. Even the orphanage didn''t want him. He didn''t know where else to go.


    But the headmaster''s attitude is very firm. We must drive him out.


    At that time, he had just finished a fight with those children. A group of children beat him alone. Even though he developed faster and grew taller than other children, he could not defeat the crowd with one.


    Therefore, he was beaten black and blue, and blood was still hanging on his mouth. In such a mess, the principal pointed to his nose and taught him to drive him away.


    At that time, although it was so miserable and messy, mingling still stubbornly didn''t say a word and didn''t defend himself.


    The expression is indifferent and cold, but the heart is surging with grief, anger and anger.


    He can encounter everything now. He doesn''t blame others, but himself as an abandoned orphan.


    Just when the head of the garden was determined to drive Ming Ling out, and Ming Ling didn''t say a word, a small body squeezed out of the crowd.


    The little girl has a lovely and beautiful face and a little chubby body. She opens her arms and is duty bound to block in front of the Ming mausoleum. Holding her head high, she says to the principal, "principal, you can''t drive him out of the orphanage. His parents entrusted him to you, so you should be responsible for him!"


    The headmaster was stunned, pointed to Niuniu''s nose and said, "Niuniu, you don''t know who he is or what trouble he has caused. Just stand up for him."


    Niuniu pouted slightly and said seriously, "I know he is Tianyu, the new big brother in our class. He won''t make any trouble. I believe him."


    At that time, Niuniu stood in front of him and unconditionally maintained his appearance, which is still fresh in his memory.


    The principal told Niuniu again, "Niuniu, you are still young. There are some things you don''t understand."


    Niuniu turned back, pointed to a group of people who had just fought and said, "they were just saying bad things about Tianyu and saying ugly things. That''s why they fought. They bullied Tianyu first. The head of the garden, you should punish them."


    At that time, Niu Niu was still very young, but she spoke like an adult.


    The principal was stunned.


    Niuniu continued, "I saw it with my own eyes just now. Principal, if you drive Tianyu out and don''t drive them out, we don''t agree. We won''t have classes, eat or sleep in the future!"


    Niuniu''s small body stood in front of Tianyu, a head shorter than him, but her words were so full of the momentum of confrontation with the principal.


    The principal was completely stunned.


    I didn''t expect that little girl could protect people so much.


    The principal looked at Tianyu and the fighting children. He didn''t say anything.


    Then Niuniu turned around and looked up at Tianyu. She smiled. She was sweet and charming. The two dimples on her cheeks were deep and beautiful.


    "Don''t be afraid, Tianyu. I''ll stand by you. They can''t throw you out of the orphanage." she said confidently to Tianyu.


    At that time, the Ming mausoleum, that is, Tianyu, trembled in his heart. His cold and warm eyes caught some temperature when looking at the girl in front of him.


    The reflection in the pupil was Niu Niu''s lovely and bright face. At that moment, Niu Niu''s body seemed to be glowing and deeply branded into the heart of Ming Ling.


    At that time, he was thinking that this girl might be the angel sent by God to save him.


    His biological father did not defend him, but the girl he had never met stood in front of him and thought of him without hesitation.


    The headmaster finally said, "forget it, today''s business is over. If anyone fights in the future, they don''t have to stay in the orphanage."


    After hearing this, Niu Niu smiled more brightly and left the principal''s office with Tianyu''s hand.


    Ming Ling still remembers the feeling of being led by Niu Niu at that time.


    Her little hands were soft and tender, touching the palm of his hand. The soft and tender feeling melted into his heart, set off the storm in his heart, and gradually calmed his helplessness and despair.


    At that time, he was thinking that no one in the world could believe him unconditionally and stand out for him unconditionally like Niuniu, and he got the first such unrequited care, and he would be good to her all his life.


    Later I learned that Niuniu had been sent to this orphanage since she was a baby. No one knew who her parents were.


    Because Niuniu was raised by the principal, the principal''s feelings for Niuniu were very special, so Niuniu dared to say those wayward words in front of the principal.


    After learning about Niuniu''s life experience, Tianyu''s heart is also very heavy.


    It turns out that Niu Niu''s life experience is poorer than him. At least he knows who her biological parents are, but Niu Niu has been in an orphanage since she was born and never knew her parents. She has been a person since she was born.


    It turns out that they are all fallen people at the end of the world, so they cherish each other so much.


    Tianyu has no friends in the orphanage, and he doesn''t like talking to others. Niuniu knows Tianyu''s loneliness, so she abandons other friends every time to play with Tianyu.


    Over time, the two of them became inseparable. They ate together and played together during the day.


    Sometimes I sneak out on a date at night and sit on the roof of the orphanage and look at the stars.


    When you see a meteor, you make a wish.


    At that time, Tianyu wrote down all the wishes Niu Niu made, whether she said it casually or made it seriously.


    That childhood was reshaped in the pupil of the Ming mausoleum, and then contracted back to the present.


    At that time, the lovely girl was already the beautiful and pure Su warm in front of her.


    It''s the mother of his two children.

 Chapter 417

    Time always compresses painful memories and enlarges happy memories.


    His memories of Su wennuan are happy. Whether it''s when he was a child or when he grew up, those absurd encounters and those with ulterior motives are a kind of happiness.


    As long as there is her memory, it is happiness.


    Soon the plane arrived in China.


    After getting off the plane, the pineapple is handed over to mingling and Su wennuan.


    The two of them hold a child.


    Mingfeng follows the doctor. Yunxin pushes the suitcase. Xiaorou closely holds Yunxin''s arm. They look very loving.


    After so much experience in California, xiaorou had already identified Yunxin.


    So now no matter where she goes, she has a good relationship with Yunxin.


    "Warm, pineapple, this way..." in front of the airport, someone waved to them.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling walked ahead and saw Shi Yi standing at the pick-up. There was still a woman standing beside Shi Yi, a little far away. Su Nuan didn''t see who the woman was.


    But I clearly saw the time wing.


    Su wennuan took Luo Luo''s hand and waved to Shi Yi. With a smile, she said to Luo Luo, "Luo Luo, look, uncle Shi came to pick us up."


    Luo Luo also smiled and waved to Shi Yi. The tender business shouted to Shi Yi, "Uncle Shi, uncle Shi, I''m Luo..."


    Luo Luo giggled with joy and looked very happy.


    Bo Bo also saw Shi Yi. He moved happily in the arms of Ming Ling, waved his hands and made a tender voice, "Uncle Shi, we''re back."


    Ming Ling saw that the two children were so happy when they saw Shi Yi. He shook his head with a smile.


    He understands the feelings between the children and Shiyi. In the past three years, Shiyi helped him take care of Su Nuan and the children


    So now the children are so enthusiastic about Shiyi, Ming Ling doesn''t feel strange at all.


    When xiaorou followed behind Su Nuan and Ming Ling, hearing the two children calling uncle Shi, she immediately took off her sunglasses and looked around. She really saw her brother Shiyi.


    She quickly put down her hand holding Yunxin, hurried to Su wennuan, lowered her voice and asked, "wennuan, why is my brother here?"


    Su wennuan said naturally, "he''s coming to pick up the plane."


    "No, I didn''t call him. How did he know that we came back today? Shi xiaorou was frightened and asked carefully.


    Su wennuan said, "he just called me before I boarded the plane, and I told him." Su wennuan glanced at xiaorou and said.


    Shi xiaorou immediately wanted to cry without tears. "God, I''m dying. He didn''t see me walking so close with Yunxin just now?"


    Looking at xiaorou''s nervous face, Su wennuan asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Don''t you and Yunxin''s concern still hide?"


    Shi xiaorou was about to cry. "I didn''t tell my brother about my concern with Yunxin. You know my brother has always been biased against Yunxin."


    Shi Yi always said that Yunxin was an unreliable guy.


    Hearing this, Su wennuan was stunned and said strangely, "you haven''t told your brother yet." she was surprised. When Shi xiaorou was with Yunxin, Shi Yi was still in California. She thought Shi xiaorou had told Shi Yi.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head with a tearful face, "didn''t tell him..."


    Su wennuan opens her mouth and doesn''t know what to say.


    As he was saying this, Shi Yi came towards them, "xiaorou, wennuan..." he went to Su Nuan, and called them as a greeting. Then he looked at the Ming mausoleum next to Su Nuan. His expression was not so natural, but he still said hello to the Ming mausoleum, "Ming mausoleum..."


    Ming Ling just scratched his lips at him.


    "Uncle Shi, I want to hug..." when Luo saw Shi Yi, she stretched out her hands to him and begged for a hug.


    When she was in England, Luo Luo liked to be held by the wings.


    Luo Luo is so cute in love with him. Shi Yi is naturally happy. He reaches out his hand to pick Luo Luo from Su wennuan and holds her in his arms. He fondly pinches Luo Luo''s face. "Luo Luo is beautiful again. Has Luo Luo eaten well recently?"


    Luo Luo nodded repeatedly, "en en, Luo Luo ate very well. Uncle Shi, how about you? Did you eat well?" Luo Luo greeted Shi Yi like a little adult.


    Shi Yi was happy when she asked, and pinched Luo Luo''s face, "Uncle Shi certainly ate well."


    Bo Bo also came down from Ming Ling, walked to Shi Yi, stood at his feet, pulled his trouser legs, raised his head and said, "Uncle Shi, do you also hug me?"


    Although Bo Bo usually doesn''t like being coquettish and cute, he likes uncle Shi. He hasn''t met for so long. He also misses Shi Yi and wants to be hugged by Shi Yi to express his love.


    When Shi Yi saw that the two children were so attached to him, he was very happy. He squatted down and picked up Bo Bo again. In this way, he held one in one hand and the other in the past. It was very convenient, but now he has some difficulty.


    He smiled and said, "pineapple and pineapple have grown up, and my uncle can''t hold them any more."


    Bo Bo said, "Bo Bo Bo is about to be four years old..."


    "Oh, Bo Bo is almost four years old, so Bo Bo has grown up." Shi Yi teased the children.


    While Shiyi was talking and laughing with the children, the woman behind Shiyi came over just now. It seemed that she had some taboos, but she still came over.


    Su wennuan looked at it and paused subconsciously.


    Gu Xinyu!


    Although after three years, she recognized it at a glance. Who else could this woman look like if she wasn''t Gu Xinyu?


    Gu Xinyu also saw Su wennuan''s eyes on her. She still kept that expressionless look and stretched out her hand to Su wennuan, "Hello, long time no see."


    Su wennuan looked at her outstretched hand and was stunned. Then he extended his hand to symbolize the new one and shook it with her, "long time no see."


    Originally, she was biased against her three years ago, but when she was in California, Yunxin told her everything.


    Gu Xinyu pretends that mingling''s girlfriend is to help her.


    So now seeing Gu Xinyu, she has no prejudice in her heart, but she still can''t get close.


    After shaking hands, they loosened their hands. Gu Xinyu looked at the others, hung his head and stood behind Shiyi.


    Didn''t say hello to anyone else.


    Because she sees more people than Su wennuan.


    Only Su wennuan has disappeared for three years.


    Shi xiaorou was still guilty. She was worried about what happened with Yunxin and was found by Shi Yi.


    Now seeing Gu Xinyu here, she came out in surprise and looked at Gu Xinyu and said, "Xinyu, why did you come with my brother?"


    This is strange. How can Gu Xinyu pick up the plane at the airport with Shiyi? Is there anything inside?

 Chapter 418

    Hearing xiaorou''s strange question, Gu Xinyu looked up at her and saw the surprise in her eyes.


    Gu Xinyu knows what Shi xiaorou is thinking.


    She said, "I am an employee of the time group. Of course, I have to solve problems for the president."


    Then he went to see Shi Yi.


    Her eyes inadvertently touched the deep eyes of Ming Ling. She quickly took her eyes back and looked away.


    In fact, she wanted to see Ming Ling. They said that Ming Ling almost became a vegetable in California. She was a little worried.


    It happened that when Shi Yi called Su wennuan, she heard it, so she asked to come with Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi naturally saw Gu Xinyu''s embarrassment. He cooperated with Gu Xinyu and said to Shi xiaorou, "I asked her to come and take her luggage together."


    Shi xiaorou naturally didn''t immediately believe their words. She looked at Gu Xinyu and Shi Yi suspiciously. She smiled gently and pretended to believe their words, "is that so, I seem to really believe it."


    Even if Gu Xinyu is an employee of the company, but Gu Xinyu is from the press department, and the assigned tasks can''t match the eight poles of the president Shiyi. Gu Xinyu solves the worries for the president.


    "OK, don''t be wordy. Hurry to take your luggage home." Shi Yi glanced at Shi xiaorou.


    When Shi Yi said this, Shi xiaorou felt guilty again. Her things were put in the same box with Yunxin and had been pushed by Yunxin all the time. She had no separate luggage at all.


    When Shi Yi said this, she was too guilty to speak for fear that Shi Yi might find something.


    When Su wennuan saw it, xiaorou was embarrassed and said, "her things are with mine. She didn''t push the suitcase." then she pulled her suitcase over.


    Fortunately, when she was in California, she packed her luggage separately from Ming Ling. She pulled a suitcase herself, so now she''s lying.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly said, "yes, yes, my luggage is with warm. I''ll go to warm home today and go back tomorrow."


    Shi xiaorou said. She hurriedly came and took Su wennuan''s arm. She looked forward to Shi Yi and expected him to speak.


    Shi Yi naturally disagreed, "my parents know you''re coming back today and have made a pile of delicious food waiting for you at home. How disappointed they should be if you don''t go back today."


    When xiaorou was stunned, she said weakly, "well, I''ll go back with you."


    Reluctantly, he said, and then secretly glanced at the cloud heart on his side. His eyes were full of regret and sorry.


    Yunxin also looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    He could see that Shi xiaorou had been hiding the relationship between them in front of Shi Yi. She was a little flustered, but she still didn''t speak. She let Shi xiaorou find ways and excuses to hide Shi Yi.


    "You go back with me today and go to Su wennuan''s house to get your luggage tomorrow." Shi Yi said and walked towards his car with pineapple and pineapple.


    Knowing that a car couldn''t sit down, he drove a car himself and asked Gu Xinyu to drive a car.


    Shi Yi, Shi xiaorou, Gu Xinyu, take a car.


    Another car was given to them in the Ming mausoleum. The car was big enough to seat several of them.


    Yunxin sits in the car and has been very depressed. He doesn''t know why Shi xiaorou doesn''t dare to disclose their relationship now.


    The doctor and Mingfeng are very happy. They have been talking in the car.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo are very clever when they sit in the car. They sit still. In front of them is Ming Ling driving, and Su wennuan is sitting in the co pilot.


    It was harmony all the way.


    And the other side is not harmonious.


    Shi Yi drives in front, and Shi xiaorou and Gu Xinyu sit in the back seat.


    When xiaorou didn''t make a sound, she thought there was nothing wrong.


    As a result, Shi Yi said, "Shi xiaorou, when do you want to hide?"


    When Shi xiaorou heard a sentence from Shi Yi out of thin air, she blinked in surprise and said curiously, "brother, what are you talking nonsense? When did I hide anything?"


    "Install, you still install." Shi Yi glanced at her in the rearview mirror.


    Shi xiaorou suddenly understood what Shi Yi said, but with a lucky heart, she blinked her eyes, "I, what am I installing?"


    "Come on, when did you start with Yunxin and to what extent?" Shi Yi asked directly without giving her a chance to deceive.


    Just now, xiaorou held hands with Yunxin so intimately at the airport. He saw the scene.


    Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou was mixed with Yunxin after thousands of instructions.


    Su wennuan even helped Shi xiaorou hide him just now.


    When xiaorou was surprised, she was completely hopeless.


    She hung her head and said nothing.


    Shi Yi knew that she wanted to be good and seek glory again and said, "don''t hide it in front of me. Do you want your parents to interrogate you?"


    "No, don''t tell your parents!" Shi xiaorou quickly raised her head and said excitedly.


    If her parents knew about it, she would be dead, so don''t let her parents know.


    "Then tell me the truth. What''s the situation? If I know, I can help you. If my parents torture you directly, I think you can only break up with Yunxin directly." Shi Yi analyzed it to Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou also knows that Shi Yi is talking about the same thing.


    If Shi Yi knew it first, he could block it for her. If her parents knew it, it would be great, because her parents also thought Yunxin was an unreliable man.


    Shi xiaorou had to confess.


    "I''ve been with him for more than a month and have a good relationship. In fact, Yunxin is not as bad as you think. He''s a good man, really..." Shi xiaorou wants to wash Yunxin''s heart in Shiyi.


    Shi Yi smiled and said, "you don''t have to say good words for him. Go ahead. How are you together? Are you taking the initiative or him?"


    When xiaorou stroked her mouth, "he confessed to me..."


    "Then you promised?" Shi Yi asked.


    When xiaorou nodded.


    Shi Yi sighed and said, "Hey, you little girls, Yunxin''s old hands are easy to catch, one by one."


    Yunxin can please girls. Just play a trick and you''ll get it.


    When xiaorou heard this, she felt that her brother was prejudiced against Yunxin.


    Quickly said, "no, he is very sincere. I can see that he loves me..."


    "Love?" hearing this word, Shi Yi suddenly felt ridiculous and asked, "where have you developed with him? Have you had sex?"


    Shi Yi''s question was very explicit.


    When asked, Gu Xinyu, who was sitting next to Shi xiaorou, couldn''t help looking at the front Shiyi. Usually Shiyi looked very serious and never said such explicit words.


    So now Gu Xinyu is surprised to hear Shi Yi say so.

 Chapter 419

    Shi xiaorou was naturally embarrassed and said with a red face, "Oh, brother, what are you talking about? Did you ask a girl like that?"


    "Don''t be shy for me. I''ll be serious with you. You have to face some words even if you don''t want to listen. Brother also needs to know." Shi Yi wants to know the development between Shi xiaorou and Yunxin.


    As far as he knows, Yunxin, that bastard, specializes in cheating little girls. He will succeed as long as he goes to bed, so he is worried that his sister will also be cheated by Yunxin.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Gu Xinyu sitting next to her in shame. Since Shi Yi asked so, she had to say, "no, I think so. He won''t follow me."


    Since Shi Yi asked so clearly, Shi xiaorou told the truth.


    Shiyi''s car suddenly stopped. Shi xiaorou and Gu Xinyu leaned forward because of inertia. Shi xiaorou quickly grabbed the act in front of them, so as not to hit their head on the seat.


    "Brother, why are you still an old driver? You can''t even drive." Shi xiaorou said discontentedly.


    After stopping the car, Shi Yi looked back at Shi xiaorou with reproach. "Shi xiaorou, your brain is squeezed by the door! A girl doesn''t know how reserved, it''s good if he doesn''t have a mind for you, and you still miss him..." Shi Yi behind couldn''t say anything.


    I don''t know how xiaorou can say it.


    It''s really worrying.


    "Oh, it''s all right. Nothing happened to him. He said he would be responsible for me, so he thought about that after marriage." Shi xiaorou told the truth.


    This is the real cloud heart. She doesn''t intend to hide anything.


    "What! Are you going to get married?" Shi Yi was even more surprised.


    Shi xiaorou was incredible. "I''m serious with him. Of course I''m going to get married. Do you think your sister and I are the kind of person who plays with others?"


    Shi Yi frowned and drove away without saying anything.


    After the car started, he said, "you''d better discuss it with your parents."


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t tell your parents? Brother, you''re not such a person who doesn''t promise." Shi xiaorou sat up and said strangely.


    "Now that you have considered marrying Yunxin, your parents must know. Do you still want to hide that your parents have to get his license? Parents must participate in the marriage." Shi Yi tells Shi xiaorou the truth.


    Shi xiaorou also knows that Shi Yi is right, but now she doesn''t want to tell her parents, "it''s not impossible to hide them. No one stipulates that parents must participate in marriage, just like Xinyu. If she gets married, where can she find her parents to participate, so parents are not necessary. Are you right, Xinyu?"


    When xiaorou deliberately said perverse reasoning, she asked Gu Xinyu next to her.


    Gu Xinyu pulled his lips awkwardly, "I don''t know."


    "Shi xiaorou, don''t embarrass Xinyu for me. Her situation is different from yours." Shi Yi''s tone seems to be defending Gu Xinyu.


    When xiaorou waved her hand, "OK, OK, I won''t say it. If you want to tell your parents, go and tell them. I won''t stop you."


    Shi xiaorou accepted her fate. She knew that it would be known by her parents sooner or later.


    It''s better to face it earlier than to drag it behind.


    Shi Yi looks into the rearview mirror. Shi xiaorou doesn''t speak.


    After a while, Gu Xinyu was sent to her place.


    After Gu Xinyu got off the bus, Shi Yi drove away with Shi xiaorou.


    In the car, Shi xiaorou couldn''t help but ask Shi Yi with interest, "what''s the relationship between you and Xinyu?" her hand leaned on the car armchair and asked curiously.


    "She is my subordinate, that''s all." Shi Yi replied.


    Shi xiaorou tilted her lips and said incredulously, "cut, you still want to cheat me. If it doesn''t matter, why did you speak for her just now?"


    "Yes? Your illusion."


    "You still want to sophistry. I can see that you must have something with her before." Shi xiaorou dug deeply.


    "You think too much."


    "I..." xiaorou was about to continue to say some of her own opinions.


    But when she thought three years ago that Shiyi and Su wennuan could develop, she didn''t think of the consequences.


    In the end, it is a mess of mandarin duck spectrum, which makes Shiyi unhappy all these years.


    When xiaorou wanted to come here, she stopped talking.


    When I got home, my father and mother were really waiting for xiaorou to come back and cook a big table.


    When xiaorou hugged her parents, she happily sat down at the table for dinner.


    "Oh, xiaorou, why have you lost weight again in the past few months." Shi''s mother looked at Shi xiaorou painfully.


    "She''s busy falling in love. Naturally she''s thin." Shi xiaorou said before she answered.


    Her mother was stunned, and then she was surprised, "what, xiaorou, do you have a boyfriend? Who, come on, tell her mother which family''s childe is." when her mother came to be interested, she quickly sat next to Shi xiaorou and looked at her curiously and expectantly.


    Shi xiaorou pulled the corners of her mouth awkwardly and threw a throwing knife at Shi Yibiao in her eyes. She unexpectedly betrayed her so early.


    She smiled twice, and now she can only confess, "it''s the Ming mausoleum..."


    "What, Ming Ling!"


    Before Shi xiaorou finished, her mother cried out in shock.


    Shi xiaorou quickly comforted, "no, no, listen to me. It''s the assistant of the Ming Ling family..."


    Shi xiaorou stroked her mother''s back while gradually looking for words to let her parents accept.


    "Assistant of the Ming Ling family?" when my mother heard this, she was puzzled and her face changed a little.


    The assistant is not a childe of any family. It''s obviously married.


    When my mother heard the word assistant, she was not satisfied.


    Shi xiaorou smiled and said, "it''s not an assistant. It''s a partner of Ming Ling. It''s also very excellent."


    "Who is it? Don''t talk to me." my mother couldn''t wait.


    Shi xiaorou had to say, "his name is Yunxin."


    "What! Yunxin! It''s the man who doesn''t do his job and hangs around all day! I don''t think he''s a good man. Xiaorou, how can you be with him." when my mother heard that it was Yunxin, she disagreed even more. Just now her happy expression suddenly came down.


    Xiaorou said, "you must break up with Yunxin right away. I thought you were going to say that it was Mingfeng, the younger brother of mingling. It''s more reliable. If it''s Yunxin, you can''t do it."


    "I think the Ming peak is really good. I''ll go to the Ming House to talk about it another day." Shi''s mother said. She suddenly woke up by herself and felt that the Ming peak matched Shi xiaorou very well.


    When xiaorou wanted to stop her mother, she found that she had no room to speak at all.


    Her mother has sat next to her father and said to her father, "Yunhao, don''t you know old man Ming very well? Make an appointment to talk to him another day to see if you can set up the two children."


    When xiaorou was about to vomit blood!


    If you want her to be with Mingfeng, kill her.

 Chapter 420

    Shi xiaorou really didn''t expect that things would develop to this point.


    Her parents not only disagreed that she was with Yunxin, but also planned to find her a home. Unexpectedly, they thought of Mingfeng.


    When xiaorou didn''t even finish her meal, she quickly hid back in the house and called Yunxin.


    Shi xiaorou called. At this moment, Yunxin and mingling happened to arrive at Xishi villa, where mingling is home in China.


    Xiao Rou''s phone rang before her luggage was put away.


    Yunxin picked it up with a relaxed tone, "xiaorou, what''s up."


    "Yunxin, where are you now?" Shi xiaorou said anxiously when she heard Yunxin''s voice.


    "What about the Ming Ling family? Do you want to come over?" hearing Xiao Rou''s worried voice, Yunxin thought she missed him so soon.


    When xiaorou became nervous, she asked, "is Mingfeng with you?"


    Yunxin glanced at the Mingfeng sitting with the doctor and replied, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    When xiaorou was stunned, she sucked her nose and began to cry without tears, "Oh, Yunxin, you must stand on my side, or I will die in peace."


    "Don''t be so serious. What''s the matter?" Yunxin handed over his luggage to the servant and sat down on the sofa.


    "Yes..." when xiaorou was frank and ready to speak out, but when she thought that there was Mingfeng sitting next to Yunxin, if Mingfeng heard this, the guy would surely seize the opportunity to laugh at her.


    So she took it back. "It''s all right. I''ll tell you when we meet another day." Shi xiaorou said, and then hung up the phone.


    Cloud heart holding a beep busy phone, a little wonder, "inexplicable."


    Ming Feng turned his head and said to Yun Xin, "it''s Shi xiaorou''s second goods again. Hehe, don''t take what she said to heart, otherwise you will suffer."


    Ming Feng said his opinion.


    As long as Ming Feng is with Shi xiaorou, he is bound to quarrel with Shi xiaorou. What Shi xiaorou says can always poke his heart, making him want to vomit blood. He can''t get angry again. He just wants to suffocate himself alive.


    So now seeing Yunxin''s worried appearance, he deeply sympathized.


    Yunxin looked at Mingfeng and said nothing.


    Ming Feng continued, "I really don''t understand how you like Shi xiaorou. If I were you, I wouldn''t want to have such a relationship with her."


    When Yunxin maintained, xiaorou said, "don''t take personal prejudice. Xiaorou is very good."


    "OK? Ha ha..." Mingfeng was surprised when he heard Yunxin''s words, and then smiled as if he heard Tianda''s joke.


    Someone even said that second goods were good at that time? Ha ha, it''s so funny.


    Seeing Ming Feng''s exaggerated smile, a doctor pushed his arm and said, "too much, too exaggerated smile. Shi xiaorou is not as bad as you said."


    Mingfeng didn''t expect that doctor you would also speak for Shi xiaorou. He looked at doctor you didn''t understand and said, "do you also think she is suitable for Yunxin?"


    "Why not? I think they are a good match." the doctor told the truth and took a look at Yun Xin.


    Yunxin is also a little complacent.


    He also felt that he was a good match with Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou was so good that it was not as bad as what Mingfeng said.


    Ming Feng seldom refutes the words of a doctor. Since even a doctor said so, Ming Feng had to shut up, "well, I said, you think she''s good, just fine."


    "Second young master, doctor, President Yun, have dinner."


    They sat on the sofa and were discussing xiaorou''s affairs. The housekeeper Chengqi came and asked them to eat.


    Yunxin looked at Chengqi and joked, "Chengqi housekeeper, why haven''t you seen him for months? You''re getting stronger and younger. You can compete with the young man."


    Mingfeng also followed his words, "that''s, Chengqi housekeeper is old and strong. It''s not too much to marry a little girl in her 20s now."


    Chengqi housekeeper was embarrassed by them. "The two young masters laughed. Chengqi is old and should retire in a few years."


    "What are you doing in retirement? You''ve done well in the Ming family these years. Besides, your young grandmother and little princess and young master have just come back. How can you retire." although Yunxin''s sentence seems to be joking, it''s actually very serious.


    Su Nuan and pineapple have been away for three years. As soon as they come back, they naturally need a familiar person to take care of them.


    Chengqi took care of Su wennuan three years ago. He knows his roots and the bottom. It will be more convenient to take care of him.


    Chengqi nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I haven''t seen my little grandmother for a long time. I didn''t expect that the young master still has such lovely two children. Chengqi must live younger and younger and continue to take care of the young master for a few years."


    Speaking of the children, Cheng Qi smiled and sighed, "Hey, it''s good. There are few people to accompany Ming. It''s not so lonely..."


    When Chengqi housekeeper uttered this sigh, Su wennuan just came over and listened to his words in his heart.


    Although Chengqi is only a simple sentence, Su wennuan still hears the full sense of vicissitudes from this sentence.


    In my mind, it seems that Ming Ling comes and goes alone every day, with her thoughts, that lonely and lonely look.


    Even when Chengqi housekeeper saw him like that, he kept it in his heart and felt sorry for him.


    Su wennuan came over and said to them, "stop talking and go to dinner. Pineapples are more active than you."


    Yunxin casually made an obedient gesture, "get orders, go now." he said and walked towards the table.


    The doctor and Ming Feng also passed.


    When Su wennuan was about to pass, Cheng Qi shouted behind him, "young grandma..."


    Su wennuan stops and turns back.


    Chengqi housekeeper came over and looked nostalgic, "I''m really glad you can come back. Don''t leave the young master in the future. He''s had a hard time without you these years."


    There was nothing else to say, but after saying such a sentence, Chengqi went to the kitchen to do some work.


    Su wennuan was stunned in situ, digesting Chengqi''s words.


    Even if the steward of Chengqi didn''t tell her clearly about the process, she can imagine how hard mingling has been these years from her understanding of mingling.


    Holding the thoughts of her, holding all the hard work for her, living alone.


    Can''t find her, can''t see the light in front, a person has painful memories.


    But the more memories, the more pain.


    It has been three years since such a day in the Ming mausoleum.


    So in the future, she can''t let Ming Ling continue to work so hard. She wants to give Ming Ling the most beautiful happiness in the world.


    "Warm, what are you doing? Come here..."


    Just thinking, Ming Ling called to her.


    Su wennuan regained his consciousness, walked over, sat next to Ming Ling, picked up chopsticks, smiled and said, "after wandering outside for three years, he finally went home..."

 Chapter 421

    Everyone was stunned when they heard Su wennuan''s words, and then immediately understood the meaning of Su wennuan''s words.


    They looked at the Ming mausoleum with envy and blessing.


    Ming Ling also looked at Su wennuan and saw the sweet smile on her face. His face also drew an arc of satisfaction.


    I''m glad I can build a home for Su wennuan. I''m glad Su wennuan regards it as his home.


    Not seen for many years, she can finally regard the place with him as her home. His efforts over the years have not been in vain and are very satisfied.


    "Mom, I want to eat this chicken leg..." Luo leaned over Su Nuan''s leg and said, pointing to the chicken leg on the table.


    Su wennuan regained her consciousness, stretched out her chopsticks, took a piece for her and asked her to eat in her hand, "come on, Luo Luo, take it in your hand and don''t fall off."


    Luo Luo returns to her seat, sits down, reaches out her little hand, takes the drumstick from Su wennuan''s chopsticks and starts eating it.


    "Mom, I want it too." pineapple sat on the other side of pineapple and looked forward to it.


    Su wennuan sandwiched another chicken leg for Bo Bo to eat by himself.


    "You see how considerate wennuan is to pineapple. You don''t even know how to bring vegetables for me." after seeing Su wennuan bring vegetables to the children, Mingfeng said with an dissatisfied doctor.


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned and looked at Mingfeng. It was clearly not what an adult should say.


    The doctor naturally realized everyone''s strange expression. He looked at everyone, then put a chicken leg in the Mingfeng bowl and said, "good, eat." he said, and touched his head.


    No one can match that spoiled expression.


    Su wennuan was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that there is no reason why Mingfeng likes doctors so much. Who doesn''t want to be spoiled.


    After Mingfeng got the drumstick that the doctor had sandwiched for him, he began to eat happily.


    Yunxin felt absurd and shook his head.


    Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum and saw his calm face. Her heart also led to a warm feeling and longing for the future.


    Maybe they should love each other more.


    Thinking like this, Su wennuan reaches out and puts a chicken leg in his bowl for mingling. "Mingling, you''ve lost weight these days. You can eat it too."


    Su wennuan suddenly made this move. Everyone looked at Su wennuan and Ming Ling, but it was no surprise. Su wennuan dared to confess to Ming Ling so brazenly in the cabin. She did so bold things. What else can''t she do?


    After bringing food to Ming Ling, Su wennuan looks at Ming Ling with a smile on her lips.


    Ming Ling looked sideways at Su wennuan. Seeing the smile and concern on her face, he knew that Su wennuan was flattering him and caring about him.


    And this kind of care is very useful to Ming Ling.


    He picked up the chicken leg in the bowl and took a bite. "I should mend it," he said in a magnetic voice. Then he also sandwiched an egg for Su wennuan. "Have some, too."


    Yunxin knocked on the table and deliberately said, "Hey, hey, you two are enough. Show your love frequently. Have you considered my feelings? Don''t abuse my single dog."


    Cloud heart joked, with a smile on his lips.


    Su wennuan looked at him angrily, "don''t call yourself a single dog, or I''ll call Shi xiaorou."


    Su wennuan deliberately responds to the cloud.


    Yun sighed, "Hey, she just called me. It sounds like we''re coming to the end."


    Su wennuan immediately stopped his words, "bah, bah, Yunxin, you don''t want a crow''s mouth..." Su wennuan is afraid to hear the words of lovers breaking up now.


    Especially Shi xiaorou and Yunxin.


    Because she knows that it''s really not easy for two people in love to be together.


    She and Ming Ling have gone through so much hard to be together. She doesn''t want Shi xiaorou and Yun Xin to go through so much.


    If there were no difficulties at the beginning, it would be nice for two people in love to be together quietly at the beginning.


    Who is willing to give himself more trouble if he can be calm.


    Yunxin naturally understands what Su wennuan means, but just now at the airport, Shi xiaorou had the opportunity to tell Shi Yi about his concern with her.


    But Shi xiaorou chose to cover up rather than make it public.


    The attitude of dealing with the things between him and her, the look of panic concealment, and the phone call xiaorou made to him just now all made Yunxin have a bad hunch.


    He didn''t think he would be so smooth with xiaorou.


    After dinner, the doctor and Mingfeng went back, and Yunxin naturally returned to his home.


    Su wennuan goes to the bathroom to bathe pineapple and green bamboo helps.


    I haven''t seen Su wennuan for years. Now I finally see him. Lvzhu is still a little excited.


    With a respectful smile on her face, she helped and chatted with Su wennuan, "young grandma, don''t go back this time, otherwise the young master will be too poor."


    Su wennuan is gentle and easy to talk, so Lvzhu dares to talk to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan stops bathing Luoluo and asks Lvzhu, "Lvzhu, tell me how Mingshao came over the years?"


    She suddenly wanted to know how Ming Ling lived in these three years.


    Su wennuan asked, and the green bamboo pulled awkwardly on his lips, "young grandma, don''t ask, young master won''t let us say."


    "It''s all right. Just tell me secretly. I won''t tell him." Su wennuan said sincerely. She really wanted to know the life of mingling in the past three years.


    Although Lvzhu was embarrassed, Su wennuan said so, so she had to say it. Moreover, she felt that it was necessary for Su wennuan to know about the life of the Ming mausoleum. Otherwise, the missing of the Ming mausoleum over the years would not be in vain?


    "When the young master just came back, he looked for you all over the house. Finally, he found that he couldn''t find you. He drove out like crazy again. The housekeeper said that the young master came to find you. Three days later, the young master came back and didn''t bring you back, but brought back your photos. In his spare time, he always looked at your photos in a daze. He sat alone all day without telling anyone He didn''t eat or drink. Later, President Yun came and took him out together. It was better. But later, the young master didn''t live well. He always liked to hold your picture in a daze. He had stubble on his face. He didn''t know. He was very down and out... "


    Su wennuan listens to the description of green bamboo, and the Ming mausoleum appears in his mind. At that time, a person with a photo sat on the ground and leaned against the bed, with stubble on his face and fatigue on his face.


    That lonely and sad look.


    She feels distressed when she thinks about it now.


    If she could understand him more and look at him more carefully, they wouldn''t miss each other''s youth for three years.

 Chapter 422

    "Then how did he come out?" Su wennuan asked again, wondering how Ming Ling came out of pain.


    After all, she has been hiding from him and not found by him, so he can''t find her anyway.


    After the doctor sent a death notice to her child, Su wennuan''s heart had died and hated Ming Ling.


    Hate that he was not around when she needed him most, hate all the cruel things he did to her, hate that he made her pregnant with children but ignored it, and hate all the suffering he made her suffer.


    If time could come again, she would never meet Ming Ling.


    But later, after the operation, the doctor did his best to save her two children. No one could understand the feeling of rekindling hope. She was excited and grateful. She seemed to be reborn.


    But her hatred for Ming Ling still exists. She vowed that she would never want to see Ming Ling in her life.


    I don''t want to let Ming Ling see her children, because with Ming Ling''s domineering personality, if he knew that she had given birth to his children, he would rob her children by any means.


    She must not allow such a thing to happen.


    So she claims that her child is dead, and sometimes wing helps hide, things are much easier to do, and she can easily hide it.


    She spent three years without Ming Ling. Although those three years were hard and bitter, she was happy with her two children no matter how bitter.


    Just said to hate the person for a lifetime, but often in her mind, even miss, can''t stop missing.


    But in order to have custody of the child, she bit her teeth and disappeared.


    In the past three years, whenever she thought of Ming Ling and wanted to see him, she warned herself.


    Su wennuan, think about how cruel he was to you before. Think about how you were dying of pain on the operating table, but he was having an affair with his favorite Gu Xinyu.


    None of these things can be forgiven, so you can''t forgive him.


    Over the years, her heart hinted that she finally didn''t miss Ming Ling so much.


    But when I saw him later, I found that she couldn''t hate him at all and couldn''t forget him at all.


    Otherwise, over the years, why can''t she accept Shiyi, and why can''t she accept Shiyi''s kindness to her, just because she still can''t forget mingling in her heart.


    After learning the truth that mingling pushed her away three years ago, and after learning that mingling had suffered so much for her.


    Her heart completely collapsed, and then she realized that she had been sorry for him, and he had done nothing wrong.


    Such a man is worth her whole life to be gentle, and worth her whole life to protect him.


    "Later, he worked hard day and night, like a robot, and then gradually reduced his workload under the persuasion of general manager Yun, just like a normal person."


    Green bamboo replied in Su wennuan''s expectant eyes.


    Su Nuan nodded slightly to show that she understood.


    It was her fault that made Ming Ling work so hard for so many years.


    After bathing the children, Su wennuan asked Lvzhu to take them to bed.


    Su wennuan returned to the master bedroom.


    Ming Ling has finished taking a bath and is sitting in bed reading.


    Su wennuan walked over, sat beside him, put his head close to his book and asked, "what book are you reading?"


    Ming Ling turned the cover over to show her.


    Su wennuan leaned over his head and looked at it. He said in surprise, "Harry Potter! Haven''t you seen it before?"


    I didn''t expect Ming Ling to read a novel.


    Ming Ling shook his head. "I was busy with work and didn''t have time to read." his eyes were still on the book.


    Su wennuan smiled and went to bed. He took his arm and put his head on his shoulder. "Yes, you should read more novels to improve your Eq."


    Ming Ling raised an eyebrow at her, "my EQ is not enough?"


    Su wennuan nodded politely, "it''s really not enough. You don''t understand women''s heart at all. Sometimes I''m jealous, and you can''t see it."


    Su wennuan stared at him, his eyes very watery.


    "Jealous? Who have you been jealous of?" Ming Ling was interested and looked at her.


    "For example, three years ago, when you were in a bar with Zhu Xiaorong, I was angry, or I made trouble with you, that is, I was jealous. And when you were with Gu Xinyu, I ignored you, and I was jealous..." Su wennuan analyzed it to Ming Ling bit by bit.


    Since he didn''t understand her heart, she made herself transparent to him.


    In this way, it will be easier to get along with in the future.


    When Ming Ling recalled the past, he suddenly realized, "it''s true. I said it''s so difficult for you women to guess. You''re happy and angry."


    "By the way, I''ll introduce a novel to you." Su wennuan suddenly jumped up, took out his mobile phone, pointed out the novel network and found a novel for Ming Ling.


    "You should read more romantic novels, which is good for your EQ Development," Su said as she thumbed through them.


    Ming Ling frowned, "my EQ is not as low as you said."


    Su wennuan retorted to him, "it''s very low, otherwise you won''t fall in love."


    "Then you are not my love?" mingling also argued with her.


    Two people know each other and say the same words that make each other happy, but also with a little argument.


    "That''s because I''m gentle, kind, considerate and generous. I can''t find a good girl with lanterns." Su wennuan joked with him and said with a smile.


    Ming Ling scraped her nose, "so I found it and said my EQ was not high?"


    "Eh... Anyway, I think you have a high IQ, but your EQ needs to be improved. By the way, this is the book. It''s a good book. Look..." Su wennuan turned to the book he wanted Ming Ling to read and handed him his mobile phone.


    Ming Ling put his head together and looked at it. When he saw the content above, he read it out. "Deep love, woman, don''t cry pain!" I can''t see it. Su wennuan, you are still so evil in your bones. You should read this yellow book. "As soon as you read the title of the book, Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan and said with a funny smile on his lips.


    Su wennuan blushed and hit him on the shoulder, "I hate it. Don''t take this book out of context. It''s about a man who uses cruel means to analyze the little woman step by step, leaving her scaly. The kind of exploitation makes the little woman very painful. That''s what I mean. Don''t misinterpret it, okay?"


    Su wennuan blushed and explained to Ming Ling. She immediately knew what Ming Ling thought of when he saw the title. It was really annoying. The author was also true. Why did he take the title? It was misunderstood.


    "Su wennuan, don''t explain. You just want me to learn technology and love you well." Ming Ling smiled.

 Chapter 423

    "Su wennuan, don''t explain. You just want me to learn technology and love you well." Ming Ling smiled and hugged Su wennuan''s shoulder.


    Su wennuan''s face became more red and hot. He took mingling''s hand off his shoulder and said angrily, "it''s really not like this. Listen to me. Otherwise, look at the brief introduction of the novel. It''s very pure." Su wennuan couldn''t explain clearly. He held his mobile phone high in front of him and let him see it.


    Ming Ling naturally followed her meaning and carefully read the introduction of the novel, "lingering every night..."


    Ming Ling read out the key points again, and then looked at Su wennuan. Su wennuan wanted to cry without tears. Why couldn''t he see those things about feelings.


    "Look at this, this, ''mistakenly regard pity as love.''" you are a kind of poison, and you can''t get rid of it. "You see how beautiful their love is, and it''s a little sad, just like us. You don''t know that Ling Han is super handsome." Su wennuan introduced the book to Ming Ling with great interest. "I cried several times when I read it."


    She tooted her mouth slightly.


    Unexpectedly, when she wanted to reduce stress, she looked at e-books.


    Ming Ling grabbed her cell phone and continued to read the profile, "take your wild seed and get out of my world!" this is like us. I will never treat you like this. A man who can say such words must be a scum man. You still worship such a man. "


    Ming Ling handed her the mobile phone and said in a derogatory way.


    Su wennuan even worships the man in the book. He''s really drunk. Linghan can''t compare with him at all!


    "No, it''s a misunderstanding. Mingling is also the boss of the underworld. He did it to protect Lengxi. Isn''t it similar to you?" Su wennuan revealed the contents of the book to mingling and looked at the handsome face of mingling. "I think you can improve the quality of life by reading more books."


    Anyway, she still wants to sell the book to Ming Ling. At least the content in it is very similar to his career, but the man in the book has higher EQ than him. Ming Ling can learn from it.


    But Ming Ling put the mobile phone in her hand on the bedside cabinet, took her shoulder, looked sideways into her eyes and said, "those books were written by some little girls. They are impractical. They specifically deceive you perceptual women and can''t deceive us. I think you should read less in the future so as not to make yourself more and more perceptual."


    Su wennuan didn''t persuade mingling to succeed. Instead, mingling persuaded Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan blinked at him with his dark eyes open. "I think she writes very well. The plot of the story is very good, and the philosophy of life is very reasonable. And it is very similar to our current life. But they are a little more tortuous."


    "This is the author''s intelligence. He can catch the heart of a simple person like you and cheat tears. If you show it to me, I will only feel funny." Ming Ling said to Su Nuan.


    "But..." Su wennuan wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ming Ling.


    "Come on, go take a bath." he patted her on the ass.


    Su wennuan stroked her mouth. She didn''t know what was going on. It was clear that she was persuading mingling to read a novel. Why did mingling persuade her now.


    Well, her eloquence is not good. That''s it. Su wennuan has to go to the bathroom with a disheartened face.


    When she came out after taking a bath, she saw Ming Ling holding her mobile phone, a pair of deep eyes staring at the mobile phone screen, and a rare smile on her lips.


    It seems to be laughing at others, and it seems to be a smile when you see a joke.


    Su wennuan saw him like this. She stood not far away and looked a little stunned.


    What''s the situation? She has never seen mingling holding a mobile phone in such a daze. She came out of the bathroom and mingling didn''t notice it.


    Su wennuan blinked twice, then walked over and looked at the mobile phone close to mingling. When she saw the content on the mobile phone screen, she blinked in surprise.


    She saw the names of Linghan and Lengxi on the mobile phone screen, that is to say, mingling was reading the novel she had just recommended to him!


    Didn''t he say he didn''t watch it? Why is he so involved now?


    Su wennuan shook his hand in front of Ming Ling, "Ming Ling, are you okay?"


    Ming Ling''s eyes moved away from the mobile phone screen and grabbed Su wennuan''s hand. With a bad smile on his face, he said to Su wennuan, "I didn''t expect that there were many postures in the bathroom. Have you seen the one in the bathtub?"


    "What... What?" Su wennuan was a little confused.


    "The one that Ling Han and Lengxi made in the bathtub, I think it''s very exciting. Why don''t we practice it now." Ming Ling grabbed Su wennuan''s hand and was ready to get out of bed, eager to try.


    Su wennuan quickly grabbed his hand and stayed on the bed. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Ming Ling turned to look at her, "how can you know you can''t stand it without trying? So, you''ve read all the contents of this book?"


    Ming Ling immediately read the meaning of her words.


    Su wennuan was stunned, then blinked again, digested the meaning of his words, and then hurriedly said, "no, no, I only watched their emotional scenes." well, although the feelings went deep, they would naturally do bed sports, and she couldn''t resist curiosity.


    But you must not confess to Ming Ling. Otherwise, what if Ming Ling wants to try all the gestures in the book? She is shy and can''t stand it.


    Ming Ling looked at her fear. He smiled and sat back in bed. "I''m kidding you. I don''t care to use the posture used by others. For you, I must have my own posture."


    "Well, Ming Ling, can you stop saying such dirty jokes?" Su wennuan was a little ready to cry without tears.


    She originally wanted to introduce love stories to Ming Ling. She focused on emotional drama.


    But why do men and women always pay different attention? It''s really heavy taste.


    After hearing this, Ming Ling looked at her in surprise, and then threw his mobile phone aside, "that''s OK, we don''t say, we''ll do it."


    Then he lay down and lay himself flat. The nice and magnetic voice came out, "come on, I''ll cooperate with you in any position you want."


    Su warmed up and a black line came up on her forehead. It seems that she can''t escape tonight.


    She was not shy either. She pressed directly on mingling and slipped her finger on mingling''s face. "Young master, how can I love you if I want my sister tonight?"


    Ming Ling took her to turn the world around and gently turned over. She turned over from below to above. Su wennuan was vaguely pressed under her.


    His throat was astringent and said, "let the old man push the cart..."

 Chapter 424

    With that, Ming Ling bent down and kissed Su wennuan''s lips.


    Su wennuan was stunned and felt the temperature on his lips passing between his lips. His breath seemed to melt into his own blood. Su wennuan trembled all over, and her eyelashes trembled like butterfly wings. She reached out and hooked mingling''s neck in response to his kiss. The temperature of each other increased rapidly.


    Su wennuan could feel the heat on him. Her soft body became more and more red and hot, just like cooked shrimp.


    Ming Ling can''t wait.


    At the entrance, Su wennuan stopped him, "wait, wait, don''t..."


    Ming Ling looked at her with blurred eyes. Su wennuan put his hand on the bed, moved his body up and went to the bedside cabinet to get something, "wear it first... Ah!"


    Before she finished her words, the Ming mausoleum had begun.


    Su wennuan lies at the head of the bed, afraid that she will fall out of bed. She holds the sheet tightly and bears


    ¡­¡­


    Bear the Ming mausoleum.


    That in and out, as if he were in her heart, that persistent love.


    From the beginning of love, to the later hate, to the present inseparable.


    No matter what kind of feelings, as long as it is him, whether in or out, it is her satisfaction, just because that person is him


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ming Ling got up early.


    Su wennuan was half asleep and half awake. Subconsciously, she groped for the bedside, but what she touched was the cool sheets. In other words, mingling had already got up, and the sheets around her were cold.


    Su wennuan suddenly woke up and sat up. She didn''t see any trace of the Ming mausoleum. She also put on her clothes and got up.


    Ming Ling and Yun Xin are having breakfast in the living room.


    Su wennuan walked over and Yunxin said hello to her, "Hey, sister-in-law, why did you get up so early today."


    Su wennuan looked at Yunxin''s smiling face. She said, "aren''t you earlier than me? I just got up and you''re already here." she said as she walked to the table.


    Yunxin''s eyes moved with Su wennuan and followed from the stairs to the dining table. "I have something to talk to Ming less, so I got up early."


    "What''s the matter? We have to talk so early." Su wennuan sat down at the table. Mingling took a sandwich in front of her and let her eat it.


    Obviously, he heard Su wennuan''s displeasure in his words. Yunxin jokingly said, "sister-in-law, did I bother you so early?"


    Yun Xin asked Su wennuan with an evil taste.


    Seeing his expression, Su wennuan knew what he meant. Her face immediately turned a little red. "Yunxin, can you be serious and talk about your business."


    Her eloquence is not good. If she says she can''t win mingling, she must also say she can''t win Yunxin.


    So she''s smart enough to stop talking about it and retreat.


    Seeing the shame on Su wennuan''s face, Yunxin looked at Ming Ling''s calm appearance. He smiled and didn''t continue to joke about Su wennuan.


    Back to business, "Ming Shao, this morning, you go to the company to deal with things. I have something to do. I won''t go to the company today."


    This is the real purpose of yunxinlai.


    Upon hearing this, Su wennuan said, "Oh, you come to ask for leave and let your boss work in the company so early. He needs a rest now. You''d better go to the company. Mingling is at home today."


    Yunxin was stunned and looked at mingling. He found that mingling had a favorable smile on his lips and gently patted Su wennuan''s shoulder.


    "Hey, hey, sister-in-law, you can''t do this. Employees also have holidays." Yunxin protested. At the sight of their collusion, he knew that the two small openings were in partnership with each other.


    Su wennuan said, "you have nothing to do. Just go to work in the company."


    "Who said I didn''t have anything to do? I just came to ask Mingshao for leave when I had something to do." Yunxin said a little worried.


    Su wennuan asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, and then avoided Su wennuan''s asking eyes, "this can''t be said. It''s my private affair. Anyway, I''m going to ask for leave today."


    Although Yunxin didn''t tell Su nuanming.


    But Ming Ling saw the tension in Yun Xin''s eyes.


    He said, "all right, eat quickly and get out of here."


    Yunxin was happy when he heard this. He kept picking up his chopsticks, "Xie Mingshao, I will come back tomorrow to work well." then he looked at Su wennuan proudly.


    Say with your eyes, look, it''s still less intimate.


    Su wennuan ate flat and didn''t speak.


    She just loves mingling and wants to let mingling rest at home for a few more days. Yunxin is radiant and idle all day. It''s understandable to let him do more things.


    After eating, Yunxin walked away without stopping. He didn''t know what was important.


    After eating, Ming Ling will go to the company.


    Su wennuan was a little worried. "Be careful when you drive."


    "HMM." Ming Ling responded with a word, picked up his briefcase and walked out the door.


    "Hey, Ming Ling, don''t forget to have lunch." Su wennuan added behind him.


    As Ming Ling walked out, he raised his hand and waved to her, which meant to know and bye.


    Although he explained a lot, Su wennuan was still worried.


    She is used to worrying about her children. Now, as far as she is concerned, mingling will worry her like a child.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, the children got up, and Su wennuan came to greet the children for breakfast.


    After eating and playing with the children for a while, it was more than 11 o''clock. She was worried that mingling didn''t eat on time, so she asked the kitchen to cook some meals. She went to the company to send meals to mingling.


    Wearing a white cotton skirt, Su wennuan looks clean and elegant. With a thermos in his hand and food in it, he walks into Mingtian group.


    The front desk stopped her. "Miss, who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment?"


    Su wennuan keeps a decent smile. Her experience over the years makes her smile more dignified and confident, "find your boss."


    "What can I do for you? Do you have an appointment?" asked the front desk.


    "Send him a meal without making an appointment. Tell your boss Ming that a man named Su wennuan wants to see him." Su wennuan said to the front desk.


    As soon as I heard the name Su wennuan, the front desk was shocked and changed his attitude immediately. "It''s su wennuan. Please, please. We''re always having a meeting. We''ll inform him now."


    Seeing that the front desk suddenly became so enthusiastic, Su wennuan hurriedly said, "no, don''t interrupt him. I''ll just wait outside."


    She didn''t understand why the front desk was so excited when she heard her name.


    The front desk said politely and respectfully, "OK, Miss Su, wait a minute, but you must not go."


    Su wennuan asked, "why?"

 Chapter 425

    The front desk said without concealment, "you are the person our president has been looking for in the past three years. The president said before that if anyone finds you or reveals your news, there will be a lot of rewards and hundreds of thousands of rewards."


    The front desk is honest.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment, but he also understood that mingling had been looking for him. Not only the people in his family knew it, but also all over his company.


    Only she has been avoiding.


    Su wennuan was a little sad, but he didn''t say much. He smiled and said, "we have met and have been together for more than three months."


    "Ah? That''s right. Congratulations, congratulations." hearing Su wennuan''s words, the front desk lady is still a little disappointed. Now she can''t get the bonus. "Miss Su, please come here and wait for president Ming in the president''s office." the front desk let Su wennuan into the president''s exclusive elevator.


    Su wennuan went in with great boldness.


    When she came to the top floor, she went to the president''s office. The floor of the president''s office was full of secretaries. Before, she also stayed in the company of mingling, worked as a secretary and knew many secretaries.


    Coming towards her, she also saw many acquaintances. She smiled and nodded at them one by one. It was a greeting. Whether they still knew her or not, her own politeness was enough.


    Many secretaries recognized her and gathered to point at her.


    "Look, look, isn''t that Su wennuan?"


    "Yes, that''s su wennuan. She left for three years and came back?"


    "Look at her walking directly to the president''s office. Is her old relationship with the president revived?"


    "What''s the revival of old love? Our president has always liked only Su wennuan. Didn''t you see that the president took great pains to find Su wennuan for three years?"


    "Yes, this little fox spirit really has some means to make the president think about her for three years."


    "This technique is called being indifferent. Don''t you understand? Men are cheap. The more they can''t get, the more precious they are."


    "Oh... You speak ill of the president. If the president knows, you will be dismissed."


    "What did I say? I didn''t say anything."


    "All right, all right, let''s stop talking and hurry to work."


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan heard you and me talking about her and Ming Ling.


    Three years ago, she would have been very angry and wronged.


    But now, hearing their comments, Su wennuan only felt funny and had no other feelings.


    I didn''t expect that after so many years, the secretaries around Ming Ling still like to discuss right and wrong. Everyone follows suit. They haven''t changed at all.


    What has changed is just her state of mind.


    Su wennuan confidently and naturally goes to mingling''s office. After waiting in the office for about half an hour, mingling comes in.


    "Ming Ling..." Su wennuan stood up and walked towards Ming Ling. He took the suit in his hand. "The meeting is over."


    Ming Ling replied, "well, why are you here?"


    Su wennuan hurried over to take the thermos cup, opened it and put it on the tea table. "I''m afraid you''re busy working and forget to eat."


    She went to the side where Ming Ling sat and kneaded his shoulder.


    Ming Ling smiled. "It''s more thoughtful than a personal secret."


    "That''s natural. I don''t get paid yet." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    The personal secretary takes care of the president only to complete the work, and she really cares about him. These two properties are different. How can they be compared.


    Ming Ling took her hand and asked her to sit next to him. He picked a potato from the bowl and sent it to her mouth.


    Su wennuan opened his mouth and ate it. He chewed and said, "you eat, you eat, I''ve already eaten."


    "It''s boring for me to eat alone. Let''s eat together." Ming Ling took a bite of rice and put it in his mouth and fed it to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan also took a chopstick and picked something to feed to Ming Ling.


    Just a meal, two people eat flirting and flirting, and they are happy.


    After dinner, Su wennuan put his things away. "You''re busy first. Go home early after work in the afternoon."


    She was leaving, and Ming Ling was still reluctant, "otherwise you will go back with me this afternoon."


    "The children are still at home. I have to go back and take care of them." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll ask the driver to take you back."


    "Yes." Su wennuan didn''t refuse.


    Ming Ling took her to the car, and then returned to the president''s office. After going to California for such a long time, there was a lot of work to be handled.


    When Su wennuan came home, pineapple and pineapple were playing with green bamboo. They were very quiet and didn''t dare to make trouble.


    After all, the two children are still a little afraid of strangers. They can''t play without familiar adults.


    After su wennuan came back, they were a little energetic, but Su wennuan asked them to take a nap.


    Just got the children into the room.


    Chengqi housekeeper came and said, "young grandma, there are guests at home."


    Seeing that the seventh housekeeper was respectful and wanted to tell her something, Su wennuan wondered if the guest was very special?


    "What guest?" Su wennuan asked. If yunxinmingfeng had doctor Shi xiaorou, Chengqi wouldn''t fight so much.


    "Old man and old lady Ming." Chengqi said.


    As soon as he said this, Su wennuan immediately understood that the children had just entered the room and had not fallen asleep. It must be impossible to sleep if they were left alone in the room.


    Besides, now that master Ming and Zhao Fengxia are here, she must take the children out.


    Su wennuan took pineapple and pineapple by the hand and asked them to come down, "come on, pineapple, pineapple, let''s see our grandparents."


    "But mom, aren''t we going to sleep?" Luo asked imperceptibly.


    "Shall we go to bed after seeing our grandparents?" Su wennuan coaxed them.


    "Who are your grandparents?" asked Luo Luo, who didn''t understand.


    "Grandpa is Dad''s father, grandma is Dad''s mother..." Su wennuan was about to say that she is Dad''s mother, but changed her mouth, "it''s dad''s aunt..."


    Luo Luo didn''t understand, but she nodded, "OK, let''s go out and see our grandparents."


    When Su wennuan comes out with a pineapple, old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia have been taken care of by servants and have to sit on the sofa.


    Su wennuan paused, led the children forward, with a decent smile on his face, stood in front of old man Ming and shouted, "uncle, aunt..." then bowed his head and said to pineapple, "pineapple, pineapple, call grandpa and grandma."


    Bo Bo blinked and stared at the two people in front without saying a word.


    Luo Luo''s big round dark eyes also looked at the two people curiously, and there was no exit.


    Su wennuan said softly, "pineapple, pineapple, didn''t I tell you just now? This is your grandparents. Call them and have sugar." Su wennuan coaxed.

 Chapter 426

    Bo Bo looked up at Su wennuan and looked at the old man opposite. He saw that old man Ming''s face was very serious, but it seemed that he was looking forward to it again.


    Bo Bo''s tender voice took the lead in calling, "Grandpa, grandma..." he finished, and then sipped his mouth.


    Old man Ming sitting opposite Zhao Fengxia had no movement, and his eyes were on Luo Luo again.


    Luo Luo opened her mouth and smiled at old man Ming. Two dimples on her cheeks were deep and sweet.


    Originally thought this could deceive the past, but found that old man Ming didn''t make a sound at all, and his expression was still so serious.


    Luo Luo restrained her smile. She was obedient, weak, and her voice was tender and milk, "Grandpa, grandma... Hee hee..." after she called, she rushed into Su wennuan''s arms.


    The little girl was embarrassed.


    Su wennuan hugged Luoluo''s body in her arms, touched her face and said with a smile, "Luoluo is still embarrassed. It''s not necessary. This is your own grandpa and grandma."


    "Hee hee, mom, hug..." Luo was still embarrassed and reached out to Su wennuan to hug her.


    Su wennuan picked up Luo Luo, pinched her face and said with a smile, "Luo Luo has grown up and knows how to be shy."


    Zhao Fengxia''s voice disdained, "Oh, I haven''t seen it in recent years. The shelf is getting bigger and bigger. I don''t know the etiquette when I see my elders. It''s good to have servants in this family. I don''t have to carry tea and pour water myself."


    Su wennuan heard Zhao Fengxia''s sarcastic words.


    Is she making excuses that she won''t bring them tea and water?


    However, there were clearly tea, boiled water and food in front of them. The housekeeper had arranged so well that she would be cumbersome if she continued to pour water.


    Zhao Fengxia said so, obviously deliberately looking for her fault.


    Su wennuan heard what Zhao Fengxia meant, but she was not angry. She smiled and said, "if you think the tea in front of you is not good to drink, I can change it for you. Here are lemon tea, green tea and Tieguanyin. In front of you is Tieguanyin, and there are the remaining two kinds of tea. What kind of tea do you want to drink?"


    Su wennuan said calmly.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for three years, and I''ve become more articulate." Zhao Fengxia didn''t expect Su wennuan to deal with her difficulties in such a generous way.


    There was also some sharp anger in his tone.


    "Mom, this grandma is so fierce." Luo Luo hugged Su wennuan''s neck and looked very scared.


    "Where am I fierce..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say a word." Zhao Fengxia was about to refute and was interrupted by old man Ming.


    Old man Ming was happy to see the two children. After all, he was his own grandson and looked so cute. He looked at Bo Bo standing next to Su wennuan, raised his hand a little and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Bo Bo." Bo Bo''s pure eyes stared at old man Ming and answered seriously.


    Old man Ming frowned when he heard the name, "how do you call Bo Bo? What''s this name? Is there no formal name?"


    Su wennuan explained, "because the two children don''t have a registered permanent residence, they don''t have a big name."


    "No registered permanent residence? So my grandson of the Ming family has been a black market population for three years!" old man Ming was unhappy when he heard this.


    Bo Bo also feels that this grandpa is not easy to get along with. He stands next to Su wennuan, pulls Su wennuan''s clothes, and looks at old man Ming with alert eyes.


    Zhao Fengxia sneered, "Ming Ling hasn''t married her yet. The child naturally doesn''t have a registered permanent residence. Now she comes back to Ming''s house with her child. She doesn''t want to use her child to trap Ming Ling. Many women use this means."


    Zhao Fengxia''s remark is no longer an irony, but a blatant provocation against Su wennuan.


    If she had changed to the former Su wennuan, she would have been angry and clashed with Zhao Fengxia.


    But now she won''t. After so many ups and downs, it''s not easy for her to be with the people of the Ming mausoleum. How can she stir up waves in her heart because of what others say.


    She is still very calm and slightly pulls her lips, "what I go back is not the Ming family, but the Ming Ling family."


    She stood in front of Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming. Her face was confident and her body was calm. She was not flustered because of anything.


    Ming Ling family and Ming family are two different things. Zhao Fengxia is digging a pit for herself and jumping in.


    "You..." Su wennuan blocked Zhao Fengxia''s words, and this also lost the face of master Ming. She immediately turned to master Ming and said discontentedly, "master, look at what she said. She didn''t take you in her eyes."


    Old man Ming can''t stand being stirred up by others. He loves face most.


    As soon as he heard Zhao Fengxia say this, he was angry. Su wennuan was obviously laughing at his discord with mingling father and son.


    His concern with Ming Ling can''t be judged by a woman.


    His dignified eyes looked at Su wennuan angrily, "Su wennuan, you should have a long snack. You haven''t stood firm in the Ming House. If you are too floating, you will fall miserably."


    Old man Ming''s advice to Su wennuan also shows that he doesn''t like Su wennuan.


    Old man Ming always felt that their son of the Ming family must find a clean and worthy woman as his daughter-in-law.


    And Su wennuan is a small citizen. He has nothing. He has made so many scandals and has no reputation at all.


    Three years ago, old man Ming didn''t like Su wennuan and Ming Ling very much.


    Three years later, the woman came back with mingling''s children.


    Old man Ming thought that Su wennuan really has means. The more such means, the more people can''t let her into the door of Ming''s house.


    Su wennuan knows that old man Ming is warning her.


    "I''ve always told the truth. As the saying goes, good advice goes against the ear, but it''s good for action, and slander goes against the ear, but it''s bad for others and yourself." Su wennuan still looks the same.


    I knew they were upset and kind this time. Master Ming was instigated by Zhao Fengxia and hasn''t come to his senses for so many years.


    Help this woman to hurt her son.


    Old man Ming angrily looks at Su wennuan, "Su wennuan, you''re getting bolder and bolder!" old man Ming angrily says.


    "Oh, Mommy..." Luo Luo hugged Su Nuan in fear.


    Su wennuan said calmly, "Uncle Ming, please keep your voice down. It will scare the children."


    "You..." old man Ming was so angry that his chest went up and down.


    Zhao Fengxia continued to stir up the flames, "old man, look, look, I said, this woman is definitely not kind to stay around the Ming Ling. She is going to break up the Ming family. In the future, she cheated all the property of the Ming Ling, and we are still in the dark."

 Chapter 427

    It turned out that Zhao Fengxia came for this, for the property of the Ming mausoleum?


    Su wennuan understood the mystery.


    They didn''t come here today to look after the children or humiliate her, but to inquire about the news and see who is in charge of the property of the Ming mausoleum, so that old man Ming can attack the property of the Ming mausoleum step by step?


    This woman is so greedy and ambitious.


    Occupied the Ming family and now want to extend the devil''s grasp to the Ming mausoleum!


    It''s just that old man Ming was so confused by this woman that he didn''t feel it after being used as a gun envoy for so many years.


    Su wennuan said, "I''m not interested in the so-called property. It''s aunt Zhao. You''ve been coveting the property of mingling for a long time. You only have property in your heart. Then I''m for you. Is uncle Ming the first or property the first in your heart?"


    Su wennuan deliberately said this. First, he wanted to respond to Zhao Fengxia, and second, he wanted to wake up old man Ming.


    Let master Ming know that Zhao Fengxia stayed with him all these years just for his property.


    But people, once they look at people with prejudice, they will not think what she says is good, and they will not listen to what she says.


    Old man Ming had a prejudice against Su wennuan. Now Su wennuan says so. He believes that Su wennuan is a woman with ulterior motives and wants to sow discord between him and Zhao Fengxia.


    "Su wennuan, don''t play smart in front of me. I''ve walked more bridges than you!" old man Ming warned Su wennuan. He stood up with a cold hum and looked at Su wennuan with dignified and angry eyes. "It seems that we''ve come wrong today. Su wennuan, do it yourself."


    Then he shook his sleeve and left.


    Zhao Fengxia followed old man Ming. When she left, she looked back at Su wennuan proudly. She won the battle again.


    Zhao Fengxia has been with old man Ming for so many years. She has already understood old man Ming''s temper and character. She knows when to be soft and when to fan the flames. The time and heat are very accurate.


    How can su wennuan be Zhao Fengxia''s opponent.


    Luo Luo is still lying on Su wennuan. She is too scared to speak. For her, that grandpa and grandma are really fierce.


    Bo Bo stood under Su wennuan''s feet, holding Su wennuan''s clothes in his small hand. He looked at you and me just now. His innocent eyes blinked and didn''t speak.


    Chengqi housekeeper came over and said uneasily, "young grandma, are you okay?"


    Su wennuan looked back at Cheng Qiyi and asked, "do they often come home?"


    Cheng Qi shook his head. "I''ve only been here once in three years. This is the second time."


    Su wennuan smiled, "it seems that this is for me."


    Chengqi is afraid that Su wennuan has an idea in his heart, and it''s bad to have a temper with mingling. You know that Su wennuan and mingling are not easy to get together, but you can''t fall out because of a little thing.


    Chengqi said, "people are old and their thinking is solidified. They can''t think of it for a while. Young grandma, don''t take it to heart. Just be less open-minded."


    Chengqi persuades Su wennuan, which means that don''t quarrel with the old man of the Ming Ling family, as long as the Ming Ling hurts her.


    Su wennuan understood Chengqi''s pains. She smiled, "it''s all right. I won''t take it to heart."


    Chengqi nodded happily, "OK, that''s good..."


    Chengqi''s joy was like that of a father who saw his son''s family happy and happy.


    Su wennuan can''t help sighing in her heart that Chengqi is more concerned about mingling than old man Ming.


    Over the years, old man Ming is not as good as a housekeeper.


    Su wennuan can see that Cheng Qi is really concerned about the Ming mausoleum. He was and is now.


    Three years ago, whenever she had a quarrel with Ming Ling, Cheng Qi told her about Ming Ling''s past and character for fear that she might misunderstand Ming Ling.


    He was thinking of the Ming mausoleum and wanted to see the happiness of the Ming mausoleum.


    Master Ming, who has been bewitched by Zhao Fengxia for so many years, hasn''t been sober yet. It''s really enough.


    "Pineapple, pineapple, let''s go back to the room and go to bed." Su wennuan ignored this episode and took the hands of pineapple and pineapple to the king''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Yunxin asked for leave today. There are really very important things that must be solved.


    After shopping with a woman and buying clothes, he said, "Yang Hong, don''t come to me again in the future."


    The woman named Yang Hong happily prepared to go home with the famous brand clothes bought by Yunxin. Hearing Yunxin''s words, she immediately stopped and looked back at him.


    Seeing the seriousness of Yunxin''s face, Yang Hong said, "Oh, Yunxin, I heard wrong just now." she had already opened a distance from Yunxin, and she turned back and stood in front of Yunxin.


    Yunxin''s face is more serious than ever, "really, don''t come to me again. You have come out of the shadow of lovelorn, so it''s not necessary."


    "No, Yunxin, I said I liked you. I don''t like my ex boyfriend. I''ve already turned the page with him. I''m the present and future with you." Yang Hong took his hand and said anxiously.


    Yunxin took her hand away. "What you like is my money." he no longer pretended to be confused.


    Yang Hong was stunned and said quickly, "Yunxin, why do you think so? If I like your money, how can I sleep with you!"


    "There are many women who exchange their bodies for money. These are your rewards. Take them." Yunxin took out a stack of red notes from his wallet and stuffed them into Yang Hong''s hand.


    Yang Hong pinched the money in her hand. When she saw Yunxin leave, she was a little unwilling and went up to fight, "Yunxin, I don''t want, I don''t want your money, I just want you, sobbing, don''t go..."


    She took Yunxin''s arm and was ready to fight to the end.


    Yunxin took her hand away and said seriously, "it''s good to get together and disperse. Don''t be unhappy."


    When he didn''t go to California before, he was so lonely in China that he just met Yang Hong, who had just been lovelorn and drunk. He just met her in the bar, so he came to enlighten her. Unexpectedly, he went to bed.


    Later, Yang Hong said she could accompany him.


    So they came to a friendship similar to love.


    Then he went to California. With Shi xiaorou, he thought it was time to clean up all the women in China.


    Yang Hong was angry when she saw Yunxin. She cried and spent her makeup, but she didn''t dare to catch up. She couldn''t even get this money when she got it.


    She quickly picked up the money on the ground, stuffed it into her pocket, took the famous brand clothes Yunxin had just bought her, stood up and watched Yunxin leave.

 Chapter 428

    She knows that a man like Yunxin is just lonely. He just wants to spend money to alleviate his loneliness. He never has a heart and won''t give his heart to any woman. It''s just bullshit to talk about love with him.


    She is still a little self-conscious about this, but Yunxin is a man who can speak and have money. Even if many women know that what he gives is not love, but loneliness, they still have to gather around him, just because they are very happy and satisfied around him.


    I have money to spend and I can hear love words every day. Which woman doesn''t like such a man?


    But such a man is born to be unruly. No woman can take his heart back and let him rein in on the brink.


    Yang Hong saw it clearly, so she didn''t catch up. Catching up would only make herself lose more. In the end, those who didn''t get Yunxin didn''t even have money.


    This scene happened to be seen by Shi xiaorou''s mother Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei accompanied his friends to the mall today. After shopping, he prepared to go back with his friends, but he saw such a wonderful scene of Yunxin and this woman outside the mall.


    Yesterday, when her daughter, xiaorou told her that she was dating Yunxin.


    I didn''t expect to see Yunxin arguing with another woman today.


    Sure enough, a man like Yunxin is too unreliable.


    If xiaorou really followed him, she would offend him in the future.


    Zou Pei sees this scene. Now even when she assumes that xiaorou is with Yunxin, she is flustered.


    No, she can''t let Shi xiaorou and Yunxin continue to consume so much. Shi xiaorou and Yunxin haven''t developed to that step. She has to hurry to find xiaorou''s mother-in-law.


    It''s no use being reluctant to give up.


    Zou Pei went home nonstop.


    Fortunately, xiaorou was at home today and didn''t go out to play.


    Zou Pei walked into xiaorou''s room. She was lying in bed reading. Zou Pei walked over and said, "xiaorou, what do you think of Mingfeng, the younger brother of mingling?"


    Shi xiaorou put down the book and gave Zou Pei a white look. "Not so much." Mingfeng is her sworn enemy. How can she have a good image of Mingfeng.


    Zou Pei said, "didn''t you like Ming Ling very much before? It happens that Ming Feng is the brother of Ming Ling. You''re also very good together."


    "There is only one Ming mausoleum in the world. If he belongs to Su wennuan, there will be no second one. The Ming peak is completely different from the Ming mausoleum. Don''t confuse him with the Ming mausoleum." Shi xiaorou continued to read her novel.


    "Why is it different? You see how much they look like and how handsome they are." Zou Pei tries to convince Shi xiaorou.


    "It''s not like anywhere. Ming Ling is much more handsome than him, okay?" Shi xiaorou said.


    "Then you say, who do you like now?" Zou Pei has no choice. He really doesn''t understand the little girl''s careful thinking now.


    "Hee hee, I like Yunxin." Shi xiaorou put down the book and smiled at Zou Pei. She was happy when she mentioned Yunxin.


    Zou Pei immediately put his face down and said, "anyone can, but Yunxin can''t. You must cut off contact with him immediately."


    Not breaking up, but breaking up!


    It is very serious.


    Shi xiaorou was not happy at once. She turned over from bed and pouted, "Why are you so prejudiced against Yunxin?"


    "It''s not prejudice, mom. It''s all for you." Zou Pei said painstakingly.


    "You adults always like to kidnap our freedom and thoughts with the phrase ''for your own good''." Shi xiaorou said unstintingly.


    "You... You child..." Zou Pei saw that xiaorou didn''t understand their adults'' pains, sighed and truthfully told xiaorou what she saw at the door of the mall today.


    "I saw Yunxin and a woman talking in full view today. Yunxin also gave the woman money. What did they say about going to bed? Xiaorou, tell me yourself, is such a man reliable?"


    Zou Pei pointed his hand and said dissatisfied.


    Shi xiaorou was angry and grinned, "damn Yunxin, no wonder you don''t go out with me today. It''s with other women! I must peel his skin!"


    Shi xiaorou angrily picked up the phone and called Yunxin. As a result, the phone prompt: the phone you dialed has been transferred to the incoming call reminder!


    "Dare not answer my phone, damn it!" when xiaorou turned over from bed.


    Zou Pei saw her so angry and asked anxiously, "xiaorou, where are you going?"


    "Go to mingling''s house, don''t wait for me to have dinner." Shi xiaorou went out with her bag.


    Just this morning, she called Yunxin and asked him to go shopping with her, but Yunxin said he was very busy today and had no time.


    There is time to accompany other women, and there is no time to accompany her!


    When xiaorou thinks more and more, she becomes more and more angry. She must pull out a layer of skin of Yunxin, otherwise she can''t get rid of her hatred.


    He drove his car and came to mingling''s house.


    "Cloud heart, you come out!" when xiaorou came, she threw her bag on the sofa and roared.


    Su wennuan is sitting on the sofa reading an e-book. When she sees that it is Shi xiaorou, she immediately stands up and covers Shi xiaorou''s mouth. "Keep your voice down. The children are sleeping. Yunxin is not here."


    When xiaorou struggled, she motioned Su wennuan to let her go.


    Su wennuan said, "I''ll let you go. Don''t shout."


    When xiaorou nodded.


    Su wennuan let her go.


    When xiaorou gasped, relieved her breath and asked, "where''s the Ming mausoleum?"


    "He''s in the company."


    "Is Yunxin in the company?"


    "Yunxin just came to mingling early in the morning to ask for leave and said he couldn''t marry the company. Isn''t he with you?" Su wennuan was also surprised.


    She thought Yunxin asked for leave to accompany Shi xiaorou. As a result, Shi xiaorou came to the door, but Yunxin disappeared.


    "He farted with me! She went shopping with other women!" xiaorou was angry when she mentioned this.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Tell me what''s going on." Su wennuan made a silent gesture for fear that she would wake the child.


    When xiaorou couldn''t calm her heart, her chest was still undulating, and she was angry. "My mother saw him entangle with other women, and they went to bed! In broad daylight, he still wanted to go to bed!"


    When xiaorou said, she became more and more excited.


    I don''t know whether Zou Pei didn''t make it clear or she subconsciously understood that Yunxin spent money to go to bed and go shopping with a woman today!


    Su wennuan was surprised.


    Shi xiaorou''s chest heaved and floated, "this man who can''t control his crotch is really dying! I''m really going crazy, warm. Do you want me to continue with him? As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are easy to change, nature is hard to change. I think even if I marry him, he won''t change, but I can''t stand him like this."


    Seeing xiaorou''s sad look, Su wennuan wants to comfort her.


    Before the comforting words came out, Yunxin and mingling walked in together.

 Chapter 429

    When Su is warm, xiaorou turns to look at the door together.


    Before Su wennuan could say anything, Xiao Rou immediately flashed her eyes and strode towards Yunxin. Without saying a word, she twisted his ears and said angrily, "Yunxin, do you want to die? Tell me, what''s wrong with you!"


    Before Yunxin knew the situation, Shi xiaorou grabbed his ear and questioned him. He ate pain and said innocently, "pain, you let go of me first. What did I do wrong?" he didn''t directly take Shi xiaorou''s hand away, but bent his body to cooperate with Shi xiaorou to pinch his ear and let Shi xiaorou take his hand away by himself.


    "You said you did something wrong. You don''t want to admit it, do you?" Shi xiaorou twisted Yunxin''s ear again, angry.


    "Ouch, ouch, pain..." Yunxin''s ears were about to be twisted off by Shi xiaorou. He cried in pain.


    "You know the pain! You know you''ll hurt yourself. Do you think others are made of stone!" Shi xiaorou''s chest floated, angry and angry.


    Yunxin doesn''t know what''s going on. The person asking for help looks at the Ming mausoleum, "Ming Shao, you take care of it!"


    Mingling''s lips tilted a sneer and gloated, "it''s time for someone to take care of you for me. That''s just right." then he walked towards Su wennuan, came to Su wennuan, took her shoulder, and watched Shi xiaorou clean up Yunxin.


    "Be honest with me. It''s no use looking for Mingshao. You say, what have you done today!" Shi xiaorou asked. If he didn''t tell the truth, she wouldn''t let go of his ears.


    Yunxin said innocently, "I didn''t do anything today."


    "You''re still quibbling, do you say it or not!" when xiaorou was angry, she tightened Yunxin''s ears again.


    The more Yunxin avoids this topic and doesn''t confess to her, the more uncomfortable and disappointed she is.


    Yunxin obviously wants to deceive the past and not confess to her. In other words, he stole fishy outside and wanted to hide it from her!


    When xiaorou thinks that Yunxin has found a woman outside today, she is still hiding and sophistry in front of her, and her heart is dripping blood.


    I really don''t know if I should continue to follow Yunxin. She doesn''t want to spend her whole life trying to guard a man and prevent him from looking for other women outside. It''s hard to think about such a day.


    "Ow... Pain, good pain..." Yunxin was wrung by Shi xiaorou, and his faces were twisted together.


    He held up his hands and made a surrender, "xiaorou, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, let me go first..." it really hurts. Shi xiaorou''s explosive power turned out to be so great. If he married Shi xiaorou in the future, he would suffer a lot.


    However, he likes to be disciplined by Shi xiaorou, which makes him feel at home.


    Fortunately, he made it clear to Yang Hong today. Otherwise, if Yang Hong came to talk to him in the future and was known by Shi xiaorou, she would break up with him.


    He didn''t want to break up with her, so today he went nonstop to give all his previous romantic debts.


    From then on, he had only Shi xiaorou, and he was light without debt.


    "Then you say, what''s wrong with you?" Shi xiaorou listened to him admit his mistake and lit up a little hope in her heart and gave Yunxi a chance to confess.


    Yunxin said, "where you say I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I firmly admit my mistake."


    Shi xiaorou was disappointed when she heard this. It turned out that he still didn''t want to confess and wanted to hide her. Now he pretends to admit his grandson''s mistake to appease her.


    When people who don''t know the inside story saw this, they thought she was making trouble without reason, she was fooling around, and sympathized with Yunxin.


    When xiaorou heard what he said, she was really wronged. She didn''t continue to make a noise like just now, but looked at Yunxin sadly, and the hand holding his ear gradually loosened.


    Yunxin was liberated. He caressed his ears and said innocently, "Hey, it hurts too much, xiaorou, what''s the matter with you today?"


    Before she finished, she saw that xiaorou''s expression was not quite right. Her face collapsed, as if she was sad.


    Yunxin stopped, stepped forward and asked with concern, "xiaorou..."


    "Don''t touch me!" Yunxin took a step forward. When xiaorou suddenly took a sensitive step back to avoid Yunxin''s outstretched hand, his chest fluctuated and looked at him sadly, "Yunxin, you let me down!"


    When she said something loudly, xiaorou turned and walked quickly outside.


    Just at that moment, Yunxin seemed to see the tears in xiaorou''s eyes. Yunxin was stunned for a moment.


    When xiaorou, that woman never cried easily. What happened to the tears in her eyes just now? He looked at Su Nuan and Ming Ling at a loss.


    Su wennuan was worried and said in a low voice, "what do you think we''re doing? Hurry up."


    Yunxin realized it and hurried to catch up.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other, and they tacitly didn''t speak.


    Yunxin caught up with xiaorou and said anxiously around her, "xiaorou, listen to me. Don''t be angry."


    "You go away, what do you explain!" Shi xiaorou lifted the cloud heart, questioned and looked forward to him.


    She gave him one last chance to see how he explained.


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou''s watery eyes, but he didn''t know what to explain. He didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    Seeing Yunxin''s wandering appearance, xiaorou sneered, "Oh, you''d better explain to yourself!" then she strode towards her car.


    Yunxin also quickly followed, but when xiaorou sat in the car, he slammed the door, stepped on the accelerator and drove the car away.


    "Hey, xiaorou, drive slowly!" Yunxin had no choice but to say anxiously in the back.


    Looking at xiaorou''s car, Yunxin grabbed her hair with some chagrin. I don''t know what happened.


    Ask Su wennuan. She must know. Shi xiaorou must have told her.


    Yunxin hurried back.


    Entering the living room, Su Nuan and Ming Ling are talking.


    "You say, can Shi xiaorou not be angry? Just let me say, Yunxin is really unreliable." Su wennuan said to Ming Ling, asking for his advice.


    After hearing Su wennuan''s words, Ming Ling said, "maybe things are not what you think."


    "How is that?" Su wennuan asked.


    Before mingling could speak, Yunxin strode to Su wennuan and sat down. He asked anxiously, "wennuan, what''s the matter with xiaorou today? Did you say anything to her?"


    Su wennuan looked back and saw Yunxin''s nervous face. Su wennuan gave him a white look, "what can I say? You don''t know what you did?"


    Women probably won''t forgive men for looking for women outside behind their backs.

 Chapter 430

    Yunxin blinked innocently, "what did I do?"


    Why, they seem to have a problem with him one by one.


    "Yunxin, I can''t help you with your attitude now." Su nuanuan said unhappily.


    She doesn''t sympathize with Yunxin. She only cares about Shi xiaorou. Yunxin is really unfair to Shi xiaorou. He still wants to muddle through and doesn''t want to admit his mistakes.


    Originally, I thought it was Shi xiaorou, but now even Su wennuan says so. Yun Xin is really confused.


    Seeing Yunxin''s silly face, mingling couldn''t see it anymore. She added, "xiaorou''s mother saw you talking with other women in the mall. It''s said that you''re still in bed. Yunxin, you''re really capable."


    Ming Ling''s remark was obviously ironic and blaming.


    Yunxin looked at Ming Ling and saw his dark face. He was stunned. Then he immediately understood that they were all making trouble with him because of this.


    Yunxin hurriedly said, "you all misunderstood. I had a relationship with that woman before I was with Shi xiaorou. Today I went to end it with her, so that Shi xiaorou would be the only one in the future!"


    Yunxin explained briefly and comprehensively. When she thought that xiaorou was so excited, so angry and shed tears, Yunxin was upset.


    No wonder Shi xiaorou reacted so strongly just now. It turned out that she had misunderstood. It can be imagined how sad Shi xiaorou was just now. When she thought of the feeling in her heart just now, Yun Xin was in a hurry and felt guilty.


    He agreed not to make Shi xiaorou sad, but now he is the one who makes Shi xiaorou most sad.


    Su wennuan was surprised to hear Yunxin''s statement and asked, "what you said is true?"


    Cloud sighed, "what do you say, I look like such an unreliable person?"


    "Then xiaorou asked you to admit your mistake just now. Why didn''t you say it?"


    "The problem is that I''m absolutely right. I don''t know she''s because of this." Yunxin spread his hand, saying that he was helpless and innocent.


    "Xiao Rou is really angry. What should you do?" Su Nuan winks at him.


    Yunxin was stunned and realized the seriousness of the matter. "I''m looking for her now!" he said, stood up and left.


    You can''t let Shi xiaorou go on thinking, otherwise she will be more and more sad.


    Seeing Yunxin go out, Su wennuan looks at the Ming mausoleum again, "how did you come back with him?"


    "What about the children I met on the road?" Ming Ling doesn''t want to continue talking about Yunxin. They let them solve their own affairs. He only cares about his wife and children.


    "They are taking a nap." Su wennuan points to the room.


    Ming Ling nodded. "Take the children home tomorrow." Ming Ling said.


    "Go home?" Su wennuan doesn''t know why.


    Mingling knows that Su wennuan can''t react for a while, because he has been a person since he met him. Over time, everyone has forgotten that he still has a home.


    "Ming family." Ming Ling simply answered two words.


    Of course, Su wennuan understood. She was a little stunned. She opened her eyes and opened her mouth slightly. Her crystal eyes blinked, "what are you doing back to Ming''s house?"


    Ming Ling looked at her and was surprised that she would ask, but there was nothing to blame. Three years ago, the Ming family didn''t give Su wennuan a good image.


    "My Hukou book is in Ming''s house. Go back and get it tomorrow. We''ll get the certificate the day after tomorrow and give the children hukou." Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s shoulder and said business to her.


    Su wennuan nodded clearly. Now she and he are not officially married, and the key marriage certificate has not been received.


    But I suddenly remembered an important thing, "that, Ming Ling..."


    Su wennuan cried weakly, a little weak.


    Ming Ling looked back at her and saw that she was a little embarrassed. He said softly, "what''s the matter? Tell me."


    Su wennuan pursed her lips. "Today, old man Ming and aunt Zhao came..." she said half.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes continued to look at her and look forward to her coming.


    Su wennuan pursed her lips again. "I seem to have said something that made them unhappy. They were very angry and left..."


    Ming Ling gently stroked her shoulder, "it''s all right. It doesn''t matter. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    Seeing Su wennuan seems very guilty. Mingling comforts her softly.


    Of course, he knows the virtues of master Ming and Zhao Fengxia. If they hadn''t bothered Su wennuan first and wanted to make su wennuan ugly, or said some offensive words to break them up, how could su wennuan easily conflict with others with such a gentle personality.


    It must be Zhao Fengxia who said something that made people angry. Su wennuan couldn''t listen, so she refuted.


    "You''re right, that''s it in the future..." Ming Ling kissed Su wennuan''s forehead and tightened her shoulder again.


    Thank her for daring to fight to defend their love.


    Now Su wennuan is much better than Su wennuan who only suffered from the heat and suffered from wishful thinking three years ago.


    At least she has become extremely confident now, and dares to fight others in order to defend their love.


    Su wennuan was kissed by mingling on her forehead. She heard that mingling believed and supported her unconditionally and for no reason. She looked at mingling in surprise and blinked unexpectedly.


    Without asking what was going on, mingling unconditionally supported her.


    This trust makes Su wennuan''s heart warmer and warmer.


    "Young master, young grandmother, ready for lunch." Chengqi housekeeper came up and said.


    "Ah, it''s afternoon. I have to call the children up." Su wennuan walked to the room.


    "Let them sleep a little more," said mingling, who was distressed by the child.


    "No, now that they sleep too much, they are very energetic at night. They don''t want to sleep and can toss around." Su wennuan turned back and replied to Ming Ling.


    It turned out that Ming Ling also got up and went to the room with Su Nuan.


    "Pineapple, pineapple, get up and eat sugar." Su wennuan pinched the little hand of pineapple and the little fat hand of pineapple.


    Luo Luo opened her eyes wide at once. Her eyes were full of light. "There''s sugar to eat, mom. Do you have sugar to eat?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, there''s sugar to eat. Get up quickly."


    Luo Luo''s little body rolled on the bed, and then slowly got up.


    Ming Ling stood aside and was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, this move was so effective for Luo Luo.


    But Bo Bo hasn''t woken up yet. Su wennuan reaches out and scratches Bo Bo''s armpit, "Bo Bo, get up..."


    Bo Bo shrunk, opened his eyes and fell asleep again.


    "Dad, do you have sugar in your hand?" Luo Luo stood on the bed, with bleary eyes and a tender voice asked Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment, then took it out of his pocket and took out both pockets. Sorry, he looked at Luo Luo, "what should I do, Luo Luo, dad has no sugar."

 Chapter 431

    "Dad, do you think sugar is delicious?" Luo Luo didn''t blame Ming Ling for not having sugar. She turned a direction and asked Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was stunned. He was asked by a child. He hasn''t eaten sugar. How can he know whether sugar is delicious.


    Su Chao took a look at Ming Ling, smiled and said for him, "of course dad thinks the sugar is delicious. The sugar Luo likes is the best."


    Then he looked at the Ming mausoleum with tenderness..


    Ming Ling just reacted. It turned out that Luo Luo wanted people to praise what she liked to eat.


    He was stunned just now and didn''t know how to answer, because he thought Luoluo wanted him to say it wasn''t delicious, so Luoluo wouldn''t worry about him robbing her sugar.


    But I think it''s wrong. What if Luoluo wants him to answer delicious?


    He didn''t want to disappoint Luoluo with his answer, so he didn''t know how to answer. In the final analysis, he still didn''t know his children very well.


    "That''s great. Dad also thinks sugar is delicious. Will dad buy me sugar?" said Luo Luo''s tender voice.


    Of course, Ming Ling nodded. "Of course, dad will buy pineapple sugar and pineapple."


    "Dad, I don''t like sugar. I like ice cream." Bo Bo didn''t wake up just now. He woke up when he heard them say to eat.


    "OK, then Dad will buy you ice cream." Ming Ling said happily, "spinach is the same as your aunt''s taste. I like ice."


    Speaking of ice cream, Ming Ling thinks of Shi xiaorou. She is the one who likes ice cream best.


    "It''s not ice, it''s cream." Bo Bo also got up and said with a smile.


    Luo Luo saw that Bo Bo got up and thought she was going to rob her father. She quickly stretched out her hand and ran to mingling, "Dad, Dad, I want to hug..."


    Seeing that Luo Luo is so enthusiastic and eager, mingling reaches out his hand to pick up Luo Luo and pinches her face.


    Luo Luo is in mingling''s arms. Looking at his face, his voice is soft and waxy. "Dad, I want to eat ice cream too..."


    "OK, Dad, buy it for both of you." Ming Ling''s face smiled happily.


    He is naturally happy to get along with the children.


    "Luo Luo, why do you always like to grab what I like to eat?" Bo Bo pouted unhappily.


    The two little guys are going to quarrel again in order to compete for favor.


    Su wennuan immediately said, "Bo Bo, how do you talk to your sister? She''s a sister. You should let her down."


    Bo Bo pouted, unhappy.


    Ming Ling loves the child dearly and says, "warm, don''t blame Bo Bo." after saying a word to Su warm, he comforts Bo Bo again, "don''t worry about Bo Bo Bo. Dad doesn''t just buy it for his sister. Dad buys it for both of you. How about an ice cream and sugar for each of you?"


    Ming Ling coaxed Bo Bo to make him happy.


    Luo Luo in Ming Ling''s arms said, "well, dad is the best..."


    Bo Bo pouted and said, "but I don''t like sugar..."


    "Then Dad buys you something else. What do you like to eat?"


    Bo Bo''s eyes lit up immediately. "I want transformers."


    "OK, Dad, buy you a limited edition." mingling was very happy. This was the first time his son took the initiative to ask for something from himself.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "don''t buy him toys. Shi Yi bought him a transformer before. Bo Bo, why do you want..."


    Su wennuan said something to Ming Ling, and then the educator said to Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo pouted and looked pitifully at Su Nuan.


    Ming Ling saw that Bo Bo''s eyes were so pathetic. He said, "it''s all right. If a child wants toys, he will meet him. His life is only three years old. His childhood will soon pass. Try to make the children happy."


    Ming Ling comforts Su wennuan. He knows that Su wennuan is afraid of spoiling the children, which will have an impact on their later character.


    But Ming Ling doesn''t have any childhood, so she wants her children to have a happy childhood and have what they want.


    "Ming Ling, you will spoil them like this." Su Nuan looked at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling also looked at her. "The transformers were sent by Shi Yi, not me. I must buy all the things of Bo Bo."


    Hearing the domineering words of Ming Ling, Su wennuan blinked a little and was speechless.


    She knows that Ming Ling has always been so domineering and powerful. She has been so to her and now to her children.


    "Well, if you want to buy it, buy it for him, but don''t buy too much." Su wennuan compromised. Mingling lost the children''s three years, so let him make it up as much as possible.


    "All right, let''s go and eat out."


    The dispute was a complete success. Mingling was happy and the children were happy. He took Bo Bo out together.


    A family of four stutters talked and laughed.


    While some people are happy, others are sad.


    Yunxin chases Shi xiaorou out. When she gets there, her family doesn''t catch up with her. After Shi xiaorou gets off the car, she enters the house angrily.


    Zou Pei saw her come in and asked with concern, "Hey, xiaorou, how''s it going?"


    Shi xiaorou ignored Zou Pei, who was coming, went directly to the room, locked the door, threw herself on the bed and covered her head with a quilt.


    Zou Pei patted the door with concern and worry outside. "Xiaorou, what''s the matter with your child? Open the door. What''s the matter with you?"


    When Xiao Rou pulled the quilt to cover her ears, she didn''t listen and didn''t want to listen. Now she''s upset and upset. She doesn''t want to listen to anything.


    Zou Pei knocked outside for a long time. Xiaorou didn''t open the door. She couldn''t help it.


    The servant came again and reported, "madam, someone said he was a friend of the young lady and wanted to come in."


    Zou Pei listened and hurried downstairs, "Miss''s friend, male or female?"


    The servant said, "it''s a man, outside."


    Zou Pei looked outside and then walked outside, "go, go and have a look."


    Next, people keep up.


    Outside the yard, Yunxin is waiting anxiously.


    Zou Pei saw that it was Yunxin. She sneered and said sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t this a romantic Yunxin?"


    Yunxin was wandering around at the gate of the yard. When he heard a cold word, he turned his head and saw Shi xiaorou''s mother. He grabbed the yard door and said nervously, "how''s Shi mother and Shi xiaorou? Let me go in and see her."


    "Don''t scream. Who is your mother?" Zou Pei immediately put down his face and said coldly to Yun Xin. "Xiaorou is a lady of the family. Do you want to see her? You''d better go to your little lovers. Our family has nothing to do with you." Zou Pei waved his hand and was about to leave. He didn''t intend to ignore Yun Xin at all.


    "Hey, aunt Shi, don''t go. You misunderstood. It''s not what you think. I went to break up with that woman today." Yunxin was locked outside the yard and said anxiously.


    Zou Pei''s footsteps.

 Chapter 432

    Looking back at him, I saw his expression looking forward to being understood.


    Zou Pei was even more angry. He turned back and said to Yunxin''s face, "if so, how dare you say that xiaorou in our family is your first girlfriend! No, it should be said that it''s your current girlfriend! Get out of here quickly. Xiaorou in our family is a serious girl. Don''t harm her again!"


    Zou Pei was really angry this time.


    Yunxin was pushed back a few steps by Zou Peina''s loud words. Seeing that Zou Pei was as angry as Shi xiaorou just now, Yunxin frowned and scratched her hair. Now it''s really difficult to ride a tiger. I don''t know what to do.


    I saw Zou Pei go into the house.


    Yunxin picks up her cell phone and calls Shi xiaorou. She has to make it clear to Shi xiaorou on the phone.


    When the phone is connected, Yunxin has been waiting for xiaorou to answer.


    Here, when xiaorou covers herself in the quilt, the mobile phone by the bed is ringing.


    She let go of the quilt and took the phone. When she saw that it was Yunxin calling, she immediately slipped and refused to answer. Then she threw her mobile phone aside and continued to sleep.


    Yunxin was deflated and his mobile phone was hung up. He dialed again and no one answered.


    Yunxin is more upset. Now xiaorou deliberately doesn''t answer his phone. He can''t find anyone to explain.


    Blame him for missing the best explanation just now.


    After dialing xiaorou''s cell phone a few times again, no one answered. Yunxin was a little angry.


    At this time, xiaorou began to get angry indiscriminately. She has such a stubborn temper. Who can stand it!


    Don''t answer my phone, right? Well, I won''t call. I won''t call in the future!


    Yunxin''s patience was exhausted and he was angry. He bumped his mobile phone into his pocket and left.


    When xiaorou''s mobile phone finally stopped, she took the quilt away from her head, picked up the mobile phone and saw that eight missed calls were all from Yunxin.


    When xiaorou stroked her mouth, "I''ll take the tenth one. If you don''t even have this patience, we''re finished!"


    Shi xiaorou said to herself, holding her cell phone and watching.


    But after waiting for a long time, the mobile phone still didn''t ring.


    When xiaorou couldn''t wait, she opened the door and came out. She just heard the servant talking to Zou Pei.


    "Madam, the man at the door has gone."


    "OK, let''s go so as not to bother our xiaorou." Zou Pei said angrily.


    When she really disagrees, xiaorou is with Yunxin. It''s too unreliable.


    Yunxin is gone!


    He gave up without ten calls!


    In his heart, is she so unworthy!


    OK, Yunxin, you chose it yourself!


    When she was small and soft, her chest fluctuated. She stood upstairs and shouted, "Mom!"


    "Hey, xiaorou, what''s the matter?" Zou Pei was called by Shi xiaorou. She was a little flattered and quickly stood up and looked at Shi xiaorou upstairs.


    Zou Pei was distressed to see xiaorou so angry, "xiaorou, it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    When xiaorou breathed a few times and squeezed her fist. Finally, she was cross hearted and said angrily, "help me arrange a blind date, I want a blind date!"


    When xiaorou shouted, she exhausted her whole body.


    Zou Pei was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, xiaorou would suddenly say so. She said, "xiaorou, we......" the blind date can''t be hasty or impatient.


    "Whether you arrange it or not, I''ll go to Yunxin!" Shi xiaorou threatened.


    Zou Pei immediately said, "arrange, arrange, mom will arrange for you. Don''t worry, don''t be angry, my little darling..."


    Shi xiaorou has always been the apple of Zou Pei''s eye. She can''t see her suffering and injury.


    Now when xiaorou falls in love, she suffers so much. Zou Pei is also distressed.


    Anyway, for the sake of her daughter''s future, she will never agree that xiaorou is with Yunxin.


    When xiaorou got the answer she wanted, she went into the room, slammed the door and shut herself in the room.


    Zou Pei was distressed to see that. He quickly arranged a blind date for Shi xiaorou and called the rich family he knew.


    Women don''t want to stay, women don''t want to stay


    ¡­¡­


    Ming family.


    Old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia went to mingling''s house and were blocked back by Su wennuan in a few words. Old man Ming was sulking and locked himself in his study.


    Zhao Fengxia has nothing to do. She can''t be angry anyway. If she doesn''t care, she won''t be angry.


    She was sitting leisurely in the living room. The phone came. It was Zou Pei''s phone, "Oh, it''s Mrs. Shi. How can you call me when you have time."


    Zhao Fengxia said polite words, Zou Pei also polite for a while, and then said something.


    Zhao Fengxia chatted with Zou Pei and felt that the two children could be together.


    "That''s OK, then arrange for the two children to meet tomorrow. I think xiaorou is very good. At the same time, there is no master of our family''s Mingfeng." Zhao Fengxia promised Zou Pei at once.


    Because she also knows her son''s virtue and is tired of being with a doctor all day. It is said that Mingfeng is gay and likes a doctor.


    Although Zhao Fengxia doesn''t want to believe it, she is also worried.


    You said how sad it would be if a good boy really developed into a homosexual.


    She has only such a son. She can''t let her son go this way. She''s thinking about finding an object for Mingfeng.


    Now the opportunity comes.


    Shi xiaorou is a lady of the family, and she is also very good.


    Not long after Zhao Fengxia put down the phone, Mingfeng came back.


    "Mom, why are you so anxious to come back to me? The company is busy." Mingfeng walked over and sat on the sofa and said impatiently.


    He hates to go home and listen to Zhao Fengxia''s nagging.


    "Son, come here and sit down." Zhao Fengxia asked Mingfeng to sit next to her. "The company is no longer busy. It''s not a lifetime event." Zhao Fengxia said.


    Ming Feng knew what was going on as soon as he heard it. "Mom, what are you arranging for me?" Ming Feng sighed. It was really helpless.


    "It''s not a blind arrangement, mom. It''s for the sake of your life. You''ll like it when you go on a blind date tomorrow. She''s still a lady of the family." Zhao Fengxia didn''t say who it was. She just told Ming Feng and left him a suspense.


    "I haven''t seen many girls in my family? Mom, don''t worry about me." Mingfeng is really powerless.


    He''s really not interested in women.


    "What your child says, mom doesn''t worry about you. Who does she worry about? Everything mom does in her life is for you." Zhao Fengxia said painstakingly.


    Mingfeng couldn''t bear it. "Mom, don''t say that. Everything you do is for me. How evil I have to be. I hurt not only you, but also others."

 Chapter 433

    As soon as Zhao Fengxia heard this, she was unhappy. "What do you mean, you child?"


    It was as if she had done something heinous and implicated him.


    He doesn''t think about it. He has everything today. He can sit as president of Ming''s because of who.


    If she hadn''t driven Ming Ling out of Ming''s house a long time ago, and made it impossible for him to come back all his life.


    The property of the Ming family has long been inherited by the Ming mausoleum. Well, how can you have the share of the Ming peak.


    She did all this for Mingfeng with good intentions. As a result, Mingfeng not only didn''t thank her, but also said that he was guilty.


    Zhao Fengxia was never sad, but she was still sad when she heard Mingfeng''s words.


    Seeing that Zhao Fengxia was sad, Mingfeng hurriedly comforted, "it''s all right, I don''t mean anything else."


    Zhao Fengxia cried and said, "you have the same dislike for me as your father. I have worked hard to raise you for so many years. Is it easy for me? In the end, your wings are hard and you begin to dislike me. Why am I, sobbing..." Zhao Fengxia blew her thigh and was very sad.


    Ming Feng didn''t know that one word could make Zhao Fengxia so noisy. He hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t be sad, I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean? You won''t go if I ask you to go on a blind date. Don''t you dislike me, sobbing..." Zhao Fengxia pretended to be very poor.


    She has been used to such performances for so many years.


    Before, once the old man didn''t follow her heart, she cried and pretended to be wronged.


    Old man Ming eats soft but not hard. He also protects her. As soon as she cries, old man Ming follows her.


    She knew her son was soft hearted and would follow her, so she did it again.


    Sure enough, her move has been tried repeatedly.


    Ming Feng immediately said, "OK, I promise you, don''t cry, I''ll go on a blind date tomorrow..."


    In desperation, Mingfeng had to agree to Zhao Fengxia''s absurd blind date. Then he''ll just take the other party away.


    Ming Feng thought like this, hey, it''s not easy to maintain his love.


    ¡­¡­


    Time home.


    Zou Pei carries her food and knocks on xiaorou''s door. Xiaorou doesn''t make a sound.


    Zou Pei twisted the door and found that the door was unlocked. She directly pushed the door in. When she found that xiaorou was lying on the bed covering her head.


    Zou peima put the food on the table, hurried to her side and took the quilt away from her head. "Why are you covering yourself, child? What if it''s bad?"


    When xiaorou turned over and saw Zou Pei''s worried face, she said, "Mom, what are you doing in here?"


    "I''ll bring you dinner. What''s your child saying? Mom can''t come in. Don''t be sad. It''s not worth it for the cloud heart. Get up and eat quickly." Zou Pei said.


    Hearing Yunxin''s name, xiaorou was sad. She walked over and sat on the stool.


    Zou Pei pushed the food in front of her. "Eat quickly. Don''t be hungry and thin. Mom has arranged for you. Go on a blind date tomorrow."


    When xiaorou looked at Zou Pei in surprise, "so fast."


    "That''s, mom''s efficiency, needless to say?"


    "Who?" Shi xiaorou asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when you see me tomorrow." Zou Pei didn''t say who it was, so as not to have a sense of surprise.


    "It''s so mysterious that you won''t find me a crooked melon and split jujube." Shi xiaorou was suspicious.


    "Look what you said, I''m your mother. How can I pit my children." Zou Peina''s eyes crossed, Xiao rou.


    When xiaorou pulled her cheek and smiled awkwardly.


    "Eat quickly, eat and sleep, and you''ll be fine tomorrow." Zou Pei looked at Shi xiaorou with doting in his eyes.


    Xiaorou nodded and began to eat.


    But at the thought of Yunxin, I still feel bad.


    Does she really want to give up Yunxin in such anger?


    Thinking of this, I''m a little wandering. Do you want to go on a blind date?


    But at the thought of Yunxin''s practice during the day, and at the thought that he didn''t even have the patience to call her ten times, she held a breath in her heart and still didn''t forgive Yunxin.


    She wanted to let Yunxin see. When she was young, besides his Yunxin, she could also get happiness and find a better one.


    She doesn''t have to him!


    Thinking like this, Shi xiaorou is full of energy and has the strength to eat. She eats quickly, takes a bath and goes to bed. She must dress up tomorrow.


    Thinking, I fell asleep at ease.


    On the other side, Yunxin was lying in bed and tossing around. He was upset and couldn''t sleep all the time.


    He cut off all the beauties around him in order to be happy with Shi xiaorou.


    In the end, she didn''t get her understanding and made trouble with him!


    Cloud heart thinks like this, also feel very wronged.


    Forget it, give each other a few days to calm down. Yunxin pulls the quilt over and covers his head so that he doesn''t think about it.


    The next day


    Zou Pei called early in the morning, and xiaorou got up.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw xiaorou still sleeping. She suddenly lifted the quilt and said loudly, "xiaorou, it''s time to get up, eat breakfast and make up quickly. Mom called a makeup artist to our house."


    When xiaorou sat up at once, "what, and called a makeup artist!"


    "Yes, our xiaorou family has temperament but also needs to be beautiful. This first impression is very important." Zou Pei said with a smile.


    She said it very seriously. She wanted Shi xiaorou to be with Mingfeng. She thought they were a perfect match.


    When xiaorou rubbed her irritable hair and blinked her eyes, she still couldn''t figure out the situation.


    "Get up, wash, eat breakfast, make up, go out, hurry..." Zou Pei has arranged the whole process for Shi xiaorou, urging her.


    When Xiao Rou got up quickly, brushed her teeth, washed her face, ate and made up. After that, she carried her bag and drove out.


    "Hey, xiaorou, don''t drive by yourself. Let the driver drive you." Zou Pei chased her down.


    When xiaorou didn''t know why, Zou Pei said, "there''s no big lady driving by herself, like a boy."


    With so much attention, Shi xiaorou is a little speechless. She is not a quiet, gentle and virtuous girl.


    But there was no way. I still listened to Zou Pei''s arrangement and asked the driver to send her to the designated restaurant and location.


    She came, but the man didn''t come yet.


    Shi xiaorou thought that this was a blind date arranged by her mother. Let''s wait.


    She drank a glass of juice. A man looked clean and steady in a black suit, white shirt and black-and-white classic match.


    When he walked to xiaorou''s table, he stopped, "it''s you!" the male voice took some accidents.


    When xiaorou looked up and saw the face, she was stunned at first, then burst into laughter, "it''s you!" what dog blood.

 Chapter 434

    I didn''t react just now. Now I can see this face clearly. Shi xiaorou was thundered in an instant.


    Ming Feng was absent-minded. He didn''t have much mind to see his blind date at all. He just focused on finding his seat and thinking about how to scare away his blind date later.


    When he heard the voice, he looked down and saw that it was Shi xiaorou. He was shocked. He stood, author and sitting. He could clearly see Shi xiaorou''s appearance from top to bottom.


    She put on makeup and was more beautiful than usual. At first glance, she didn''t recognize her, but when she looked so carefully, she found that she was really Shi xiaorou. She was still naughty and annoying at ordinary times.


    Mingfeng pointed to her and was shocked, "Shi xiaorou, it''s you!" he never thought that the blind date Zhao Fengxia arranged for him was Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou pointed to his hair and said with a smile, "I value this blind date so much. I dyed your little yellow hair black for the blind date."


    Shi xiaorou didn''t recognize Mingfeng at a glance because of his hair.


    In her impression, Mingfeng''s hair should be golden.


    But now his hair was pure black, so she didn''t think about it in the direction of Mingfeng.


    As soon as Ming Feng heard this, Xiao Rou was not happy. He sat down opposite Shi xiaorou and said dissatisfied, "who says I value this blind date? I don''t want to come at all, okay? I didn''t come if I knew it was you."


    "Cut, just pretend. I don''t want to dye your hair." Shi xiaorou disdained.


    Ming Feng hurriedly said, "I dye my hair because I want to manage the company. I''m a senior manager of the company. I can''t have strange hair." in fact, it''s really for this reason.


    "You''ll have to fight." Shi xiaorou rolled a white eye at him and looked at him up and down. "You look like a dog. What''s the matter? I''m afraid I can''t see you. But you''re a bad move. Even if you dress decently, I can''t see you."


    Shi xiaorou was the same as before. When she saw Mingfeng, she couldn''t help but want to tease him. She always felt that he was too naive and should be teased.


    When Shi xiaorou said this, Mingfeng was not happy, and said angrily, "I think you value this blind date. Look at you. How much powder you put on your face and make-up so carefully. What''s the matter? I''m afraid I can''t see you, but your wishful thinking is still wrong. Even if you are beautiful, I can''t see you."


    Mingfeng uses xiaorou''s words to block her back.


    Shi xiaorou smiled and said, "of course I know you can''t see me. You only see men."


    "You..." Mingfeng was pushed up by her despised words. When pointing, she was too small and soft to speak.


    He claimed that his eloquence was still very good, but in front of Shi xiaorou, he still lost repeatedly.


    He put down his hand pointing to Shi xiaorou, breathed a few breaths, tried to suppress his inner anger, and said, "right, why on earth do you have a blind date behind the cloud heart?" Mingfeng returned to business.


    If other women were sitting opposite him and talking to him like this, he would have turned and left.


    But Shi xiaorou is different. She is Shi xiaorou, Yunxin''s girlfriend.


    Because he is Yunxin''s buddy, he can''t go. Ask clearly.


    He doesn''t care about Shi xiaorou''s saying that he likes men. Besides, Shi xiaorou is right, and he doesn''t have to deny it.


    Shi xiaorou took a sip of juice. "What is a blind date behind his back? My blind date is my business. He can''t control it." Shi xiaorou said with disdain.


    Ming Feng wondered, "weren''t you and Yunxin boyfriend and girlfriend before? Why can''t he control you when you came out on a blind date behind his back?"


    When xiaorou put down the juice cup, looked at Mingfeng and said, "you said it was before, and the previous chapter has been turned over."


    "What!" Ming Feng was shocked when he interpreted the meaning of Xiao Rou''s words. "It''s only a few days, and you''ve broken up!"


    "It''s not a breakup, but he''s sorry for me." Shi xiaorou bowed her head and said absently, but very distressed.


    Even Mingfeng can see that Shi xiaorou is sad. He is Shi xiaorou''s sworn enemy. He should be happier to see her sad.


    But Mingfeng was not happy, but worried about her.


    "What''s going on? Tell me and see if I can help you." Mingfeng asked with concern.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at him and saw that Mingfeng was concerned. She didn''t hide it. Yunxin was sorry for her. She had nothing to hide. She wanted all his brothers to know his bad behavior.


    "He cheated yesterday and slept with other women. I know that." Shi xiaorou seemed to say it casually. After that, she took a few mouthfuls of juice to hide her inner anxiety.


    Now Mingfeng was speechless and looked at Shi xiaorou. He also knew the character and behavior of Yunxin. He just couldn''t control his crotch.


    Ming Feng didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou began to complain, "you said Yunxin couldn''t go too far this time. I don''t care about his past before he was with me. I don''t care about how many women he had with before he was with me, but now he is with me. He''s still out flirting and so brazen! Don''t pay attention to me at all. Do I still have the need to be with him!"


    Shi xiaorou was excited.


    Mingfeng patted the back of her hand and said comfortingly, "don''t be too sad. There is always a way to solve this matter."


    "Yes, there''s always a way to solve it, so I came to have a blind date." Shi xiaorou looked up at Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng was stunned. Xiaorou''s eyes were too sharp and shining. Mingfeng didn''t know how to answer her for a moment.


    Shi xiaorou said, "I didn''t know it was you before I came on a blind date." she thought her mother was joking with him. Unexpectedly, she said she would introduce Mingfeng to her before. She really introduced Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng blinked and seemed to understand her words, "do you mean to give up Yunxin completely?"


    When xiaorou didn''t speak.


    Mingfeng regretfully advised, "Shi xiaorou, you can''t go your own way. Yunxin is very responsible, and you love so much. Don''t say goodbye because of a small thing. Some people miss it for a lifetime."


    Ming Feng has never said such kind words to Shi xiaorou. He always gets along with Shi xiaorou in the form of quarreling and attacking each other.


    When xiaorou raised her eyes and looked at Mingfeng, her eyes were very serious. She didn''t know that some people miss it for a lifetime.


    "Ming Feng, do me a favor." Shi xiaorou suddenly opened her mouth.

 Chapter 435

    Ming Ling took Su Nuan to warm the children and came to Ming''s house at more than ten o''clock in the morning.


    Old man Ming is walking in the garden. He sees the car of Ming Ling coming. He stops where he is and waits for Ming Ling to come.


    Ming Ling pushed open the door of the driver''s seat, got down first, then went to the back seat, opened the door, got off with Su wennuan''s hand, and helped to hold the children down.


    Ming Ling holds Luo in one hand and Su wennuan in the other, while Su wennuan holds Bo in the other. Several people go this way together.


    Old man Ming stood not far away, looked at the four members of the family, and saw the arc similar to a smile on his face. Old man Ming looked in a trance.


    If he is right, his son, who always has a cold face, and his eldest son, who never smiles, now takes the initiative to come to Ming''s house with a smile similar to happiness on his face.


    Old man Ming has never seen Ming Ling smile. Now seeing him like this, he suddenly feels very wonderful.


    What wonderful thing makes Ming Ling smile so naturally.


    Just thinking, Ming Ling and the children came to old man Ming.


    The eyes of the master of the underworld are on them, but they are not the first to speak, so they feel strange to look at them.


    Or Ming Ling said first, "Dad, let''s come back and do something today."


    He said that although he called Dad, it was not a surprise to meet again after a long separation, but extremely calm.


    Old man Ming returned to his mind a little. His eyes were still on Ming Ling. Seeing his difference now, he was still a little comforted.


    At least he took the initiative to call his father. He still called with this calm voice. He disappeared his previous hostility and became like an ordinary man.


    "Well, I know." old man Ming replied. The expression and voice on his face couldn''t hear much fluctuation.


    He answered, and his eyes were on Luo Luo, who was held by Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling seemed to see what he was thinking, pinched Luo Luo''s face and said to her, "call Grandpa."


    Luo Luo was very obedient. She cried out with a milky voice, "Grandpa..." and then lay down on the body of Ming Ling. She looked very timid and shy.


    She knew the grandfather and went to her house yesterday, but it didn''t give her a good image.


    Seeing that Luo Luo is called grandpa Ming, Su wennuan also pulls Bo Bo''s hand and says, "Bo Bo, call grandpa..."


    Bo Bo blinked, a little reluctant, but after receiving the eyes from Ming Ling, Bo Bo had to shout, "Grandpa..."


    "OK, go in quickly. I''m preparing food. I''ll go to work after lunch here." old man Ming pointed to the gate of Ming''s house and invited them in. He walked forward first, as if to show them the way.


    Su Nuan looked at the Ming Mausoleum as if he were asking for his advice.


    Ming Ling also glanced at her, and then took the lead to walk in. Su wennuan took Bo Bo and hurriedly followed.


    in the house.


    Old man Ming sat on the sofa, and Su Nuan and the children sat on the opposite sofa, next to Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan doesn''t dare to look into old man Ming''s eyes now. Yesterday she refuted him in front of old man Ming. Now in front of Ming Ling, she really doesn''t know what kind of attitude to face him.


    "Ming Ling, you haven''t been home for years. Since you''re back today, stay a little longer." old man Ming took the initiative to say these words.


    What Su wennuan said yesterday was quite a blow to him.


    Su wennuan said that it was the Ming Ling family, not the Ming family.


    Even a woman knew that the relationship between the Ming family and the Ming Ling was bad, and even a woman despised him as a father.


    Over the years, it is true that he is too mean to Ming Ling. He has never given him happiness, hurt and pain.


    When he was young, he didn''t think he was wrong. He drove his son out of the house for his long life and happiness. He always felt that he was right.


    People are selfish. Who doesn''t think for themselves? People don''t think for themselves.


    But now I''m old. I understand that tiger poison doesn''t eat children.


    The things he did when he was young were not as good as the brutes.


    After all, mingling is his son. Su wennuan''s words yesterday made him feel blocked, not because her words were too ugly, but because she poked the most guilty place in his heart.


    That''s why he reacted so much.


    Some things really have to wait until he is old to understand. It''s not too late to understand. He hopes he has a chance to make up for it.


    Unexpectedly, old man Ming would say such a thing. Su wennuan felt a little surprised and looked at old man Ming strangely.


    Ming Ling replied, "we came here today to get the Hukou book. The children need to go to the hukou. In addition, we have to give Su wennuan a place."


    Ming Ling looks at old man Ming and is outspoken and calm.


    Old man Ming didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Ming Ling and looked at Su Nuan next to him.


    Finally, he said a few words, "have you made up your mind?"


    Su wennuan is really tangled with this question.


    Ming Ling didn''t give Su wennuan a chance to think nonsense, and directly replied, "you still need to think about nailing nails on the board."


    "If she has to be together because she gave you two children, it''s not necessary."


    Old man Ming didn''t care about Su wennuan, so he said so directly.


    Su wennuan was immediately unhappy.


    But now there is the end of the Ming mausoleum. When he came, he knew that old man Ming would make things difficult. He has never made him feel better over the years.


    "She is the only woman I want to marry and will marry in my life! It''s a certain thing! Whether you give the Hukou book or not today, this thing can''t be changed!"


    Ming Ling''s face sank.


    He had never dealt with old man Ming in recent years, and his heart was calm.


    Now he just wants to be quiet and have his own home.


    He just wants to live a good life with Su Nuan and the children, put down those gratitude and resentment, and don''t hate anyone.


    So his attitude towards master Ming was calmer, not as cold as before.


    But if old man Ming insists on fighting against him like this, he doesn''t mind tearing his face.


    Old man Ming heard the angry voice of Ming Ling. He also understood that Ming Ling was angry. He said to Ming Ling, "don''t worry, I don''t object."


    He just wanted to remind Ming Ling to think clearly that marriage is not a child''s play. They can''t be together for any external reason, otherwise they will suffer.


    He had his own experience, so he didn''t want mingling to repeat it.


    "Grandpa, why do you always make my father and mother angry? Are you a good man?" Luo Luo, sitting next to Su wennuan, suddenly asked in a soft waxy voice.

 Chapter 436

    Old man Ming was stunned when asked. He looked at Luo Luo with muddy eyes. He was speechless and empty in his heart when asked by a child.


    Su wennuan can see the embarrassment on old man Ming''s face.


    She quickly pulled Lara''s hand and said, "grandpa didn''t do anything bad. Of course he''s a good man. How can dad''s father not be a good man? Lara can''t ask such rude questions in the future, okay?"


    Su wennuan is under the steps of old man geiming.


    Luo Luo blinked and nodded weakly.


    Mingling''s deep ice eyes looked at old man Ming and didn''t continue to say anything. He came in peace. He didn''t want to lose his temper with old man Ming.


    "Oh, Ming Ling, you''re back. It''s rare, ha ha..." Zhao Fengxia came out of the kitchen and saw Ming Ling and Su wennuan. She said hello.


    The words and tone did not know whether it was irony or something. "You can leave after dinner. It''s not easy to come back for dinner."


    Ming Ling ignored Zhao Fengxia and didn''t give her a look.


    Ming Ling will never forget how disgusting this woman is. He absolutely hates her more than a little.


    Su wennuan nodded to show that he knew and was polite.


    Zhao Fengxia is well aware of the character of mingling. No one can resist being grumpy. So now that mingling is present, Zhao Fengxia can''t say anything sarcastic to Su wennuan.


    After that, several people were silent and didn''t make a sound. They had a meal in a depressed and quiet atmosphere.


    After dinner, the deep eyes of Ming Ling looked at old man Ming, and the meaning was obvious.


    Old man Ming sighed and went to the study to take out the Hukou book to Ming Ling.


    Originally I was staying with Ming Ling for a while, so I didn''t act immediately after dinner, but I saw the threatening and cold eyes of Ming Ling.


    Old man Ming felt a little bitter, so he took out his Hukou book and gave it to him.


    Ming Ling''s heart is not here. He doesn''t mean to leave him here.


    After getting the Hukou book, mingling left with Su Nuan and the children and went directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Because Su wennuan moved his registered permanent residence abroad before. Now he moves back and directly falls on the registered permanent residence of mingling. It''s straightforward.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling took the registration photos. The staff printed out the marriage registration certificate and handed them two red copies in a moment.


    Su wennuan excitedly grabs the Hukou book and gives it to Ming Ling.


    She couldn''t wait to open the Hukou book. On it was a group photo of her and Ming Ling. There was a steel seal on the photo, which fixed her and him together.


    Su wennuan looked at the Hukou book that confirmed his identity and looked at Ming Ling happily. It was still incredible to hold the marriage certificate in his hand.


    "Ming Ling, I''m married..." she looked at Ming Ling with pure light in her eyes, and her expression was as happy as a child.


    Ming Ling rubbed her head with a spoiled radian on her face, "yes, you''re married, Mrs. Ming..."


    Hearing Ming Ling calling her Mrs. Ming, Su wennuan was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth, "hee hee, you can call your husband in the future."


    Ming Ling scraped her nose with a smile. "Yes, I married you in the same day and hour. The name of the other half on my marriage certificate is Su wennuan. You will call me husband openly in the future, and I will call you wife naturally in the future."


    "It''s like a dream. If it''s a dream, I don''t want to wake up forever." Su wennuan rubbed his face against mingling''s waist.


    She was like a little wild cat playing coquettish on him. Her body was numb when she rubbed it. He took her back in one hand and kissed her hair top. "We are each other''s dreams all our lives. We won''t wake up all our lives."


    Su wennuan looked up at him, "Ming Ling, I love you and love you..." her love for him is hard to express even if she loves you with ten million.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s affectionate fluctuating eyes. He saw her feelings for him. With a smile on his lips, he scraped her nose, "fool..."


    "By your side, I''d like to be a fool all my life." Su wennuan hugged mingling''s waist again.


    Fortunately, time is not negative for you and me.


    Fortunately, we are still together.


    Fortunately, with you


    Mingling was held by Su wennuan in this way. Her heart was also very happy. She returned to hold her and let her act as a spoiled child in her arms.


    This is the most beautiful time he wants.


    The pineapple was taken care of by the staff just now, and now the staff has brought them over.


    Originally, I wanted to call Ming Ling and Su nuanuan, but when I saw them two greasy and crooked together, the staff couldn''t come forward to disturb me. They stood by holding pineapple and watched them show their love.


    But children don''t like playing cards according to common sense.


    Luo ran away from the staff and ran to mingling and Su wennuan. "Mom and Dad, I want to hug..." she ran to mingling and Su wennuan.


    Hearing Luo Luo''s tender voice, Ming Ling let Su wennuan go, caught Luo Luo running over, picked her up, pinched her face, "how''s Luo Luo coming, Bo Bo?"


    Luo Luo pointed aside and said, "there''s my brother."


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked in the direction of Luo Luo''s finger and saw that Bo Bo was led by the staff towards this side.


    Su wennuan said to Ming Ling with a smile, "let''s let everyone come to dinner today. We''re married and celebrate. Hey, hey..."


    Ming Ling rubbed the top of her hair. "OK, call them."


    ¡­¡­


    "Warm, congratulations on getting married. Come and kiss, huh!" when xiaorou ran in with a bunch of flowers, she happily hugged Su warm and kissed her cheek.


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "thank you. You''ll get a marriage license, too." then she looked back.


    I thought it should be Yunxin who followed xiaorou, but I didn''t expect to see Mingfeng.


    Did xiaorou come with Mingfeng just now?


    Su wennuan wondered. She was about to say that xiaorou would get a license to marry Yunxin. Unexpectedly, the object she came with was not Yunxin.


    "Sister-in-law, congratulations on getting married and getting your license. You have to take care of my uncle in the future." Mingfeng also handed the gift to Su wennuan and smiled.


    Su wennuan smiled and accepted the gift. "Thank you. I''ll expect you to be more courteous in the future."


    Just then Yunxin came in, with a bunch of flowers in his left hand and a box of gifts in his right hand.


    When xiaorou saw it was Yunxin. She was holding Su wennuan''s hand. She immediately changed direction to hold Mingfeng''s hand and said to Su wennuan, "that''s right. If I become your little aunt in the future, you have to give way to me."


    Mingfeng just said he was su wennuan''s little brother-in-law. Now xiaorou says she is Su wennuan''s little aunt!


    This kind of relationship, a discerning person will know what''s going on.


    Su wennuan was surprised, and Yunxin frowned.

 Chapter 437

    When xiaorou was alone, she continued to hold Mingfeng''s arm and looked at Mingfeng intimately, as if Mingfeng was her lover.


    "Mingfeng, what do you want to eat now? I''ll let the kitchen do it." Shi xiaorou looked at Mingfeng happily and asked.


    Mingfeng didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked back at Yunxin and saw his cloudy face. He knew that Shi xiaorou had succeeded.


    Although he couldn''t bear to see Yunxin''s sad appearance, Mingfeng said, "I want to eat fish. Go to the kitchen and help me."


    Shi xiaorou nodded quickly, "OK, I''ll go now." then she let go of Mingfeng''s hand and walked happily towards the kitchen.


    Su wennuan looked at Mingfeng in surprise and looked at Yunxin again. For a moment, she didn''t understand what the situation was.


    Yunxin and Mingfeng looked at each other. They were all unhappy. He didn''t say much. He went to Su wennuan and was about to pass the box of his right hand to Su wennuan. He handed it back and suddenly took back his hand. He handed the flowers on his left hand to Su wennuan and said, "sister-in-law, congratulations on your happy marriage."


    Su wennuan picked up his flowers, held them in his hand and said happily, "thank you, Yunxin..."


    "You''re welcome..." after a pause, Yunxin handed Su wennuan the box in his right hand. "This is also a gift for you."


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment and didn''t connect immediately. Instead, she looked at the nearby Mingfeng, because she didn''t know why Yunxin wanted to send two gifts to her.


    But Yunxin had already sent it out, and she was embarrassed not to take it. She took the gift in Yunxin''s hand and held it in her hand. Su wennuan smiled, "Yunxin, you''re really polite."


    Yunxin said with a smile, "I''m just your sister-in-law. I must treat you better."


    Yunxin rarely said polite words. After saying a word, he went to the sofa. Mingfeng followed and went to the sofa.


    Su wennuan returns to his room, puts down his gifts, and then goes to the toy room to play with the children and Ming Ling.


    Mingfeng sat next to Yunxin, taking litchi and eating it himself. He didn''t mention his affair with Shi xiaorou at all. His leisurely appearance seemed to take it for granted.


    But Yunxin couldn''t help it. He looked at Mingfeng and asked unhappily, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mingfeng stuffed the litchi into his mouth and asked strangely, "what''s going on?"


    Yun Xin said angrily, "don''t play silly for me. What''s the matter with you and Shi xiaorou!"


    Yunxin knew that the situation was wrong. In the past, xiaorou and Mingfeng quarreled as soon as they met, but not only did they not quarrel today, but they were still so close.


    Who is this pattern for.


    Mingfeng was stunned by Yunxin''s question, then smiled and said, "you said that Shi xiaorou and I are what you see. They are married, and we are normal together."


    Knowing that Yunxin is Shi xiaorou''s male basin friend, Mingfeng said that it''s really some slag to say such words in front of Yunxin, which makes people laugh.


    Ming Feng knew it was so, but he said it without cover in front of Yun Xin.


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "Mingfeng, don''t pull the ghost for me. Is it Shi xiaorou''s ghost idea again?"


    You know, Ming Feng likes men. How can he like women overnight? He still likes Shi xiaorou. No one believes it.


    Mingfeng said seriously, "what''s the ghost idea?" he was stunned, as if he suddenly understood something. He smiled and patted Yunxin on the shoulder and said, "brother Yunxin, I know you must be unhappy now. After all, she is your ex girlfriend..."


    "You..." listening to this, Yunxin is going to fight towards Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng easily took Yunxin''s hand in his hand, smiled and said, "brother Yunxin, don''t be angry. Listen to me."


    Yunxin snorted and put his hand down.


    Ming Feng continued, "before, xiaorou was your girlfriend. Yes, but didn''t you break up the day before yesterday? Don''t worry about xiaorou''s whereabouts after breaking up."


    "Who said we broke up!" Yunxin said angrily.


    He never said goodbye to Shi xiaorou.


    Mingfeng pointed to the kitchen and said naturally, "xiaorou told me that you have another woman and don''t want her."


    Ming Feng speaks very well.


    Cloud heart suddenly became angry, "when did I have another woman!"


    "I don''t know. She said it anyway, and you hurt her." Mingfeng didn''t stand on Shi xiaorou''s side or Yunxin''s side.


    He is like bringing them together, whether it''s to stir up the law or to make Yunxin hate him.


    Having witnessed the love of Ming Ling, Ming Feng knows that it is not easy for two lovers to be together, so he must not let Yun Xin and Shi xiaorou separate, otherwise it will be too sad.


    "Does she really say that?" Yunxin asked. He explained to Shi xiaorou''s mother. Doesn''t Shi xiaorou know what relationship he had with that woman in the mall that day?


    And she didn''t answer his phone and didn''t even give him a chance to explain. Who''s to blame? She herself.


    Mingfeng nodded seriously, "yes, she told me herself."


    Yunxin nodded angrily and said, "what''s the matter with you and her now?"


    Ming Feng explained, "The day before yesterday, my mother asked me to go out on a blind date and said that she wanted to renew incense for the Ming family. I didn''t agree, but my mother cried and made trouble, so I had to agree. I came to see and found that the blind date was Shi xiaorou, and I was very puzzled at that time. Later, after listening to xiaorou''s story, I thought she was a good girl. I always quarreled with her before, so I thought..."


    Before he finished, Yunxin patted him on the back of the head, "I can''t even think about it if I miss you! Stay away from Shi xiaorou!"


    The cloud heart one face blames.


    Mingfeng touched the back of his head and looked up at Yunxin discontentedly. "You''re not her. Why don''t you let me stay away from her? I just like her. Let''s compete fairly..."


    Mingfeng looked at Yunxin and said seriously.


    This not only stunned Yunxin, but also stunned the doctor who had just arrived and stood on the side of the sofa.


    Ming Feng raised his head and saw a doctor standing on one side of the sofa with a boxed gift in his hand. He stood there without talking and looked at them straight.


    Ming Feng''s eyebrows jumped and his heart was bad. He was heard by the doctor.


    But the doctor didn''t look at Mingfeng for too long. Instead, he asked, "where''s warm?"


    Ming Feng replied, "yes, in the toy room with the children..."


    Yunxin looked at Mingfeng and saw his guilty look. He seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 438

    He nodded and sneered, "OK, you want to be with Shi xiaorou, right? Then you can be together. I have no opinion."


    With that, Yunxin took a sip of tea with the cup on the tea table.


    This sentence was just heard by xiaorou when she came out of the kitchen. Her footsteps towards this side suddenly stopped, and she stood in situ looking at Yunxin and Mingfeng on this side of the sofa.


    When a doctor looked, xiaorou said nothing. She looked beyond her and walked directly to the toy room.


    Shi xiaorou came over, looked very natural, sat next to Mingfeng, took his arm and said intimately, "what are you talking about?"


    Ming Feng watched a doctor walk towards the toy room. He saw that he walked in without looking back. He still listened to Shi xiaorou''s words in his ears. He looked at Shi xiaorou, looked at Yun Xin again, pulled his cheek and said, "nothing. Have you agreed with the kitchen?"


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, I agreed, and specially told them to put scallions."


    "I..." Ming Feng was about to say that what he didn''t like most was onion, but it would reveal the stuffing. He smiled and spoiled Xiao Rou''s nose. "How do you know I like to eat onion, Xiao Rou, you''re really considerate."


    Cloud heart looked at their performance, that eyes white, a face of disdain.


    When xiaorou is sweet? Hehe, it''s impossible. Shi xiaorou is the coarsest and biggest person. Mingfeng even says she''s sweet!


    It''s not true that two children are acting here. They are so close that they seem to be practicing fraud. They are really two childish people.


    Cloud heart thought and unconsciously sneered.


    "What are you laughing at? Is it funny?" Shi xiaorou straightened her head and said dissatisfied.


    Yunxin looked up and looked up at xiaorou''s blaming eyes. He disdained, "I laugh. What''s my business? You two continue to show your love, don''t worry about me!" said Yunxin, lighting a cigarette and starting to smoke.


    When xiaorou saw his indifferent appearance, she felt more wronged and angry.


    It turned out that she was so worthless in Yunxin''s heart.


    Everyone knew that she was about to be robbed, but he was indifferent at all, that is to say, she was no different from the women in his life!


    Realizing this, xiaorou was even more desperate.


    People really can''t try. Once they try, they will be full of holes.


    Xiaorou''s heart was about to burst.


    The three people were in the living room. Su wennuan, the doctor and the children came out of the toy room.


    When Luo Luo saw Shi xiaorou, she ran over and lay on Shi xiaorou, "aunt Shi, hug me."


    When xiaorou was still angry with Yunxin, she looked at Yunxin with bad eyes. Now Luoluo''s soft little body suddenly lay on her. She returned to her mind, relaxed her breath, picked Luoluo up, let her sit on her lap, forced her to pull a smile calmly, and gently pinched Luoluo''s face, "Of course, aunt Shi wants to hug you. You are so cute. You are single-minded to your aunt. Unlike some people, you are half hearted. It''s really hard to die."


    Luo Luo said childishly, "what does it mean not to die well?"


    "Hehe, it''s not interesting. Just listen to it." Shi xiaorou continues to tease Luoluo.


    Yunxin naturally listens to Shi xiaorou''s words in her heart. When she scolds him, he is already uncomfortable. If he is scolded, his heart will be more oppressed.


    Su wennuan said, "don''t be stunned. Hurry to dinner."


    "It''s cooked so soon." Shi xiaorou answered.


    Yunxin didn''t say anything. He stood up and walked to the table first.


    When Mingfeng also stood up and was about to follow Yunxin, he received the doctor''s strange eyes. Mingfeng was stunned, but he hung his head and didn''t dare to look at the doctor.


    The doctor didn''t look at him much and went straight to the table.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other, and they naturally saw that the four were different.


    I just haven''t seen you for a few days. How can these four people become like this all at once? It''s good to play cards together before.


    But Su Nuan and Ming Ling didn''t think much. They brought their children to the table.


    People poured red wine for everyone.


    Only two children had more fresh oranges in the cup in front of them.


    Seeing that everyone''s drinks are red, only his and pineapple''s are yellow, he pouted and said dissatisfied, "pineapple wants to drink the red, too."


    Su wennuan touched his head and said softly, "darling, drink it when you grow up. It''s wine, not drink."


    "Why can''t Bo Bo drink? Can''t everyone drink?" Bo Bo asked, looking at Su wennuan with his innocent eyes.


    Su wennuan was asked by Bo Bo and searched his brain for the reason why Bo Bo can''t drink red wine.


    Ming Ling explained to him that the magnetic sound slipped out, "because Bo Bo is growing now, so you can''t drink it. When you grow up and your resistance becomes stronger, you can drink it."


    Bo Bo blinked his eyes. Although he didn''t know what it meant, he nodded obediently.


    Luo Luo didn''t say anything. She took a sip of the juice in front of her. "Drink it well, mom..." Luo Luo sighed after drinking it.


    The four people on the opposite side sat motionless and didn''t speak. Obviously, everyone was in a bad mood.


    As the master, Ming Ling said, "don''t be stunned and eat quickly."


    Then he picked up the wine glass, and everyone followed him.


    At random, he made a toast to Ming Ling and Su Nuan, and then everyone took a sip.


    Yun Xinxian stood up and held up his glass to propose a toast to Ming Ling and Su wennuan. "I won''t say more sensational words. Ming Shao, wennuan, I really congratulate you on getting married. It''s really not easy for you two to be together. You should cherish each other in the future."


    Mingling and Su wennuan looked at Yunxin''s sincere appearance. They also stood up with their wine glasses and touched Yunxin''s wine glasses. Before drinking, mingling said with the feelings between his brothers, "if you don''t say sensational words, look how sensational your words are."


    As soon as he said this, everyone smiled and Yunxin also smiled.


    Su wennuan naturally smiled, and everyone was not in a hurry to drink. Su wennuan thanked, "Yunxin, thank you, thank you for taking care of Ming Ling for me over the years. I respect you for this glass of wine."


    As she said this, Su wennuan looked up and drank all the wine.


    Yunxin also smiled and drank all Su nuanjing''s wine, and the Ming mausoleum naturally had to do it all.


    After drinking, people continued to add wine.


    Shi xiaorou also stood up happily, holding the cup and said, "you two have really experienced great storms and waves. You must grow old together in the future. Maybe there will be a marriage in the next life. Hey hey, in fact, I envy you both..."


    Shi xiaorou stood up without saying any congratulations. Now she summarized their feelings.

 Chapter 439

    Shi xiaorou said and looked at several people here. They looked different. Su Nuan and Ming Ling were naturally happy.


    And there was a smile on Mingfeng''s face, obviously happy for Su Nuan and mingling.


    A doctor looked ahead. There was no expression on his face and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Yunxin was eating with vegetables. The two children were drinking with drinks. Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at her and listened to her continue.


    "I really envy you. Although you have experienced so much, your hearts have always been together, and you have only each other in your heart. That''s why you can overcome so many difficulties and get together again after three years. Without such a premise, I believe you won''t come to today..."


    Shi xiaorou didn''t drink. Of course, what she said was not drunk. She was just telling the truth. She was happy for Su wennuan and mingling, and happy for their solid feelings.


    Unlike her and Yunxin, they started to quarrel before they were together for three months. Maybe they will say goodbye.


    Because she really can''t accept that Yunxin is with her and goes out to find other women, and she can''t stand Yunxin sleeping with other women!


    However, in less than three months, Yunxin did so. What does this mean? It means that her relationship with Yunxin is not firm at all.


    Yunxin just stays in love with her, no love, no deep into the bone marrow.


    Such love will not only make her tired, but also make her want to give up.


    Su wennuan looks at Shi xiaorou and feels sad today. Shi xiaorou is ready to continue. She stands up and interrupts Shi xiaorou''s words, touches her with a glass, smiles and says, "come on, Xiao Rou, I respect you, thank you for your support and help." then she drinks the wine herself.


    When xiaorou saw that Su wennuan drank the wine so cool, she smiled and said nothing more. She drank up the wine and held an empty glass to Su wennuan. "This is our friendship. No matter how many words are difficult to express.


    Su wennuan nodded, "yes, no matter how many languages are difficult to express."


    The servant adds wine to Su wennuan again. Shi xiaorou holds up her glass and says to Ming Ling, "Ming Shao, you are a good man. I believe you will take good care of Su wennuan and the children. I respect you." then she drinks up the wine in the quilt.


    Ming Ling has also done his best. Today is his very warm home. Of course, he has to drink.


    Mingfeng also stood up with a cup, smiled and said to mingling and Su wennuan, "brother, sister-in-law, thousands of words come together into one sentence, I wish you happiness." then he looked up and drank the wine.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling also drank, and then there was a doctor. "Come to me if you have any minor illness or pain in the future." he said, laughing and drinking the wine.


    Everyone here also laughed. The doctor''s congratulations were different.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling drank the wine and did it all.


    The atmosphere on the whole table was very active. Everyone was very happy to eat and drink. Today, Ming Ling and Su wennuan were the protagonists, so everyone was congratulating them, toasting, eating vegetables and playing games. They had a very pleasant meal.


    So that everyone drank too much.


    Pineapple and pineapple didn''t drink. They were taken away by green bamboo early to play with them.


    "Er, Yunxin, I tell you, don''t be complacent. Don''t think if you have a woman, I don''t have a man!" Shi xiaorou hiccupped, looked drunk, pointed to Yunxin and said, with some sadness in that provocation.


    Yunxin also drank some, but his drinking capacity was very good. Although his face was drunk, he was not drunk.


    Listening to Shi xiaorou''s words, he was a little angry. What did Shi xiaorou mean? She really wanted to go out and find other men. He looked up at Shi xiaorou, "Shi xiaorou, don''t talk after drinking wine!"


    Shi xiaorou stood, crossed the Ming peak, pointed to Yunxin, drunk and hazy, "I didn''t talk disorderly, Yunxin. In this life, you hurt me less!"


    "I haven''t talked disorderly. I know I''m hurt before I''ve been in my life." Yun Xin snorted coldly.


    Su wennuan blushed and scolded Yunxin. "Yunxin, you don''t have to say two words to make a woman die at all."


    "Why should I let her? You don''t know how she usually treats me. You saw it that day. You didn''t understand anything. You grabbed my ear without saying a word. I''m a man and have dignity! I don''t think of me at all."


    Yunxin also said his depression.


    The two people were not happy at all, but now they let it out by drinking.


    Su wennuan frowned and said, "that''s also your fault. Why don''t you explain clearly."


    Su wennuan is always on Shi xiaorou''s side. Of course, women should protect women.


    Yunxin said discontentedly, "she has to give me a chance to explain. Sister-in-law, to be honest, if you were you, would you twist mingling''s ears to point out mulberry and locust? Would you twist Mingshao''s ears? You certainly wouldn''t. would you understand if mingling called you eight times? You certainly wouldn''t. you know how to respect Mingshao and cherish him. But some people are different..."


    "Who are you talking about? Who are you talking about?" Shi xiaorou pointed at Yunxin discontentedly. Although she was drunk, she also understood that Yunxin was talking about her.


    Her expression was very bad, with some anger. "You''ve only made eight calls, but you haven''t made more than ten. You''re impatient! You don''t have patience with me. You can''t pay it back in the future!"


    Xiaorou swayed and made a loud noise.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Mingfeng quickly held her, "xiaorou, stop it, sit down."


    When Mingfeng helped xiaorou, Yunxin became more angry. His fist was slightly pinched, bit his teeth and stood up. When he hit back, xiaorou said, "Shi xiaorou, I told you clearly. No one will want you if you don''t change your temper!"


    "You''re so funny. I don''t think anyone wants you to be a ghost!" Shi xiaorou was confused and drunk, pushed the Ming peak holding him.


    Yunxin was stunned. Her words made him angry and funny.


    Yes, he confessed to Shi xiaorou.


    "You see what you''ve been drinking, hurry back to me!" Yunxin walked directly to Shi xiaorou and held her regardless of the Ming peak in the middle.


    When xiaorou resisted and pushed him, Yunxin angrily picked her up and walked straight out, "what''s wrong! It''s not that I haven''t held it!" Yunxin said unhappily.


    When xiaorou slapped his chest with both hands, "Yunxin, I hate you, I hate you! Sobbing..." she suddenly cried again.


    Yunxin''s expression was not very good. Holding Shi xiaorou, she strode outside Ming''s house.


    He bit his teeth. He really shouldn''t have been so kind to xiaorou. It''s time to put her in the right place, so that she will be obedient and won''t be so troubled.

 Chapter 440

    When Yunxin was drunk, xiaorou left. There were only Mingfeng, a doctor, Su Nuan and mingling.


    Su wennuan drank a little too much. He leaned his head on the shoulder of Ming Ling and talked nonsense.


    Mingfeng looked at doctor you with some scruples, and doctor you just looked at him. Their eyes collided. Mingfeng smiled at him, but doctor you looked away expressionless. He got up and said goodbye to mingling and Su nuanuanuan, "Mingshao, sister-in-law, I''ll go first. Have a rest earlier." then he left.


    Mingfeng hurriedly got up to catch up, "Hey, ju..." realized that it was wrong to catch up, so he nodded to mingling and Su wennuan, "brother, sister-in-law, you have a rest first." then he kept chasing after doctor Ju.


    "Youyi Jun, wait for me!" Mingfeng chased doctor Youyi and shouted behind.


    With the doctor''s footsteps didn''t stop, he still strode out. Mingfeng trotted to keep up with him, surrounded him and said anxiously, "with Yijun, what''s the matter with you? You didn''t talk to me for a meal."


    Seeing that she had walked out of Xishi villa, Yijun''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and Mingfeng also stopped.


    With the doctor''s blame, he looked at Mingfeng, and his words were sour. "Sometimes it''s enough for xiaorou to pay attention to you. I still need to pay attention to you. Don''t you like her? You chase her."


    When Ming Feng saw the angry look of doctor Youyi, he suddenly smiled, "Hey, Youyi Jun, you''re jealous."


    "Whoever wants to be jealous, I don''t have that time." the doctor said expressionless and left.


    Mingfeng hurried after him, "Oh, hey, doctor, don''t be angry. Listen to me..."


    A doctor strode along without saying he would not listen to him or listen to him.


    Mingfeng was naturally afraid of being misunderstood by the doctor, so he began to talk endlessly, "I''m not true with Shi xiaorou. Can''t you see that we are united to stimulate Yunxin."


    "Then you also said what you like about her, and you''re right. You have to extend the offspring for the Ming family. You''re not promising to follow me, so you''d better break up." the doctor''s tone was hard. What Ming Feng said just now still hurt him.


    Mingfeng hurriedly explained, "it''s not like that. You know it''s not my truth. You''re the only one in my heart. It''s enough to leave it to my brother to prolong the children of the Ming family. He has given birth to two children, and there will be some in the future."


    Mingfeng said sincerely while chasing a doctor.


    Two people are together because they love each other, because love is not for the sake of face. Mingfeng always thinks so, so he doesn''t care whether he likes a man or a woman.


    The doctor stopped again. "What you said is true?" his tone softened a little.


    He himself knows that homosexuality is not valued by everyone, and it would be very difficult to bear the pressure of the outside world. It is not easy to stick to it, if they don''t stick to it and are not firm.


    Then there''s really no need to talk about this relationship.


    "Of course what I said is true. Otherwise, why do I only like you over the years." Mingfeng came forward and took a doctor''s arm.


    A doctor tilted his lips and was happy, "you are not allowed to say what you like to others, especially women."


    The doctor asked him to promise.


    Love needs commitment besides determination.


    Ming Feng nodded quickly, "that''s nature. I don''t like anyone except you."


    A doctor glanced at him, "what''s wrong with learning? Learning cloud heart is smooth."


    "Ha ha, but Yunxin can do it well in love." Mingfeng laughed. They made up as before and drove away happily.


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of Xishi villa, mingling teased Su wennuan''s head on his shoulder, "wennuan, are you drunk?" mingling''s magnetic voice was also drunk.


    Su wennuan chirped, "well... I''m not drunk, I can still drink..." Su wennuan raised his head, waved his hand, and then fell on the shoulder of Ming Ling.


    With a smile on his lips, mingling got up and helped Su nuanuan back to his room, "don''t drink, they''re all gone."


    "Ah, let''s go. Well, I want to sleep..." Su wennuan straightened up, looked around, pouted his mouth and leaned against mingling again.


    "Well, go to sleep. Today is our wedding night." Ming Ling''s words are meaningful.


    Holding Su wennuan to the room, mingling locked the door and took Su wennuan to the bathroom. She was full of wine and had to take a good bath.


    Close the bathroom door and Ming Ling comes to undress Su Nuan.


    Although Su wennuan was drunk, she was still a little defensive and held her chest, "well, who are you and what do you want to do to me..." she closed her eyes and was confused.


    Ming Ling smiled and took her hand away from her chest. "I''m your husband. You said what I want to do to you."


    He spoke his mind openly.


    "Oh, my husband, oh, yes, I''m married. Hee hee, my husband is Ming Ling..." she opened her eyes faintly and leaned against the chest of Ming Ling.


    "Yes, your husband is Ming Ling. Baby, be good. Take your hand away." Ming Ling''s voice is hoarse enough to drip water. He takes Su wennuan''s hand on his chest and coaxes her to take it away.


    He can''t wait to have that soft, magnetic voice, hoarse and gentle.


    "Well, why do you take it away and feed it? But my child has grown up and won''t eat his mother''s milk for a long time." Su wennuan said in a soft waxy voice.


    She was talking nonsense, and the smell of wine came out of her body.


    Ming Ling''s throat tightened, but he realized that her softness was touched and eaten by his son in addition to him.


    He was still a little upset, although his son was not a man.


    But he always felt that everything on Su wennuan could only be his own.


    "Baby, be good, stand up straight, be good..." Ming Ling supported Su wennuan''s shoulder and asked her to stand under the flower shower. He twisted the flower shower and let the hot water wash their bodies.


    Take off her wet clothes and her own, hold her in their arms and start their wedding night.


    Su wennuan felt so comfortable being held in a warm embrace. Her face arched into his arms, "Ming Ling, Ming Ling is my husband..." she was still talking softly in her mouth.


    Her action like a little wild cat, coupled with her soft voice, stirred the blood of mingling more boiling.


    He couldn''t wait to have her.

 Chapter 441

    Yunxin planted Shi xiaorou in the car after he was drunk. He was driving in the front seat. Shi xiaorou was lying in the back seat vaguely, and was still scolding, "Yunxin, you are an asshole, bad guy, huh..."


    Yunxin looks at Shi xiaorou from the rearview mirror, and his eyebrows wrinkle up. Shi xiaorou is still scolding him as a bad guy. It''s good if he doesn''t teach her a lesson.


    How dare you go on a blind date with Mingfeng and unite with Mingfeng to annoy him!


    Shi xiaorou, Shi xiaorou, you are really not afraid. It seems that I am very kind to you at ordinary times.


    Yunxin thought so. She originally wanted to send Shi xiaorou home.


    But on second thought, Shi xiaorou drank like this. If he sent it back now, Zou Pei must have a problem with him and said he took Shi xiaorou to drink.


    Forget it, lest you be scolded for being a good person, you''d better take her home.


    Yunxin turned the steering wheel, the car turned and drove in the direction of his house.


    Yunxin holds the drunken Shi xiaorou and opens the door to come in.


    "Who''s touching me? Go away..." Shi xiaorou was just held by Yunxin. When she was about to enter the door, she suddenly straightened up and lifted Yunxin out.


    Yunxin was lifted and looked at xiaorou''s shaky body depressed. She only woke up for a while and fell down again. Yunxin came forward to catch her and let her head rest in his arms. Seeing her sleeping again, he smiled. Oh, it''s too late to know how to be on guard now.


    "Shi xiaorou, I tell you, it''s lucky you met me, otherwise you wouldn''t know how many times you''ve been cheated." Yunxin took the opportunity to pinch Shi xiaorou''s face, skimmed her mouth, and then helped her in.


    Yunxin originally wanted to put Shi xiaorou on the sofa, but when she put her on the sofa, her body was pressed up with Shi xiaorou because of gravity and inertia.


    Without warning, she pressed on Shi xiaorou''s body, and her lips wiped Shi xiaorou''s cheeks until they fell on her ears.


    The gentle and soft feeling makes Yunxin''s heart tighten and a place recovers.


    Shi xiaorou probably dreamed that she was pressed by a stone. She pushed him, "Oh, it''s so heavy..."


    Her breath was close to his. When she murmured, her mouth sent out a strong smell of wine, mixed with her unique woman''s fragrance, and Yunxin was even more itchy.


    He is not a vegetarian, and his beloved woman is around. He has no reason not to be excited.


    He supported the sofa with both hands, supported his body, maintained the posture of pressing on xiaorou, looked at her from top to bottom, and saw her drunken and talking, with flashing eyelashes, which was the most invisible temptation.


    Yunxin bit his teeth and thought of what she had done in recent days. He simply held her lips and kissed her heavily.


    When xiaorou noticed someone disturbing her, she pushed him uncomfortably.


    Yunxin didn''t leave. Instead, he held the back of her head in one hand and her face in the other, deepening the kiss.


    Xiaorou could not breathe in her sleep, but this feeling was very good.


    She pushed several times and couldn''t push away the person on her body, so she put her hands around his neck and responded to his kiss along with the happy and painful feeling.


    Yunxin noticed her action, opened her eyes and looked at xiaorou''s gentle side face. His strong kiss suddenly became gentle, but changed from dry kiss to wet kiss.


    Shi xiaorou also cooperated very well without too much resistance. Maybe she knew that it was Yunxin who kissed her now, not others, so she was so relieved and so clever.


    Kissing feels so good that Yunxin wants to go further.


    He always thinks about xiaorou and thinks he can''t destroy her, but if he doesn''t turn her into his own, she will destroy him.


    He never paid for anyone. Shi xiaorou was the first.


    These days, Xiao Rou has been making trouble with Shi. When he saw her with Mingfeng, his heart was really painful. Although the fear of loss was only a moment from the bottom of his heart, it was so real.


    He realized that he was really afraid of losing her, even if it was just a hypothesis


    Yunxin follows her feelings and xiaorou is getting hotter and hotter.


    He thought, forget it, don''t adhere to any principles. Whether it''s taking advantage of people''s danger or pushing the boat with the current, he will take Shi xiaorou to the right place. See if she dares to be angry with herself in the future.


    Yunxin thought so. She was hot with xiaorou, and he really couldn''t control it.


    ¡­¡­


    The sheets were crumpled and crumpled like Su''s warm body, which was ravaged by the Ming mausoleum all night.


    She was so sleepy that she had been sleeping in a daze. She woke up from sleep. The curtains were half opened and the sun came in, like a soft little hand touching Su''s warm face,


    Very warm, but also told her that it was getting late.


    Su wennuan turned over and opened his eyes. Only then did he wake up and turn his head to the side. There was no figure of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan blinked. Seeing that the sheets were not folded like words, she thought of the emotional moments and the comfortable and happy rhythm of mingling with her again and again last night.


    When she was most emotional, she held mingling''s back and shed tears.


    Everything last night was like a clear picture played back in my mind.


    Su wennuan doesn''t feel shy. Instead, she has a smile on her lips. It''s a happy smile.


    Not for anything else, just because the person who was lingering with her last night was Ming Ling, her husband and her lover.


    Su wennuan didn''t stay in bed for long. She woke up, pulled off the sheets and threw them into the washing machine for cleaning. She went to the bathroom to take a bath and put on clean and refreshing clothes.


    Then he came to the living room. Ming Ling and the children were at the table in the living room. There were calligraphy notes on the table. Ming Ling was teaching them to write. Pineapple and pineapple approached Ming Ling and looked at it carefully. They were like two primary school children.


    Su wennuan walked forward with a smile, pulled a chair and sat down opposite them. "Don''t you eat breakfast?"


    Ming Ling glanced at her, "it''s almost noon now."


    "Mom, we had breakfast and I drank milk." Luo Luo looked at Su wennuan distractedly and said with milk.


    Su wennuan was stunned and said, "well, I got up late. Let''s have lunch later."


    Ming Ling raised his hand and looked at the time. "I''m going to the company later."


    "Let''s eat now and go to the company after eating." Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling with expectant eyes.


    She just got up and didn''t stay enough with Ming Ling, and she also wanted to have dinner with him and stay with him more.


    Ming Ling glanced at Su wennuan and saw her bright eyes. "HMM." a magnetic ending sound came out of his throat.

 Chapter 442

    Su wennuan was happy and went to the kitchen with a smile to ask the cook to prepare meals.


    The servants were also very quick and arranged quickly.


    "Let''s go and have dinner." Su wennuan took Ming Ling''s arm and asked him to get up and have dinner together.


    Pineapple and pineapple also jumped down from the chair and ran towards the table.


    A family of four sat at the table. Pineapple and pineapple were taken care of by green bamboo. Su wennuan sat next to Ming Ling with a smile on his cheek and sandwiched a fish for Ming Ling. "You eat more. The fish is delicious and not greasy."


    Ming Ling smiled, picked up the fish and began to eat. "You eat more, too. You used up your strength yesterday." Ming Ling motioned to the table. Su wennuan understood the expression at a glance, with ambiguity and evil charm.


    Only mingling has this charm. She says what makes people imagine Feifei, but it makes her warm and happy. But she is still a little shy in front of mingling. She looks at him horizontally, smiles and scolds, "Oh, it''s obvious that you''ve exhausted your physical strength. I hate it." Su wennuan says this, puts some dishes in her bowl and starts eating.


    Seeing her charming appearance, Ming Ling was very comfortable and satisfied.


    Now this is the life he wants. All his dreams have been completed. Having a home and her is really enough.


    "Warm..." Ming Ling called Su warm while eating. Su warm looked back at him casually, "well, what''s the matter?"


    "When do you think we''d better have a wedding?" Ming Ling suddenly asked.


    Su wennuan was a little confused. He was stunned with chopsticks in his mouth. Finally, he came back to his mind. His heart was more excited. His crystal eyes looked at the Ming mausoleum with a smile. The colored glass was bright, as if it was shining, "you decide. You can do it anytime."


    Ming Ling looked into her eyes and could see the joy in her eyes. He reached out and pinched her cheek, "OK, that''s settled."


    "Mom and Dad, what''s a wedding?" asked little Lola curiously, after her warm clothes.


    Su wennuan patiently replied to Xiao Luoluo, "the wedding is when mom and dad go into the church together, hold hands and take an oath in front of the priest."


    "Is that fun?" Luo Luo was still very interested.


    Su wennuan touched his chin and nodded, "it''s fun and will be very happy."


    She doesn''t know how to explain the feeling of happiness to her, but as far as Luoluo is concerned, fun and happiness can satisfy her.


    Ming Ling looked at them with a smile and continued to eat.


    After dinner, Ming Ling went to the company.


    Su wennuan is bored playing with pineapples at home.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Shi xiaorou drank too much yesterday, so she didn''t wake up until more than 1 p.m. the next day.


    When she woke up, she had a splitting headache. She propped her head with her hand and suddenly realized that something was wrong. Where was this place and how could she sleep in a strange place.


    She turned over and looked around. She found that the environment was strange. She was still wearing a man''s wide white shirt, and she didn''t wear underwear!


    Where''s her dress!


    When reason told xiaorou that something had happened to her, she quickly turned up and checked the bed, but there was no blood.


    When xiaorou was surprised, the door was pushed open. When xiaorou fiercely looked up and saw Yunxin coming in, she jumped down and ran to Yunxin, reached Yunxin''s collar and grabbed him, "damn Yunxin, what did you do to me? You said, ah, what did you do to me!"


    When xiaorou''s eyes stared round and blamed Yunxin.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to settle accounts after autumn." Yunxin smiled indifferently. When she looked down, xiaorou grabbed his hand. "Take your hand away, as if I owe you one hundred thousand."


    "You don''t owe me a million, but you owe me another night!" Shi xiaorou panted, her eyes still bright with anger. "How dare you lay hands on me while I''m drunk, Yunxin, how can you be so mean! You don''t like me, why do you have to do this to me!"


    When xiaorou almost roared.


    Yunxin smiled funny. "Your eyes see how I treat you, and..." he approached her and looked into her eyes, "who said I don''t like you anymore."


    With that, he walked to the table in the room and put the lunch box on the table.


    When xiaorou was forced to step back by him, she was stunned in situ. What did Yunxin just say!


    He didn''t do anything to her. He liked her, too!


    This is the first love word he said to her since she was angry with him these days.


    When xiaorou was a little useful, she was a little happy, but a little lost.


    Strode over, stood beside Yunxin and asked incredulously, "if you don''t treat me well, my clothes..." she pointed to herself.


    Yunxin glanced at her. "I''ve seen it for you. I''ve touched it. What are you afraid of?" he said frankly.


    Shi xiaorou hit him, "Yunxin, you bastard, who let you touch me without my consent. You said you didn''t do anything to me, you bastard."


    When Xiao Rou pouted, her face was red.


    "I''m your boyfriend. I can''t touch you! I didn''t do anything to you. Why did I react so much? It seems that I should have put you in the right place yesterday. You don''t have such a big temper." Yunxin glanced at xiaorou when she felt wronged.


    Yesterday, he was out of control. When he was about to wipe the gun and go off fire, he suddenly stopped again.


    It''s not a gentleman to attack xiaorou when she''s drunk. Moreover, it''s the first time for her. She must ask her to explain to her and herself when she''s sober.


    When xiaorou took an eye to cross him, he was still righteous. He didn''t take advantage of others'' danger. She looked down at herself. When xiaorou was not uncomfortable, she asked, "where''s my clothes."


    "Take it to the dry cleaner. Someone will send it later." Yunxin took it for granted.


    "Ah!" Xiao Rou suddenly screamed with a surprise.


    Yunxin was frightened and looked at Shi xiaorou with strange eyes, "what are you doing!"


    "I spent the night with you yesterday?" Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin with an exaggerated expression.


    Yunxin was noncommittal, "what''s the matter?"


    When xiaorou swallowed a mouthful of water heavily, "it''s dead this time. My mother will pull my skin." when xiaorou was anxious, she turned around in situ.


    Yunxin was calm. He said, "it''s not so serious. I sent a text message to your mother with your mobile phone yesterday."


    "What, you sent a text message to my mother. What did you say?" Shi xiaorou suddenly stopped and looked at Yunxin intently.


    He said, "you said that you celebrated the wedding of mingling and Su nuanuan. After drinking some wine, you can''t drive. You live in mingling''s house."


    Cloud heart said truthfully.

 Chapter 443

    When xiaorou heard it, she was relieved, "it''s so good."


    Cloud heart pointed to the food on the table, "have some."


    Shi xiaorou looked at the fast food. It looked delicious. She was really hungry. She swallowed her saliva. "I, I''ll brush my teeth and wash my face first." then she ran into the washroom.


    Yunxin looked at her back, some melancholy, and sighed slightly.


    Shi xiaorou came out after washing quickly. She saw Yunxin sitting at the table and staring at the food in a daze. She walked over, sat down and began to eat. She buried her head without looking at Yunxin''s expression.


    "I went to get rid of that woman that day, not to date." Yunxin suddenly said.


    When xiaorou stopped eating, she looked up at Yunxin and saw his eyes on her. She looked at him calmly, holding chopsticks and asked, "why didn''t you explain that day?" as she spoke, she chewed the food.


    "You didn''t have a chance to explain to me that day." Yunxin was angry when he thought about it.


    "Why didn''t I give you a chance? I went to mingling''s house to find you and didn''t even ask you." Shi xiaorou was angry too. At that time, she clearly gave him a chance.


    "You didn''t say what it was for and asked me to explain." Yun Xin gave her a white look. Anyway, she thought she was inexplicable.


    Shi xiaorou blinked. Well, it''s her own fault. She said, "then, later, you had a chance to explain." she believed that Su wennuan must have told him what happened.


    "Later, you didn''t answer my phone. Who''s to blame?" Yunxin also competed with her.


    "You''ve only made eight calls, and you don''t even want to make ten calls. That''s all you have to be patient with me." Shi xiaorou whitened his eyes and tried to take a few bites of rice from his mouth to vent her anger.


    "What''s your logic? I really don''t understand you." Yunxin thought it was funny. What''s the difference between eight calls and ten calls? She thought it was so important and considerate.


    "Don''t you know what it means to test your patience? I''m saying that if you don''t answer the phone, you can send me text messages and wechat. I didn''t read it at that time and will read it in a while." Shi xiaorou explained.


    "You''re so unreasonable. You don''t answer my calls. I''ll send you a message? I don''t have that mind!" Yunxin said, meaning that he was angry too.


    Shi xiaorou naturally recognized his meaning. She felt guilty and didn''t listen to his explanation. She changed the topic and said, "what''s your relationship with that woman?"


    She finally asked what she wanted to know most and what she didn''t want to know most. She knew that Yunxin had many women, but the freshness of those women was only a week, and Yunxin paid so much attention to this woman.


    He has been to California for three months, and he still thinks about this woman.


    Yunxin said a little speechless, "I have nothing to do with her. She comforted her a few times because she was lovelorn. She depends on me. It has nothing to do with me."


    He explained it lightly.


    But Shi xiaorou still heard the connotation, "you comfort her in bed." Shi xiaorou took chopsticks, inserted them in CAI and approached him.


    Yunxin looked at her and didn''t answer.


    When xiaorou suddenly put down her chopsticks and stopped eating.


    Looking at him angrily, "Yunxin, tell me when you can control your crotch!"


    Shi xiaorou''s words are very explicit.


    Cloud heart frowned, "Shi xiaorou, what do you mean?"


    "You know, I''m not a casual girl, so I won''t associate with casual men. Since we''ve all considered getting married, I hope you can straighten out your style. Also, you have to write me a guarantee that you won''t go out and flirt again, otherwise, I really don''t have confidence to stay with you."


    Shi xiaorou said it very seriously. These days she thought it very clearly. Even if she likes someone again, she doesn''t have the courage to play junior with him every day.


    That kind of life is tired to think about. She doesn''t have the courage to take that step, nor will she take that step.


    "Shi xiaorou, there''s no need to be so serious. I have to write a guarantee! When I come back this time, I''ll make it clear to the woman that other women have cut off contact. Isn''t it just convergence? Don''t you see my efforts?"


    Yunxin also seriously told her that he didn''t ask her to fully believe him, but at least understand him.


    "Rivers and mountains are easy to change, nature is hard to change. I don''t know if you will return to nature in the future." Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    "Shi xiaorou, you are iron hearted. Don''t you believe me? Don''t you know that the most important thing for two people to be together is trust. If you don''t even give me this trust, is it still meaningful for us to be together?" Yunxin also said his heart.


    To be honest, he and Shi xiaorou are together. They rely on each other, that is, the feeling they like. There is no emotional foundation.


    Now even the most basic trust is gone.


    He really doesn''t know how long such feelings can last.


    When xiaorou was stunned by Yunxin''s words, her big round eyes looked directly at Yunxin and saw his almost questioning expression. She was also wronged in her heart.


    Yunxin said it was meaningless to be with her!


    He said it was meaningless to be with her!


    Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin for a while and didn''t look back. Instead of crying, she calmly looked at the distance and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "Yunxin, are you serious about what you just said?"


    Yunxin was stunned. When he saw xiaorou''s expression, he felt something was wrong.


    Sure enough, Shi xiaorou continued, "I don''t think it''s meaningful to be with me. It''s only happy to be with other women, isn''t it?"


    Yunxin said that he knew women very well. Women couldn''t grasp the key points of men''s words. They liked to take things out of context and mess around.


    He said, "I don''t mean that. I just want to give each other a little more trust."


    "Don''t I trust you? I know your life style. I''m still with you. Isn''t this the greatest trust I give you? What else do you want!"


    Shi xiaorou suddenly becomes very excited. Looking at Yunxin, she has some alienation in her eyes.


    It''s like a quarrel is about to break up.


    She was so excited, which naturally aroused Yun''s self-esteem and anger. He said, "you are with me because you like it, but you never gave me trust! After I was with you, I didn''t do anything sorry for you, believe it or not."


    Yunxin''s voice also increased by one point, and he was very angry.


    "You feel noble just by doing this! You think I should turn around you! My fucking feelings are blank except you. Why don''t you say it!"


    When xiaorou also competed.

 Chapter 444

    "Shi xiaorou, you were given a rude word. A woman always exports dirty words, like what!" Yunxin said.


    "Oh, you start to dislike me now? Why didn''t you dislike me when you confessed? I was the same at that time. Why didn''t you dislike my dirty export?"


    When xiaorou said loudly, she was also very dissatisfied with Yunxin.


    In short, what two people say is no longer on the same horizon. He says this and she says that.


    Yunxin was so angry with Shi xiaorou that he bared his teeth. Looking at Shi xiaorou''s appearance that I want to fight with you, he really didn''t know what to say.


    I really can''t communicate well. I really can''t talk. The more I talk, the worse my mood is, and the less I can talk about the results.


    Yunxin finally gave up, looked at her for a while with frustration and anger, got up and left.


    Without taking two steps, he was hugged behind him.


    Yunxin''s body froze and stood in place.


    When Xiao Rou circled his waist, hugged him from his back, and put her face on his back, like being coquettish to stay, or being hurt.


    Yunxin stays where she is. She doesn''t know what happened to Shi xiaorou now.


    Shi xiaorou hugged him for a while, and the voice came from behind him wronged, "you are like this, let me see the future is very gray, do you understand Yunxin."


    Yunxin was stunned.


    She said that the future he showed her was very dark?


    He wanted to give her a bright future. How could he give her a dark image.


    Yunxin suddenly understood xiaorou''s idea.


    Women just don''t feel safe.


    He slowly turned back and supported xiaorou''s shoulder. His eyes looked at her seriously, "it''s xiaorou. What are you thinking? I''m not the kind of person you think."


    Even if Shi xiaorou didn''t say it, Yunxin knew how romantic she was after she made up for him in her mind, and how sad she drove away the women around him


    Shi xiaorou will think so. In the final analysis, she doesn''t really know him.


    When xiaorou slightly tooted her mouth, raised her head and looked into his eyes. Although he said it sincerely, she still couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid of all uncertainty, so I want a certain and guaranteed thing to hold in my hand." Shi xiaorou said her inner thoughts.


    Yun Xin looked at her for a while. He could understand what she said was certain and guaranteed.


    "Wait a minute." Yunxin suddenly let go of her and walked outside.


    "Hey, Yunxin." Shi xiaorou chased one step and didn''t chase.


    She has taken the initiative to retain the action, and has used up all her initiative. If she goes after it again, it will appear that she has no dignity.


    Whether he''s gone or whatever, she won''t catch up.


    But her heart was a little lost. She returned to her seat quietly and tastelessly ate the things on the table.


    Soon Yunxin came in, in a hurry, still holding a piece of paper in his hand.


    When xiaorou looked up at him.


    Yunxin sat down opposite her and gave her the paper. "Take the security you want."


    Shi xiaorou picked up the paper and looked at it. It said in black and white, "when I am with Shi xiaorou, I will never find any woman except Shi xiaorou. I won''t even look at them more! Otherwise, the sky will break!"


    This is Yunxin''s note. He signed Yunxin''s name and pressed his handprint.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t expect Yunxin to get this for her. She looked at Yunxin strangely.


    With a smile on his face, Yunxin assured her, "this is a contract. I will never disobey it. Are you relieved?"


    He didn''t want to write this guarantee to Shi xiaorou before, but he thought she was a little reckless and unreasonable.


    But after hearing her voice, he loved her so much and wanted to give her what she wanted.


    Looking at Yunxin''s gentle eyebrows and eyes, xiaorou''s lips burst into a smile, with moving tears in her eyes, "thank you, Yunxin..."


    Seeing that she was going to cry, Yunxin reached out and rubbed her hair, "fool, tell me what to thank you."


    Shi xiaorou got up, stood up, walked to Yunxin, squatted down on his legs, held his waist with both hands, sucked his nose and cried, "don''t make me sad in the future. Really don''t go to find other women in the future. I can''t stand it. I like you, Yunxin. Don''t exploit my love in the future."


    She cried as she spoke.


    Said cloud heart heart warm, also very satisfied.


    He spoiled the hair on her forehead, exposed her tearful face, and cried. Yunxin smiled and reached out to wipe the tears off her face. "Fool, what are you crying about? I know you like me, so I''ll write you this guarantee. Take good care of this guarantee in the future. It''s your amulet to ensure that I don''t dare to mess around."


    Shi xiaorou smiled with tears. "That''s good." she wiped the tears on her face, suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, Mingfeng and I are not true. I asked him for help."


    She now knows the explanation, afraid of cloud heart misunderstanding.


    Yunxin smiled and said, "I know."


    "Ah? You know? Mingfeng betrayed me?" Shi xiaorou was surprised.


    Yunxin said, "it''s not that he betrayed you, but that your acting skills are too poor. Everyone can see that you are performing."


    He said, but felt a little funny.


    Ming Feng and Shi xiaorou are like two children. How can such two people get together.


    "Oh, I should go to Beijing Film Academy to study for a year and then perform again." Shi xiaorou dried her tears and joked.


    "Do you still need to learn from a young lady like you? If you want to play a TV play, ask your brother to invest in a TV play and name you to play it."


    Yunxin also joked, "but I think you are only suitable for playing that kind of unruly princess."


    "Who said, you look down on me." when Xiao Rou Lu said, although she was refuting, there was a smile on her mouth.


    The two made up, and the haze in Yunxin''s heart naturally disappeared and became much brighter. "Then say yourself, what can you play?"


    "I can play the little dragon girl, Wang Yuyan." Shi xiaorou said without thinking.


    As soon as he said this, Yunxin looked up and laughed, "ha ha... Just you? Ha ha..." he looked at Shi xiaorou''s temperament, and then thought about the temperament of Xiao Longnv and Wang Yuyan, he still couldn''t stop laughing.


    The two roles she said are pure, cold and silent.


    When xiaorou was alive, chirping and careless, she was a woman who loved to move.


    You can''t combine her with those characters.


    "Well, don''t laugh." Shi xiaorou hit Yunxin''s arm, a little red in the face.

 Chapter 445

    "Well, well, don''t laugh at you..." Yunxin said he didn''t laugh, but he still shook his chest with laughter.


    "You haven''t eaten, why don''t you eat together." Shi xiaorou returned to the table and pointed to the food on the table.


    Yunxin pulled his lips, "I really didn''t eat it, but I only bought one person''s share. You eat it."


    Shi xiaorou immediately worried and said, "Yunxin, why don''t you buy your own share? You''re stupid."


    "Yes, I''ve been silly since I confessed to you." Yunxin gently touched his nose and said.


    When xiaorou stroked her mouth, she tore off half of the box of lunch and divided half of the meal into another box, "haha, I''ll give you half of mine. Eat."


    Cloud heart lip angle with a satisfied radian, "Shi xiaorou, in fact, you are different from other thousands of gold."


    When xiaorou teased him, "why is it different? Tell me."


    "Others are dignified, virtuous and quiet like a little daughter-in-law, which can''t be reflected in you." Yunxin said truthfully.


    Shi xiaorou''s chopsticks are about to hit, "Wow, Yunxin, you dare to speak ill of me to my face."


    Yunxin backed away, leaned back and put her hand in the air to prevent her from really hitting, "look, look, what did I say..."


    Shi xiaorou realized that her current behavior just confirmed what Yunxin had just said. She looked at her hand held in the air and quickly retracted her hand. "Anyway, you are not allowed to say that about me, eat..." she pointed to the food on the table and began to pick up the food.


    Yunxin turned back and sorted out his suit. "I was praising you. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "You''re praising me." Shi xiaorou turned her eyes at him.


    "This makes you unique. You are you. No one is like you." Yunxin said with a smile.


    When xiaorou took the chopsticks, she paused, and a trace of warmth flowed out of her heart.


    It was really a compliment. She smiled and didn''t argue with Yunxin anymore.


    Next, the two quietly finished a bowl of rice


    After eating, Shi xiaorou called home. She didn''t go back for a day and a half. Zou Pei must be worried.


    "Hey, mom..."


    "Shi xiaorou, where the hell are you! Is it interesting that you girls don''t come back all day and night!"


    Before Shi xiaorou finished, the roar over the phone exploded.


    Xiaorou took her cell phone far away when it exploded. The sound was deafening.


    Yunxin listened and thought that the roar of lions in the east of the river was really scary.


    He now understood why Shi xiaorou was not so quiet. It turned out that there was a mother at home who spoke so carelessly.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    Shi xiaorou heard that her mother was really worried. She quickly explained, "Mom, listen to me. I''m warming my home. She just got a license with mingling yesterday. I celebrated with her..."


    "You still want to lie to me! Your brother just came back from wennuan''s house. She''s not at home at all! Where are you!" Zou peinu said.


    Shi xiaorou''s heart clicked and thought, it''s over. The lie is broken. She quickly made a gesture to Yunxin with a guilty heart and said with her lips, "call wennuan..."


    Then he came to comfort Zou Pei in a soft voice, "Mom, can you not be so excited? Don''t go to work. I''m out with Nuan..."


    Yunxin understood, hurried out of the door and called Su wennuan.


    When she came in, Shi xiaorou was still dealing with Zou Pei. Yunxin held her mobile phone in front of Shi xiaorou to let her see the words on her mobile phone.


    Shi xiaorou looked at the phone and said, "warm and I are at Su''s house. Warm and I have something to do."


    "You''d better not lie to me!" Zou Pei was still dissatisfied on the phone.


    Shi xiaorou promised, "of course I won''t lie to you. If you don''t believe it, come and check the post."


    "OK, I''ll ask your brother to pick you up at Su''s house." Zou Pei said and hung up.


    When xiaorou held her mobile phone for a second, she hurried out, "it''s broken. I have to change my clothes and go to Su wennuan''s house."


    When xiaorou hurriedly ran around the room, and then returned to Yunxin, "where are my clothes?"


    When xiaorou was worried to death, Yunxin was calm, "the dry cleaner hasn''t delivered it yet."


    "What!" Shi xiaorou became more and more worried. "The efficiency of the dry cleaner is too poor. It hasn''t been delivered yet. Bad comment!"


    Just then, Yunxin''s mobile phone rang. It was a text message.


    He calmly looked at xiaorou and said, "the clothes are here. I''ll get them."


    After Yunxin takes her clothes, Shi xiaorou puts them on quickly and asks Yunxin to send her to Su''s house as soon as possible.


    When Shi xiaorou called Su wennuan, she was taking the children to sit on Su''s sofa and drink tea.


    "I''m coming up. Open the door for me." Shi xiaorou said anxiously on the phone.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what happened to her. She gets up and opens the door. When xiaorou does a good job, she comes up.


    They looked at each other and hung up. When xiaorou came in, she saw Su Fusheng and Bai Wan, Su Mo and Liao Lili sitting on the sofa. In addition to pineapple, there was another little boy.


    Shi xiaorou knew that the little boy must be su Mo''s and Liao Lili''s children.


    When xiaorou smiled and said politely, "Hello uncle and aunt, hello brother and sister-in-law su."


    Su Fusheng nodded politely. "Xiaorou is coming. Sit down quickly." Su Fusheng pointed to the sofa opposite.


    Shi xiaorou sits next to Su wennuan. Su wennuan looks at her. Shi xiaorou just glances at Su wennuan.


    Their eyes collided. She could see the meaning of Su wennuan''s eyes. It''s hard to explain now. She just smiled at Su wennuan foolishly.


    "Dad, mom, brother and sister-in-law, it''s getting late, so I''ll go back first." Su wennuan said goodbye and led the pineapple up.


    Bai Wan is indifferent. In her heart, Su wennuan is not from her family for a long time.


    Su Fusheng stood up and said kindly, "it''s still early. Let''s go after dinner."


    Su wennuan said, "no, you take good care of Sheng Sheng. Let''s go first. Don''t send it away." Su wennuan looked at the little boy with Su Mo and said to Su Fusheng.


    Su Fusheng didn''t ask for anything. In short, now that Su wennuan is married to Ming Ling, he is relieved.


    When xiaorou and Su wennuan came down together, she kept reminding Su wennuan, "after seeing my brother, you must say that I was at your house last night. Do you understand, do you understand?"


    Su wennuan said as she walked, "why don''t you dare admit that you and Yunxin are dating? It''s normal for you two to fall in love and live at his house. What will Yunxin think if you cover up like this." Su wennuan stopped and looked at her.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

 Chapter 446

    Because she was cramped and didn''t know how to respond to Su wennuan''s questions, Shi xiaorou had to change direction to hold Luo Luo and talk to her, "Luo Luo, did your grandmother hug you today?"


    When xiaorou took Luo Luo and asked.


    Luo Luo shook her head seriously. "Mi Youye, Luo Luo asked her to hug."


    When xiaorou was surprised, she asked, "why does luoluomu want her to hug? She is your grandmother. She should hug you."


    "She hugged her brother and didn''t have time to hug me..." Luo hawed her mouth, said xiaorou truthfully, and then looked at Su wennuan again.


    It seems that she is waiting for Su wennuan''s praise. The reason is that Su wennuan told her, and Luo Luo did see that grandma has been holding the big brother and has no hands to hold her at all.


    When xiaorou saw Luoluo looking at Su wennuan, she understood what was going on. Her eyes moved from Luoluo to Su wennuan and asked, "after all these years, Bai Wan still looks like a ghost to you."


    Don''t think we all know that when Su wennuan goes to Su''s house, Bai Wan''s sour look and tone make people want to beat people.


    Su wennuan lowered his eyebrows and eyelashes. "Anyway, they are kind to me. I should come and see them."


    "Well? Regardless of your feelings, she asked you to marry that Liao Li fool, asked you for money since you worked, and finally kicked you out when you were most difficult. This is the so-called kindness to you?" Shi xiaorou asked Su wennuan disapprovingly after hearing Su wennuan''s words.


    Su wennuan, this woman is a little too kind. No matter which of these things is taken out, it is absolutely hated by people. Su wennuan even said that the Su family gave her grace!


    It''s incomprehensible.


    Su wennuan looked up at xiaorou. "Su helped his father go to prison for me. How many people can do this for me."


    Su wennuan spoke sincerely and cherished her memory. She really thought Su Fusheng was her father because of her father''s love.


    But later I learned that her biological father was not su Fusheng at all, but Cai Hongjun.


    Since she is not su Fusheng''s daughter, Su Fusheng did so for her because of kindness and kindness to her.


    Anyway, she should repay him and come and see him.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned by Su wennuan. Then she understood, smiled and said, "Ming Ling can do it." Ming Ling can not only do this for Su wennuan, but even don''t want his own life for Su wennuan.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou''s words were exported, Su wennuan''s heart was suddenly touched. A circle of softness rippled in his heart, and there was infinite love and moving.


    She knows that the most she should thank and accompany in this life is mingling.


    "Don''t talk about me. What''s the matter with Yunxin?" Su wennuan changed the topic and asked Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou lowered her eyes, looked at the ground, looked up to the front, sighed and said, "it''s a temporary solution to the contradiction. I also know what happened in the mall that day. However, my family has a lot of opinions about Yunxin..."


    Shi xiaorou said, looking at Su wennuan with helplessness in her eyes. This is the reason why she doesn''t want her family to know that she went to Yunxin''s house for the night, so as not to make the family have more opinions about Yunxin.


    Su wennuan naturally understood Shi xiaorou''s words and her difficulties at once.


    "In short, if two people really love each other, they must overcome all external difficulties. Don''t miss it, because if you miss this, it''s difficult for you to find the next person who makes you want to be together regardless of your life." Su wennuan encouraged Shi xiaorou with her own experience.


    Shi xiaorou said with a smile, "I know. It''s like you and the Ming mausoleum. Don''t you go around for three years and finally get together."


    Two people were talking and laughing when a bright white Porsche stopped in front of them.


    When Su is warm, xiaorou stops, and the pineapple stops with Su and looks at the Porsche.


    The door of Porsche was pushed open, black leather shoes stepped out of the door, and then the wings of white shirts appeared in front of them.


    When xiaorou sees Shi Yi, she tilts her mouth. It turns out that her brother really came to check the post for her mother.


    Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou and didn''t say anything more to her. His eyes immediately focused on Su wennuan, and the smile on his face was milder, "wennuan, haven''t seen you for a long time, pineapple, pineapple..."


    After greeting Su wennuan, he looked down at Pineapple and pineapple. His face was always elegant and gentle smile.


    Luo Luo loosened Su wennuan''s hand, walked towards Shiyi with her short legs, and opened her hands to him, "Uncle Shi, hug..."


    When the wing bent slightly, put his hands in Luoluo''s armpits, picked up Luoluo, pinched Luoluo''s small face, "does Luoluo miss her uncle?"


    Luo Luo nodded like mashing garlic, "I miss Uncle Shi. My father said my name is Mingyuan and my name is Yuanyuan..."


    Luo luonen''s voice said to Shi Yi, looking very cute.


    Shi Yi paused and looked at Su wennuan, "sorry, I''m busy these two days, and you didn''t catch up with your wedding celebration."


    Shi Yi said sorry, with an embarrassed smile on his lips and a faint sadness in his eyes.


    In fact, when xiaorou went to Su wennuan''s house to celebrate for her, she also called him and asked him to come with her.


    But when she heard that, xiaorou said that after su Nuan and mingling got married, at that moment, a string in Shiyi''s heart suddenly broke and hurt.


    He couldn''t calmly celebrate the wedding banquet for the woman he liked.


    So he said to Shi xiaorou, "I still have a very important meeting today. I won''t go."


    When xiaorou didn''t say anything, she went to Su Nuan''s house alone.


    Now I hear Luo Luo''s statement, which means that Ming Ling has officially registered their two children. They have their own names.


    He had to admit that Su wennuan and Ming Ling were really married.


    Originally said to bless her, originally thought that he just didn''t care, but when things were really in front of him, Shi Yi found that his heart would still hurt.


    Su wennuan received Shi Yi''s sorry words. She was also a little embarrassed and sorry, "it doesn''t matter. You''re busy. I can understand, but when you find your happiness, you must invite me to your blessing banquet. I have time at any time."


    Su wennuan said sincerely.


    She really wants Shiyi to find her happiness earlier.


    Over the past three years, thanks to Shi Yi taking care of her and her children, she could not repay her kindness.


    I just hope he will be happy soon.


    Shi Yi smiled, didn''t know how to answer her, changed the topic and said, "where''s Bo Bo, what''s the name of Bo Bo?"


    Su wennuan glanced at Bo Bo on his left and replied for him, "Bo Bo is called mingluan, the mountains of the mountains."

 Chapter 447

    Because Ming Ling said that he hoped that Bo Bo would be like a mountain in the future. Even if the situation fell and the rocks fluctuated, he could still stand tall and still.


    Shi Yi looked at Bo Bo. His face is still young, but it is similar to Ming Ling, especially his eyes, deep and wise.


    Looking at Bo Bo''s face, he thought of the name introduced by Su wennuan just now. Even if Su wennuan didn''t say it, Shi Yi knew what Ming Ling meant.


    "It''s a good name." Shi Yi praised with a smile on his lips, then looked at Su wennuan and asked, "are you going back now?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, go back. The Ming mausoleum should have been off work."


    "I''ll take you back," Shi Yi said, and took Luo Luo to his car.


    When Yi''s back was facing her, she couldn''t see her. When Xiao Rou looked at Su''s rabbit tongue with a guilty heart, "it was too dangerous just now." she whispered in Su''s ear.


    Su wennuan shook his head funny. "Your brother doesn''t care about you at all. You think too much."


    "Yes, he doesn''t care about me because of you. I''ll be dead if you''re not present later." Shi xiaorou said playfully, holding Su wennuan''s arm.


    Su wennuan turned back and looked at her. "Xiaorou, don''t say such words in the future. I''m married. Your brother will find happiness in the future."


    Shi xiaorou was clearly saying that Shi Yi cared about her most now. There was no one else in his eyes except her.


    Whether Shi xiaorou''s words are intentional or unintentional, listening to Su wennuan still makes her feel sad.


    She wants Shiyi to really come out, not put down on the surface.


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll help my brother find a good girlfriend in the future." Shi xiaorou said happily, holding Su wennuan''s arm.


    Su wennuan smiled and said nothing.


    Send Su wennuan and pineapple to Xishi villa. Shi Yi is carrying Shi xiaorou and ready to go.


    Su wennuan said politely, "let''s go after lunch."


    Shi Yi was also polite, "no, my mother asked her to catch her back. We''d better hurry back and pay the job."


    Shi Yi started the car with a smile and left with Shi xiaorou.


    As soon as Shiyi''s car turned out of the courtyard of Xishi villa, mingling''s car came back, and the two cars passed by.


    Su wennuan recognized that it was Ming Ling''s car, so she knew it was him back. She took the pineapple and stepped aside to let Ming Ling''s car in.


    After mingling stopped the car, she pushed the door down and walked directly towards Su wennuan and the children. "Just saw off the guests?" mingling asked.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou."


    Ming Ling''s eyes changed slightly and paused, "Shiyi came to celebrate today?"


    Although xiaorou is sometimes present, mingling still doesn''t trust Su wennuan to get along with Shi Yi alone. Shi Yi is very kind to Su wennuan, and Su wennuan is a person who knows how to repay his kindness. What if Su wennuan is bewitched by Shi Yi.


    Su wennuan said, "no, I just took the children to Su''s house. Shi Yi came to pick up Shi xiaorou. He met her on the road. He sent me and the children back by the way."


    Although Su wennuan is a sentence, he makes it very clear what happened.


    Ming Ling nodded reassuringly, took a child from Su wennuan''s hand, held her shoulder in the other hand, and walked home together, "why don''t you tell me when you go to Su''s house alone."


    "Do you want to go with me?" Su wennuan didn''t answer him directly, but asked directly.


    Ming Ling looked back at her. "I''m half a father-in-law anyway. Do you think I should go?"


    Seeing the reproachful and spoiled expression of Ming Ling, Su wennuan smiled with a beautiful smile and a warm heart, "Ming Ling, thank you..."


    She thinks that mingling is not good tempered and doesn''t want to get close to people easily. She also thinks that mingling still hates what the Su family did to her three years ago and disdains to go to the Su family.


    I didn''t expect that everything in mingling was for her.


    Ming Ling laughed. "You and I are husband and wife. Thank you for what you say."


    Su wennuan''s smile is sweeter. Yes, she and he are husband and wife. They don''t distinguish between you and me.


    "Ming Ling, are you tired after a day''s work? Let me pinch your shoulders." Ming Ling sat on the sofa. Su wennuan politely walked behind him and squeezed his shoulders with his soft hands.


    Ming Ling said, "a little on the left."


    Su wennuan followed his instructions and moved his hand to the left, then pinched it, "is it here?"


    "A little more to the left."


    Su wennuan moves his hands and finds his position.


    "Yes, it''s here. Be strong," said Ming Ling, with relaxed words.


    "OK, I''ll help you pinch..." Su wennuan pinched his shoulder to Ming Ling with a smile on his lips.


    He should be very tired when he comes back from work every day. Although she is not a professional masseur, it will be more comfortable to pinch him.


    Ming Ling was looking through the magazine. Su wennuan pinched him half. He suddenly said, "wennuan, look, do you like this wedding design?"


    Su wennuan leaned over and saw the festive red layout in the magazine. Her mouth pouted.


    "Don''t like it." Ming Ling glanced at her. If she didn''t speak, it means she didn''t like it.


    Su wennuan returned to him and sat down. He took the magazine from his hand, looked it carefully, and truthfully said, "I want to wear a wedding dress..." she didn''t want to use a Chinese wedding. She wanted mingling to give her a romance.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s bright glazed eyes, and then suddenly smiled gently. He naturally understood her careful thinking.


    Maybe it''s because she is a professional jewelry designer. Her career is originally a romantic career, so she likes romance very much.


    He had already understood this when he proposed to her before Ming Ling.


    He flicked his hand on her forehead. "OK, let''s choose again. You can see which one you like." Ming Ling pointed to Su wennuan''s magazine.


    Su wennuan also looked through it with great interest. Finally, she turned to a beautiful and holy wedding suit, and her eyes suddenly stopped.


    Ming Ling saw that her hand stopped and looked at the page she looked at. She saw a set of white wedding dress in the magazine and the wedding scene full of stars and lilies. It was all a combination of white and golden yellow. It was very dreamy.


    Ming Ling knew she liked it when he saw that her eyes were straight.


    Ming Ling picks up Su wennuan''s magazine, finds the phone number above and dials it.


    Su wennuan is still in a daze and suddenly realizes what Ming Ling is doing.


    She hurried back to her senses, grabbed Ming Ling''s hand and said, "Ming Ling, why are you calling?"


    Ming Ling took a look at her and paid some attention, "set the set meal."


    Su wennuan''s heart suddenly jumped wildly.

 Chapter 448

    In her mind, she had the picture of walking to the church hand in hand with Ming Ling in that suit.


    That kind of picture is beautiful.


    Su wennuan was stunned. He didn''t make a sound or move until mingling finished calling and received the line.


    Looking back, he saw that Su wennuan was still slightly open, eyes wide and unblinking. He reached out and shook in front of her, "wennuan, are you okay..."


    Su wennuan revived and saw the smiling face of Ming Ling. She immediately hugged him and put her face on his chest, "Oh, Ming Ling, you are so kind, you are really very kind to me..."


    Her growth is not happy, even after growing up, her life is already very sad.


    But the best gift God gave her was to send Ming Ling to her and give her the best happiness in the world.


    Su wennuan was so happy that mingling was naturally very happy. He patted her on the back. The magnetic voice was very gentle, "fool, I''m not good to you. Who is good to you?"


    Su wennuan hugged mingling tightly again, then straightened up and looked at him, "by the way, do you like this?" she just thought she liked it. She didn''t know whether mingling liked it or not.


    Ming Ling said, "I like what you like."


    This means to accommodate her, but the wedding is a matter for two people, which must be loved by both.


    Su nuanuan pouted and said, "do you like it or not? If you don''t, we can choose again."


    Although Su wennuan said re-election, mingling recalled the second she saw the wedding dress and the appearance that couldn''t move away. He knew she loved it.


    How could he make her give up her favorite things for him.


    "Of course I like it." Ming Ling reached out and gently scraped her nose. "We''re going to have a wedding in three days. Do you think so?"


    "Three days? Will the time be in a hurry?"


    "Do you have any important relatives to inform?" Ming Ling asked.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "no..."


    Ming Ling laughed, "those three days are more than enough."


    Su wennuan understands that the Ming mausoleum is very powerful. He prepares banquet and wedding itinerary. As long as he says a word, someone immediately arranges carefully, quickly and efficiently.


    Three days is really more than enough for him.


    Su Nuan pursed her lips and nodded.


    Already ready to spend a lifetime with Ming Ling, and now the curtain of happiness is slowly starting.


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Yi drives Shi xiaorou on her way home.


    Shi xiaorou sat in the co pilot''s seat and carefully looked at Shi Yi''s face. She thought Shi Yi would ask her why she didn''t go home at night.


    However, Shiyi has been concentrating on driving all the way. He looked at the road ahead and didn''t look back at all, let alone talk.


    The more Shiyi doesn''t speak, the more flustered shixiaorou is. It''s like being a thief with a guilty heart.


    "That, brother..." Shi xiaorou finally couldn''t help but open her mouth and looked at Shi Yi carefully.


    Shi Yi gave her a little sight, "what''s up?" he asked her instead.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    "What do you say?" Shiyi seemed to know nothing.


    Shi xiaorou is a person who can''t hold things back. She blurted out, "didn''t mom ask you why I didn''t go home last night?"


    "If you want to speak, you will speak naturally. If you don''t want to force you, you will only lie." Shi Yi looked ahead and said.


    When xiaorou''s heart clicked, she immediately realized that Yi already knew she was lying.


    What a clever man her brother is. How could he be cheated by her in a few words.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. She didn''t have to hide anything in front of Shi Yi, but she was a little sad, "brother, do you even think it''s inappropriate for me to talk to Yun Xin?"


    Since childhood, Shiyi was the person who stood on her side and safeguarded her most.


    She thought she would stand beside her when she made any decision, but unexpectedly, Shi Yi also felt that she was unreliable with Yunxin.


    Seeing that Shi xiaorou was a little depressed, Shi Yi asked, "has the contradiction been solved? Are we together again?"


    Before, xiaorou and Yunxin had a conflict. Zou Pei made the family know that she threatened not to let xiaorou and Yunxin together.


    Shi xiaorou turned her head and looked at Shi Yi''s side face. "We misunderstood him. He broke up with people, not opened a house."


    Shi Yi smiled slightly and mocked, "you all know that he broke up with people and how many women he has, but he still has to be with him. Why be stubborn."


    It''s breaking up with people rather than opening a house. The former is no better than the latter.


    Shi xiaorou knows that Shi Yi is reasonable, but she can''t let him go.


    Shi xiaorou pouted, "I like him, I don''t want to miss..."


    "Find a good one to like, and you will put it down, just like you put down the Ming mausoleum before." Shiyi persuaded.


    "What''s good? Just as you like Su wennuan, so did Su wennuan? But you didn''t miss it in the end." Shi xiaorou opened her mouth and said.


    Suddenly, she found that Shi Yi''s side face was a little sad. She immediately realized that she had said something wrong and poked the pain in Shi Yi''s heart.


    Busy changed his mouth and said, "sorry, brother, I didn''t mean to say that..."


    After apologizing, he went to see Shi Yi''s face and saw that he didn''t speak.


    She was embarrassed to sip her lips. She was really an asshole. She knew that her brother was in a bad mood and that her brother was sad enough.


    "Nothing, you''re right." after a few seconds, Shi Yi suddenly spoke, "but I''m different from you. Su wennuan is really good. It''s my own problem."


    Love the wrong person, so it will lead to today''s situation. Knowing that someone else in her heart still loves her, this is his fault.


    "So, if you know you can''t love, but you still love without hesitation, isn''t this love?" Shi xiaorou continued to say to Shi Yi and asked him.


    I believe Shi Yi also knows that feeling. He knows that he should not fall in love with each other, but he still can''t control the feeling of heartbeat.


    Who can control the feeling of heartbeat.


    No one can control it.


    Just at the red light, Shiyi stopped the car and looked back at her. When she saw it, xiaorou said to him seriously.


    He sighed, "in order to love, regardless of reality, you will have a very painful life. Anyway, think for yourself."


    Shi Yi didn''t tell her much.


    Love is a thing that onlookers are clear and those in the game are fascinated.


    Others say that more will only be counterproductive.


    When Xiao Rou pouted, straightened up and sat down, and said nothing more.


    Shi Yi drove the car up. Shi xiaorou''s cell phone rang just at this time. She picked it up and looked at it. It was Yunxin. She scrupulously looked at Shi Yi, but she still picked up the phone, "I''m going home. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 449

    When Yunxin heard that xiaorou was talking, it was slightly disguised. Naturally, he knew what xiaorou was hiding. I''m afraid her family is around her now.


    He didn''t say much, just said, "it''s no big deal, just call to confirm your safety, and then hang up." after that, Yunxin hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beeping voice on the phone, xiaorou was still sad. She felt that Su wennuan was right. She was sorry for Yunxin.


    Clearly Yunxin is her boyfriend, but now she seems to be hiding.


    Shi xiaorou hung up the phone and was unhappy. Shi Yi looked at her and didn''t say anything. She drove directly home.


    When she got home, xiaorou didn''t explain more to Zou Pei. She returned to her room dejected. Zou Pei didn''t care if her daughter had nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, the contradiction between Shi xiaorou and Yunxin was temporarily solved, but they were not warm and angry.


    Soon, it was the wedding day of Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    The wedding place is Suha church. Su Fusheng takes Su Nuan''s hand and gives her to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was dressed in a black dress with Phnom Penh and a dark purple tie. His black hair was covered with hair film and combed back slightly. He was energetic, decent and handsome.


    He stood under the priest and faced the door of the church. On both sides of the church sat guests and friends who came to congratulate him, sometimes xiaorou, Yunxin, Shiyi, Gu Xinyu, Mingfeng, a doctor, Zhao Fengxia, old man Ming, Bai Wan, Su Mo, Liao Lili, and Su Mo and Liao Lili''s children.


    Everyone''s eyes followed Ming Ling and looked at the door of the church. The door slowly opened, and the sweet white light came in from the door. With soft music, Su wennuan stood at the door in a white wedding dress. At the moment she appeared, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    The wedding dress is designed close to the body, and the hem is slightly spread out, just like a carp, which sprinkles her graceful and slender body incisively and vividly. Her hair is managed and put on exquisite makeup, which is as clear and beautiful as the ray of sunshine.


    Flash in front of everyone''s eyes, coincidentally, he couldn''t help but utter a slight exclamation.


    When xiaorou stared at Su wennuan, she pulled Yunxin''s arm slightly and said with envy, "Yunxin, wennuan, this suit is so beautiful that I will wear it in the future."


    Yunxin''s eyes also focused on Su wennuan. He said, "you can''t wear this effect. Don''t join the fun."


    When xiaorou doesn''t take her eyes away from Su wennuan, she twists Yunxin''s arm with feeling. Yunxin hisses with pain, but she doesn''t care about it. Their eyes are still on Su wennuan, but they both laugh.


    At the moment when Su wennuan appeared, the deep eyes of Ming Ling also brightened, the corners of his lips rose and raised a smile slightly. This is his bride, beautiful and pure.


    The music changed from soft to melodious. Su Fusheng took Su wennuan''s hand and took her step by step towards the Ming mausoleum. Behind him, Luo Luo was wearing a small dress and Bo Bo was also wearing a small suit. They were one side, holding Su wennuan''s skirt at the back, and walking with short legs to keep up with the rhythm in front.


    Boys and girls are carved in powder and jade. When Su wennuan''s wedding child, they are seamless and beautiful.


    In the expectant and burning eyes of Ming Ling, Su Fusheng led Su nuanuan to him.


    Su wennuan followed Su Fusheng''s stop and looked at Ming Ling with a smile. He was really noble and handsome today. This is her bridegroom.


    Su Fusheng handed Su wennuan''s hand to Ming Ling, "I give my daughter to you. I hope you will respect and love each other all your life and grow old together."


    Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand into his own. He said to Su Fusheng, "thank you..."


    Su Fusheng smiled, "you''re welcome. Your kindness to wennuan is your greatest thanks to me. Wennuan, you should live a good life in the Ming family and be obedient, but if you are wronged, you must tell your father and his father will stand up for you."


    Su Fusheng speaks from his heart. Now he personally hands Su wennuan''s hand to mingling. He is filled with emotion and reluctant. Of course, the most important thing is to feel happy for Su wennuan.


    It''s su wennuan''s blessing to marry someone like Ming Ling, but every father thinks of his daughter. If his daughter is wronged, he will definitely quit.


    Su wennuan smiled slightly. Although she knew that mingling would not bully her, she was moved by Su Fusheng''s warm words, smiled and said, "thank you, Dad..."


    She never called Cai Hongjun''s father, because she was not familiar with him, never got along with him, and had no feelings.


    But Su Fusheng is different. Although Su Fusheng is not her biological father, he cares and cares about her like a biological father.


    She willingly called her father.


    "Silly daughter, what are you thankful for? Dad can''t do anything for you. He just wants you to be happy." with that, Su Fusheng withdrew to the VIP seat.


    Luo Luo and Bo Bo also sat down and handed over the home to Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand to face the priest. After reading a series of marriage covenants, the priest said to Ming Ling, "groom Ming Ling, are you willing to marry Su wennuan as your wife, whether you are poor or rich, healthy or sick, holding her hand, white head and old all your life, never leaving..."


    Ming Ling replied without hesitation, "I''d like to..."


    The priest said to Su wennuan again, "bride Su wennuan, will you marry mingling, whether you are poor or rich, healthy or ill, hold her hand, white head and old age all your life, and never leave..."


    "I will." Su wennuan said naturally to the priest with a smile on his face.


    She and Ming Ling had experienced so much before they could be together. It had already passed the time of hesitation. Their hearts had been tightly attached, and there was no reason to separate them.


    So I am willing to speak quickly without hesitation.


    The priest announced the exchange of rings.


    Mingling puts the platinum ring on Su wennuan''s ring finger. Su wennuan also picks up the ring and prepares to put it on mingling''s hand.


    "I object!" suddenly, the door of the church was pushed open and a loud voice burst out.


    The sound came so suddenly that Su wennuan was scared to fall to the ground. He looked at the door in panic, but saw a mature and charming woman standing at the door with a child in his hand.


    Su wennuan doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    The woman glanced at the whole audience, with a cold expression, led the child into the room and stood in front of mingling and Su wennuan. She looked at Su wennuan and looked at mingling again. "Mingling, you can''t marry her. Do you want to leave your 2-year-old son and marry another woman!"

 Chapter 450

    Leave your two-year-old son and marry another woman!


    As soon as this was said, the whole audience burst into a pot and began to talk one after another.


    Shi xiaorou and Yunxin looked at each other. Shi xiaorou asked, "what''s the situation? Who is this woman?"


    Yunxin looked at the direction of the wedding and spit out three words, "black rose."


    "Black rose? What ghost!" Shi xiaorou said in surprise, and then looked nervously at the wedding scene.


    Gu Xinyu stood up excitedly and wanted to rush forward. Shi Yi grabbed his hand.


    Gu Xinyu looked back fiercely. When he saw Shi Yi shaking his head at her, "don''t get excited. They''ll solve their problems themselves." Shi Yi gave her advice.


    Gu Xinyu clenched her teeth. "Ming Ling is in danger!" she looked like a female spy.


    Shi Yi said, "is the skill of Ming Ling not as good as you?" he asked deliberately.


    Gu Xinyu looked back at him and naturally understood what he meant. He still looked in the direction of the Ming mausoleum, and then sat down.


    Mingfeng sees someone coming to his brother''s trouble and is preparing to stand up to defend his brother, but he is pressed down by a doctor.


    Mingfeng looked back at the doctor, but saw the doctor shaking his head at him, "let your brother solve it by himself."


    Ming Feng looked at Ming Ling again. He saw that the deep eyes of Ming Ling were staring at the woman who suddenly appeared. He didn''t mean to attack.


    He also felt that the doctor was right. No one was more calm than mingling. What''s more, he also sat down to deal with Su wennuan.


    Zhao Fengxia has a good look on her face. Oh, Su wennuan still wants to marry mingling so smoothly. It''s crazy. Who is mingling? How can she be the only woman.


    Su Fusheng was also flustered. Just now, he was still feeling happy for his daughter Su wennuan, blessing her and worrying that mingling would be sorry for her.


    Unexpectedly, his worry was immediately confirmed. Who is this? Is that two-year-old boy really a child of the Ming Ling?


    Su Fusheng couldn''t sit still when he saw this, but he couldn''t intervene because the groom was Ming Ling. No one could teach Ming Ling a lesson. He was too strong.


    In just a few seconds, friends from all walks of life here have their own actions and concerns, but they are very calm. No one rushed up and no one was boiling.


    After hearing the woman''s words, Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum strangely. He saw that the deep eyes of the Ming mausoleum gathered away the tenderness just now and looked at the visitor coldly.


    She did not panic, but also looked at people calmly. The woman''s charming and beautiful face fell into her eyes. The woman seemed familiar.


    She must have existed in her memory. Su wennuan tried to search her memory. Only then did she find out that she met this woman three years ago!


    Come and entangle the black roses of the Ming mausoleum!


    What''s her husband''s name again?


    By the way, it''s called stab!


    Black rose is the wife of the knife thorn. How can she bring a two-year-old son to say that she is the child of Ming Ling!


    It''s impossible. I''ve come to trouble Ming Ling again.


    Su wennuan quickly analyzes the cause of the matter. She feels she must stand on the side of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling hasn''t said anything yet. Su wennuan stands in front of Ming Ling, blocking his sight with black rose, and calmly says to black rose, "black rose, if you want to make a wedding, make a fair noise. What are you lying and lying?"


    Black rose and stab are the rivals of Ming Ling. It''s normal for them to make Ming Ling''s wedding.


    But the black rose deceived the child. It''s really immoral.


    Black rose looked at Su wennuan''s calm eyes. She suddenly sneered, "you can take the child to the hospital to have a paternity test with mingling to see if I lied."


    "You, you''re just fooling around." Su wennuan retorted to her.


    "Warm." the Ming Ling behind him suddenly opened his mouth, and the magnetic voice was very calm. "Find the ring and put it on me."


    In the calm and magnetic voice, there was an irresistible voice.


    Su wennuan turned her head and saw that the deep eyes of Ming Ling were still cold on the black rose. She blinked slightly, oh, and then stepped back from the side and looked for the ring with her head down.


    Leave the Ming mausoleum to confront the black rose.


    Black Rose stared at the deep and dark eyes of Ming Ling, the eyes she had dreamed of since a long time ago, and the handsome face.


    The black rose was not as domineering as before, and there was a soft look in her eyes. "Ming Ling, you should know whose child this is and what''s going on. You have to marry Su wennuan without hesitation?"


    Naturally, she also heard what Ming Ling had just said.


    He calmly asked Su wennuan to find the ring and put it on his finger to announce the fact that he was married.


    Ming Ling tilted his lips slightly. It was not a smile, but a cold radian. "What do you think your play can change?"


    The Black Rose''s face sank immediately and said anxiously, "you know what I said is true, not a drama!"


    Su wennuan saw the ring under the seat in the guest seat. She walked over with her skirt and was about to bend down to pick it up, but the skirt was close to her body and the hem was also large. She couldn''t bend.


    It happened that old man Ming was sitting on that chair.


    Su wennuan tried several times, but she still couldn''t bend down. She said sorry to old man Ming, "Uncle..." she was about to call uncle. She suddenly realized that she had married Ming Ling now, so she changed her name at the last second of the exit, "Dad, can you help me pick up the ring below?"


    Old man Ming looked at her with dignified eyes. He saw some slight sweat on her forehead and the anxious look. He knew that Su wennuan really wanted to marry Ming Ling.


    Old man Ming heard what Ming Ling said just now. He asked Su wennuan to find a ring and put it on him.


    In other words, no matter what happens, mingling will marry Su wennuan. Even a woman and an illegitimate son can''t change this decision.


    Old man Ming bent slightly to pick up the ring on the ground and handed it to Su wennuan, but he didn''t say a word.


    Su wennuan quickly took the ring from old man Ming and said gratefully, "thank you, thank you, Dad..."


    If the sound of dad was called out after her consideration, it was a natural and grateful sound.


    Su wennuan hurried to the Ming mausoleum with the ring.


    "Ming Ling, don''t be stubborn. It''s not worth it for this woman!" black rose was still trying to persuade Ming Ling to repent.


    Su wennuan has come back with the ring.


    Ming Ling''s eyes moved away from the black rose and looked at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan picked up his left hand. Mingling spread his hand to her and watched her put the ring into his finger in front of the black rose.

 Chapter 451

    Seeing this series of actions in one go, black rose gnashed her teeth.


    Seeing that the last process was completed, the priest announced, "the wedding is completed, Congratulations!"


    According to the process, the ribbon explodes and falls from the air, just like a fireworks in full bloom, representing the catharsis of happiness, falling on everyone''s head and face.


    Can fall on the Black Rose''s face, but it seems that her face is a little ferocious.


    Black Rose pinched her fingers tightly and held the two-year-old boy in her hand. When she saw Ming Ling holding Su wennuan''s face, she dropped a deep kiss on her forehead.


    She was angry, but she also changed from hate to smile. She squatted down, touched the child''s face, smiled and said to him, "Yan Yan, your father is here. Why don''t you make a sound? Call your father..."


    The little boy named Yan Yan raised his head and looked at the tall shape of Ming Ling with dark eyes. He was a little timid.


    Black Rose gave him courage, "rock, don''t be afraid, it''s dad, don''t be afraid."


    Yan Yan cried weakly along the Black Rose''s eyes, "Dad..."


    "Ah!" suddenly a child protested. Little Luo Luo and pineapple quickly ran over and looked at the boy with an unhappy face. Luo Luo frowned and scolded, "don''t cry! That''s my father, not your father! Don''t call me father!"


    Pineapple also said, "pineapple is right. That''s my father, not your father. If you call me again, I''ll hit you."


    The two children wanted to take back their father and stood in front of the two-year-old.


    The little boy named Yanyan was frightened by pineapple and pineapple. He grabbed the Black Rose''s clothes and hid behind her.


    Black Rose said sternly to pineapple and pineapple, "where are you two children? Why are you bullying me Yanyan?"


    Su wennuan can''t stand people yelling at her children. She''s about to stand up and talk.


    Ming Ling grabbed the Black Rose''s collar step by step and said coldly, "I''ll give you two minutes to get out of here! Otherwise I''ll let you take your rock to hell!"


    Black Rose''s face suddenly changed because of the sudden anger of Ming Ling, but she didn''t want to go back this time.


    After chasing him for nearly ten years, he finally wants to marry another woman! She can''t stand the feeling!


    She would rather he was single forever than see him marry another woman.


    Black Rose dared to look at Ming Ling, sneered and said, "you value this woman''s child so much, but don''t forget, Yan Yan is also your child! He''s only two years old, you should understand!"


    "That''s enough! Black rose, when do you want to make trouble!" Ming Ling clenched his teeth and tightened his hand a little more.


    "I''m making trouble?" black rose asked as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t you call me dad, don''t..." in order to get back their father, pineapple and Luoluo stepped forward and kicked Yanyan.


    From the corner of her eye, black rose just saw Yan Yan being kicked. She immediately kicked out with her foot and kicked on Luo Luo. She was an adult with strong feet. Luo Luo was kicked back for two steps and then fell to the ground.


    "Wow..." Luo cried loudly.


    "Luo Luo!" Su wennuan''s heart tightened fiercely, and she was in great pain. She strode up to help Luo Luo up and hold her in her arms, "Luo Luo......" Su wennuan heard Luo Luo cry and thought of what black rose had done to Luo Luo just now. She hated and angry.


    Sure enough, Ming Ling was also angry. He seized the Black Rose''s neck and was so angry that the green tendons on his forehead burst, "how dare you move Luo Luo and look for death!"


    The cold words of the Ming mausoleum seemed to come from hell and grabbed the Black Rose''s neck.


    Black Rose suffocated. She grabbed mingling''s hand and tried to push him away, but mingling seemed crazy. Her ruthlessness and strength had to strangle her.


    When things turned out like this, the people present couldn''t calm down. When xiaorou hurriedly jumped out and held the confused pineapple in her arms to Su wennuan. She was also very distressed to see Su wennuan holding the crying pineapple.


    The black rose here is foaming at the mouth pinched by Ming Ling. He is going to strangle it. In full view of the public, if Ming Ling strangles the black rose, he must be responsible.


    Old man Ming was also worried. He reminded him and shouted, "Ming Ling, stop, stop!"


    Mingfeng was also frightened and said to the doctor, "what can I do? Stop my brother." although the woman black rose is hateful, if mingling really strangles her, mingling must have a bad life and bear legal responsibility.


    It''s really not cost-effective for Ming Ling to bear those in order to kill the woman black rose.


    Before the doctor made up his mind, Yunxin was close to mingling. "Mingshao, let go!"


    "Go away!"


    Before Yunxin''s hand touched Ming Ling, it was lifted by his arm. Yunxin couldn''t stand the strong strength of Ming Ling, so he stumbled back and fell on the VIP chair.


    Seeing this, Gu Xinyu also came to help, and was vigorously opened by mingling. Mingling''s eyes were bear red, like wild animals. No one can control him. The black rose has been pinched out of consciousness by him.


    A doctor shouted, "no! The sequelae of the Ming mausoleum has been committed!"


    Su wennuan was still in love with Luo Luo. When she heard the doctor''s voice, she looked behind her and saw the frightening appearance of Ming Ling. She also saw that black rose was foaming at her mouth and had tilted her head.


    Frightened, she quickly stood up and grabbed mingling''s arm, "mingling, don''t do this..."


    "Go away!" Su wennuan was also lifted by the Ming mausoleum.


    "Mommy, sobbing, Mommy..." when Bo Bo saw that Su wennuan fell to the ground by the Ming mausoleum, he shouted and cried in fear.


    Hearing the children''s cry, Ming Ling suddenly woke up and saw the black rose in his hand. He suddenly released his hand and the black rose fell down.


    Ming Ling looked back and saw Su wennuan fall to the ground. He strode up to help her up, "wennuan, are you okay?"


    Su wennuan saw that mingling''s eyes were still scarlet. She shook her head a little afraid, "I''m fine. Don''t be impulsive..."


    Yunxin came to check the state of black rose and noticed that he was still breathing. He hurried to give first aid.


    Pineapple wiped tears in xiaorou''s arms while pineapple sat on the ground and was still crying. The man named Yanyan also sobbed.


    The day of great joy should have been full of laughter, but now it is full of panic and crying.


    Su wennuan saw that Ming Ling was still in a rage. She reached out and gently stroked the green tendon on his forehead, and a smile radianed slightly on her lips. "Ming Ling, promise me to control yourself at any time, okay?"


    Listening to Su wennuan''s soft words, Ming Ling slowly calmed down bit by bit, "I know."


    But what black rose did just now was enough for him to kill her.

 Chapter 452

    Su Fusheng originally wanted to go up and care about Su wennuan to see if there was anything wrong with her.


    Bai Wan suddenly grabbed Su Fusheng for fear that the disaster would provoke his family. "Fusheng, what are you going to do? Don''t you see that things are very serious now! Don''t go, lest others blame us. Let''s go back quickly."


    When something happens, everyone wants to avoid it.


    "But warm her..." Su Fusheng was worried.


    Bai Wan scolded and whispered, "Su wennuan is not your own daughter. What do you care about her? Go back with me." Bai Wan took Su Fusheng and dragged him away.


    Bai Wan takes care of the Su family, although she retreats.


    But Bai Wan''s remark that Su wennuan is not su Fusheng''s own daughter was clearly heard by master Ming.


    Old man Ming pondered slightly and watched the Su family leave, but he became more and more angry and pondered.


    Su wennuan is not su Fusheng''s daughter, that is to say, she doesn''t know whose daughter she is now. How can mingling marry such a woman of unknown origin!


    When Yunxin called, the doctor had quickly come forward to check the situation of black rose. He gave her a chest exercise as an emergency measure.


    Soon the first aid came and took the black rose to the ambulance.


    Su wennuan stood beside Ming Ling and watched the ambulance leave. She was still wearing a wedding dress and Ming Ling was still wearing a wedding dress. They were originally the most handsome and bright day, but they looked so embarrassed at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    The mood of the sequelae of the Ming mausoleum finally stabilized.


    Black rose has nothing to do in the hospital. In order to reassure Su wennuan, mingling agrees to have a paternity test with Yan Yan.


    The appraisal results won''t come out until tomorrow.


    But tonight, Su wennuan slept very restlessly.


    Always feel that something is going to happen.


    She was half asleep and half awake all night. When she woke up at night, she was about to talk to Ming Ling. She put her hand aside and wanted to hold him, but she found that the bed was empty.


    Su wennuan was frightened and hurriedly sat up and turned on the light.


    She was the only one in the room. There was no trace of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan panicked and hurriedly put on his shoes to find Ming Ling.


    Downstairs, I found that Ming Ling was in the living room. He sat on the sofa smoking. The smoke swirled around him and surrounded him in cigarettes. It was a little confused, and her steps slowed down.


    Gently walked over and hugged him, "Ming Ling, you scared me to death."


    Ming Ling regained consciousness and patted her on the back, "what''s the matter?"


    "I thought you left. I couldn''t live without you." Su wennuan hugged him and leaned his head in his arms.


    Yes, after so much experience, they finally got together, but now there is another black rose and a child out of thin air.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what''s going on, but she is still vaguely afraid of losing the Ming mausoleum.


    She was used to the days when there was a Ming mausoleum around her. She couldn''t imagine being separated from each other again.


    Ming Ling could hear the fear in Su wennuan''s voice. He hugged her in his arms, his chin against her head, and his voice was soft. "Fool, we won''t separate. No matter what happens, we won''t separate."


    Su wennuan''s eyes were wet and nodded in his arms, "well, no matter what happens, he won''t separate."


    This is a promise they made to each other.


    No matter what happens, they don''t separate.


    No matter whether the child is really from the Ming mausoleum, no matter what happened and did in the three years of separation, don''t separate.


    Su wennuan hugged mingling''s waist more tightly. The two snuggled together, as if they were passing each other''s body temperature to warm each other''s hearts.


    "It''s late, go to bed." the magnetic voice of Ming Ling sounded above her head.


    Su wennuan loosened him, looked up at him, and then nodded, "en.


    Ming Ling took her hand and took her upstairs.


    Lying on the bed, mingling hugged her to sleep, and Su wennuan slept more safely.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon today, we can get the results of paternity test. To tell the truth, Su wennuan is still worried.


    If that rock is really the child of Ming Ling, what should she do?


    Of course, children who are not Ming Ling are the best, but what if they are?


    Su wennuan can''t believe it.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling didn''t go to the hospital, but a doctor sent them.


    When a doctor came, his face was a little dignified.


    Su wennuan is a little impatient and nervous. He goes up and asks, "what''s the result?"


    A doctor looked at her and said nothing.


    Su wennuan saw a folder in his hand. She knew that the result was in the folder. She quickly picked up the folder from a doctor, opened the A4 paper inside and took a look


    Her eyes widened, her hands hung down, the paper fell to the ground, and the whole person suddenly sat on the sofa with a dull expression.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Luo Luo said with a little fear when she saw Su Nuan''s face hit hard.


    Bo Bo also gathered around and worried about Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan caresses his forehead, closes his eyes, and slows down his emotions. Why is it like this? Why is that child the child of Ming Ling!


    The father son relationship is 99.9%.


    There is no 100% thing in medicine. 99.9% have proved that the child is the child of Ming Ling.


    The doctor comforted, "sister-in-law, don''t be sad. This child is definitely not a black rose."


    A doctor can only comfort Su wennuan in this way. Medicine has proved that Yan Yan is the child of Ming Ling, but it is definitely not a black rose. Maybe so, Su wennuan''s heart will feel better.


    Su wennuan slowly raised his head, looked at the doctor and said, "can you tell me what happened in the past three years?"


    The second day of the wedding was supposed to be a wedding day. It''s only right to be happy.


    But she was really unhappy that something like this had happened again.


    Ming Ling came out of the study and stopped halfway down the stairs. When he heard Su wennuan''s words, his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Before the doctor answered Su wennuan''s words, he saw the Ming Ling standing on the stairs. He looked at the Ming Ling and saw that the eyebrows of the Ming Ling were slightly wrinkled.


    He looked back at Su wennuan and said, "let Mingshao tell you by himself."


    As an outsider, he is inconvenient to intervene in this matter.


    A doctor picked up the paper and folder on the ground and turned away from Ming''s house.


    Ming Ling came down from upstairs and came to Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan looked up at him and saw him frowning slightly. It seemed that he was also very distressed.


    Su Nuan pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want to know what happened three years ago?" Ming Ling opened his mouth with a slightly tired voice.

 Chapter 453

    Su wennuan just looked at him and didn''t say yes or no.


    Ming Ling sat down beside her. "Nothing has happened to me except the news you saw three years ago."


    Ming Ling''s expression was serious.


    Su wennuan pursed his lips and understood the meaning of his sentence. In other words, he had never had sex with other women except that he regarded Zhu Xiaorong as her once three years ago.


    Su wennuan was afraid, but she still had to ask, "do you mean that this child belongs to Zhu Xiaorong?"


    Su wennuan didn''t want to admit it, but some things can''t be solved by avoiding.


    Ming Ling lowered his eyes slightly and didn''t speak.


    Although Ming Ling didn''t say anything, Su wennuan already had an answer in his heart.


    Why didn''t Zhu Xiaorong find Ming Ling in three years? Why did he find him and pester him three years later.


    Why does Zhu Xiaorong hate her to the bone and want to kill her.


    And Zhu Xiaorong said to her before she died, Su wennuan, one day you will regret it. I won''t let you live!


    This sentence also has an answer in an instant. It turns out that the truth is like this.


    It turns out that Zhu Xiaorong has also borne the pain she has endured in these three years. It turns out that Zhu Xiaorong really loves mingling, otherwise she would not silently give birth to children for mingling.


    I won''t hate her so much, just because Ming Ling loves her, not Zhu Xiaorong.


    "You, did you know the existence of children before?" Su wennuan had to ask this with a trembling heart.


    Ming Ling looked back at her and saw the expectation and tension in her eyes. He opened his mouth, "I don''t know."


    He really didn''t know that all his energy and attention had been used to find her in the past three years. There were other things to pay attention to, let alone Zhu Xiaorong.


    And the woman Zhu Xiaorong never told him about the children.


    If he had known the existence of the child, he would have confessed to Su wennuan before getting married. If she could accept it, he would get married.


    If she doesn''t accept it, he won''t give her up.


    Su wennuan swallowed a mouthful of cool saliva and lowered his eyebrows. "Then, what are you going to do now?"


    "You are my wife. What do you want me to do?" Ming Ling didn''t answer her directly, but asked her for advice.


    Now they are neither strangers nor lovers, but a real couple. He wants to know what she thinks.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling and pulled out a bitter smile. "I respect your opinion." she got too much love and accommodation from Ming Ling.


    She will love him unconditionally and accommodate him once.


    Although this time it matters.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan again. He didn''t say anything. His eyes moved to one side and looked carefully at their pineapples.


    "Luoluo, come and show dad." he waved to Luoluo and asked Luoluo to come to him.


    Luo Luo pouted slightly, but she still came to mingling. Mingling held her little hand in one hand and lifted her skirt in the other hand. She saw blue and purple marks on her fat knee. Ha, the skin was slightly broken. Mingling bit her teeth and was still in a bad mood.


    At the thought of black rose kicking Luoluo yesterday, he was so angry that he wanted to kill.


    "Does it hurt?" mingling''s fingers gently caressed Luoluo''s injured side and asked lovingly.


    Luo Luo shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt, Dad. Are you sick?"


    Luo luonen''s voice asked. Yesterday she was also frightened by the angry look of Ming Ling.


    Later, when Su wennuan comforted her, she told her that this would happen only when her father was ill. When her father was well, it wouldn''t happen. Don''t be afraid of her father.


    Luo Luo and Bo Bo both nodded in ignorance and were not afraid of Ming Ling.


    It''s really good to see their father now, Luo Luo asked with concern.


    Ming Ling was stunned by Luo Luo''s question. Then he looked at Su wennuan and saw her calm face. He understood Su wennuan''s pains.


    He nodded slightly, "well, dad is ill. He is very ill, sometimes good and sometimes bad. When dad is ill, you must stay away from dad, okay?" Ming Ling''s big palm gently stroked Luo Luo''s small face and said.


    He knew he had sequelae and couldn''t control it.


    He was afraid that one day he would hurt his child and Su wennuan.


    Luo Luo nodded vaguely, "I know, Dad."


    Ming Ling turned around and looked at Su wennuan. "Go to the hospital later and join us?" he was asking for her advice.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, together."


    Although she vaguely understood what Ming Ling was doing when she went to the hospital, she agreed.


    Some things can''t be faced if she doesn''t want to. She has to face them. And from the moment of marriage, she has to share everything with Ming Ling.


    ¡­¡­


    After having lunch with the children at home, Ming Ling and Su wennuan came to the hospital.


    Push open the door of the black rose ward, and there is such a scene in it.


    He was still tall and strong, with a bowl of soup in his hand, and carefully fed the black rose soup.


    But black roses just don''t open their mouth and don''t drink.


    Seeing her like this, the knife stabbed anxiously, put down the soup bowl in her hand and said angrily, "black rose, have you had enough trouble! I know you''ve been regretting marrying me all these years, but even if Ming Ling doesn''t marry, it''s impossible for you to marry him! What are you doing now, taking other people''s children to destroy his family! Do you think it''s very interesting!"


    The black rose was also irritated by the stab. She fiercely looked back at him and said angrily, "yes, it''s interesting! Why doesn''t he admit his child! What I want is to make him responsible! I regret marrying you, how about it!"


    "You!" the stab raised his hand and wanted to hit people angrily.


    Black Rose stared, raised her head, and looked at the stab unabated. It seemed to say, you hit me and kill me!


    The knife stabbed him angrily, and finally put his hand down. He turned angrily and was ready to go, but he saw mingling and Su wennuan at the door.


    His angry expression suddenly changed. He looked at Ming Ling angrily, "Ming Ling, why do you exist in the world! You are a disaster!"


    If there were no Ming mausoleum, everything would not have happened.


    Those women''s tragedies, those struggles will not exist.


    Ming Ling obviously saw the hostility in the stab''s eyes, and he didn''t speak with deep eyes.


    Su wennuan came up and stood in front of the Ming mausoleum, protected him, raised his head and stabbed him with a knife, "what''s going on with the Ming mausoleum? She can''t figure it out by herself!"


    Because of the existence of the Ming mausoleum, this world is her greatest luck in her life.


    Didn''t the knife stab provoke her by saying so!


    "How many onions do you count? Get out of the way!" the knife stabbed fiercely.


    Su wennuan naturally won''t move, "your woman, you should take care of her, not let her make trouble everywhere!"

 Chapter 454

    "It''s not your turn to take care of me!" the stab raised his hand.


    But he was strongly held by Ming Ling. The stab hurt and looked at Ming Ling angrily.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes were cold and easily pushed the knife away, "there''s nothing else you can roll away!"


    The stab was pushed back by Ming Ling and staggered for a few steps. Although he was tall and like Schwarzenegger, he was still not as strong as Ming Ling in strength and momentum.


    Originally, he was angry with black roses and was going to leave, but now mingling and Su nuanuan came. He would not leave in order to protect his wife.


    He went back to the bed of black rose and said to Ming Ling, "with me, you don''t want to hurt her!"


    The black rose is now lying in the hospital bed thanks to Ming Ling. Naturally, the stab should protect the black rose to prevent Ming Ling from settling accounts after autumn. In order to vent his daughter, he really killed the black rose.


    Although he was angry that black rose could not forget Ming Ling over the years, he was angry that she had a bad attitude towards herself and that her heart was in others.


    But he loves black rose and wants to give her the best things in the world. As long as he can make her happy, he can do anything.


    It''s really hard to love someone who doesn''t love himself so much.


    The black rose rolled her eyes at the stab. "It''s embarrassing. You can''t even beat Ming Ling with one hand. What can you protect me?"


    In short, the thorn is not satisfied with what the black rose does.


    Su wennuan was suddenly filled with emotion.


    There is a saying that people who like you are right in everything you do. People who don''t like you, the better you do, the more people hate you.


    The stab is really wholeheartedly for the sake of the black rose, but the black rose doesn''t know the blessing in the blessing.


    The thorn looked back at the black rose. "Don''t talk. I''m doing it for you."


    "Go out for my good, and I''ll talk to them alone." black rose sat up and ordered the thorn.


    The knife stabbed looked at her uneasily.


    Black Rose naturally understood the meaning in his eyes and said, "don''t worry, he didn''t kill me before, and now he won''t."


    The knife thorn knew that the words of black rose were reasonable. Before going out, he told me, "I''m right outside. Call me if there''s anything."


    The black rose waved her hand, "I see. Go out."


    The knife went out.


    Su wennuan, Ming Ling and black roses are left in the ward.


    Black Rose directly ignored Su wennuan''s existence and looked directly at the Ming mausoleum. He saw his cold face. It was still the Ming mausoleum she had known before. It was gorgeous, cold and ruthless. This was his most charming place.


    People have a kind of cheap mood. The more nice people are to her, the more annoying she is. The best people are those who ignore themselves and don''t ask.


    It seems that he is the biggest winner and has the pleasure of conquering.


    "Ming Ling, come straight to the point. Aren''t you here today for the sake of children? Do you want to know why Yanyan is in my hand?"


    The words of the black rose were slightly provocative.


    "Your conditions." Ming Ling didn''t talk to her much nonsense and came straight to the point.


    After mingling spoke, Su wennuan couldn''t help looking at him.


    Everyone knows what Ming Ling''s words mean, what conditions Black Rose wants to return Yan Yan to him, and tell him everything about Yan Yan.


    Black Rose didn''t expect that Ming Ling would be so direct and fast. She prepared a lot of love words and didn''t have time to tell him.


    The black rose smiled and said, "I want you all night!"


    As soon as he said this, Su wennuan fiercely widened his eyes, looked at the black rose and looked back at the Ming Ling.


    I found that the expression of Ming Ling was still calm and cold, as if I was not surprised by the words of black rose.


    It seemed that he had guessed what the black rose would say.


    And now she said this sentence as he expected, so mingling was calm and calm.


    The Ming mausoleum looked cold and didn''t speak.


    The black rose snorted coldly, "why can''t you even go on a woman like Zhu Xiaorong if you can go on!"


    This is what black rose is most angry about. She has been chasing Ming Ling for so many years. Ming Ling has never looked at her. Except in the early years, Ming Ling was in a difficult period of entrepreneurship and wanted to take advantage of her, so she gave her some sweets and smiles, and ignored her after using it.


    But he never gave her intimacy and ambiguity.


    She thought she was not good enough, so mingling didn''t like her.


    But then I saw the news, he went to Zhu Xiaorong!


    A woman like Zhu Xiaorong can go on. Why can''t he give her a warm night!


    Su wennuan was stunned when she heard the blatant words of the black rose.


    I didn''t expect this embarrassing remark. Black Rose blurted out. Are all the people in the underworld so open.


    Su wennuan wondered for a while and found that this was not his concern.


    The problem is that the Black Rose''s rude request will not really be accepted by Ming Ling!


    She looked at Ming Ling strangely and nervously, waiting for his answer and afraid of his answer.


    Ming Ling glanced at Su Nuan and saw the tension and worry in her eyes.


    Naturally he knew what the little woman was thinking.


    He drew an evil and cold arc from the corner of his mouth and said to the black rose, "sorry, I only have su wennuan in my life."


    Black Rose probably didn''t know. His episode with Zhu Xiaorong was just an accident.


    At that time, he was at the peak of toxic hair. He mistook Zhu Xiaorong for Su wennuan, and Zhu Xiaorong seduced him.


    She herself went to his bed as Su wennuan.


    This obviously means to refuse. How can black rose not know.


    Her face immediately changed, "Ming Ling, don''t sophistry!"


    "Black rose, I''ll give you the last ten minutes to think about it and give me Yanyan! Otherwise, you won''t have good fruit to eat." Ming Ling sank his face and stopped talking nonsense with black rose.


    The black rose smiled, "I''m not even afraid of death. What else can you do to me?"


    Rape? She can''t wait.


    It''s really helpless for a person who is going to die.


    Su wennuan thinks there is no way to threaten the black rose.


    But Ming Ling said, "you don''t mind letting your old father walk around the other side of the city. I agree with you very much."


    Black Rose''s expression was still calm just now. After hearing what mingling said, she immediately became calm, "mingling, don''t mess around!"


    At the beginning, black poppy lost the gamble with Ming Ling. He has made an oath in front of his brothers that he will not step into the other bank city in his life, otherwise he will die from a thousand arrows through his heart.


    All the brothers were present, as evidenced in black and white.


    Ming Ling is trying to kill her father.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it." Ming Ling''s words were cold and there was no time to say.

 Chapter 455

    Black Rose frowned and clenched her teeth. It was obvious that she had begun to be nervous.


    Yan Yan is the last trump card in her hand. Now if she gives it to Ming Ling, she will never have a chance to meet with Ming Ling again.


    There was no chance to get close to him, let alone talk to him.


    The black rose tangled in her heart for a long time.


    "You still have one minute." Ming Ling looked at his watch and told the time.


    Black Rose''s heart is getting tighter and tighter.


    "35 seconds..."


    As soon as he said this, the knife came in.


    Everyone looked back and saw that the knife stab had a gun in his hand, aimed at Yan Yan''s temple, grabbed his collar in one hand and pointed a gun at him in the other.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    The black rose was more excited and fell down from the bed.


    The knife stabbed his teeth and said, "Ming Ling, you still care about this wild seed. Unfortunately, he will soon be covered with plasma in front of you!"


    Every word of the sentence "knife stab" was squeezed out of his teeth, showing his hatred for Ming Ling over the years.


    If killing Yanyan can relieve his hatred, he will do so.


    Over the years, because the black rose has been thinking about the Ming Ling and chasing the Ming Ling, the number of grievances and pain suffered by the stab has been countless.


    Since there are countless, use his son''s life to repay his grievances over the years.


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect the stab to do so suddenly, and Yanyan was only two years old. He was innocent.


    Su wennuan put his hands in the air and said in horror, "knife stab, don''t mess around."


    Then she looked at Ming Ling. She saw that Ming Ling was still biting her teeth, and Jun''s face was tight, as if analyzing something.


    How much should the knife stab know about Ming Ling? He sneered and said, "Ming Ling, don''t waste your brain. No matter how fast you are, you can''t be as fast as my gun. If you don''t kneel down in front of me today and admit your mistake and knock my head three times, I won''t let the child go. I''ll show you how he died miserably in front of you!"


    Said, the gun in the knife stabbed his hand to Yanyan''s forehead.


    "Wow, don''t kill me, sobbing..." Yan Yan, who was just trembling with fear, was stabbed by a knife, and burst into tears.


    The cry was loud and trembling.


    Su wennuan is a mother. When she hears Yan Yan''s cry, her heart is pulled up.


    Children are the most innocent. They should not vent their hatred with children.


    "Don''t shoot, put the gun down." Su wennuan said nervously and looked back at Ming Ling.


    Seeing the same tangled expression of Ming Ling, her natural way is that Ming Ling is now jealous and tangled in her heart.


    A man can''t kneel easily because he has gold under his knees.


    What''s more, for an iron man like Ming Ling, his dignity is more important than his life.


    How could he kneel for a man like a knife!


    Ming Ling didn''t speak. His fist was clenched. Yan Yan was still crying. Every sound was tearing Su Nuan''s warm heart.


    "Kneel down quickly! Otherwise, I''ll kill him!" the stab roared angrily, and the gun in his hand could go off at any time.


    The Black Rose came to the stab, grabbed his clothes and scolded, "stab, put the gun down! I told you to put it down. What stupid thing are you doing!"


    The Black Rose''s chest heaved and excited beyond words.


    The knife stabbed at the black rose. Seeing her nervous and roaring appearance, he suddenly sneered, "Oh, black rose, you are still defending him now. In order to protect his dignity, you yelled at me!"


    It was too late. It was too soon. When the stab felt heartache and became angry with the black rose, mingling quickly came forward and kicked the gun in the stab''s hand.


    Ming Ling catches the gun with his backhand. With his other hand, he grabs Yan Yan, who is still crying in his stabbing hand, and puts it in his own hand.


    "Woo, woo, don''t kill me, don''t kill me... Woo..." Yan was caught by the Ming mausoleum, but he still cried violently.


    Before the stab could even react, the rock in his hand had been robbed and the gun in his hand had disappeared.


    He fiercely turned back and looked at the Ming mausoleum. His eyes were bloodshot and scarlet.


    Black Rose saw that Yanyan was taken away by the Ming mausoleum. Instead of being nervous, she breathed a sigh of relief. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground. She was relieved and relieved that Yanyan was saved.


    The stab saw the black rose like this, and his heart was more painful and angry.


    He smiled and said sadly, "Ming Ling doesn''t have to kneel. Are you so relaxed?"


    It turned out that the position of Ming Ling in her heart was so important. Such a consciousness would only make the stab more sad and painful.


    "Ming Ling, are you all right?" Su wennuan responded after a long time. She nervously came to check the situation of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling looked back at her. "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    He took Su wennuan''s hand in one hand, clamped the crying rock in his armpit in the other hand, and strode out of the ward.


    Ming Ling drove home with Su Nuan and Yan.


    Su Nuan and Yan Yan sat in the back seat. Because of fear, Yan Yan kept crying. The cry was sad and helpless.


    Ming Ling was so upset that he angrily said, "what are you crying for? Don''t cry!"


    Yan Yan was shocked by his cold words. For a moment, he stopped crying, but his body trembled with fear. He didn''t dare to cry too loudly.


    Yan Yan is only two years old. He is naturally afraid of these things. He is just a child. He has done nothing wrong.


    Su wennuan hugged Yanyan''s shoulder, gently patted him on the back and comforted, "Yanyan doesn''t cry. It''s okay."


    Comforted Yan Yan and said to the front seat of the Ming Ling, "Ming Ling, don''t be so fierce. Yan Yan is frightened and it''s normal to cry. He''s only two years old. Don''t look at him with adult eyes."


    Ming Ling bit his teeth, but he didn''t say anything.


    He was already upset, and the man named Yan Yan cried in a mess.


    The car drove to Xishi villa.


    Ming Ling walked in front, and Su wennuan led Yan Yan in the back and got home.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo see Su wennuan holding another child.


    The two children looked at each other, then walked towards Su wennuan and said in a weak voice, "Mom, who is he?"


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo hold Su wennuan''s hand and her clothes.


    They both knew the child. It was the little boy who called father Ming Ling in the church last time.


    Originally, the little boy called mingling father, and they were very dissatisfied.


    Now Su wennuan is still holding the little boy so affectionately. They are very worried that their mother has been robbed.


    Su wennuan gently said to pineapple and pineapple, "he''s his brother. His name is Yanyan. He''ll live with us in the future, okay?"

 Chapter 456

    Luo Luo pouted and said discontentedly, "but mom didn''t have a brother..."


    Why did such a big brother suddenly come?


    Both pineapple and pineapple have the awareness of protecting their territory and preventing foreign invasion.


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "but he is my father''s child. Pineapple should be sensible and take care of his brother in the future."


    Yanyan is timidly led by Su wennuan. His eyes look forward to and afraid at Pineapple and pineapple.


    Bo Bo didn''t speak, so he walked to the sofa and climbed to mingling''s leg. "Dad, do we really want another brother?"


    Ming Ling frowned and didn''t know how to answer the child. In fact, he was not ready to accept the fact that the child was his son.


    But the medical results have proved that Yan Yan is his child, so his intuition tells him that he has to pick up the child.


    But when he did, he didn''t know how to treat him.


    The existence of the child always tells him that he is unfaithful to Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling''s rough hand touched Yan Yan''s cheek, with a sad face, "yes."


    Facing Bo Bo''s question, Ming Ling can only answer him with one word.


    Now even in the face of children, he is a little powerless.


    Bo Bo gets the affirmative answer from Ming Ling. He pouts up and comes down from Ming Ling unhappily. He still can''t accept the fact that a brother comes out of thin air.


    Luo Luo came over, obviously rejecting Yan Yan and reaching out to Bo Bo, "brother, let''s go to the toy room and don''t play with him."


    Bo Bo comes down from the sofa and holds Luo Luo''s hand. They go to the toy room together.


    Su wennuan led Yanyan in and said to Lvzhu, "Lvzhu, take the young master to take a bath."


    Yan Yan was frightened just now, and his nose and tears fell on him. He really should take a good bath.


    Green bamboo is slightly different, "young master?" after being slightly surprised, she looked at the face of Ming Ling. As a servant, she didn''t dare to ask more. She hung her head, took Yan Yan from Su wennuan''s hand and took him to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan watched the green bamboo leave with Yan Yan, paused, then returned to mingling and sat down. Seeing mingling''s tight face, she knew that mingling was unhappy.


    Su wennuan pulled the sleeves of laming mausoleum and said with a smile, "Yanyan has picked it up. Why aren''t you happy?"


    Ming Ling looked back at Su wennuan and saw the natural and soothing smile on her face. He knew that Su wennuan was tolerating and understanding him.


    She is kind to Yan Yan and doesn''t investigate this matter because she also knows that there is no way. Since she is his son, she will treat it well.


    She didn''t even need him to say good words to her. She accepted Yanyan. Everything was because Su wennuan tolerated him.


    But the more so, the more guilty Ming Ling felt.


    He understands that Su wennuan still cares that he has an illegitimate child, otherwise she won''t be so shocked after a doctor brings the test results, and she is excited to know what happened to him in the past three years.


    Because she can''t stand it. She can''t stand her husband and other women and a child.


    But after all the truth was revealed, she had to accept his past and the child.


    Ming Ling looked at Su Nuan''s gentle face. His heart fluctuated slightly and his Adam''s apple rolled, "Nuan, I''m sorry."


    He seldom said sorry to her, and now these three words easily came out of his throat.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Ming Ling, needless to say sorry, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    If she did wrong, she was wrong. Three years ago, she should love him wholeheartedly and believe him, rather than leave him just looking at the surface.


    Who is to blame for these changes in the missed three years?


    She can only blame herself.


    "Now that the child has been picked up, our family of five will live a good life in the future." Su wennuan knows that mingling is unhappy and very uncomfortable.


    She comforted.


    Ming Ling was grateful for her understanding and nodded happily.


    "Ah, warm, what''s going on, what''s going on?"


    When the two had just finished their discussion, xiaorou rushed in and sat opposite them. "I heard that the result came out. Yan Yan is really the son of Ming Ling?"


    Shi xiaorou looks at Su wennuan and then looks at the Ming mausoleum. Her eyes seem to be questioning the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan said, "xiaorou, it''s not unusual for Ming Ling to have a son." she said in a relaxed tone, and then looked at Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou is a straightforward person. She always talks about everything and doesn''t like to think about other people''s feelings first.


    Su wennuan naturally understands that Shi xiaorou is for her own good, but she doesn''t want to hurt mingling if she says so.


    Ming Ling was already depressed. If Shi xiaorou was saying something bad, Ming Ling would feel bad.


    "I know he should have a son, but shouldn''t his son be born to you? You two just got married, and now there is an illegitimate son. Warm, can you stand it?"


    Shi xiaorou said regretfully, have a good wedding and make it like this.


    Su wennuan is afraid that when xiaorou says such words to make mingling uncomfortable, she still can''t control the situation. She still says these words.


    Su wennuan quickly hit it and smiled, "it''s okay. Our wedding was not very successful. You see, both the clothes and the scene were the best, and our rings were exchanged smoothly. It''s very successful."


    Su wennuan said to Shi xiaorou with a smile. After that, she pretended to take a casual look at Ming Ling''s face. She saw his handsome face calm, his eyebrows slightly frowned and his thin lips tightly closed.


    They didn''t insert the meaning of their dialogue, but Su wennuan could see that mingling was in a bad mood.


    He seemed to like what xiaorou said at the same time.


    When xiaorou sees something wrong with Su wennuan''s right and left, she is also aware of Ming Ling''s face.


    He suddenly understood what the situation was now, and smiled round and round, "Hey, it''s also that warming your relationship with mingling is so good. No matter what problem it is, it''s not a problem."


    As soon as Yunxin came in, he saw that Su Nuan and Ming Ling were both looking bad. Only when xiaorou was beating the horse, he smiled and talked like ha ha.


    He knew that Shi xiaorou, a careless little woman, must have said something she shouldn''t have said.


    He hurried over to stop Shi xiaorou''s mouth, but he was still a step late.


    Yunxin observed the current situation, and then went to xiaorou and sat down next to her. She naturally took her shoulder and smiled on her lips. "What national events are you talking about, xiaorou, are you taking crooked reasoning as truth again?"


    "Ah!"


    Several people were chatting when a shout came from the toy room.

 Chapter 457

    Everyone was panicked by the cry, like a frightened bird looking at the toy room.


    "Wow, Wuwu..." after shouting, there came a child''s cry.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling hurried to the toy room.


    Ming Ling''s legs were long. He soon came to the toy room, but he saw pineapple and pineapple sitting timidly on the artificial sand. Yan Yan stood with his mouth open and cried.


    The sight of Ming Ling quickly swept around the children and found that they were not hurt.


    Since he was not hurt, why did Yan cry so frighteningly.


    Ming Ling frowned and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Ming Ling''s expression was so serious that pineapple and pineapple were too scared to speak. They looked at Ming Ling timidly, and then hung their heads timidly.


    Su wennuan then dares to come and finds that the pineapple and the pineapple are fine. She is relieved to see Yan Yan crying as if her motherless child had been bullied.


    Su wennuan immediately walked over, squatted in front of pineapple and pineapple and scolded, "did you two bully your brother? Didn''t you just tell you not to bully your brother!"


    Su wennuan''s language is too serious and scolding.


    Luo Luo opened her mouth wrongfully and burst into tears, "Wow, Wuwu..."


    She cried bitterly. Their mommy had never been so cruel to them before, but now she is so cruel to them for other children.


    Luo Luo is not only frightened by Su wennuan, but also wronged and scared. She is afraid that the maternal love she has always enjoyed has been divided up by other children.


    Afraid of losing Mommy, she cried helplessly.


    As soon as Luoluo cried, Su wennuan''s heart shrank, and she realized that her language was a little too serious.


    Ming Ling strode over to pick up Luo Luo, gently patted her on the back and comforted, "Luo Luo, don''t cry, your mommy doesn''t mean to blame you..."


    But Luoluo still cried, very sad.


    Mingling loves Luoluo and looks at Su nuanuan with blame, "don''t talk so fierce to the children. They won''t bully Yanyan and tell Dad what happened?"


    Ming Ling asked softly while wiping her tears.


    Here, the tears in the dark eyes of Bo Bo are also turning. They are going to cry. They are wronged, especially taught by their mommy.


    Shi xiaorou and Yunxin then rush over and see the children crying in a noisy scene. They are all tired.


    Shi xiaorou stroked her forehead. My God, these children are really difficult to serve. In the future, she will definitely have only one child, otherwise there will be too many children, and she likes to quarrel and fight.


    Green bamboo said carefully, "pineapple and pineapple are playing in the toy room. Yan Yan will come to play with them after taking a bath. Pineapple and pineapple told him not to come, but Yan Yan still passed. The toy car on the slide fell down and hit Yan Yan..." then Yan Yan shouted and cried.


    Green bamboo, this is definitely a retelling, without adding fuel and vinegar at all.


    As soon as several people listen, they can immediately imagine the scene.


    Pineapple and pineapple don''t want to play with Yanyan, but they will never bully Yanyan.


    It was the toy on the slide that fell and hit him, not pineapple and pineapple.


    Upon hearing this, Su wennuan realized that she had misunderstood pineapple and pineapple. She felt very guilty.


    She came forward to pick up Bo Bo, wiped the tears on his face and comforted, "well, don''t cry, Mommy blamed you wrong, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Her heart ached more when she saw her child crying.


    Bo Bo shrinks in Su wennuan''s arms and sobs.


    I had a good time, but now everyone is crying.


    After Ming Ling knew what had happened, the speechless dynasty took a look at Yan Yan, who was still sobbing. The child was too capable of coming.


    It was just smashed and cried so loudly!


    Bluff to show who!


    Ming Ling had not accepted Yan Yan in her heart, and was even more dissatisfied with him now.


    "Yan Yan, don''t cry! It''s your own fault, you still have reason!" Ming Ling scolded Yan Yan with a cold face.


    Yan Yan had a meal and held his mouth. He didn''t dare to cry too loudly.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t see it anymore and pushed Yunxin''s arm to let him out together.


    "I really don''t understand. Mingling is Yanyan''s biological father and Su wennuan is not his biological mother. But why is Su wennuan better to Yanyan than mingling?"


    Shi xiaorou was speechless and lowered her voice to Yunxin.


    If she were, she would not be good to her husband''s illegitimate son.


    Cloud sighed, "I don''t know women, and you don''t know men, which is normal. But why don''t you even know women?"


    At this point, Yunxin was confused.


    Su wennuan''s practice belongs to women''s practice. When xiaorou doesn''t understand it, she comes to ask him. It''s too unscientific.


    When xiaorou heard this, she knew that Yunxin was killing her. She gave Yunxin a white look, "I won''t talk to you." then she went to the sofa and sat down.


    After that, Ming Ling, Su wennuan and green bamboo also came out and brought out the three children.


    They gradually stopped crying.


    Ming Ling holds pineapple, Su wennuan holds pineapple, and green bamboo holds rock.


    After they stopped crying, Su wennuan said to Lvzhu, "Yanyan wants to play with toys. Take him to the toy room."


    Green bamboo nodded and took Yan Yan to the toy room. Pineapple and pineapple stayed with the adults.


    When xiaorou sees Su wennuan drawing a paper towel to wipe the face of pineapple and pineapple.


    She sighed and shook her head, "Hey, how happy the four members of the family were originally. Now there''s a mop, warm. You''ll have to suffer in the future..."


    When xiaorou was born into a rich family, she also had many rich family friends around her. Naturally, she knew how complicated the life of a family with illegitimate children was.


    Yunxin poked xiaorou''s arm, "xiaorou, can you stop talking!"


    When xiaorou glanced at Yunxin and said, "what''s the matter? I''m wrong to tell the truth."


    "Some things are not only you understand." Yun Xin lowered his voice and winked at her secretly.


    When he was blaming, xiaorou was smart. Some things everyone knew. He didn''t say it because he respected each other.


    But what she said was to poke the heart of Ming Ling.


    "Ah, rock? Rock fell downstairs!"


    Several people were talking when suddenly there was a loud cry of green bamboo.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling, who had not calmed down, hurried over again.


    Yanyan fell from the window on the second floor to the concrete floor on the first floor and broke his head. There was blood on the ground.


    Ming Ling hurried downstairs, picked up Yan Yan and rushed to the hospital.


    Before Su wennuan could keep up, Ming Ling took Yan away quickly.


    Su wennuan has to walk back and forth in a hurry. I really don''t know what to do.


    Shi xiaorou said, "look, this is the first day. This rock is really a person who will come."


    In an instant, he snatched the attention of Ming Ling to him. Whether he did it unintentionally or instigated by black rose, it was a good thing.

 Chapter 458

    "Xiaorou, don''t say a word. I''m in a mess now." Su wennuan said to Shi xiaorou with emotion.


    Too many things have happened today. Su wennuan can''t slow down for a moment.


    I saw Yan Yan fall so badly just now. There was blood on his head. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    Ming Ling just held Yan Yan and drove the car out quickly. It looked scary.


    He never ignored her so much, but directly slammed into the door and drove away.


    Su wennuan is really worried about the sequelae of Ming Ling. It''s bad if he makes a mistake at this time.


    Su wennuan became more and more uneasy. "Yunxin, did you drive here?"


    Yunxin nodded.


    Su wennuan said excitedly, "take me to the hospital."


    "Children..."


    "Let servants take care of them." Su wennuan told Lvzhu, "you should take good care of pineapples and pineapples. Don''t let them alone.


    Green bamboo nodded quickly.


    Yunxin drives Su Nuan. When she is warm, xiaorou chases the car of mingling.


    Ming Ling soon sent Yan Yan to the hospital.


    The emergency room opened the door soon. The nurse hurried, "what about the child''s parents? The child has lost too much blood and needs blood transfusion."


    "I am, smoke mine." mingling stood over, with a serious and cold expression and a slight sense of tension.


    Anyway, the child is also a life and his son. Nothing can happen to him.


    "Come and draw blood with me quickly." the nurse took Ming Ling to the blood drawing room.


    Ming Ling pulled up his arm and pinched his fist. The nurse took a needle tube to test and determine the blood type.


    Ming Ling frowned. I don''t know what happened to Yan Yan''s child now.


    Mingling is waiting for the blood test results. The nurse suddenly comes to mingling and says, "Sir, are you sure this is your child?"


    Ming Ling looked up at the nurse. Seeing the confused look on the nurse''s face, his deep eyes sank.


    The nurse explained, "your blood type is completely inconsistent with the child''s blood type. The child is a rare Rh negative AB blood type, and you are an O blood type." the nurse made it clear.


    A person with type O blood can never give birth to a child with type AB blood, not to mention this rare blood type!


    Ming Ling knew what was going on in an instant.


    The nurse was still waiting for an answer. Mingling stood up and walked towards the ward of black rose with cold and hostility.


    Before the nurse got the answer from Ming Ling, she saw him stand up so quickly. His anger was as sharp as a knife. The nurse wanted to ask something, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    The child''s parents are so scary that who dares to approach them.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the black rose and the thorn were still in the cold war.


    Black rose is still resenting that stab kidnapped Yanyan''s child without discussing with her, and almost killed him. Black rose is frightened when she thinks about it now!


    The stab was even more uncomfortable. He was heartbroken when he thought that black rose had just maintained the Ming mausoleum. He knew that he could not get into black rose''s eyes, and black rose had been hating him.


    But again and again, the stab can''t stand being hurt by black roses.


    "Black rose, tell me honestly, is Yanyan your child with mingling?" after half an hour of silence, the knife stab had to open his mouth.


    The black rose fiercely looked back at the stab, and then sneered, "if it''s true, I''ll thank God. Who doesn''t like it if I can rely on my mother and son!"


    "Black rose!" when she heard Black Rose''s words, the knife thorn cried out to her bitterly.


    He had summoned up great courage to say this to the black rose, but the black rose stabbed him in the heart as soon as it was exported, which hurt people.


    The knife bit his teeth and endured his inner pain. "How long do you want to hide me? You disappeared out of thin air for a year before. I thought you were hiding from me, but then suddenly there was a two-year-old child! Explain to me what''s going on?"


    The stab calculates the time. Just three years ago, one year of pregnancy and two years of child growth. Now the child is two years old and the time is just right.


    No matter how you don''t want to admit it or face it, you have to face the fact that the child was born two years ago.


    Now this child is the child of Ming Ling, that is to say, this child is the child born to black rose and Ming Ling!


    At the thought of this fact, the stab felt a heart wrenching, heart rending pain!


    He had been patient before, because he didn''t want to give up the black rose, but now he really couldn''t bear it!


    Black rose looked at the stab strangely, "you, you investigate me!" she didn''t expect that this man would investigate her. She thought he would only obey her.


    When the stab saw the surprised expression of black rose, he gave a sad sneer, "you are my wife. Do I still use to investigate you? Your actions should have been known by me..."


    The black rose bit her teeth and said angrily, "stab, you''ve had enough! Who gave you the right to investigate me!"


    The stab has been monitoring her as a prisoner. The black rose is almost breathless. She hates such a man most.


    She has no freedom at all.


    And the stab is just too afraid to lose her, afraid that she will escape, or have no reason to be good with Ming Ling, so I will watch her closely.


    And such careful and fruitless love is really enough and tired.


    You don''t need to get the answer from black rose. The thorn already knows the answer. Since Black Rose likes Ming Ling so much and has a child with Ming Ling, he should let go.


    The thorn said in an unprecedented heavy tone, "black rose, let''s divorce..."


    The black rose was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect the stab to say such words, "stab, what did you say just now!"


    "Let''s divorce and I''ll set you free." the knife stabbed repeated again.


    The Black Rose''s expression paused in place, incredible and shocked in her eyes, but there was absolutely no surprise.


    "Stab, is this what you want!" some tears burst out of the Black Rose''s eyes.


    "That''s what you want," repeated the stab.


    Black rose was stunned for a few seconds. She smiled and nodded, "OK, stab, you have seed. You have finally done a seed thing, ah!"


    "Boo!" before the Black Rose''s roar was over, the door was kicked open.


    Knife stab and black rose were unprepared. Mingling came up angrily and came forward to kill black rose.


    The knife stab quickly stopped Ming Ling on the way, "Ming Ling, you''ve had enough! She''s suffered so much for you. Do you still want to kill her now!"


    "Go away!" mingling lifted the knife stab, rushed forward and grabbed the Black Rose''s collar. Her fierce eyes were particularly frightening, "black rose, how dare you deceive me! You really live to the end!"

 Chapter 459

    "Cheat?" the stab hasn''t figured out the situation yet.


    Black Rose''s whole expression flashed. Seeing the angry expression of mingling now, she naturally understood what the deception said in mingling''s mouth meant. She said strangely, "you, how do you know?"


    And so fast, she knew she had done it perfectly.


    But I didn''t expect Ming Ling to know the truth so soon.


    "Yan Yan, Rh negative AB blood, ha ha, but you talk that you are my child, black rose. Are you full all day?" Ming Ling roared and hit black rose in the abdomen.


    He never hits women, but black rose is really disgusting.


    She almost ruined his family with Su wennuan.


    The black rose covered her stomach with pain.


    But the stab on one side surprised his eyes and was still remembering what Ming Ling had just said.


    Seeing the painful appearance of black rose, mingling said, "if Yan Yan hadn''t fallen from the upstairs and broken his head and lost too much blood, you would never have kept me in the dark. Black rose, you are harming others and yourself."


    "What!" ignoring the pain, black rose grabbed mingling''s clothes and looked panic. "Yan Yan broke his head? Where is he? Where is he now?"


    Seeing the panic expression of black rose, mingling knew that she was right.


    But now is not the time to settle accounts with them. Yanyan''s child is still dying.


    No matter how many mistakes adults make, it should not be borne by a child.


    He said, "in the emergency room, waiting for blood transfusion."


    The black rose rolled to the thorn, grabbed his clothes and said anxiously and urgently, "come on, go and save Yan Yan, only your blood type matches him! Go, after you save him, I''ll promise to divorce you!"


    The black rose almost roared.


    The stab was completely stunned for a second, and then ran quickly to the emergency room.


    Black rose was paralyzed on the ground, but she didn''t let herself relax for long. She got up from the ground and rushed to the emergency room as quickly as possible.


    Ming Ling looked back with cold eyes, and then walked out of the ward.


    When Su wennuan and Yunxin came, they saw black rose and mingling waiting outside the emergency room. Black Rose lay at the door of the emergency room and looked inside anxiously.


    But Ming Ling sat aside without any expression.


    It seems that black rose is more worried about the child than Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan paused in the corridor for a few seconds before he walked over.


    When Ming Ling heard footsteps, she looked up and saw Su Nuan and Yunxin coming.


    Yunxin looked at the black rose, then looked at the worried Ming mausoleum, "Ming Shao, how''s the situation?"


    Ming Ling glanced at the emergency room, but his voice was not relaxed. "The knife stabbed him with blood."


    "What, the knife stabbed him with blood!" Yunxin was surprised and looked at Su wennuan.


    They couldn''t figure out what the situation was for a moment.


    But they were smart enough to figure out what was going on.


    Yunxin nodded suddenly, then looked at the black rose and said sarcastically, "black rose, you really can confuse the false with the true and gamble with your children?"


    Black rose just looked back at Yunxin. Her mind was all on Yanyan. She didn''t have time to listen to his sarcasm.


    Soon, the door of the emergency room was opened.


    The black rose quickly came forward, grabbed the neglected clothes and asked, "how''s Yanyan and my child?"


    The nurse said in line with her duty, "it''s no big deal. Don''t worry."


    Black rose was relieved.


    Then the knife and thorn also came out. Because he lost blood, his lips were a little pale. The moment he saw the black rose, his eyes became more hot.


    Black Rose deliberately staggered his eyes and anxiously went to see the rock in the emergency room.


    The nurse pushed Yanyan out. Black rose was anxious to follow her to the ward. The cold voice of Ming Ling stabbed out, "black rose, you stay!"


    After a meal, the black rose looked at the Ming Ling. Seeing the indisputable and cold expression of the Ming Ling, she knew that she must not disobey the words of the Ming Ling.


    The knife stabbed vigilantly, "Ming Ling, what do you want to do!"


    Now if Ming Ling wants to hurt black rose, he will not allow it.


    Ming Ling looked at him with disdain, "I won''t take his life. If you''re wordy again, you won''t dare to promise."


    "You..." the stab was about to get angry, and black rose stopped him. "You accompany Yan Yan to the ward first, and I''ll come later." black rose comforted him.


    She knew that mingling must be angry now and wanted to take it out on him.


    The knife thorn looked at the black rose uneasily, "are you all right here alone?"


    The black rose glanced at him. "What role can you play here?"


    If Ming Ling really wants to kill her, the stab can''t stop it, and the stab will only be a catalyst.


    The stab was stunned by the black rose. Naturally, he understood the words of the black rose. He weakly followed the nurse''s bed and went with Yan Yan.


    Black Rose glanced at Su wennuan and Yunxin standing on one side. She ignored them directly and sat next to the Ming mausoleum. "Ask what you want."


    "Why did you do that?" Ming Ling wondered.


    "Because of jealousy." black rose was outspoken.


    Now that the truth is known, she can really admit her fate.


    She wanted to live with Ming Ling so much that even her son could live with him.


    So she sent Yan Yan to the Ming mausoleum without hesitation.


    She is too jealous of Su wennuan. She is jealous that she can get the love of mingling, become the wife of mingling, and live with him every day in the future.


    Why does she have to live in darkness with someone she doesn''t like.


    She felt that God was too unfair, so she wanted to destroy Su wennuan''s beautiful life.


    She can''t get it, and she doesn''t want Su wennuan to get it so easily and happily.


    Ming Ling was stunned for a moment, but sneered, "where''s the DNA?" this was his second doubt.


    Why is his paternity test with Yanyan 99.9 percent? There is no scientific basis for this.


    Black Rose took a look at Su wennuan and looked at Ming Ling again. She was a little complacent. "Do you remember Zhu Xiaorong kidnapping pineapple?"


    Ming Ling frowned.


    Black Rose smiled bitterly and said, "at that time, I asked Zhu Xiaorong to take a needle to tube the blood of Bo Bo. The paternity test you did was just with your son Bo."


    Black Rose came to the hospital to see a doctor. It happened that mingling and Yanyan also did paternity testing in the hospital. She bought the nurse and changed the blood. It happened that the doctor who was mainly identified was a good friend with the doctor. The result was more convincing when the doctor took it to Su Nuan and mingling.


    Because both Ming Ling and Su Nuan believe in doctors.


    No one knew that she was planning all this a long time ago, and no one would think that the blood used for the paternity test between mingling and Yanyan was actually the blood of pineapple. Pineapple and pineapple were kidnapped by Zhu xiaorou a few months ago.


    For such a long time, people naturally don''t think about what happened recently.

 Chapter 460

    Listening to the words of black rose, Su wennuan felt terrible. It turned out that they were preparing to frame them before.


    Ming Ling bit his teeth. "You never thought about what you would pay to finish this!"


    Black Rose naturally knew that Ming Ling was angry. Now she must want to tear her heart.


    But he must control himself, because if he doesn''t control, he will commit sequelae carelessly. If the sequelae makes him crazy, he will certainly kill Su Nuan and his children.


    So now he won''t do anything to himself.


    Black rose quickly analyzed it, smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn''t find Yanyan is my child in your life." but they didn''t expect to find it in less than a day.


    Because as long as you pass the paternity test, you can rest easy, because no one will be idle enough to continue to do the second paternity test.


    Moreover, mingling has recognized Yanyan. She thought Yanyan would grow up with mingling, but she didn''t expect that Yanyan was found not to be the child of mingling.


    She cast her eyes on Su wennuan and became sarcastic. "In the final analysis, your mind is too vicious. You can''t even accommodate a two-year-old child and push him downstairs. Do you want to fall and kill him? In this way, you don''t have any worries at home."


    Black Rose spoke strangely, obviously full of hatred for Su wennuan.


    "Not..."


    "Warm won''t do that. Do you think everyone is as vicious as you!"


    Su wennuan was about to explain for herself, but before she spoke, the voice of mingling spoke, and her words were full of trust and protection for Su wennuan.


    The black rose heard full of favor and love from the tone of Ming Ling.


    She was stunned for a moment, but she accepted her fate and smiled bitterly, "now I understand, Ming Ling, you can do whatever you want to do with me."


    Until now, she found that Su wennuan was not lucky or had means. She didn''t lose to Su wennuan, but to mingling.


    All her objective conditions won Su wennuan, but she lost mingling''s heart.


    The deep eyes of the Ming mausoleum showed a killing intention.


    Su wennuan was shocked. She hurried forward, sat next to mingling, took his arm, smiled and said, "mingling, since Yanyan is the son of black rose, let''s leave it to her. Let''s go home. Pineapple and pineapple are still at home. They were scared just now."


    Ming Ling''s eyes didn''t move away from black rose, but became colder and colder, as if he was planning how to kill black rose.


    Su wennuan looks more and more worried, and Chaoyun''s heart looks for help.


    Yunxin understands Su wennuan''s meaning. Su wennuan is worried about the sequelae of the Ming mausoleum.


    In fact, from their point of view, it''s not too much to kill black rose. If he were, he would also kill black rose.


    But not now.


    Yunxin also said, "Ming Shao, the account of black rose will be calculated later. Let''s go back first. Don''t forget, you''re the father of two children now."


    Yunxin reminds Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan pulls mingling up and says, "mingling, let''s go. Let''s go home."


    Mingling''s body shakes for a moment, and black rose is still looking at mingling''s eyes. She can see that mingling hates her.


    In fact, she is also very afraid that mingling will really kill her now, because she has Yanyan now. She still has many responsibilities. She can''t die.


    Finally, mingling was pulled up by Su wennuan and taken home by her.


    Su wennuan was afraid that Ming Ling was still angry. She looked up and smiled at Ming Ling and said, "Ming Ling, you''re not handsome now. It''s a capital embarrassing word."


    As she spoke, she clasped her face with her index fingers and made an embarrassed expression to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw her funny expression. He couldn''t help but hook his lips and reached out to take her hand off her face, "it''s ugly enough."


    Seeing that he was talking, Su wennuan smiled happily and took his arm. "Hee hee, it doesn''t matter if I''m ugly. Just like it." he shook his hand with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling shook his head and couldn''t help taking her.


    Yunxin stood beside them, watched them show their love and touched his nose.


    ¡­¡­


    After mingling and Su wennuan left, black rose stumbled to Yanyan''s ward.


    The stab sat beside the rock and guarded him.


    Seeing the black rose coming in, his eyes moved from the rock to the black rose.


    Black Rose strode to the rock bed, with only rock in her eyes and no stab.


    Yan Yan closed his eyes and wrapped his head in gauze. His young and pale appearance looked very poor.


    Black Rose''s eyes were full of tears and said painfully, "Yan Yan, it''s mom''s fault that I''m sorry for you..."


    If she hadn''t sent Yan Yan to the Ming mausoleum wholeheartedly, he wouldn''t have had this accident now.


    It''s not her children who don''t know how to cherish. If Yan Yan stayed by her side, she would never let Yan Yan do such a thing.


    The stab''s eyes were always on the black rose. It was hard for him to see her crying so bitterly.


    When black rose conceived his child, he didn''t know, and he always blamed black rose for not having his heart on him.


    He thought he loved black rose very much, but his love was too selfish. He didn''t give black rose space and never listened to her heart.


    "Black rose, I''m sorry..." the thorn said hoarsely.


    Because at this moment, he also had the impulse to cry.


    He didn''t know the black rose. He was sorry for her.


    Black rose just looked at Yan Yan, full of heartache, ignoring the stab.


    She always regretted that she married Dao stab, so she felt that God was unfair to her. Later, she found that she was pregnant with Dao stab''s child.


    She was more difficult to accept and didn''t want the stab to know. She felt that it was her shame.


    But she chose to give birth to the child alone.


    After she was born, she really didn''t know what to do. She always thought, how nice if this child were the child of mingling, how happy she should be.


    But things are not what people want.


    "Knife and thorn, I agree to divorce." after a long time, black rose said this sentence.


    She doesn''t love stabbing at all. She feels it''s a pain to live with him.


    Instead of living in such pain, let each other be free.


    The stab was shocked, but he looked at the black rose in fear. He said anxiously, "black rose, I was angry just now. Don''t take it seriously."


    Black rose looked back at him, "but I''m serious!"


    The stab was stunned. There was no language at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom and Dad, you''re back!" when Bo Bo and Luo Luo saw Su Nuan and Ming Ling coming in, they all ran towards them excitedly, "aunt Shi bought us a cake. It''s so sweet..."

 Chapter 461

    Luo Luo came to Su wennuan and looked up at her. Her eyes were full of expectation and excitement.


    Su wennuan slightly bent over, touched Luoluo''s head, smiled and said, "Luoluo is so good. Will you give your mother the cake?"


    Luo Luo immediately nodded like mashing garlic, "well, both father and mother can eat."


    Luo Luo said and glanced at the Ming mausoleum behind Su wennuan. Don''t steal more water spirit eyes.


    Seeing that Ming Ling liked it closely, he suddenly thought that Luo Luo had been kicked by black rose. He squatted in front of Luo Luo and stretched out his big hand to touch Luo Luo''s leg. The scar on her leg had scabbed.


    Luo Luo didn''t move. Her clear eyes looked straight at the Ming mausoleum. She looked so cute that people wanted to bite.


    Ming Ling asked fondly, "Luo Luo, does it still hurt?"


    Luo Luo shook her head. She felt her father was curious. She asked her if it hurt several times.


    Luo Luo shook her head and Ming Ling was relieved.


    Because Luoluo was almost hurt by black rose, this is the most important reason why mingling wants to kill black rose.


    But now he didn''t do anything to black rose. He felt sorry for Luo Luo. Now Luo Luo said he didn''t hurt. He was comforted.


    "Ming Ling, come and have a cake." Su wennuan came over and handed Ming Ling a cake.


    Ming Ling looked back at the cake, then shook his head, "you eat, I don''t eat sweets."


    Su wennuan saw that mingling was serious. She didn''t force it. She took the cake back. Naturally, she knew that mingling didn''t eat sweets.


    Su wennuan returns to the table and puts down a piece of cake in her hand.


    Bo Bo is lying on the table holding the cake with his hands. It''s so pleasant to eat.


    Su wennuan looks at Bo Bo with a smile. Fortunately, Bo Bo doesn''t inherit the characteristic that Ming Ling doesn''t like to eat cake.


    When xiaorou took a piece and ran to Yunxin sitting on the sofa, "here, you can have one too. It''s delicious."


    Yunxin looked up at her and said, "if you don''t have anything to offer Yan love, you must be a traitor or a thief. Come on, what bad things have you done."


    Shi xiaorou immediately broke down her face and was unhappy. "How do you talk? You think everyone is as careless as you. Be careful to think a lot of things."


    "When did I think about piles of carefully?" Yunxin wondered.


    "You are right now. Why are you staring at the front in a daze? There are no beautiful women in front. What do you think?" Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin, took back the cake handed to him and took a bite.


    "Shallow, who says only women can see, men can''t?" Yunxin suddenly said.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned after listening, and then burst into laughter, "ha ha, Yunxin, don''t tell me you like Mingfeng, ha ha..." if even Yunxin is crooked, she thinks it''s really funny.


    Yunxin knew what Shi xiaorou meant as soon as she heard it. She was not only laughing at him, but also looking down on Mingfeng and saying he was gay.


    "Shi xiaorou, you smile again. Do you believe me to throw you out?" Yun Xin said with a grim face.


    Yunxin hates people talking about his orientation. He is a pure man, okay.


    Shi xiaorou smiled again and said, "now you can''t even joke. When it''s time to be serious, pretend to be serious when it''s time to be serious."


    They can''t talk together.


    In the past, the two of them were very harmonious. Now they have the meaning of war.


    In a word, there was a crack between the two, and it''s really difficult to repair it now.


    When xiaorou finished, she sat on one side and stubbornly bit the cake in her hand. Yunxin also felt that the relationship between herself and her was a little stalemate. After a pause, he took the initiative to sit close to her, "Hey, xiaorou, are you free tomorrow? Let''s go to the movies."


    When xiaorou looked back at him, she saw a slight witty smile on his face. Her eyebrows frowned, "what do you think?"


    Cloud heart tutted, "I said how can you be like this? What can I do for you?"


    Yunxin is a little helpless now. Although he has written the so-called guarantee to Shi xiaorou, Shi xiaorou doesn''t seem to trust him very much. She doesn''t seem to fully believe what he explained to her before.


    Sure enough, she still believed her mother''s description and didn''t believe his explanation.


    Shi xiaorou took another bite of the cake, "what good movies can I see now?"


    Yunxin said, "go to the cinema at that time. You can buy whichever movie is on and you like it very much."


    Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin like watching aliens. "It''s strange that you can buy tickets. I said you don''t even know how to book movie tickets and how to watch movies. Haven''t you seen a movie?"


    Yunxin nodded seriously, "well, I haven''t seen it."


    When Xiao Rou stared at him and blinked. It was a little incredible. She was such a big man that she hadn''t even seen a movie.


    "You didn''t accompany your woman to the movies before?" Shi xiaorou confirmed again.


    Yunxin said, "we don''t know them well. Besides, how can I go to the movies with them? It''s better to go to the movies with my girlfriend."


    When xiaorou blinked, she seemed to understand what he meant.


    In other words, in his heart, she is the one he is willing to do romantic things.


    Since watching a movie is his first time, she can go. It''s rare for Yun Xin to have a first time.


    Shi xiaorou said, "well, I''ll reluctantly promise you what time to see it tomorrow?"


    "Morning."


    As soon as Yunxin said this, she was knocked on her head by xiaorou. "You are really an idiot. What movie you watch in the morning has no mood at all. Naturally, the movie has artistic conception only in the evening."


    Yunxin touched his head, "Shi xiaorou, can you stop moving." he complained, and then asked, "since you already know when to see the most suitable, why do you ask me?"


    "Test you." xiaorou''s mouth tilted slightly and said complacently.


    The cloud heart cut and didn''t care about her as a little woman.


    "Come and have dinner." the two were quarreling, and Su Nuan called.


    When xiaorou and Yunxin sit at the table, they see that the four members of Su Nuan''s family are sitting together again, and Su Nuan and Ming Ling don''t look worried.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t suppress her curiosity from the beginning to the present, "how did you come back collectively? What about Yanyan? Don''t you have to take care of it?"


    Shi xiaorou now thinks of asking about Yan Yan, because she doesn''t care about this person at all. Although she is the son of Ming Ling, she is also the enemy of her and Su Nuan.

 Chapter 462

    Yunxin looked at her and replied, "black rose is taking care of Yan Yan."


    "Black rose? Can you rest assured that she takes care of Yan Yan?" Shi xiaorou was in a fog.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling didn''t speak. They all ate the food in front of them naturally.


    Yunxin knocked xiaorou''s head, "Yanyan is the son of black rose. What''s wrong with her taking care of him."


    Shi xiaorou ignored Yunxin''s knock on her and stared in shock, "son of black rose! Mingling, you......" she pointed to mingling strangely and looked at Su wennuan sympathetically.


    Everyone knows that Shi xiaorou wants to fork over.


    Yunxin is worried that Su Nuan and Ming Ling are embarrassed. He quickly explains, "Yan Yan is the son of black rose and knife thorn. Black Rose deliberately annoys Su Nuan and Ming Ling. Understand."


    Xiaorou can''t keep a close eye on the time. The woman''s brain circuit is too long, not smart, and her brain hole is big. She can always skew the things she puts forward into the funniest side.


    After hearing Yunxin''s explanation, Shi xiaorou breathed a sigh of relief, "hoo, it turned out to be so, then I''m relieved."


    After a sigh of relief, he immediately defended his grievances. "Black rose is such a vicious woman. How can she do this? It makes our family warm and sad." he glanced at Su warm.


    Su wennuan ate without making a sound. She just looked at Xiao Rou and smiled.


    Next, Shi xiaorou scolded the black rose again. Only Yunxin agreed with her. Su Nuan and Ming Ling didn''t speak.


    After lunch, xiaorou and Yunxin went back.


    Su wennuan played with the children for a while. When the children were sleepy, they bathed them and let them go to bed.


    Su wennuan came out of the children''s room and closed the door. He sighed. His shoulders relaxed slightly and his eyebrows drooped slightly, as if he were relieved of his weight.


    "What are you thinking?" a voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Su wennuan was startled. Looking back, she saw that it was Ming Ling. She was relieved and shook her head, "nothing."


    Although Su wennuan was saying nothing, mingling could still see her heavy heart from Su wennuan''s drooping eyebrows.


    He didn''t say much. He took her shoulder and walked to the room. "Take a bath and sleep. It''s hard for you today."


    He knew that Su wennuan must be tired today, but she insisted all the time and didn''t let herself show the slightest fatigue.


    What does Su wennuan want him to say.


    Ming Ling has already taken a bath. He is wearing a light gray knee length shorts. He has no clothes on his upper body. His strong muscles have a sense of strength. There are also a few drops of water on it. It is sexy.


    Su wennuan is used to his good figure, so there is no big fluctuation.


    Su wennuan came out after taking a bath and wiped his wet hair. Mingling stretched out his hand to her, "come here."


    Su wennuan walks over and gives him his hand.


    Mingling took Su wennuan''s hand and asked her to sit down on the bed. He took out the hair dryer from the bedside cabinet and straightened her body.


    Su wennuan looked back a little and said, "do you want to blow my hair?" the president suddenly turned into a washing, cutting and blowing? This scene, think about it, ha ha


    Ming Ling didn''t answer her. She turned on the hair dryer and began to blow her hair.


    The sound of the hair dryer was ringing. Mingling''s fingers shuttled between Su wennuan''s scalp. His hands were slightly cocooned and gently shuttled between her scalp. They were itchy, uncomfortable and wanted to sleep.


    With a hair dryer in one hand and Su wennuan''s hair in the other hand, Ming Ling was also very pleased to see her enjoying expression.


    Her black hair is thick and soft. It''s a pleasure to touch it in her hand?


    "Warm..." Ming Ling''s magnetic voice suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Hmm?" Su wennuan responded lazily.


    "Chat with me." Ming Ling''s tone was quite helpless.


    Although he knows that Su wennuan must have a lot of questions and dissatisfaction in his heart now, Su wennuan has always been so calm, not talking to him or losing his temper with him.


    When black rose said that Yanyan was his child and thought that Yanyan was his child, she should quarrel with him, so that he could feel better.


    But she accepted Yanyan''s child so calmly and was so kind to Yanyan. She even scolded pineapple and pineapple for Yanyan.


    Ming Ling loves Su wennuan. The better Su wennuan is, the more guilty he is.


    "Well, what do you want to talk about?" Su wennuan said suddenly with great interest. He was glad to chat with Ming Ling.


    She hasn''t had a good chat with Ming Ling before and now.


    The movement in mingling''s hand didn''t stop. "How are you feeling now?" mingling directly made an opening speech with this question, and wanted to know what Su wennuan thought now.


    "Hmm..." Su wennuan hesitated for a moment and said, "if I''m in a bad mood now, what reward do I have?" Su wennuan turned around and looked at Ming Ling with crystal eyes.


    A little naughty.


    Ming Ling also looked at her, bent down and printed a kiss on her lips.


    After her lips were on his lips, Su wennuan''s mouth opened slightly and smiled.


    After the shallow kiss, mingling took away the lip flap and said to her, "reward."


    Su wennuan smiled, "so I''m in a good mood now." I''m in a bad mood. I''m in a good mood after I get a reward. She''s so easy to be satisfied.


    "Warm, do you hate me?" the deep eyes of Ming Ling showed a deep feeling.


    Su wennuan suddenly stopped smiling and looked at Ming Ling and said strangely, "why should I hate you." it''s too late to love him.


    Similarly, now Su wennuan doesn''t know what Ming Ling is thinking. Why does she suddenly ask her if she hates him.


    "You should hate me when you think Yanyan is my son." Ming Ling added this sentence completely.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Seeing the seemingly calm but indulgent expression of mingling, she suddenly understood what he was thinking.


    The smile on Su wennuan''s face also converged. To be honest, she really cared about the child at the beginning, and more about his relationship with Zhu Xiaorong three years ago.


    Although he took Zhu Xiaorong as her, it was not her that collided with his body, but other women.


    Every time she fell in love with him, she thought that he had treated others like that. There was a gap in her heart, but after all, she loved him more than blamed him, so she let herself adapt slowly and don''t think about it.


    But three years later, it suddenly said that Ming Ling and Zhu Xiaorong had a child! No one could understand the blow at that moment. She was kind to the child and accepted the child so quickly because she loved Ming Ling too much.


    There is a saying called love me and love Wu. She is good to Yan Yan because she doesn''t want Ming Ling to be embarrassed by Yan Yan and pineapple. She doesn''t want Ming Ling to see the contradictions between the children and annoy him. Therefore, as a mother, she should educate her children well, let them be tolerant and let them learn to love.

 Chapter 463

    Su wennuan was silent for a while and finally opened his mouth, "I don''t hate you. I only blame myself. I was too willful three years ago."


    She spoke her heart. Whenever she thought of Zhu Xiaorong, she just blamed herself.


    It''s not that she doesn''t mind Zhu Xiaorong and Yan Yan, but she can''t blame Ming Ling. Ming Ling is not wrong. It''s her.


    And this mistake can''t be made up for in a lifetime.


    Seeing Su wennuan slightly drooping his eyebrows, he looked sad and remorseful.


    Ming Ling understood her mind for a moment. Even if she cared about Zhu Xiaorong and Yan Yan, she could only bear it and didn''t vent or make trouble.


    It was painfully calm, just because she loved him so much that she couldn''t bear to blame him.


    Ming Ling reached out and touched her face. Her deep and dark eyes were full of affection. "It''s not your fault. You didn''t know anything three years ago. If you feel uncomfortable in the future, you can lose your temper with me. It''s okay."


    The little woman should be wayward and should be tolerated by him. Now Su wennuan is tolerating him, which makes Ming Ling feel guilty and distressed.


    I love her tolerance and generosity, and I also love her.


    Su wennuan''s clear eyes looked at the gentle Ming Ling in front of her. She nodded slightly, then leaned over and hugged his waist. She hugged his arm a little more because she didn''t hold it enough.


    It''s so happy and lucky to be around the Ming mausoleum in this life.


    I''m lucky.


    Ming Ling also turned his hand around her back. The two opened their hearts and warmed each other. Their hearts were warm.


    "Ming Ling, did you find out how Yanyan fell from upstairs?" Su wennuan suddenly asked.


    In that toy room, pineapple and pineapple spent a lot of time playing alone in the toy room without any accident. Why did Yanyan have an accident when he went there for the first time?


    Su wennuan is a little worried that someone will do it on purpose. She is also worried that something will happen to pineapple playing inside in the future.


    Ming Ling said, "Yan Yan was playing ball in the toy room alone. It happened that green bamboo went to the kitchen to help. Yan Yan threw the ball on the partition of the window. He was anxious to pick up the ball and climbed to the window. The child''s center of gravity was unstable and fell down."


    This is the whole story.


    Yan Yan is not sensible, but he likes playing very much.


    Su wennuan nodded understandably. "After that, pineapple and pineapple play inside. Be sure to lock the window." Su wennuan looked up at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling nodded, "well, lock it."


    Ming Ling is also worried about pineapple and pineapple. If pineapple or pineapple falls like this, don''t they have to die of heartache.


    The two continued talking for a while and went to bed.


    Early in the morning, Ming Ling was going to work in the company. Su wennuan got up and had breakfast with Ming Ling. Ming Ling went to work with his briefcase.


    "Ming Ling..." Su wennuan shouted behind him as he left.


    Ming Ling stopped and looked back at her.


    Su wennuan said, "do you want me to deliver dinner to you at noon?"


    "No, I''ll go to the company canteen and you''ll accompany the children at home." Ming Ling said to her and left.


    Su wennuan goes back to her room and continues to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Ming Ling came to the company and was told by the secretary that someone was waiting for him in the president''s office. He said he had come very early.


    Ming Ling thought it was Yunxin who asked him for something.


    When he opened the door, he saw a woman sitting on the sofa. Mingling didn''t think she would come to Mingtian group.


    Ming Ling put his suit on the chair, followed the woman''s eyes and sat down on the opposite sofa. "What''s up?" he took a sip of the tea that his secretary had put on the tea table, and raised his eyebrow at Gu Xinyu.


    It''s just a short word for her.


    Gu Xinyu hesitated slightly, but her expression was still as cold as before. In front of mingling, she felt more cordial. "I really have something to find you today." Gu Xinyu looked at mingling.


    "Say it." Ming Ling put down the tea cup and leaned comfortably on the sofa.


    "Don''t you plan to tell Su wennuan about that three years ago?" Gu Xinyu came straight to the point.


    Since Ming Ling and Su wennuan came back from California, Gu Xinyu has rarely seen Ming Ling and Su wennuan. She doesn''t want to see them.


    But knowing that he is an unhappy memory of them.


    Three years ago, the media made her and Ming Ling very popular. It was widely spread that she was the woman that Ming Ling cared about most and the only woman that Ming Ling wanted to marry and protect.


    But only she and Ming Ling know that this is just a trick they use to confuse the first brother. In fact, the relationship between her and Ming Ling is only between superiors and subordinates.


    She is a member of the underworld of Ming Ling, and Ming Ling is also her life-saving benefactor.


    All she did was to help Ming Ling.


    "She already knows." mingling said casually. Su wennuan already knew that he and Gu Xinyu were not true.


    For this sentence, Gu Xinyu was stunned for a moment, and then reacted to what Ming Ling meant.


    But they didn''t say the same thing. Shi Yi had told her that Su wennuan knew about acting with her mingling three years ago.


    "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about Ms. Ding." Gu Xinyu detoured the topic back to the point.


    Ming Ling suddenly looked up and looked at Gu Xinyu with deep eyes. He was silent for a while and said, "don''t say it yet. You''d better bear it first."


    Gu Xinyu nodded slightly, "I see..." she has been dealing with this matter for years. "Then I have nothing else to do. I''ll go first." Gu Xinyu motioned outside the door, stood up and walked out.


    Ming Ling didn''t send her away and went back to her desk.


    Gu Xinyu goes out of the Mingtian group and sees the sun overhead. The sun is scorching. She doesn''t have a car. It''s difficult to take a taxi in this place.


    She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Walking on the road, a white Porsche followed her.


    Gu Xinyu stopped and was vigilant.


    The car also stopped, the window glass rolled down, revealing Shi Yi''s handsome face, "Xinyu, get in the car."


    Gu Xinyu was a little surprised when he saw the wing, "Why are you suddenly here?"


    Shi Yi smiled a little, "we have always cooperated with Mingtian group. Today we come to talk about the scheme."


    Gu Xinyu thought about it. She just came out of the president''s office of mingling. She didn''t see Shi Yi talking about business with him. Maybe it was with Yunxin.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t doubt too much. He opened the door and got into the car.


    After Gu Xinyu fastened his seat belt, Shiyi drove the car.


    He looked back and looked at Gu Xinyu. "Are you looking for Ming Ling today?"


    Gu Xinyu naturally replied, "yes, there''s something."


    "What else do you have to do with him except what happened three years ago?" Shi Yi asked very frankly. He was curious about what Gu Xinyu came to find mingling for.

 Chapter 464

    Gu Xinyu looked back at Shi Yi and saw his puzzled expression. She pulled the corners of her lips, "nothing, just asked something in the past. I''ll go back to the time group. What about you?"


    Although she knew Shi Yi was curious about what happened between her and mingling, it was the secret between her and mingling. She didn''t want the third person to know.


    Especially those who know Su wennuan.


    She directly reported the address she wanted to go.


    Shi Yi could see that she didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask again. She drove to the time group together.


    Since Gu Xinyu was recruited by him and Shi xiaorou to the time group as a reporter three years ago, Gu Xinyu has been working in the time group. Sometimes he acts as the personal secretary of Shiyi, but his work is also serious and persistent.


    But over the years, Gu Xinyu has never talked to anyone. No one knows her real life experience or what she has experienced in the years of growth.


    All I know is that when she was 5 to 6 years old, she was adopted by Shi xiaorou''s mother Zou PEI for a year.


    Later, Zou Peihe and Shi xiaorou sent Gu Xinyu to the orphanage to return home for development.


    From the orphanage, everyone''s understanding of Gu Xinyu''s life experience is a blank, and we don''t know why she met with mingling.


    The car drove to the parking lot. Gu Xinyu didn''t wait for the wing, but said hello to him, "I''ll go to work first."


    She took the elevator upstairs alone.


    Shiyi stopped the car, looked at Gu Xinyu''s back and left, but picked up his mobile phone and dialed his assistant, "help me check a woman named Gu Xinyu, yes, review Gu..."


    After hanging up the phone, Shiyi also took the elevator and went directly to the top floor.


    Today, he was supposed to go to the Mingtian group to have something to do, but Gu Xinyu went to find the mingling, so he didn''t go up. He waited for her downstairs. He saw the mingling coming to the Mingtian group, and Gu Xinyu came out soon.


    Naturally, the conversation between Gu Xinyu and Ming Ling is over.


    Shi Yi is curious about what Gu Xinyu is looking for at this time, but she doesn''t tell Gu Xinyu.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t ask, but just because he doesn''t ask doesn''t mean he doesn''t check.


    After work in the afternoon, Shi Yi calls Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou quickly picked it up, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    "Get ready, I''ll take you out for a big meal today." Shi Yi called Shi xiaorou with headphones as he drove out of the parking lot.


    "I have to prepare, but I can''t go out to dinner with you." Shi xiaorou''s voice is a little coquettish.


    Shi Yi was slightly surprised, "have an appointment, cloud heart?" Shi Yi asked tentatively.


    His sister will never break the appointment with him. Only Yunxin can let Shi xiaorou not even give face to his brother.


    Shi xiaorou smiled foolishly, "hee hee, anyway, I have a date today. Go to dinner yourself." then she hung up the phone.


    Shi Yi shook her head silently. What should she do with Shi xiaorou? They all told her that Yunxin is unreliable. She is still so determined to follow Yunxin''s ass.


    Shi Yi is really worried about Shi xiaorou''s future, but he can''t help it. Shi xiaorou is right. Who can stop when love comes.


    Maybe when xiaorou hit a wall and broke her head, she didn''t know to turn back.


    Just like he chased Su Nuan before.


    Today is another person''s dinner. Shi Yi suddenly feels that life is so boring.


    When the car left the parking lot, I just saw Gu Xinyu stop a taxi and sit in.


    Shi Yi feels strange. The taxi is not going to Gu Xinyu''s house, and Gu Xinyu usually rides her small electric car. Even if she doesn''t ride an electric car sometimes, she will take the bus back.


    How do I take a taxi today? Where are you going? Out of curiosity, Shiyi followed up.


    The taxi drove to the suburbs, a very remote place, where there were few vehicles. Shi Yi was worried about being found by Gu Xinyu, so he kept a long distance to follow.


    As a result, the taxi stopped in the suburbs, and Gu Xinyu got off and went to the welfare home there.


    Why did Gu Xinyu come to the welfare home? Shi Yi was curious and parked the car where it was not easy to see.


    But when he got off, he didn''t see where Gu Xinyu was.


    But the taxi has already left.


    Shi Yi was puzzled and walked in carefully. The welfare home was small, but many old people lived in it. The grass in the yard withered and the conditions were very poor.


    "Who are you looking for, sir?" the staff of the welfare home came in and asked politely.


    Shi Yi must be from a rich family, but none of the old people living here are from a rich family, so the staff of the welfare home are curious.


    Shi Yi turned back and asked, "where did Gu Xinyu go?"


    "Gu Xinyu? Who are you talking about?"


    "It''s a girl with short hair, tall and thin, wearing jeans and a white T-shirt," Shi Yi briefly described.


    "You''re talking about Xiaocao. She went to Aunt Ding. What are you looking for her?" the staff relaxed a little.


    "I''m her friend. It''s hard to take a taxi here to pick her up. Please tell me where Aunt Ding lives." Shi Yi also said politely to the staff.


    The staff took him to Aunt Ding''s house.


    "That''s the one. I have something else to do. Go in by yourself." the staff took Shiyi to the entrance of the dormitory, pointed to the one in the innermost corridor, and left.


    Shi Yi nodded slightly and went to the innermost room.


    "Aunt Ding, please eat more. If you miss me, you''ll call me."


    When Shiyi came to the door, he stopped, because the sound of Gu Xinyu came from inside.


    In Shiyi''s impression, Gu Xinyu is an orphan. He has always been alone. Who is aunt Ding now?


    Listening to Gu Xinyu''s voice, she seems to be familiar with aunt Ding and takes good care of her.


    "OK, OK, thank you for bringing me food. I''ve wanted to eat meat for a long time. Niuniu, you''ve grown so big."


    Inside the door came the voice of an older woman.


    "Aunt Ding, I''m not Niuniu, I''m Xiaocao. I''ve been coming to see your Xiaocao." Gu Xinyu explained patiently.


    Shi Yi has never heard Gu Xinyu''s gentle and smiling voice.


    It''s not like her, who is usually cold like an insulator.


    "Oh, you are a grass, that''s my mistake." the older woman''s voice sounded a little frightened and at a loss.


    "It''s all right, aunt Ding. You can treat me as a girl. I''ll be your family in the future."


    Shi Yi can imagine Gu Xinyu patting aunt Ding''s back gently with a slight smile on his lips when he said these words.


    It was tenderness and patience that others had never seen.

 Chapter 465

    It turned out that Gu Xinyu had to be so gentle, which was different from the cold and unsmiling she at ordinary times.


    Now Gu Xinyu is more lovely.


    Shi Yi listened and suddenly understood something. People have their own protective color, and Gu Xinyu was originally a woman who longed for warmth and family.


    But she is afraid of being hurt, so her cold appearance and indifferent personality are her protective colors.


    She is insulated from everyone outside, but there is a warm little angel in her heart.


    Shi Yi raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    "Who?" Gu Xinyu''s alert voice came from the room.


    "I, Shiyi," said Shiyi.


    The door opened and Gu Xinyu''s face appeared. At the second when she was facing the upper wing, her face returned to a cold look.


    Looking at the wing standing at the door, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    Shi Yi didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "let''s see what you''re doing."


    Gu Xinyu was obviously unhappy, "are you following me?"


    Shi Yi saw her nervous expression and explained, "it''s not tracking. I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    "If something really happened to me, what can you do for me?" Shi Yi''s physical fitness is poor and he can''t fight. If something really happened, you have to take care of Xinyu to solve his problems and fight for him.


    Shiyi suddenly heard the meaning of Gu Xinyu''s words. She was disgusting that he was a trouble.


    He said discontentedly, "I''m a man anyway."


    "I didn''t say you''re not a man, but can you fight?" Gu Xinyu asked with an eyebrow. If it''s a fight, she has to protect him.


    "Is there only fighting in your world?" Shi Yi was dissatisfied.


    "Tianyu, you''re here. Tianyu, don''t quarrel with Niuniu. Aren''t you the best?" Ms. Ding came over and stood beside Gu Xinyu and said to Shiyi.


    Shi Yi saw that Ms. Ding was a woman in her 50s. Her hair was a little white. Because there was no maintenance, her skin was rough and wrinkled.


    But even so, it can be seen that she was also a beauty when she was young, because her eyes were very good-looking and her face was also very good-looking. There was nothing to be picky about.


    "Tianyu?" Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu and didn''t understand what the name meant.


    Gu Xinyu obviously covered up, held Ms. Ding''s arm and said patiently, "aunt Ding, he is not Tianyu, he is Shiyi, you don''t know."


    "Ah, not Tianyu, where is my Tianyu?" Ms. Ding suddenly became very confused, looked at Shiyi, and then looked behind him.


    Gu Xinyu smiled and said, "your Tianyu will come to see you. Aunt Ding, you have a good rest. I''ll go back first and see you another day." then Gu Xinyu helped Ms. Ding into the house, let her sit in bed and let her eat well.


    Shi Yi really saw the patient and gentle smile on Gu Xinyu''s face. When she spoke to Ms. Ding, her expression was so warm and filial. Gu Xinyu with a natural smile was very beautiful, with some classical simplicity and temperament.


    Shi Yi came back and walked in. Ms. Ding''s eyes had been on Shi Yi, with longing and doubt in her eyes.


    Shi Yi was embarrassed by her, "aunt Ding, you have a good rest. I''ll come to see you with Xiaocao later."


    He didn''t say Gu Xinyu''s name, but called Gu Xinyu Xiaocao like them.


    He doesn''t know what the name means. It may be Gu Xinyu''s stage name.


    Gu Xinyu heard him say grass and kept his eyes on him.


    Shi Yi looked back and saw Gu Xinyu''s eyes. Looking at his eyes, she hurriedly kept her eyes away. "Let''s go." she took the lead to the door.


    The wings keep up.


    When he walked out of the welfare home, Yi motioned to his car, "my car is there. Let''s go."


    Gu Xinyu glanced at him, "how can I meet you from morning to night." although she said so, she still walked towards Shiyi''s car.


    Shi Yi said, "of course we can meet in a company. It''s strange not to meet."


    Gu Xinyu didn''t speak, but he was thinking, it''s really strange. The company is so big and not in a department. There are few opportunities to meet, okay?


    In addition, he is a high-level person who manages everything every day. She is a low-level person who repeats her work every day. There are not many opportunities for the low-level person to see the high-level person. How can she meet him from morning to night.


    When the car was on the road, Shi Yi drove steadily. Gu Xinyu sat in the co pilot and remained silent for a long time.


    Finally, he couldn''t restrain his doubts and asked, "Shiyi, what are you doing here?" Shiyi couldn''t come to such a remote welfare home, and the company didn''t invest in it.


    Shi Yi said calmly, "there''s no taxi at night. I''ll pick you up."


    Gu Xinyu was a little stunned. "I haven''t heard of the company''s welfare."


    "No way, who makes you Shi xiaorou''s friend." Shi Yi also fooled over and couldn''t help wondering, "what''s your relationship with Ms. Ding? What''s the matter with Niuniu and Tianyu?"


    Gu Xinyu glanced at him, "I don''t need to tell you."


    Shi Yi had expected that she would say so. He still answered calmly, "OK, I''ll ask the Ming Ling. He should know."


    Gu Xinyu didn''t make a sound. Naturally, he knew that Shi Yi was just bluffing her. How could mingling tell him these things.


    Finally, Shi Yi said, "I think Ms. Ding looks a little similar to Su wennuan. It won''t have anything to do with Su wennuan." Shi Yi felt that she looked familiar when he saw Ms. Ding just now. He couldn''t remember it for a while, but now he finally remembered it.


    It turns out that it looks like Su Nuan.


    When the wing said that, he turned back to look after Xinyu''s reaction.


    Sure enough, Gu Xinyu looked at him with a very excited side. It seemed that he was still a little worried. Then Gu Xinyu said, "Shiyi, don''t mess around."


    Shi Yi jokingly smiled, "I didn''t do anything to you."


    "Don''t mess around, you know I don''t mean that." Gu Xinyu didn''t joke with him.


    "Then tell me what''s going on. Otherwise, I''ll ask Su wennuan directly. She should still be in the dark now."


    Shi Yi has actually guessed eight points. He just wants a definite answer.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Shi Yi very reproachfully, and then sighed deeply. It was her negligence that made Shi Yi track her and discover the secret.


    Now she can only ask Shiyi to keep it a secret.


    Gu Xinyu breathed out a mouthful of turbid Qi. After all, he explained what had happened to Shiyi.


    "Ms. Ding, it''s su wennuan''s mother," Gu Xinyu said.


    Although he had guessed the result for a long time, Shi Yi was slightly surprised and looked back at Gu Xinyu, waiting for her next words.

 Chapter 466

    "Because Aunt Ding has Alzheimer''s disease, many people don''t know and forget things, so mingling hasn''t told Su wennuan." Gu Xinyu said, looking back at Shiyi''s reaction.


    Seeing that he was concentrating on driving, she said, "don''t tell Su wennuan about this. Mingling will arrange it himself. Tell her directly, she will be hit."


    Tell Shi Yi the truth of the matter in order to discuss with Shi Yi and keep him confidential.


    Two years ago, mingling investigated that Ms. Ding, who used to take care of the children in the orphanage, was actually Su wennuan''s biological mother, but when mingling found Ms. Ding, she had Alzheimer''s disease, and at that time, mingling had not found Su wennuan, so he didn''t take Ms. Ding out of the welfare home. He asked Gu Xinyu to take care of her at any time.


    Because Ms. Ding is used to the life in the welfare home, she can only adapt to the life there. If Ming Ling takes her out, it will hurt her.


    Ming Ling didn''t bother, just came to see her from time to time and let Gu Xinyu take care of her when he had time.


    It has been a month since Ming Ling brought Su wennuan back, but Ming Ling has not planned to tell Su wennuan about it.


    Gu Xinyu has been getting along with Ms. Ding over the years, and he has some feelings for her.


    "When did you find her?" Shi Yi asked again.


    Su Fusheng and Bai Wan had always been thought to be su wennuan''s parents, but Shi Yi naturally knew that Su wennuan''s biological father was Cai Hongjun, but Cai Hongjun said that Su wennuan''s mother jumped into the sea and committed suicide.


    Everyone thought Su wennuan''s mother was no longer in the world, but they didn''t expect that she was still alive and found by Ming Ling.


    "Two years ago," Gu Xinyu replied.


    Shi Yi nodded clearly, "can you tell me what happened to Niuniu and Tianyu?" Shi Yi wanted to know.


    Now he finally understands that the girl in Ms. Ding''s mouth refers to Su wennuan.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Shi Yi and saw his slightly tired face. She could not have told Shi Yi about it, but she told him everything by magic. It seemed that she was distressed for his efforts for Su wennuan over the years.


    Before, Ms. Ding jumped into the sea, but she didn''t die. Later, she heard that her daughter Su wennuan was handed over to one of his brothers by Cai Hongjun to Su Fusheng. However, due to family conflicts, Bai Wan didn''t agree to raise Su wennuan. He had to send Su wennuan to the orphanage.


    After Ms. Ding heard about Su wennuan''s whereabouts, she went to the orphanage as a worker to help take care of the children.


    But she can''t recognize Su wennuan with her own identity, because Ding Hongfei is dead in this world. In CAI Hongjun''s eyes, she has disappeared from this world.


    She didn''t want to arouse Cai Hongjun''s idea again, so she remained anonymous and took care of Su wennuan as a worker.


    Su wennuan was very good with Tianyu of the orphanage when she was a child. The two of them have been destined for life since childhood.


    Ding Hongfei is a witness to all this.


    Later, Tianyu left the orphanage. Niuniu was sad for several months and slowly recovered under the careful care of Ding Hongfei.


    Later, Su wennuan also left the orphanage. Ding Hongfei wanted to talk more to his daughter and wanted to hear Su wennuan call her mother, but her identity did not allow her to recognize Su wennuan.


    And Ms. Ding understands that only when Su wennuan returns to Su''s house can she have a better life.


    She endured the pain of wanting to recognize her daughter in her heart and worked in the orphanage until later, her spirit became more and more absent-minded, she didn''t remember things, and she confused things more and more. She had Alzheimer''s disease and had lost her ability to work. She was about to live and die by herself. Fortunately, at this time, the orphanage couldn''t continue and became a welfare home, So Ms. Ding lived in the welfare home.


    After hearing Gu Xinyu''s story, Shi Yi''s heart tightened. He didn''t know what it was like, "Tianyu is the Ming mausoleum."


    Shi Yi looked ahead and asked.


    Gu Xinyu nodded noncommittally, "well."


    Shiyi''s heart hurt fiercely. Now he finally knows what the deep feelings between Su wennuan and Ming Ling come from.


    It turned out that they didn''t fall in love at first sight, nor was su wennuan convinced by the domineering of the Ming mausoleum, but because they had privately decided to live their lives since childhood.


    Since childhood, they have only each other in their hearts.


    What he lost was not Su''s present, but Su''s past.


    Shiyi will finally be cheerful. Now he is dead and in peace.


    When he found that the mood of Shiyi was a little wrong, Gu Xinyu looked carefully at Shiyi''s side face, "you, are you okay..."


    Gu Xinyu also knew that Shi Yi had always liked Su wennuan before. She asked a little nervous.


    Shi Yi shook his head, "it''s all right."


    Gu Xinyu nodded, "it''s okay."


    The car is heading downtown from the welfare home.


    Two black cars came in front. They crossed with Shiyi and Gu Xinyu''s car. It seemed that the situation was heading for the welfare home.


    Gu Xinyu stared at the cars and said with some vigilance, "these two cars seem to come from a big start."


    Shi Yi sneered, "you can see that."


    "Stop, turn around and keep up with the two cars." Gu Xinyu followed the two cars and stopped Shiyi''s car.


    Shi Yi stopped the car and looked back at her, "what''s the matter?"


    "Something is going to happen, keep up." with Gu Xinyu''s intuition of mixing on the road for so many years, she can feel the strangeness of the two cars and vaguely feel bad.


    Shi Yi felt that there was no mystery, "it''s late, we..."


    "Follow up, don''t worry, I won''t let you have anything." Gu Xinyu threw a determined look at Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi was a little embarrassed. He was not worried about his own accident, but about her. What was he afraid of as a big man.


    Since you are despised by Gu Xinyu.


    In order to prove that he is not afraid, Shiyi turns the car according to Gu Xinyu and keeps up with the two cars in front.


    When the car arrived at the welfare home, the two cars had stopped in the yard and didn''t see anyone.


    Gu Xinyu opened the door and got off, "you''re in the car. Wait for me to come back."


    "Hey, Xinyu, I''ll go with you." Shiyi also came down and kept up with Gu Xinyu.


    At this time, it was dusk, the sunset had fallen down the mountain, and there was a trace of coolness in the dim yellow light. It was about to get dark.


    The old people in the welfare home who were walking in the yard just now all went back to their rooms.


    Gu Xinyu went straight to Ms. Ding''s room, with Shiyi following behind.


    But when I came to the dormitory corridor, I found that there were bodyguards standing in the corridor.


    Gu Xinyu poked her head and saw that the situation was bad. She immediately pasted her body back to the outside of the wall and acted carefully.

 Chapter 467

    Shi Yi came over and was about to speak. Gu Xinyu suddenly covered his mouth.


    Gu Xinyu''s hand is covered with some cool temperature on Shiyi''s mouth. The skin is close to each other. Shiyi feels a little excited, and they are so close that Shiyi seems to hear Gu Xinyu''s heartbeat.


    At this moment, the tension on her face still has a moving beauty.


    When Gu Xinyu saw that the wing did not move, she loosened his lips, made a silent gesture to him, lowered her voice and said, "don''t make a sound, let''s go to the window."


    Then Gu Xinyu walked to the yard as light as a swallow, and Shiyi followed.


    Gu Xinyu lies quietly by the window, and the people inside are talking.


    It''s Cai Hongjun!


    Gu Xinyu glanced at Cai Hongjun''s face. She didn''t dare to frighten the snake, so she squatted by the window, took out her mobile phone, muted it first, and then sent a text message to mingling.


    Cai Hongjun in the room stood in front of Ding Hongfei, still with a serious and cold expression, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle.


    Ding Hongfei looked at him. Although he didn''t recognize this person, she felt afraid subconsciously. She looked at him defensively, "who are you? Oh, I know. You want to take my Niuniu, no, absolutely not!" Ding Hongfei suddenly got excited and stood up to argue with CAI Hongjun.


    Cai Hongjun pushed her into the seat with one hand and sat down.


    "Ding Hongfei, I didn''t expect you were not dead. Don''t worry. I didn''t come here today to settle old accounts with you. I just came to pick you up." Cai Hongjun''s voice was cold.


    Gu Xinyu felt panic when listening. Why did Cai Hongjun pick up aunt Ding?


    From Cai Hongjun''s tone, Gu Xinyu knew that he didn''t take Ding Hongfei because he wanted to take care of her. If he wanted to take care of her, his tone wouldn''t be so cold.


    "I won''t go, I won''t go with you..." Ding Hongfei panicked, and his voice was helpless, "grass, where''s my grass..."


    When Gu Xinyu heard that Ding Hongfei was looking for herself, her heart pulled up.


    In the most difficult time, Ding Hongfei still remembers himself, which shows that Ding Hongfei really regards her as his family.


    "It''s no use looking for anyone now. You''re still alive to torture me." Cai Hongjun cold hum, "you should have died more than 20 years ago."


    Cai Hongjun wants to kill Ding Hongfei!


    Gu Xinyu was frightened. She felt that she couldn''t wait to die like this.


    Gu Xinyu finds a big stone and wants to break the window.


    Shiyi pulled her in time and said in a low voice, "you can''t act rashly. What if you break the window and hurt aunt Ding? We''d better go in through the main door and delay waiting for Ming Ling."


    Gu Xinyu thought for a while and thought Shi Yi was reasonable. Unexpectedly, Shi Yi was very smart at a critical time.


    Gu Xinyu nodded and walked directly towards the dormitory, Shiyi followed.


    Looking back, Xinyu didn''t flinch. Fearing that she would be found by the bodyguard, she went directly to the bodyguard.


    As soon as the bodyguard saw her, he stopped her, "no one, don''t go in."


    Without saying anything, Gu Xinyu directly punched the bodyguard. This fight attracted the attention of other bodyguards and helped them one after another.


    Gu Xinyu fights four with one. When Gu Xinyu is entangled with the bodyguard, Shi Yi takes the opportunity to sneak into Ding Hongfei''s room.


    Other bodyguards also realized that it was wrong, "stop the boy!"


    When the bodyguard found Shiyi, he had quickly run into Ding Hongfei''s room, but Cai Hongjun grabbed his collar before he stood still.


    Shi Yi was a little flustered, but he still said calmly, "let me go!"


    Seeing that he was a person he didn''t know, Cai Hongjun threw away his time wing. "You''re so brave that you''re not afraid of death!"


    Shi Yi tidied up his clothes and said with a cold hum, "you are not afraid of death. Let aunt Ding go quickly, or you will die miserably."


    Although Shi Yi hasn''t practiced and doesn''t have any self-defense skills, it''s strange that he doesn''t have any momentum when he talks to Cai Hongjun. He''s used to being the president.


    Hearing Shi Yi''s arrogant tone, Cai Hongjun smiled a little, "young man, I don''t think your hair has grown up. How dare you be arrogant in front of me."


    "You''ll know if I''m arrogant later. Who are you aunt Ding and why are you looking for her?" Shi Yi deliberately talked nonsense to Cai Hongjun.


    In fact, he already knew who he was.


    "It''s not your turn to ask." Cai Hongjun''s eyes are still so alienated and sharp. "No matter who stops today, I''ll take her away."


    "With me, you can''t take her away!" at this time, Gu Xinyu has also hit the door, and she said seriously.


    Cai Hongjun looked at the door and saw Gu Xinyu. He naturally recognized that this woman was a chess piece around Ming Ling.


    He suddenly understood something, "you are all sent by the Ming mausoleum?"


    I didn''t expect that mingling was even in charge of Ding Hongfei. You know, this is his woman. Mingling is not qualified to intervene.


    "Who sent us? You don''t need to ask. If you don''t take your people away, you''ll regret later." Shiyi interrupted. After talking, he carefully moved to Ding Hongfei''s side and gave her courage to let her not be afraid.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Shiyi and Gu Xinyu are stalling.


    Over there, Ming Ling was eating when she received Gu Xinyu''s text message.


    He received a text message and left without even eating.


    Su wennuan asked anxiously, "Ming Ling, where are you going?"


    "Something''s wrong, you take good care of the children, and I''ll come back in the evening." Ming Ling took his mobile phone and went out.


    "Hey, come back early." although Su wennuan was anxious to ask what happened to mingling, she also knew that mingling was very busy. He had to be busy not only on the company side, but also on the road.


    And his work is very confidential. It''s inconvenient for her to know. She''s just worried about him.


    "Mom, where is Dad going?" Bo Bo asked puzzled.


    Su wennuan soothingly touched Bo Bo''s head. "Dad went out to work and came back in the evening. You eat obediently."


    Pineapple and pineapple didn''t ask.


    ¡­¡­


    After eating with Shi xiaorou, Yunxin happily prepares to go to the cinema to see the latest film. Yunxin suddenly receives a call from Ming Ling. He must join the battle.


    Yunxin can only be sorry. Xiaorou said, "I have something urgent and have to go. Go and see it yourself first, or go home first. We''ll see the film another day."


    Shi xiaorou said unhappily, "we just saw a movie for the first time. Just stand me up, Yunxin, you..."


    Before she finished, Yunxin kissed her on the lips and comforted her, "human life is critical. I have to go. Darling, you know the nature of my work and listen to the boss at any time."

 Chapter 468

    Shi xiaorou''s complaint turned into worry, "life is at stake? What happened? Is it so serious that it''s dangerous?"


    "I''ll go first. I can''t send you. Go back first." before Yunxin waited, xiaorou said, he left in a hurry.


    When xiaorou ran after him, "be careful, you must come back safely!"


    I don''t know if Yunxin heard it. She only saw him go out in a car.


    Shi xiaorou''s movie tickets are slightly tight. Just now she was complaining that Yunxin didn''t accompany her to the movie, but now the complaint at the bottom of her heart has become full of worry. She doesn''t know if there will be an accident this time.


    In addition to their normal work, they also need to fight and kill. If they don''t pay attention, they will die. Sometimes they will be in danger of life if they are serious.


    Standing at the gate of the cinema, xiaorou doesn''t know what to do. She looks as if nothing has happened. She will finish the film or go home and save it for the next time.


    I''d better go home, but if I don''t find something to do, I''m so worried.


    When xiaorou took out her mobile phone and called Su wennuan, she asked, "is Ming Ling at home?"


    "I hurried out just now. I have something to do with him?" Su Nuan replied.


    Shi xiaorou was surprised again. "Ah, he also went out. Yunxin just left. I guess he left after receiving a call from Ming Ling. He said it was life-threatening and warm. Did you say they went to shoot and take a knife again?"


    When xiaorou said this, she was very worried.


    Su wennuan was also terrified and worried that something would happen to mingling, but when she comforted xiaorou, "it''s okay, xiaorou, don''t think about it."


    "Don''t you really worry?" anyway, her heart was burning.


    Su wennuan said, "don''t you believe in their ability?"


    "I believe it, but if I believe it too much, I will be more worried. You know, the more powerful people are, the more likely they are to be injured and have an accident..."


    "Well, Shi xiaorou, don''t say..." Shi xiaorou said so that Su wennuan was terrified. The more she wanted to be, the more afraid she was. Now Shi xiaorou still says what she was worried about, she couldn''t calm down.


    "Well, I won''t say it. I''ll go to your house. I really can''t sleep today." Shi xiaorou hung up in a low mood and stopped a taxi to Su wennuan''s house.


    Afraid that Zou Pei was worried, he called Zou Pei and said that she was at Su wennuan''s house. It''s not certain whether she will come back.


    I wanted to call Yunxin to ask about the situation. I thought that afraid Yunxin was fighting. Her phone distracted Yunxin, so it was too uneconomical to get hurt, so I didn''t call.


    When she came to Su wennuan''s house, Su wennuan had bathed pineapple and pineapple and put them to bed.


    When xiaorou came, she saw Su wennuan''s sad face. She also knew that Su wennuan was actually as worried as her, but she stopped talking.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t continue to say anything. She sighed and said, "Hey, warm, do you think it''s possible for us to let them wash their hands and quit the Jianghu?"


    Su wennuan looked back at her. Seeing xiaorou''s worry on her face, she nodded, "let''s talk more about it in the future."


    In fact, she also hopes that mingling will quit the circle. She doesn''t want mingling to get hurt. It''s really hard to be afraid.


    Both women nodded tacitly and made up their minds in the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Gu Xinyu and Shiyi are naturally not Cai Hongjun''s opponents. Soon, Cai Hongjun will put Ding Hongfei in the car and take her away.


    If Ding Hongfei is taken away by Cai Hongjun, he doesn''t know what fate he will have. He will either be abused or killed.


    Gu Xinyu was worried, but she was tied and couldn''t move. She struggled vigorously in the hands of the bodyguard, but it didn''t work.


    Shi Yi was also worried. He was trapped, "why hasn''t the Ming mausoleum come yet!"


    Shi Yi complained.


    I didn''t expect that the efficiency of mingling was so low.


    Gu Xinyu glanced at Shi Yi and replied, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s coming soon."


    "Maybe it means something! What I want is to be sure!" Shiyi was impatient, and he pricked a few times with a fierce needle.


    In business and in meetings, he never let his partners or subordinates say maybe!


    In business, there is only affirmation and confidence, and there is no possibility or possibility.


    Because of his character, Shiyi is very impatient. Maybe these two words.


    When the wing was impatient, two cars suddenly rushed forward, both sports cars!


    Limited level, the speed is like lightning.


    Gu Xinyu was in full bloom, "the Ming mausoleum is coming!"


    Shiyi also looked there and saw mingling and Yunxin come out in amazement.


    They both got out of the car and were wearing civilian clothes with cold and lethal expressions, but their casual clothes had no momentum at all.


    Ming Ling was wearing loose sports pants and a vest. Obviously, he was ready to rest at home, but he hurried out.


    Yunxin is wearing a pair of Harlan pants and a T-shirt. She is obviously shopping.


    Two people came in such a hurry.


    Ding Hongfei has been pushed into the car by the bodyguard.


    Ming Ling came up and kicked the bodyguard away. He stretched out his hand and was about to pull Ding Hongfei out of the car.


    Cai Hongjun quickly stepped forward and hit the Ming mausoleum with a fist.


    Ming Ling dodged quickly, but missed the best time to pull Cai Hongjun out of it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Cai Hongjun fights with Ming Ling. Cai Hongjun punches frequently, and Ming Ling dodges one by one.


    Shi Yi looked at the fight between them and felt like watching a martial arts film. It was wonderful.


    I didn''t expect Ming Ling''s skill to be so good.


    Yunxin usually looks like a playful face, but he is also so serious and brave when fighting. He will solve the bodyguard by dividing five by two.


    He first took Ding Hongfei out of the car, untied the rope on her body, and then went to untie Shi Yi''s body.


    Shi Yi hurriedly said thank you, and then hurriedly untied Gu Xinyu''s rope.


    Ming Ling and Cai Hongjun are still fighting.


    Yunxin gives Ding Hongfei to Gu Xinyu. "You two leave with your aunt first and give it to us here."


    Shi Yi turned his head and looked at the cloud center, "you''ll be fine."


    Shiyi''s question is concerned about Yunxin.


    Yunxin is the one his sister likes. If anything happens to him, Shi xiaorou must cry and call his mother.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything." Yunxin said very confidently. He didn''t despise Shiyi''s skill as before.


    Each performs his own duties. There is no need to ask everyone to be as good as his own skills.


    "Let''s hurry." Gu Xinyu helped Ding Hongfei and motioned Shiyi to follow her.


    Gu Xinyu and Shiyi drove away with Ding Hongfei.


    Here, Yunxin and mingling continue to fight and entangle with CAI Hongjun.

 Chapter 469

    After all, the bodyguard was not good at learning. He was beaten down by Yunxin. Cai Hongjun is the best here. He fought with Ming Ling for a while.


    But he was subdued by Ming Ling. Ming Ling twisted Cai Hongjun''s hand with his back hand, and Cai Hongjun couldn''t move.


    Yunxin went forward and punched Cai Hongjun in the stomach. "You still want to kill people! Cai Hongjun, you are absolutely inhuman!"


    With that, Yunxin took out a knife and scratched it on Cai Hongjun''s face.


    Ming Ling threw Cai Hongjun out. His body fell violently in the car, vomited blood and knelt to the ground.


    Yunxin went forward with the trend, picked up the knife and prepared to end him with a knife.


    "Wait!" it was Ming Ling who gave the order.


    Yunxin stopped his movements and looked back at him. Cai Hongjun was still in his hand and had nowhere to escape.


    Ming Ling came over and stared down at Cai Hongjun, "why do you do this?"


    Cai Hongjun snorted coldly and said proudly, "Ming Ling, you know very well that if I don''t kill that woman, my status will not be guaranteed!"


    "You still have reason!" Yunxin came with a knife to finish Cai Hongjun.


    But Ming Ling held Yun Xin''s hand, "don''t kill him first."


    "Ming Shao!" the cloud heart didn''t understand.


    Ming Ling said, "take him back. After all, he is warm''s biological father."


    If he killed Su wennuan''s biological father, what should Su wennuan think of him and how should they get along in the future?


    Cai Hongjun should not have died in his hands.


    After hearing what Ming Ling said, Yunxin understood his concerns. Even if he killed Cai Hongjun, Su wennuan would think that Ming Ling acquiesced, and Ming Ling was also one of the murderers.


    You can''t destroy the family of mingling and Su wennuan for a heartless person.


    Yunxin put the knife away and escorted Cai Hongjun into the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Xinyu and Shiyi took Ding Hongfei back to Xishi villa, where Su Nuan and Ming Ling now live.


    When Su is warm, xiaorou is chatting and suddenly finds someone coming in. Shi xiaorou and Su are very nervous and surprised. Su thinks it''s mingling coming back, and Shi xiaorou thinks it''s Yunxin.


    As a result, the two people looked nervously, but they saw Gu Xinyu and Shiyi. They were dusty, one holding a middle-aged woman.


    When Su was warm, xiaorou didn''t know what the development was. She looked at each other and blinked.


    Gu Xinyu and Shi Yi came in and carefully held the woman, "aunt Ding, sit down and rest assured that we are safe. Don''t be afraid..." Gu Xinyu has been comforting the woman who seems to be frightened and in a free state.


    Su wennuan looked carefully for a long time and suddenly remembered that Aunt Ding was a former worker in the orphanage. No wonder she looked familiar at first sight. She used to take good care of her. Everyone said she looked like her. Maybe she was a mother and daughter in her previous life.


    When Shi Yi saw that Su wennuan had no action, he looked up and said to her, "wennuan, go and pour a cup of tea."


    "Oh, oh, oh..." Su wennuan recovered from his stupidity. He went to the fridge and poured a glass of ice water in front of aunt Ding. "Drink some ice and be surprised."


    Ding Hongfei stretched out his hand and held the cup handed over by Su wennuan in his hand. His voice was still a little frightened, "thank you, Xiaocao..."


    Grass?


    Su wennuan was stunned by the woman aunt Ding. She didn''t know, so she''s not a grass.


    Gu Xinyu patiently said to Ms. Ding, "aunt Ding, she is Niuniu, I am Xiaocao..."


    Girl!


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment when she heard the name, and her heart also aroused waves.


    Except for her and Ming Ling, no one knew her name in the orphanage was Niu Niu.


    Gu Xinyu unexpectedly knows.


    But then Su wennuan calmed down.


    Ms. Ding used to be in the orphanage and must know everything about her and Ming Ling. Now it seems that Gu Xinyu has a good relationship with aunt Ding. It''s not surprising that Aunt Ding told her.


    It''s just that Su wennuan can''t figure it out. Why doesn''t Aunt Ding know herself?


    She left the orphanage when she was very old, and after graduating from college, she went back to the orphanage to see the dean and her. According to reason, her appearance will not change much.


    Aunt Ding doesn''t know her anymore.


    "Niuniu, you''re Niuniu..." aunt Ding suddenly put down the tea cup in her hand, shook Gu Xinyu''s hand excitedly, and said, her eyes were full of excitement.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Su wennuan with embarrassment. Seeing Su wennuan''s surprised expression, Gu Xinyu explained to Su wennuan, "aunt Ding has Alzheimer''s disease, forgets things and doesn''t remember people."


    Su wennuan opened her mouth in surprise. She was still a little incredible. "She''s still very young." she got Alzheimer''s at such a young age. Su wennuan couldn''t believe it.


    And aunt Ding used to take care of her so much. She thought that Aunt Ding used to be so gentle and kind. Seeing aunt Ding now, Su wennuan felt a little uncomfortable.


    Gu Xinyu pulled his mouth awkwardly, "because of long-term loneliness and inner depression, the symptoms are advanced."


    She shouldn''t have told Su wennuan about it, but Ming Ling should have come. But now there is an accident, and she doesn''t know what to do. Now Su wennuan has met aunt Ding, so she can''t keep it from her.


    Su wennuan was dumb for a long time. She still couldn''t accept the fact that Aunt Ding had Alzheimer''s disease so early. She squatted down slowly, squatted next to Aunt Ding and held her hand. "Aunt Ding, I''m Niuniu. Don''t you know me?"


    "Niuniu, Niuniu, my Niuniu..." aunt Ding murmured, but her eyes were a little frightened and uncertain.


    She was looking for her girl, but she couldn''t find her.


    Su wennuan holds aunt Ding''s hand and warms her, "aunt Ding, Niuniu is here..."


    Shi xiaorou saw this situation and couldn''t see clearly. Therefore, she quietly pulled Shi Yi over and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation? Tell me quickly."


    Shi Yi knew that Shi xiaorou was an anxious person and didn''t like to be kept in the dark, but it was someone else''s private affair, and he also promised that Gu Xinyu wouldn''t tell others, even Shi xiaorou couldn''t.


    He has to abide by the agreement.


    Besides, it can''t be said by him.


    "How do I know what''s going on? You ask me, I ask who."


    Shi xiaorou immediately collapsed. "You lied. You must know what happened. You just didn''t tell me."


    "I don''t know." Shi Yi didn''t tell her, turned directly and sat on the opposite sofa.


    "Cut, look at the mystery between you and Gu Xinyu. You must have an affair." Shi xiaorou chased up and sat next to him and said to him in a low voice.

 Chapter 470

    Shi Yi glanced at her and was too lazy to explain to her.


    "Niuniu, you are Niuniu, my Niuniu..." aunt Ding finally saw Su wennuan''s face in front of her. She held Su wennuan''s hand excitedly. The old man was very excited and bitter, and tears filled his eyes, "Niuniu, why are you here now? I''m waiting for you so hard..."


    Aunt Ding was helpless and sad.


    Su wennuan can see that Aunt Ding''s expression is very broken heart. She seems to be waiting for her.


    No matter what happened, the old man looked forward to her so much, but she didn''t contact her. Su wennuan thought he was good or bad. He even let the old man worry so much, but he had no news.


    She said with guilt and regret, "aunt Ding, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I should have seen you earlier."


    In those three years, she has been abroad and hiding from the Ming mausoleum. She is also suffering for her own life. She really has no time to take care of other things.


    "It''s all right, mom''s all right, mom just misses you..." Ding Hongfei suddenly reached out and touched Su wennuan''s face.


    Su wennuan blinked, not knowing why.


    mom?


    Does aunt Ding regard her as her daughter?


    Su wennuan doesn''t refuse Ding Hongfei''s kindness, but she is surprised to see Xinyu and hopes she can explain it to her.


    Just now aunt Ding called Xiaocao in her mouth. Is that Xiaocao aunt Ding''s daughter?


    Gu Xinyu received Su wennuan''s puzzled eyes. She sighed. She wanted mingling to tell her the news in person, but now she can''t hide it.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Su wennuan''s eyes seriously and replied, "Su wennuan, her original name is Ding Hongfei. She is your biological mother. Over the years, she has been silently around you and taking care of you."


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    When xiaorou listens, she also opens her mouth into an O-shape. Doesn''t it mean that Su wennuan''s biological mother is dead?


    Why is it suddenly coming out again?


    The shock in Su wennuan''s eyes can''t be concealed, but in addition to the shock, there are more comforts and surprises in his eyes.


    It turned out that she had a mother. It turned out that she was not an orphan.


    It turned out that many years ago, people said that she and aunt Ding were mother and daughter in their last life, not a joke.


    No wonder aunt Ding has been taking care of her in the orphanage for so many years, but she is so good to her, so different. It turns out that everything is because of family affection.


    Su wennuan didn''t have time to listen to Gu Xinyu''s next explanation. She held Ding Hongfei''s hand and cherished it in her hand. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. I won''t let you wait so long in the future."


    No matter why she hasn''t recognized herself over the years, at least she has now admitted that she is her daughter. At least she has been with her and even worried about her for so many years.


    I''m glad I have relatives.


    "Niuniu, mom misses you so much..." Ding Hongfei burst into tears.


    Su wennuan hugged Ding Hongfei, "I miss you so much..." I used to envy others for having a mother. I envy my mother for leading me to the amusement park and eating KFC.


    But she didn''t expect that her mother was bringing her food every day and taking care of her daily life.


    It turned out that she had been living in happiness.


    I understand now. It shouldn''t be too late.


    "Eh, Niuniu, my Niuniu, Xiaocao, where''s my Niuniu?" Ding Hongfei suddenly let Su wennuan go, became very scared and looked at Niuniu everywhere in a daze.


    Su wennuan was surprised that Ding Hongfei was fine just now. He called her Niuniu and immediately became Xiaocao again.


    Su wennuan said, "Mom, I am, I am Niuniu." she looked at Gu Xinyu suspiciously.


    Gu Xinyu had to explain regretfully, "the symptoms of Alzheimer''s disease are like this. I remember you one second and forget you the next."


    Su wennuan''s eyes were full of sadness.


    Now she finally understands what Gu Xinyu just said. She said that because of years of loneliness and depression, it led to Alzheimer''s disease.


    Is it because she has been away from her for many years and left her alone to miss and be helpless?


    Su wennuan suddenly felt guilty and wet her eyes.


    She thought back and held Ding Hongfei''s hand, "Mom, I''m Niuniu. I''ll always be with you and won''t let you be alone anymore."


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou looked at the scene and felt very uncomfortable.


    It was a beautiful thing for mother and daughter to recognize each other, but there was such a big regret in the beauty.


    Su wennuan''s mother sometimes remembers her and sometimes doesn''t.


    When Ding Hongfei was looking for her daughter in front of her, Su wennuan felt so sad.


    There are too many incomplete beauty in life.


    The scene of Su Nuan''s meeting Ding Hongfei''s mother and daughter was so touching that xiaorou''s eyes were wet.


    When she was pretending, xiaorou''s cell phone rang. When she picked it up, it was Zou Pei.


    When xiaorou hurried up, "Hey, mom, what''s up?"


    "Is your brother with you now? I can''t get through to him." Zou peilue was a little worried.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at Shi Yi sitting next to her and replied, "yes, he''s with me. What can I do for him?"


    "Nothing, just ask. I''m afraid you can''t either." Zou Pei said a little speechless.


    This sentence inexplicably poked Shi xiaorou''s inner softness. Just now she was still moved by Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei. Now when she heard her mother''s voice, she suddenly felt that her mother was good to herself. She has been living in happy maternal love, but she doesn''t know how to cherish it.


    "Of course." Shi xiaorou didn''t say Zou Pei was hypocritical and inhuman as before, but she was very clever, "Mom..."


    She called across the phone.


    Zou Pei felt that her voice was wrong, as if she was trying to be good and seek glory. She said, "did you do something wrong again? Come on, I don''t blame you."


    Shi xiaorou didn''t argue with her, but directly said, "I love you. Really, I realize now that you''ve been too difficult over the years."


    This obedient and sensible sentence stunned Zou Pei. Her heart was warm. Her daughter grew up and knew how to be considerate of her.


    "Are you going to break up with Yunxin by listening to mom?" Zou Pei asked tentatively.


    "No, but I can''t listen to you about this. I''ll hang up if there''s nothing to do." I was still hypocritical just now, and the painting style suddenly changed.


    When xiaorou expressed love with her mother, she hung up the phone.


    Zou Pei still wanted to say something, but there was no signal. "This child, this is the only thing I worry about most, and it''s also the place where I want you to be obedient. You can do anything else if you don''t obey." Zou Pei said with his mobile phone, but it''s a pity that xiaorou couldn''t hear it.

 Chapter 471

    When xiaorou cut off the phone, she sighed.


    He looked straight ahead and saw Su wennuan sitting next to Ding Hongfei, holding her arm and saying this to her.


    Think about Su wennuan, who has been living in an orphanage for years. Originally, she thought she had no parents. As a result, her adoptive parents sent her to the orphanage. She thought she had no warmth since childhood, but she didn''t know that the warmth from her mother was always around her, surrounded her and took care of her.


    There are really too many surprises in life. The key is to observe the people around you and experience every warmth around you.


    There must be a reason why no warmth surrounds you for no reason.


    Su wennuan is talking to Ding Hongfei. Gu Xinyu sits on the other side of Ding Hongfei. She hangs her head slightly and looks at the ground without looking at anyone.


    Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou sit opposite. Shi xiaorou is watching Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei, while Shi Yi is watching Gu Xinyu.


    He can see that Gu Xinyu is sad and sad at this moment. Maybe she also thinks of her relatives who don''t know where they are. She is also moved by the picture of Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei like Shi xiaorou.


    But she has always been cold and used to it. It seems that she has no sorrow or joy, so she can''t show her rich feelings, otherwise she will expose her protective color. She can only hang her head and don''t let anyone see her eyes, so as to hide her inner loneliness.


    Although Su wennuan''s life experience is poor, there are always people around her who take care of her and give her warmth and love.


    Shi Yi now sees that Gu Xinyu is the most pitiful person.


    She was also an orphan when she was a child. Zou Pei adopted her for a year after seeing her poor. Later, she was exiled to the orphanage. Later, the orphanage closed down and she was sold to Africa. At that time, she was only 10 years old and didn''t know how she escaped.


    After escaping, she joined the underworld organization of Ming Ling and has been mixing with Ming Ling.


    Fortunately, mingling is a good man. Instead of training Gu Xinyu only to the underworld, she is allowed to go to school and study, which gives her a good background of white Taoism. Only then can we have Gu Xinyu now.


    Shi Yi thought about the information given to him by the assistant investigation. When he looked at those information, Shi Yi was worried.


    He just thought that if such a thing happened to him, he would never be able to stand it, not to mention Gu Xinyu is a woman. How did she carry it?


    The time wing doesn''t know.


    But he admitted from the bottom of his heart that mingling was a good man.


    Although he was involved in the underworld, his heart was always kind.


    "Don''t struggle, hurry in!" several people were silent and sad, and the voice of Yunxin came from the door.


    When xiaorou first raised her head vigilantly, she looked at the door in surprise and expectation.


    Sure enough, he saw Yunxin come in, pushing a kidnapped man.


    Yes, this is Cai Hongjun. Shi xiaorou met him in California before.


    When she saw that Yunxin was safe, xiaorou could care which onion was pushed by Yunxin. She jumped to Yunxin happily, "Yunxin, you''re back!" when she came to him, she took his arm, and her eyes were full of surprise and reassurance.


    But she has been worried about Yunxin and his accident.


    Yunxin scraped her nose and said with a smile, "you wait for me here."


    Shi xiaorou made no secret of her worry about him, "en en, I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Didn''t you see the movie?" Yunxin asked.


    Shi xiaorou said, "it''s boring for me to watch it alone. I''ll punish you to watch it with me tomorrow."


    Yunxin smiled, "well, whatever you say is good." as soon as he looked up, he looked at Shang Shiyi''s different eyes. He and Shi xiaorou showed their love in the presence of Shang Shiyi.


    Yunxin knows what Shiyi is thinking, and he has no scruples. Don''t open Shiyi''s sight and push Cai Hongjun forward again.


    Su wennuan stood up and saw Cai Hongjun. She was just stunned and ignored him. Instead, she came to Yunxin, looked behind him and said anxiously, "where''s the Ming Ling? Didn''t she come back with you?"


    She has been worried about Ming Ling this night.


    Now why only Yunxin came back and didn''t see the Ming mausoleum?


    Yunxin naturally saw Su wennuan''s worry. He said easily, "don''t worry, sister-in-law, he''ll come in right away."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Ming Ling came in with the car key in his hand. He was still wearing the light gray sports pants and white vest before he went out. The vest was a little dirty, and his muscles were sweating a lot. He looked dusty.


    Su wennuan welcomed him up. Seeing that he was safe, she was relieved, but now she didn''t understand the scene, "what''s going on?"


    Why did you catch Cai Hongjun.


    Before Ming Ling could answer, Cai Hongjun angrily said, "Ming Ling, let me go!" and he struggled violently.


    "Ah, don''t come here, go away, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..." Ding Hongfei heard Cai Hongjun''s roar. She was so frightened that she trembled and hid beside Gu Xinyu.


    Gu Xinyu protected Ding Hongfei and patted him on the back. "Don''t be afraid, it''ll be fine."


    Su wennuan also returned to Ding Hongfei worried, "Mom, don''t be afraid, this is home, very safe..."


    Su wennuan''s mother made mingling and Yunxin look at each other.


    The two tacitly knew what had happened. Gu Xinyu had told Su wennuan the truth.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s appearance, she''s OK. She''s not so beaten and can''t stand it. In this way, mingling is relieved.


    Ming Ling pulls Cai Hongjun to Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei and kicks him on the knee. Cai Hongjun bounces his legs and kneels down


    He realized the humiliation and stood up abruptly. "Mingling, you''re crazy!" he roared!


    Let him kneel down to Ding Hongfei and Su nuanuan!


    Ming Ling also said angrily, "this kneeling is not enough to make up for the dirty things you have done over the years!"


    "What I did didn''t hurt your interests. It''s not up to you to take care of it!" Cai Hongjun''s green veins burst in his forehead.


    The kneeling just now lost all his cover and endless humiliation.


    "I couldn''t control it before. Now Su wennuan is my wife and I have to." Ming Ling gave him a reason.


    "Admit your mistake to their mother and daughter until you know I''m satisfied, and until you know Ding Hongfei and Su wennuan forgive you." mingling said.


    "Ming Ling, why do you order me?" Cai Hongjun refused.


    "Ha ha, you are our prisoner now." Yunxin sneered and interrupted.


    "Su wennuan, tell your husband to stop!" Cai Hongjun glared at Yunxin and shouted at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was stunned by the roar and looked at the Ming mausoleum weakly.

 Chapter 472

    She is also frightened by Ming Ling now. Why did she suddenly catch Cai Hongjun.


    Suddenly let him kneel in front of them. Su wennuan was really at a loss.


    Ming Ling pushed Cai Hongjun aside and warned, "don''t talk too much nonsense! Let you apologize and apologize quickly!"


    Cai Hongjun stared at Ming Ling angrily, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize!"


    "Hehe, many years ago, I didn''t undertake the obligation to raise Su wennuan. Now I want to kill Ding Hongfei. Do you still say you did nothing wrong? Cai Hongjun, have your conscience been eaten by the dog?" Yunxin said angrily.


    Even he couldn''t listen.


    Su wennuan looked at Cai Hongjun in surprise, "you, you want to kill my mother!" Su wennuan never thought Cai Hongjun had such an idea and would do so.


    Cai Hongjun snorted coldly, "she died many years ago."


    Su wennuan stood up and stared at Cai Hongjun angrily with glittering eyes. "If I say you''re dead now, how do you feel!"


    Su wennuan''s voice is calm and anxious. She can hold water in her eyes!


    She really couldn''t stand it, and she was really angry.


    Su wennuan''s sudden abnormality startled Shi xiaorou. Su wennuan, whom Shi xiaorou knew, was always gentle, quiet and elegant. She had never seen such a fierce face.


    It seems that pigs will go up trees when they are forced.


    Cai Hongjun still looked at Su wennuan fiercely, "I''ve never recognized you. There are many people who want me to die. How old are you!"


    This sentence left Su wennuan''s relationship with him eight poles away.


    Su wennuan''s heart hurt fiercely.


    Cai Hongjun meant that she was just a stranger to him. He wouldn''t feel anything if he said such words.


    Su wennuan stares at Cai Hongjun with an indescribable hatred in her eyes. She never hates a person, but now Hongjun''s practice really disappoints her.


    How can a person be cruel to this extent!


    "Warm, you get out of the way, I''ll kill him for you!" Yunxin couldn''t see it for a second. He took out the dagger he was carrying, and the blade crossed in the air, showing a sharp light. Mingling also stood aside with a cold eye, and didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Now mingling also agreed to kill Cai Hongjun. Anyway, now his children are asleep. They don''t know anything. Just clean up the scene after the matter is over.


    When xiaorou sees Yunxin holding a knife to kill people, she stares in horror. Shiyi also feels incredible.


    At that moment, the thoughts were changeable. Is this the life of Yunxin and mingling? Killing is their daily behavior. They don''t feel panic at all?


    If so, wouldn''t xiaorou follow Yunxin with a murderer in the future!


    When Yunxin''s knife was raised in the air, Su nuanuan shouted in horror, "stop!"


    Su wennuan shouted in fear and worry. Yunxin stopped his action and turned to look at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan''s chest fluctuated and said in a panic and fear, "let him go..."


    As soon as she said this, everyone looked at Su Nuan, including Ming Ling and Cai Hongjun.


    Cai Hongjun didn''t expect Su wennuan to spare him at the most critical time.


    Su wennuan tightly closes her eyes. Even if she hates Cai Hongjun again, Cai Hongjun is also her biological father. "Let him go..." Su wennuan repeated again.


    She didn''t want to see him die, nor did she want to see him, nor did she want her mother who had just met to see this cruel scene.


    Yunxin looked at Su wennuan for a moment. She had seen Cai Hongjun''s arrogance just now and heard Cai Hongjun''s crazy words. He didn''t even recognize Su wennuan and wanted to kill Su wennuan''s mother.


    And Su wennuan just let him go?


    What logic is this? What feelings?


    Yun couldn''t figure it out. At least he never had relatives. He couldn''t figure out the source of this matter.


    The cloud heart inquired and looked at the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling motioned to him, "let him go." since it was su wennuan''s decision, he respected her decision.


    Su wennuan is his wife. Now he knows Su wennuan''s character very well. She is too kind.


    Although Yunxin was still very angry and puzzled, mingling spoke. He had to respect mingling''s opinions and threw the dagger on the ground. Instead of unting Cai Hongjun, he stepped back from him, "get out!"


    Cai Hongjun''s eagle sharp eyes swept the audience, and then walked out quickly.


    He must go out quickly to avoid Ming Ling''s repentance, then he will really lose his life.


    After Cai Hongjun left, Su wennuan sat on the sofa with a limp body. The whole person seemed to have been evacuated and breathed heavily.


    Ming Ling walked over and sat beside her, patting her on the back. "It''s okay, relax."


    Su wennuan looks up at Ming Ling''s face. His face is still handsome and gentle, but now she feels a little strange.


    She thought she had entered the world of the Ming mausoleum, but now she realized that she didn''t know much about his life at all.


    Is this really a part of his life?


    Looking at Ming Ling''s face, Su wennuan suddenly felt a little fuzzy.


    "If you''re tired, go and have a rest first." mingling comforted. He could see the fatigue in Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Su wennuan didn''t answer him. She looked back at Ding Hongfei, who was protected by Gu Xinyu.


    Ding Hongfei''s eyes were still at a loss. She was trembling in Gu Xinyu''s arms. She sat over and gently patted Ding Hongfei on the back, gently comforting, "Mom, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid. With the protection of the Ming mausoleum, it''ll be okay..."


    She knew that Ming Ling was their strong backing, and only Ming Ling could compete with CAI Hongjun.


    Ding Hongfei turned his head to see Su wennuan. His mouth was still murmuring, "Niuniu, my Niuniu, don''t worry."


    Su warm and bitter pulled the corners of his mouth, "I''ll be fine. Go to rest and go to bed, okay?"


    She is very glad that her mother is thinking of her wholeheartedly and remembering her.


    Ding Hongfei returns to the guest room with the help of Gu Xinyu and the servant.


    Su wennuan also went in to help settle Ding Hongfei down. She just came out.


    In the living room, Ming Ling and Yun Xin sat on one side of the sofa, while Shi Yi and Xiao Rou sat on the other side of the sofa. Several people were silent.


    Su wennuan walked over and sat down next to Ming Ling. Looking at her, she saw that he was dirty, dusty and muddy. She said, "Ming Ling, don''t you take a bath?"


    Ming Ling said, "I''ll go later."


    Su wennuan nodded slightly and then didn''t speak.


    What happened tonight was so intense and exciting that everyone couldn''t come back for a while.


    At ordinary times, xiaorou likes to talk so much. At this time, she is also stunned. Her thoughts seem to stay on the picture just now.

 Chapter 473

    A pair of eyes stared directly at Yunxin opposite. There was a picture of Yunxin trying to kill with a knife in her mind. Indeed, she was frightened by Yunxin''s move just now.


    Her life circle has always been peaceful and quiet. There is no big fluctuation, and there will be no such fierce things.


    But just now, her boyfriend was carrying a knife and naturally wanted to kill Cai Hongjun.


    This sense of difference between calm and fluctuation is unacceptable to Shi xiaorou.


    Shi Yi has been looking at Yunxin and mingling opposite.


    It can''t slow down the coming of God.


    Although Shiyi usually has a head and a face in business, his family started from a white road and has never participated in these underworld affairs.


    Ming Ling was a little tired and understood the thoughts and opinions of those people opposite. He had no way to explain and did not intend to explain.


    Sitting on the sofa to rest is also the attention of xiaorou when bearing the wings and heels.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first." Gu Xinyu said without emotional fluctuation after coming out of the room.


    Shiyi stood up and said, "I''ll see you off."


    Shi xiaorou also quickly stood up with Shi Yi, "brother, wait for me, I''ll go back with you."


    Yunxin can see xiaorou''s attitude. She is obviously hiding from herself. She must be frightened by his actions just now. Yunxin washed his face with his hand, a little tired.


    He knows that their work is not accepted by ordinary people, but this is their life.


    Now Shi xiaorou sees him that she doesn''t see, and she has no choice, because Shi xiaorou will see him one day.


    After Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou left, Yunxin also stood up, "I''ll go back first. Have a rest earlier."


    All the people in the room left, leaving only Ming Ling and Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling sat on the sofa in silence.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. After a while, Su wennuan opened his mouth first, "Ming Ling, go take a bath and go to bed."


    Ming Ling looked back at her and saw her eyes without waves. He didn''t know what she was thinking now.


    I don''t know if she was as frightened as Shi xiaorou. I don''t know if she was in mind that he caught Cai Hongjun tonight, or that he didn''t tell her about her mother earlier.


    "I''m a little tired today. Come to the bathroom and massage me." Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan and said, looking forward to it.


    Su wennuan nodded and stood up. First, she went to the bathroom to put water into the bathtub for mingling.


    After the water temperature was adjusted properly, mingling lay in. His whole body was soaked in the bathtub, his head resting on the edge. Su wennuan helped him press his temples to relieve the pressure.


    "When did you know about my mother?" Su wennuan finally opened his mouth.


    Ming Ling knew she had something to say to him, so she deliberately asked her to massage him, give her time with him, and relax the atmosphere between each other.


    "Two years ago." the Ming mausoleum was not full, "I didn''t know where you were at that time."


    Listening to the voice of the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan''s heart trembled.


    She was in England two years ago and was insulated from everything in the past. If she had been there, mingling would have told her about Ms. Ding.


    Unfortunately, she missed the time. Her mother now has Alzheimer''s disease. She can''t recognize her, and she can''t enjoy the happiness of her family.


    Obviously, I felt that Su wennuan''s massage for him stopped for a while. Mingling knew what she was thinking, "it''s not too late now. Let''s take good care of her."


    Ming Ling understands Su wennuan, attaches importance to love and righteousness, and always carries a grateful heart.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, thank you, Ming Ling."


    "Fool, we are husband and wife." Ming Ling''s voice is magnetic.


    Su wennuan''s never smiling face finally showed a smile, "Hey, yeah, we are husband and wife, Ming Ling, it''s good to have you."


    Ming Ling took her hand and asked her to stand in front of him, "warm, no matter what''s on your mind in the future, you must tell me."


    He is not an immortal. He can''t see what she is thinking in everything, and this woman likes to think nonsense most.


    He was worried that she would sometimes get into a dead end of his mind, so he wanted to know what was on her mind all the time.


    Su wennuan nodded, "I know. I''ll tell you what I have."


    "Yes." Ming Ling was very satisfied.


    "Oh, by the way..." Su wennuan immediately told Ming Ling something on his mind.


    Ming Ling looked at her expectantly.


    Su said, "can I discuss something with you?"


    "Say it." Ming Ling didn''t hesitate.


    "I told you before whether you could quit the underworld, but this matter has been stranded." Su wennuan said his heart after all.


    First, she didn''t want to let Ming Ling live in danger every day. Second, she didn''t want to worry about him so much. Third, she didn''t want to see blood in Ming Ling''s hands.


    Such a life is really terrible.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan and didn''t answer immediately.


    "Su wennuan, you asked me a very difficult question." Ming Ling still opened his mouth.


    Quitting the underworld is easy to say, but it is not so easy.


    There are many implications, many enemies and many businesses. It is not said that they can be cut off, and the big gang of brothers in his hand can not be dismissed.


    Su wennuan sees that mingling is embarrassed. She also vaguely knows that this is not a simple thing.


    But it''s man-made. He can''t do it as long as he wants.


    "Take your time and step back slowly. I believe you can do it." Su wennuan coaxed mingling with confidence.


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw her serious eyes. He still asked, "why do you want me to withdraw? I can protect you, can''t I?"


    Just now she told Ding Hongfei that there was a Ming mausoleum to protect them, but this sentence still echoed in his mind.


    Su wennuan said from his heart, "but no one protects you. If you step out, there won''t be so much danger. The police uncle can protect you."


    He doesn''t have to be so strong all the time. People who have been very strong will live very tired.


    Ming Ling was stunned by what Su wennuan said. Seeing the concern for him in her eyes, he knew she was thinking of him.


    "But I want to protect you more," he said.


    He doesn''t care about being protected. He can protect himself.


    But if he handed over power and couldn''t protect her wholeheartedly, he would rather stand at the top all the time.


    "Ming Ling, don''t be stubborn. You know that if you have anything, I will worry and the children will be afraid. Can you think for yourself for me and the children?"


    Su wennuan finally has nothing to do with the Ming mausoleum.


    He never put himself first in his heart.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s embarrassed expression, and he suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 474

    Su wennuan is puzzled by his smile. She is talking to him very seriously now. He won''t take her as a joke.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Nuan hit him on the shoulder angrily.


    Ming Ling took her hand, kissed her on her lips, looked into Su wennuan''s eyes and said, "wennuan, I know you''re for my good, but I have to think about it."


    "How long do you have to think about it?" Su wennuan asked.


    "Are you in a hurry?" Ming Ling picked his eyebrow.


    Su wennuan nodded. "If you stay in this position for more than one day, I will worry for more than one day." he was in danger for more than one day.


    Su wennuan can see that Cai Hongjun will not give up. He will certainly come back to find mingling for revenge, because it is the gratitude and resentment of the road.


    And the stab, black rose and black poppy, I don''t know when they will be killed back. They are all aimed at the Ming mausoleum.


    How can mingling defeat those people alone.


    Su wennuan is really worried.


    "Su wennuan, you have to believe that it''s not as exaggerated as you think." Ming Ling comforted her.


    Su wennuan didn''t listen. "Even if it''s not so exaggerated, I also want you to retire earlier. Isn''t it good for our family to live a stable life?"


    "But do you think I can be safe when I step back?" Ming Ling asked.


    The grudges and resentments he has forged on the road over the years do not mean that he can fade away from the black circle and others can let him go.


    On the contrary, he is now standing at the top. His enemies dare not do anything to him due to his rights and identity. If he retreats, he will have no power. Those enemies may come to him at any time, and can easily bring him down.


    So he can''t quit now.


    Su wennuan was stunned by his question, and seemed to understand what Ming Ling said.


    "Well, what about that?" Su wennuan was also distressed. She thought things too simple.


    "Su wennuan, what if one day I really retire and become nothing, and the food and clothing of you and your children become a problem?" Ming Ling didn''t directly answer Su wennuan, but asked her a very practical question.


    "So can you really find a way to get out?" Su wennuan''s eyes lit up and asked him instead of paying attention to what Ming Ling said.


    Ming Ling frowned, "I''m asking you something."


    Su wennuan gets serious, holds Ming Ling''s face and answers seriously, "If one day, the two of us can find an ordinary job and earn a little money, which is enough to feed us and our children. We don''t have to live in such a big house or be taken care of by servants. The four of us live a light and safe life, so low-key that no one knows who we are. It''s also a good day."


    She can cook, wash dishes and take care of children. She can also go to work and make money with him to support her family.


    As long as he stays safe with her and the children every day, there is no danger.


    A family of four will live a happy life.


    She doesn''t want much, as long as the people she loves and those who love her are safe, healthy, happy and happy.


    Ming Ling looked at Su Nuan''s watery eyes and listened to her gentle words. His heart shook violently.


    She just said that simple words, but every word hit his heart, so warm and shocking.


    She doesn''t care if he has nothing. She wants him to live with him as long as he is safe.


    It''s a lucky thing to get such a lover in this life.


    Ming Ling didn''t answer her, took her hand and stood up from the bathtub. The water splashed down from him.


    "Oh......" Su wennuan tried to cover his eyes. He was naked in front of her silently, revealing those sexy and provocative muscles. It''s really good.


    Instead of taking her hand away, Ming Ling picked her up and walked outside the bathroom.


    Su wennuan opened his eyes and looked at his face, "Ming Ling, what are you doing?"


    "I haven''t touched you for a few days. What do you say I do?" Ming Ling''s voice was a little hoarse and said rude love words.


    Su wennuan blushed and hit him on the chest. "Don''t swear to me."


    "Then I''ll show you my thick body."


    "You..." Su wennuan''s cheeks became more and more ruddy. He was so red that he could bleed.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be gentle to you." looking at Su wennuan''s shy face, Ming Ling hooked her lips.


    There were still drops of water on his face. The water slid down from his elastic skin and accompanied him with a slight arc, which was almost breaking people''s heart.


    Su wennuan buries his red hot face in his chest and stops talking.


    Ming Ling put her on the bed, bullied her and pressed her lips.


    Su wennuan put his hand around the neck of Ming Ling and kissed him back.


    Mingling eagerly stripped Su wennuan of his wet clothes.


    The two kissed hot and ready to explode.


    This time, Ming Ling was not too fierce, but gently happy with her.


    But each other''s feelings for each other are too deep.


    Even so gentle, Su wennuan has reached the peak.


    When she was most emotional, Ming Ling leaned down and kissed Su''s warm ears, and the hot breath sprayed on the most sensitive position of her ears, "so I can''t let you have nothing..."


    Su wennuan didn''t hear him clearly, and tears of forgetfulness fell from her eyes.


    After the heat, they soon fell asleep.


    In the morning, Su wennuan sees Ding Hongfei sitting in the living room.


    Su wennuan hurried over and said softly, "Mom, why did you get up so early?"


    Ding Hongfei looked around at Su wennuan with his eyes fixed on beads. "I''m hungry."


    "OK, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare something for you right away." Su wennuan said anxiously. Then he went to the kitchen and brought out sandwiches and milk soon. "Mom, you eat this first. Shall we have dinner later?"


    Ding Hongfei didn''t answer her. Instead, he picked up a sandwich and began to eat. He drank milk while eating. He looked worried as if he was afraid that others would rob her.


    Su wennuan is a little distressed.


    When mingling finished washing and dressing in formal clothes, he saw Ding Hongfei devouring like Grandma Niu entering the Grand View Garden. He frowned unconsciously.


    Su wennuan looked back at him and asked, "Ming Ling, what do you eat in the morning?"


    Ming Ling said, "no, I''ll go to the company to eat." then Ming Ling left with his briefcase.


    Su wennuan wanted to say something, but when she saw that mingling had gone out of the door, she didn''t make a sound.


    "Mom, what''s delicious?" at this time, pineapple and pineapple also came out of the room.


    It was two little guys who found one more person in the room at the first sight.


    Luo Luo asked curiously, "Mom, who is this grandmother?"

 Chapter 475

    Su wennuan sees Ding Hongfei eating sandwiches with the relish, but he doesn''t see children.


    She didn''t bother her, but smiled and explained to Luoluo, "she''s grandma, grandma of Luoluo and pineapple."


    Bo Bo wondered, "Mom, why do we have two grandmothers?" didn''t there be a grandmother at Su''s house before?


    Grandpa and grandma have met. Bo Bo remembers that grandma is fierce, but she doesn''t look like this.


    Su wennuan naturally understands who the other grandmother Bo Bo said refers to, which is Bai Wan.


    Su wennuan smiled and patiently explained, "grandma is my mother''s mother, so she is called grandma. Before, you saw my mother''s adoptive mother, and this is my mother''s biological mother. In principle, they are all my mother''s mothers, and you should all call grandma."


    Luo Luo volunteered to raise her hand, "I know, just like we have many uncles and aunts, so our grandmother also has many."


    Luo Luo said happily and proudly. She looked at Su wennuan with a smile and wanted to be praised by Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan looks at Luo Luo''s beautiful smile. She can''t hurt the children''s enthusiasm. What she just said makes Luo Luo understand this. How should she explain to him?


    Obviously, Luo Luo''s understanding is completely wrong. Grandma and aunt and uncle are two different things.


    They can call any young lady and man aunt and uncle, but they can''t call any old grandmother.


    Su wennuan couldn''t explain, so he reached out and touched Luoluo''s pink face. "Luoluo guessed half right, but it''s not as simple as you understand. You''ll know when you grow up."


    Luo Luo nodded vaguely, "Oh..."


    Su wennuan turns to look at Bo Bo again, with a mild expression, "Bo Bo, are you hungry?"


    Bo Bo''s dark eyes looked at Su wennuan and nodded seriously, "Mommy, I''m hungry..."


    Su wennuan said, "you wait here. Mommy goes to the kitchen to get something for you to eat."


    Pineapple and pineapple nodded obediently, "OK." so pineapple and pineapple climbed onto the sofa and sat down. Su wennuan went to the kitchen.


    "Grandma, is this delicious?" Luo Luo saw Ding Hongfei eating so happily. She asked with a bash.


    Children will be more greedy when they see that others eat so delicious.


    Ding Hongfei looked back and saw Luo Luo''s bright eyes staring at her food. She subconsciously hid the food behind her. She was very excited and said to Luo Luo, "don''t come here and don''t rob my food."


    Ding Hongfei spoke fiercely and wanted to scare Luo away.


    Luo Luo was stunned for a moment. Then she cried and went to her mother, "Wow, mom... Mommy..."


    As soon as Su wennuan came out of the kitchen with food, she met Luo, who ran towards her with tears and walked with short legs.


    Luo Luo cried so much that Su wennuan was distressed. She hurried to the tea table, put the food in her hand on the tea table, turned back, took Luo Luo in her arms, and said anxiously, "it''s all right, Luo Luo, tell mommy what''s the matter?"


    With both hands behind her, Jane came over as an idle man and said weakly, "grandma is so fierce. Grandma asked Luo Luo to go away and scared Luo Luo to cry."


    Su nuanuan frowns and looks at Ding Hongfei, but he sees Ding Hongfei gobbling down his sandwich, as if he were afraid of being robbed of food.


    Su wennuan comforted Luo Luo, "well, don''t cry, baby, it''s okay. Grandma won''t hit you."


    "Sobbing, mom..." Luo Luo wiped her tears and approached Su wennuan, lying in her arms, very sad.


    Su wennuan patted her on the back, smiled and said, "Okay, baby, don''t cry, don''t cry, you see, mom brought you delicious food, come and have a look."


    Luo Luo shook her head. "I don''t want to eat, I don''t want to eat."


    Su wennuan said painfully, "why don''t you want to eat?"


    Luo Luo wiped her tears. "Grandma told me not to rob her food."


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment and suddenly understood why Ding Hongfei had swallowed the food in such a hurry. It turned out that he had been robbed.


    Su wennuan frowned again, then put aside her doubts at the bottom of her heart and comforted Luo gently, "don''t cry, we don''t rob grandma, we eat our own."


    Luo Luo sobbed, "we eat our own."


    Seeing that Luo Luo began to recover, Su wennuan nodded and said, "well, we''ll eat our own."


    Luoluo just retreats from Su wennuan''s arms. Su wennuan holds Luoluo''s hand and wants her to eat with Ding Hongfei at the tea table.


    Luo Luo took Su wennuan''s hand and refused to go there. "Mom, I don''t want, I don''t want her, I don''t want to go there."


    Seeing that Luoluo resisted so much, Su wennuan picked up Luoluo, "OK, let''s go to the dining table."


    But Ding Hongfei looked left and right for a few times. Suddenly, he grabbed a cake from the plate that Su wennuan had just put on the tea table, grabbed it and began to eat.


    It''s like I haven''t eaten for days.


    "Wow, she robbed us of our food, sobbing..." Luo saw Ding Hongfei robbed their things. She burst into tears and shook Su wennuan''s arm.


    Su wennuan has no choice. She doesn''t know why Ding Hongfei suddenly became like this. She may not be full.


    Ding Hongfei looked defensive. Su wennuan couldn''t get close to her. She could only coax Luo Luo, "Luo Luo, don''t cry, we still have in the kitchen, what''s this..." so she came to the table with Luo Luo in her arms. Bo Bo followed her with his hands behind his back and small short legs.


    "Green bamboo, go to the kitchen and get something to eat." Su wennuan can only ask the green bamboo who is mopping the floor to help.


    Green bamboo put down his mop and went to the kitchen to take some food and put it on the table. Su wennuan said, "go to the kitchen and take some to the aunt." Su wennuan motioned to Ding Hongfei like green bamboo.


    Green bamboo nodded and went to the kitchen.


    Luo Luo couldn''t slow down for a while. She kept her mouth open and crying.


    She is a real eater. She can''t stand it when someone grabs food from her. She cries heartbroken.


    Green bamboo brought a tray of food from the kitchen and put it in front of Ding Hongfei. There were cakes, snacks, porridge and various nutritional drinks.


    Ding Hongfei''s eyes brightened when he saw so much food. "It''s great to eat so much. Don''t be hungry." she muttered excitedly, and then began to wolf down again.


    Green bamboo looked at the old man and thought he was too weird. How could there be such a person.


    Green bamboo was about to mop the floor when the telephone on the tea table rang.


    Su wennuan said to this side, "green bamboo, please answer the phone." green bamboo happened to be nearby.

 Chapter 476

    Green bamboo picks up the phone and hears the voice of Ming Ling. Green bamboo is a little flustered. He glances at Su wennuan and is about to call Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling said on the phone, "why is Luo Luo crying?"


    The Ming mausoleum is full of Qi. Green bamboo has always worshipped him. He is timid and biased towards the Ming mausoleum.


    When she heard what Ming Ling said, she didn''t have time to shout Su wennuan. She answered Ming Ling''s words at the first time on the phone, "young master, Luo Luo was scared to cry by her new aunt. Her aunt robbed Luo Luo for food. Luo Luo didn''t like it."


    Green bamboo put his hand beside the telephone for fear that Su wennuan would hear it, so he lowered his voice and said that he was suspected of making a small report.


    Ming Ling on the other side of the phone frowned slightly. This Ding Hong robbed Luo for food on the first day he flew here? It seems that he is not a good stubble, nor a person who will love future generations.


    "What are pineapple and pineapple doing now?" asked Ming Ling.


    Green bamboo truthfully reported, "young grandma is feeding them. Young master, you want to find young grandma. I''ll call her over."


    "No need." the voice of mingling magnetism came from the phone. He had just arrived at the company. He just called back to ask about the situation and see if Su wennuan and the children were good.


    But now that we know the situation, there is no need to disturb Su Nuan and the children.


    When I was about to hang up, I suddenly remembered something, "green bamboo said to the phone. Every afternoon, when I come back, you find a chance to report the situation of the day at home."


    Green bamboo was stunned. After a while, God realized that the young master was giving her orders.


    She nodded and obediently said, "OK, I see, young master." she said she hung up the phone.


    Green bamboo hung up the phone and looked back. He saw Ding Hongfei put away the endless snacks and cakes and hide them under the sofa.


    Green bamboo hurriedly said, "aunt, put it down if you can''t finish eating. I''ll clean it up." green bamboo used to want to help.


    Ding Hongfei pushed her away with a defensive expression and scolded, "go away, don''t rob my food! Don''t rob!"


    Green bamboo was pushed back and staggered a few steps. She said wrongfully, "aunt, don''t worry, I won''t rob you."


    Su wennuan came over and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Zha Lvzhu said wrongfully, "I want to help clean up, but aunt..."


    Su wennuan looks at Ding Hongfei and sees that she is looking for a place to hide food. The sofa covers on the sofa are all messed up by her. They are full of greasy and dirty food scraps.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what happened to Ding Hongfei and why he became like this.


    Su wennuan said to green bamboo, "it''s all right. Go and be busy first. I''ll just come."


    Green bamboo nodded and went busy.


    Su wennuan squatted down and comforted Ding Hongfei softly. "Mom, you don''t have to do this. No one robbed you. Take out your things first."


    Ding Hongfei looked at her all the time, "you, who are you, you want to rob my things."


    Su wennuan said, "I''m your daughter, Niuniu. I won''t rob your things."


    Ding Hongfei''s eyes flashed back, left his things in his hands and reached out to touch Su wennuan''s face, "Niuniu, you are Niuniu, my daughter, my mother misses you so much..."


    Su wennuan held her hand, "yes, I''m here. You''ll never lose me again. I''ll be with you in the future. Don''t be afraid..."


    "Niuniu, it''s because my mother is not good. My mother can''t support you, so she can only take care of you in the orphanage. My mother is sorry for you." Ding Hongfei has been very guilty to Su wennuan.


    Su warmed her eyes. "It''s okay, mom. You''ve been very good to me."


    In the past, aunt Ding took care of her in the orphanage, and everything in her mind is warm.


    Ding Hongfei didn''t take care of her. He was obviously kind to her.


    Ding Hongfei let go of Su wennuan. Seeing the mess on the ground and the dirt on the sofa, she naturally knew that she had caused it. She said with guilt, "Niuniu, I''m sorry. I''m old and confused. Sometimes I can''t control myself when I''m sick. Look, I''ve made the house so dirty."


    Then Ding Hongfei wanted to tidy up in fear.


    Su wennuan stopped her. "No, mom, leave it alone. I''ll just clean it up later."


    At the dinner table, Luo Luo saw her mother talking to that strange grandmother. She must not come to rob her for food for a while.


    She obediently dried her tears and began to eat what was put in front of her. She should eat it quickly to avoid being robbed.


    Pineapple and pineapple sat at the table and had breakfast obediently.


    Su wennuan is here to chat with Ding Hongfei.


    Su wennuan found that when Ding Hongfei returned to normal, he was still very sober, got along well, and spoke clearly.


    It''s just incomprehensible when you have dementia.


    After chatting with Ding Hongfei for a long time, seeing that Ding Hongfei''s mood stabilized and it was getting late, Su wennuan asked Ding Hongfei to go to his room to have a rest.


    Just as the children also took a nap, Su wennuan came to the living room to clean up the mess, and green bamboo came to help.


    After cleaning up, Su wennuan sits on the sofa playing with her mobile phone and falls asleep on the sofa unconsciously.


    Sleepy, I suddenly felt the sofa sunken downward. There was gravity on the sofa. Su wennuan woke up and opened his eyes.


    "Ming Ling, you''re back." in front of his line of sight, he saw Ming Ling''s face. He was wearing a white shirt and black trousers. Maybe he had just come back.


    Ming Ling took her hand and pulled her up from the sofa. Su wennuan sat down.


    Ming Ling asked, "how do you sleep on the sofa?" his voice was spoiled.


    Su wennuan rubbed his eyes. "I was watching my mobile phone and enjoying the jewelry exhibition. I fell asleep unconsciously."


    Ming Ling nodded and saw that the sofa had been replaced with a new sofa cover. He talked to her about home, "I''m tired of doing housework today."


    Su wennuan saw that Ming Ling''s vision fell on the sofa. She smiled and said, "dragged the ground and changed a sofa cover. Is this pink one very beautiful? I bought it on Taobao a few days ago. I think Luo Luo should like it."


    Ming Ling smiled, "so with Luo Luo''s taste, what should I do?"


    "Dare you say you don''t like it?" Su wennuan pouted at him.


    Ming Ling smiled and rubbed her head. "Of course, I like everything you like."


    With Su Nuan and warm children in this family, naturally, we can''t only have simple black and white colors as before. We must add a little color, so as to have the breath and vitality of the family.


    And that''s what he likes.


    Su wennuan smiled, "then you say, what do you like, I''ll buy it for you." you can''t always let Ming Ling accommodate their hobbies and ignore Ming Ling''s hobbies.


    Although we should give the children some space, we should also give the Ming mausoleum some space.


    "No, the Secretary will buy it for me." Ming Ling replied.


    Su wennuan immediately said discontentedly, "no, I want you to say that the secretary is not allowed to buy things for you in the future."

 Chapter 477

    The dark and deep eyes of Ming Ling were full of innocence, "what do I use?" he couldn''t buy things by himself. First, he didn''t have that time. Second, he wasn''t good at shopping.


    When Su wennuan heard what he said, he immediately understood that all his supplies were bought by the secretary. The secretary arranged for him properly. He didn''t have to worry at all. He just had to pay his salary.


    Su wennuan''s head approached Ming Ling and asked vaguely and surprised, "did your secretary buy your underwear?"


    Ming Ling saw Su wennuan''s glittering eyes looking at him with a bright luster, naughty and looking forward to it.


    He seemed to understand what she was thinking, but had to nod, "yes."


    Su wennuan immediately tooted his mouth, stretched out his hand and twisted his meat on his arm, "how can this be? Don''t let other women buy underwear for you in the future."


    Ming Ling smiled and took her hand that twisted his arm, "jealous?"


    "Hum, I''m jealous. I''ll buy your things for you in the future. Don''t let others buy them." Su wennuan took mingling''s arm and was openly jealous.


    Now that he is her husband, she doesn''t want other women to touch his personal belongings.


    "But do you know what I lack?" asked Ming Ling with a smile on his lips.


    "Please make a list for me. Besides, no one knows what you lack better than me." Su wennuan took Ming Ling''s arm and leaned his head on his shoulder.


    "Don''t use the list. You can buy it," said Ming Ling. Then he took out a card from his briefcase and handed it to her. "No password, just brush it."


    Su wennuan even pushed his card carrying hand. "No, I haven''t used the gold card you gave me last time."


    Ming Ling said, "that''s for you and your children. This is for you to buy something for me."


    Su wennuan looked up at him seriously, "Oh, if you promise to buy something for me, I''m not allowed to buy something for you. What''s your idea?"


    Seeing that Su wennuan was not happy, Ming Ling nodded, put away the card and asked, "do you know what I lack?"


    "I threw away your underwear yesterday. I''ll go shopping tomorrow and buy you one." Su wennuan said naturally, looking at him with clear eyes.


    Ming Ling wondered, "why did you throw it away?"


    "Well, it''s old. Don''t you know how long you''ve been wearing it?" Su wennuan had to seriously doubt mingling''s EQ again. Don''t you know his pants are old?


    She touched it with her hand. Some places were hard and she couldn''t wear it anymore.


    "Oh, I really don''t know." Ming Ling realized later.


    "I think you only know how to work and lead your brothers to fight. You can''t even take care of your own life. What can you do without me?"


    "Well, so you must always be by my side in the future." Ming Ling said according to Su wennuan''s words.


    Su wennuan smiled, "Hey, that''s right. We''ll wash and cook for you when you leave." Su wennuan held mingling''s arm and said it coquettishly and truly.


    Ming Ling didn''t continue the topic with her. She looked around the room and asked, "where are the children?"


    "My mother and the children are sleeping," Su said.


    Ming Ling nodded.


    The two continued to talk for a while, and it was time for dinner.


    At dinner, Ding Hongfei was quite normal. After eating, several people sat on the sofa and chatted. The children went to the toy room for a few hours.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Su wennuan settled down and the children went to bed. Ding Hongfei also went back to his room.


    Ming Ling and Su Nuan naturally went back to their room.


    These days, Ming Ling especially wants to roll the sheets with Su Nuan. Although he rolled over yesterday, after a baptism and busy day, he misses her very much.


    After the two took a bath, mingling put Su nuanuan on the bed, rolled over and pressed her, and said flirtatious words, "I lost my underwear, huh? I don''t have to wear it, so you can be my underwear."


    Then he bent down and kissed her.


    Su wennuan was teased by him and giggled, "ha ha, oh, it''s itchy. How can I be your underwear? Don''t fool around..."


    "It''s my underwear..." Ming Ling''s hoarse voice gnawed at her soft skin.


    "You are good or bad..." Su wennuan gently hit him on the back.


    "Well, I''m very bad, only bad for you..."


    Ming Ling''s voice was hoarse.


    They are tender and ready to explode.


    Click, the door opens.


    At the same time, Ming Ling and Su wennuan looked warily at the door and saw Ding Hongfei standing at the door in a daze.


    Fortunately, they were covered with air-conditioning quilts. Mingling quickly wrapped himself and Su Nuan in quilts.


    "Niuniu, I''m looking for Niuniu, where is this, where is this..." Ding Hongfei walked in like losing his soul.


    Ming Ling and Su nuanuan didn''t wear clothes. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. They could only keep the posture just now.


    Su nuanuan was too embarrassed to breathe.


    Ming Ling said to Ding Hongfei, "aunt, this is our house. You go out first. We''ll come out later to take you back to your room, okay?"


    Ding Hongfei was still walking towards the room as if he couldn''t hear him.


    Ming Ling had to call the housekeeper with his mobile phone, "come to my room and take aunt Ding away."


    The air conditioner was very small, so it was a little difficult to cover the two people. Ding Hongfei was present, and Ming Ling couldn''t get up and wear clothes. He couldn''t let Su warm up. He had to keep his posture of pressing Su warm and wrap them in a quilt.


    After a while, the housekeeper Chengqi came up and saw that the young master wrapped himself like a zongzi. Naturally, he caught a glimpse of Su wennuan under him.


    Of course, he knew what was happening to their young master. He quickly put aside his sight to avoid the beautiful picture and came forward to politely ask Ding Hongfei to go out.


    "Old lady, go out with me and I''ll take you back to your room." Cheng Qi is worthy of being an old housekeeper and has his own courage and methods.


    In less than two minutes, he helped Ding Hongfei out.


    After going out, he closed the door for the Ming mausoleum.


    The room quieted down. Mingling looked down at Su wennuan below. She saw her cheeks red and seemed to be holding back. Mingling hurried down, let go of her, took out a bath towel and wrapped herself. Su wennuan also wrapped herself in a quilt.


    Ming Ling got out of bed and locked the door.


    They don''t have the habit of locking the door, because no one used to come into the room, especially at night.


    Ming Ling returned and sat on the bed. His impending interest was also disturbed. He had no interest to continue.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling apologetically. "Ming Ling, I''m sorry."


    Ming Ling looked back at her and rubbed her head. "It''s all right. Let''s go to bed early."


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, you have to work tomorrow."

 Chapter 478

    The next morning, Ming Ling got up early as usual. He wore pajamas, rubbed his messy short hair, and opened the door bleary eyed.


    He was frightened by the people standing at the door.


    I saw Ding Hongfei standing at the door, his eyes wandering without expression, like climbing out of the coffin, and standing at the door looking at him.


    Ming Ling saw Ding Hongfei when he was most relaxed, which really frightened him.


    It never happened when I got up in the morning.


    "Aunt, why are you standing here all morning?" asked Ming Ling.


    Ding Hongfei''s godless eyes moved, looked inside the room, and murmured, "Niuniu, my Niuniu is gone again."


    Seeing her in a trance, mingling really doubted that she was not standing here all morning, but standing here all night.


    Ming Ling glanced at the room. Su wennuan was sleeping soundly. He didn''t want to wake her up now. Let her sleep more.


    Ming Ling held Ding Hongfei''s arm and held her. "Aunt, your girl is sleeping inside. Don''t disturb her. I''ll take you down to dinner."


    Ding Hongfei pushed Ming Ling''s hand away and insisted on looking at Su wennuan in the room, "Niuniu, is she my Niuniu?"


    Ming Ling saw that Ding Hongfei looked crazy. He knew that Ding Hongfei must be ill again.


    He coaxed her patiently, "yes, she''s your girl. She won''t go. Let me take you down to dinner."


    Before Ming Ling could deal with it, Ding Hongfei ran to the room, grabbed Su wennuan, who was still sleeping, and said excitedly, "Niuniu, get up, the bad guys are coming. They want to kill me. Niuniu, I can''t take care of you..."


    Su wennuan suddenly woke up from her sleep. Looking at Ding Hongfei''s fear and anxiety, she immediately sat up and was frightened, "what, is Cai Hongjun here? Where is it?"


    Su wennuan looks left and right.


    Ming Ling came in with a calm voice. "It''s all right. Your mother is ill."


    Su wennuan was relieved when she saw that Ming Ling was present. When she saw Ding Hongfei''s trance eyes, she took her hand and gently patted the back of her hand. "Don''t be afraid, mom, Cai Hongjun won''t come. Ming Ling will protect us. It''s okay."


    "He, he is a bad man, he is a bad man!" Ding Hongfei suddenly grabbed Su wennuan and asked her to hide behind her, pointing to mingling and saying in great panic.


    Ming Ling frowned. Unexpectedly, he was regarded as a bad person by his mother-in-law.


    No one likes to be pointed at as a bad person. Su wennuan can clearly see that mingling is angry. He must be uncomfortable. He was a little unhappy last night.


    Su wennuan hurriedly explained, "Mom, he''s not a bad man. He''s my husband and your son-in-law. He protects us, not a bad man."


    Ding Hongfei was still very worried. "No, I saw him bully you with my own eyes. He is a bad man. Niuniu, go with mom and I''ll take you." Ding Hongfei took Su wennuan''s hand to take her away.


    Su wennuan pulled her back along her strength and asked her to sit on the bed. "Mom, he''s really not a bad man. You must recognize that he''s your son-in-law. His name is Ming Ling, which can protect our men." Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling with regret while teaching Ding Hongfei to know Ming Ling.


    There was no expression on Ming Ling''s face. He said faintly, "you talk." then he went to the wardrobe and chose a suit of clothes. He didn''t even change clothes in the room. He directly took his clothes out of the room.


    Su wennuan is sorry to see Ming Ling leave. Ding Hongfei is still mumbling excitedly.


    Su wennuan''s soft voice comforted her until Ding Hongfei''s mood stabilized. She also got up and took Ding Hongfei out for breakfast, but when she came out, Ming Ling had gone to the company.


    Su wennuan didn''t see the figure of the Ming mausoleum. He was vaguely lost.


    After that, the children got up, and Su wennuan took care of the children for breakfast.


    After dinner, Ding Hongfei sat on the sofa in a daze, and Su wennuan ignored her.


    Su wennuan had to call Gu Xinyu and ask, "Xinyu, what happened to my mother over the years? Can you tell me?" Gu Xinyu has been taking care of Ding Hongfei over the years. She must know her better than her.


    Gu Xinyu asked on the phone, "what happened?"


    Su wennuan told Ding Hongfei about robbing the children for food yesterday and even hiding food. She also told him about this morning. Of course, she didn''t say about the embarrassing episode last night.


    After listening to Su wennuan''s description, Gu Xinyu didn''t sigh. It seemed that he had expected it long ago. He directly said, "the welfare home is very dilapidated, all items are lacking, and there are many old people. Each meal is said to be collected in line. In fact, it depends on robbery. My aunt''s spirit is abnormal, so naturally she can''t win."


    Su wennuan listened and felt some uncomfortable ripples. "You mean, she''s hungry a lot?"


    Gu Xinyu said, "well, you know, once people are hungry for a long time, they are naturally afraid, so they start to grab food crazily. Over time, it forms a subconscious, because they are too afraid of the feeling of starvation."


    Gu Xinyu has a deep understanding. In the past, she also ate last meal without next meal. The feeling that she was empty but had nothing to eat is really beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    Su wennuan suddenly understood. No wonder Ding Hongfei was so excited yesterday. It turned out that her mind was still in the welfare home. When it was time to eat, she scrambled desperately. If she couldn''t finish eating, she hid and ate the next meal, so as not to have nothing to eat.


    "As for why aunt Ding is so afraid of bad people to hurt you, I don''t know what''s going on. I just took care of her for two years. I don''t know what happened to her before."


    Gu Xinyu continued.


    After finding Ding Hongfei, Ming Ling gives her the task of taking care of Ding Hongfei.


    Gu Xinyu usually lives alone and can''t take Ding Hongfei home, because Ding Hongfei has Alzheimer''s disease. In case Ding Hongfei gets lost when she''s not at home, it''s even more troublesome. She has to work and doesn''t have time to take care of her, so she just goes to see Ding Hongfei when she has time and brings her some delicious food.


    Moreover, Ding Hongfei has lived in that welfare home for nearly 20 years and is only familiar with it. If she is sent to another place, it will make her more panic and her condition more serious.


    As for the welfare home, Ming Ling once donated 10 million yuan to the welfare home, but the welfare home was not built, but donated the 10 million yuan to the orphanage.


    Welfare homes have not been built or improved.


    Those operators give priority to children but ignore the elderly.


    "OK, I see. Thank you for your heart rain. Thank you for taking care of my mother for me in the past two years." Su wennuan said sincerely.


    Gu Xinyu said, "you''re welcome. I''m also under orders."

 Chapter 479

    Su wennuan knows that although Gu Xinyu said she was only under orders, she really took care of Ding Hongfei. Ding Hongfei had so much trust and dependence on Gu Xinyu before. Su wennuan knows that Gu Xinyu naturally invested his feelings in Ding Hongfei.


    "Thank you anyway," Su said and hung up.


    Answered the phone number that had been broadcasting, "Hello, xiaorou."


    "Oh, the business is very busy. It took a long time to call in." Shi xiaorou smiled.


    Su wennuan said, "go shopping today, will you?"


    "Oh, I want to go with me. I''m looking for you just to go shopping and brush your husband''s card." Shi xiaorou''s voice was very happy on the phone.


    Su wennuan also smiled jokingly, "where can you brush it?" the card given to her by Ming Ling, she can''t use it all her life, okay.


    No matter how hot she uses it, she can''t finish it.


    Shi xiaorou said with a smile, "ha ha, you have to marry a sky high price husband. Of course, you can''t brush the card."


    "Cloud heart is not bad."


    "Well, don''t mention him to me. You''re at home. I''ll go to you now."


    "OK, come here." Su wennuan said and hung up the phone.


    After Shi xiaorou hung up the phone, she drove her red car and soon arrived at Su wennuan''s house.


    As soon as she entered the door, xiaorou threw her bag on the sofa and sat opposite Ding Hongfei. "Warm, come on, pour me a cup of tea. I''m dying of thirst."


    Su wennuan turned to the green bamboo mopping the floor and said, "green bamboo, go and pour a cup of tea for Miss Shi."


    Green bamboo nodded, put down the mop and went to the kitchen.


    When xiaorou hurriedly added, "I want ice. Give me ice."


    Green bamboo nodded and went to the refrigerator.


    After a while, green bamboo put two cups of iced tea in front of Su Nuan and xiaorou, and then he went to work again.


    When xiaorou picked up the tea and drank it fiercely, she gave a refreshing ha, raised her head and saw Ding Hongfei opposite looking at the front with a dementia face.


    Shi xiaorou said hello to her, "aunt Ding, how have you been in the past two days?"


    Shi xiaorou talks to Ding Hongfei, but Ding Hongfei doesn''t respond. He just looks at the front without focus.


    When xiaorou looked at Su wennuan strangely, "what''s the matter with your mother?"


    Su wennuan shook her head. "I don''t know what''s wrong with her today. Early in the morning, she said that mingling was a bad person. After breakfast, she stopped talking and was in a daze." Su wennuan was also very worried.


    "I think your mother''s situation is better to see a doctor earlier." Shi xiaorou said her opinion.


    Su wennuan naturally knows that Shi xiaorou is right, "well, but I just mentioned it to her. She ignored me. Even if she wants to see a doctor, she needs her cooperation."


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "that''s right. Take her to have a look when she''s more normal."


    Su wennuan nodded. "Don''t talk about this. Let''s go shopping. We haven''t played for a long time."


    Shi xiaorou put a hand on Su wennuan''s shoulder and jokingly said, "you stay at home with your husband and children every day. How can you still have time to play? You are already a married woman and a mother of two children. Hey, I find that I am the same age as you. You are the mother of two children now. I''m still a fucking single dog. Why do you say I failed so much."


    Shi xiaorou always thought she was young, but compared with Su wennuan, she felt that time passed so fast. In the twinkling of an eye, she was old. Su wennuan, who was as old as her, had married and had children.


    She''s still an old maid.


    Su wennuan looked back at her, "where did you fail? How good it is to be single. You can eat whatever you want, buy whatever you want, and play whenever you want. How free and good it is."


    Shi xiaorou glanced at her contemptuously, "it''s like you''re not free. You can''t eat delicious food or play fun. The president of your family''s mingling won''t abuse you. It''s just that you don''t let go."


    What Su wennuan wants, mingling will definitely give her. Well, it''s really envious of others to marry such a husband who won gold and spoiled her.


    Su wennuan is still in the midst of happiness.


    Su wennuan doesn''t think that Shi xiaorou is blaming her, but that she is praising her husband.


    Ming Ling was praised. Su wennuan was naturally happy. He smiled and pinched Shi xiaorou''s face. "Of course, Ming Ling allowed me to do everything, but I should be self-conscious. I can''t let him worry too much."


    "Yes, it''s just your love." when xiaorou tilted her lips and wanted to laugh.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with Yunxin?" Su wennuan is happy to care about xiaorou and Yunxin.


    In fact, as far as she is concerned, she still hopes that Shi xiaorou and Yunxin will be together. After all, Yunxin has such a good relationship with mingling. If Shi xiaorou marries Yunxin, it will be more convenient for her to communicate with Shi xiaorou in the future, and she can walk around with each other.


    But if Shi xiaorou marries others and has a family, the intersection will gradually become less in the future.


    Shi xiaorou sighed, "Hey, I hesitate now. I don''t know whether this love should continue."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the conflict between you and him?" Su Nuan was worried.


    "No, I don''t think it''s safe to be around him, and I told him about letting him quit the underworld. Guess what he said?" Shi xiaorou looked at Su wennuan and talked to her from the bottom of her heart.


    Su wennuan shakes his head. Naturally, he doesn''t know what attitude Yunxin will have.


    "He said that if a man retreated, he would be a traitor. He couldn''t be sorry for those brothers." Shi xiaorou boasted.


    Su wennuan paused for a moment and said, "maybe mingling has the same idea as Yunxin." no wonder when she always mentioned it to mingling, mingling always switched the topic.


    "Did you mention it to your family''s Ming mausoleum?" Shi xiaorou asked curiously.


    Su wennuan nodded, "yes, but he didn''t answer positively."


    When xiaorou heard Su wennuan''s answer, she sighed, "Hey, why do you think they can''t understand so much."


    Su wennuan said, "there may be some difficulties for them."


    "What''s the difficulty? I think it''s probably because they don''t want to quit. They are addicted to fighting and shooting." Shi xiaorou pouted and was very dissatisfied.


    Su wennuan advised, "don''t say that. In fact, they have many difficulties. Mingling told me a little, but didn''t say much."


    "Then tell me, where are they embarrassed?" Shi xiaorou suddenly looks forward to Su Nuan.


    Or give her a reason, and she has the confidence to communicate with Yunxin again.


    "Those grudges and wealth can''t be cut off," Su wennuan said with his own understanding.


    Shi xiaorou''s face suddenly collapsed. "What''s the reason? We don''t want them to have much money."

 Chapter 480

    Su wennuan understands what Shi xiaorou said. She thinks the same as Shi xiaorou.


    She can follow Ming Ling to endure hardships. There can be no servants at home. She can do housework every day. She can also go out to work with Ming Ling to support her family.


    Eating some bitterness is nothing at all. She just wants mingling to stay with her safely. She just wants her family to be happy and have no worries about safety.


    But she didn''t know what men would think.


    "Oh, forget it. Let''s go shopping instead of talking about them." Shi xiaorou picked up her bag.


    Su wennuan said, "wait, I''ll change my clothes." then she got up and went to the room.


    Shi xiaorou sat on the sofa waiting for her and looked at Ding Hongfei sitting opposite who had never spoken like a sculpture. Shi xiaorou sighed again, "Hey, Su wennuan''s life is also bitter. It''s hard to find her mother. It''s silly!" fortunately, she married Ming Ling, a man who was so kind to her.


    How much to make up for her miserable life.


    After a while, Su wennuan came out after changing his clothes, carrying his bag and looking at the toy room, "shall I take a pineapple with me?"


    Shi xiaorou immediately stood up and said, "what are you taking them to do? Two grinding goblins, how can we go shopping at ease."


    Su wennuan thinks so. If she takes it, the children don''t know how to make trouble.


    So she explained to Lvzhu and asked Lvzhu and other servants to take good care of the children and Ding Hongfei.


    "Don''t let my mother go out alone, do you understand?" before going out, Su wennuan gave thousands of instructions.


    The housekeeper and green bamboo nodded attentively.


    So when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou went out at ease.


    Not long after they went out, mingling called home, and Lvzhu answered.


    Lvzhu reported to him that Su wennuan and Shi xiaorou went shopping together. Mingling didn''t say anything and hung up.


    In the mall.


    When xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm and chatted while watching things, "it''s good to have servants in your family. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    "You can also hire servants when you get married. Yunxin doesn''t have no money," Su said.


    "Ah? You know he has money?" when xiaorou suddenly became very surprised.


    Su wennuan nodded and said to Xiao Rou, "Ming Ling said that he has worked hard with Yun Xin over the years. Although Ming Ling is the leader, Yun Xin is an indispensable cadre, so they share all the profits." Su wennuan said it naturally.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she grew up and said, "sixty-four points? Ming Ling 6, cloud heart 4?"


    Su wennuan nodded.


    When xiaorou immediately burst into a foul language, "lying trough, the treacherous merchant of the Ming mausoleum, give us six Yunxin 4!"


    Su wennuan also defended mingling and gently hit Shi xiaorou''s arm. "What our mingling does is much more important than your Yunxin, okay?"


    "I think the hard work is done by Yunxin." Shi xiaorou also frowned.


    Su wennuan retorted, "the work of using the brain is all done by our family''s Ming Ling. Without his decision, where can we get today."


    When xiaorou has a black line, Su wennuan is praising her family''s mingling''s intelligence. Does she say in disguise that her family''s cloud heart is too stupid?


    But when you think about it, you have to rely on the brain of Ming Ling at the critical moment, and Ming Ling''s skill is also good.


    Shi xiaorou had to admit, "well, there are a lot of four." you know, the property of mingling family is uncountable. Yunxin has taken four over the years, and his property is uncountable.


    But Yunxin has been too low-key over the years.


    "Go to the underwear area over there." Su wennuan suddenly sees the place where men''s underwear is sold and walks over with Shi xiaorou.


    The waiter came to serve them immediately, "Hello, miss. We have new men''s underwear here. You can have a look."


    Shi xiaorou smiled and looked at Su wennuan, "Oh, now they all help Ming Ling buy underwear. It''s very fast for you to enter the role."


    Su Nuan glanced at her. "Go over there and see. I''ll see here myself."


    "I''m sorry, nothing. I''m just looking at my underwear, not your husband''s body." Shi xiaorou said, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    Su wennuan blushed and pinched Shi xiaorou''s arm. "Shi xiaorou, this is outside. Can you be serious?"


    Shi xiaorou smiled and stopped smiling. "OK, I''m serious. You can buy it."


    The waiter looked at them and felt funny, but he still kept an official smile on his face. "If you buy it for your husband, we have a very comfortable and healthy underwear. You can come here to have a look."


    When Su is warm, xiaorou comes to the new product area under the leadership of the waiter.


    When xiaorou saw the underwear simulating the man''s body, she was surprised to grow up her mouth and was ready to cry out. Even if she covered her mouth, she looked at each other with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was surprised to see the panties. She had never seen such pants before.


    The waiter said, "this style is called two rooms and one living room. Men wear it healthily and comfortably, mainly because its design is very suitable for men."


    Shi xiaorou smiled at Su wennuan and whispered in Su wennuan''s ear, "warm, I think it''s OK. Mingling must be very comfortable."


    Su wennuan blushed when Xiao Rou said in an ambiguous tone. "Forget it, I''d better go and see the boxers."


    "Hey, wennuan, come here." seeing that Su wennuan is leaving, Shi xiaorou quickly pulls Su wennuan back, "I won''t make fun of you, okay, but seriously, these underwear must be more comfortable than boxer pants. If you don''t buy them, I''ll buy them." Shi xiaorou is right.


    Su wennuan is curious, "what do you want this for?"


    "Wear it for Yunxi." Shi xiaorou blurted out.


    Su said, "well, let''s buy two together."


    Then the two men picked out their underwear together. Su wennuan bought a pair of dark blue and a light gray, a total of two pairs of pants with two bedrooms and one living room.


    Shi xiaorou was worried, "no, I don''t know what to do with Yunxin''s size?"


    Su wennuan said curiously, "no, you..."


    Shi xiaorou said shyly, "I, he and I haven''t reached that step yet..."


    Su wennuan opened his mouth and said, "then you''d better buy him flat pants. You can wear them in the same size. Or you can describe his height and weight to the waiter, and the waiter will know what size he wears."


    Shi xiaorou pouted. She looked at the two bedrooms and one living room, and then looked at the boxer pants. After comparison, she still felt that two bedrooms and one living room were good. "I''d better call Yunxin."


    As she said this, xiaorou took out her mobile phone and called Yunxin.

 Chapter 481

    "Yunxin, well, let me ask you something." when the phone was dialed, xiaorou said with her mobile phone.


    Yunxin''s voice came over the phone, "what''s up?" he is now talking business with Ming Ling in the president''s office.


    When xiaorou didn''t think so much, she directly asked, "what size do you usually wear underwear?"


    Cloud heart way, "why do you ask this?"


    "Oh, stop talking nonsense and tell me directly." Shi xiaorou said a little impatiently.


    Yunxin was talking to Shi xiaorou on the phone. He looked back at mingling and saw his slightly examining eyes. He coughed a little and said to mingling according to the microphone, "sorry, I''ll answer the phone first." then he went out of the president''s office to talk on the phone.


    "I wear the same size. What''s the matter?" Yunxin asked. When xiaorou thought about it, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Xiao Rou paused and asked, "did your assistant buy all your clothes for you?"


    She just heard from Su wennuan that the Secretary bought all the supplies of mingling, including those close to her.


    When xiaorou wondered, Yunxin is also a man who can''t take care of himself. He certainly won''t buy anything for himself.


    Usually, he doesn''t even cook. Servants don''t invite him. I don''t know how he has lived these years.


    "Well, yes, why do you ask?" Yunxin still felt strange.


    "Hey, Yunxin, Yunxin, it''s your greatest blessing to meet me in this life. Don''t ask why, report your JJ size." Shi xiaorou has no taboo.


    Yunxin was so open that he was stunned by Shi xiaorou''s words.


    When Su Nuan and the waiter heard what xiaorou said, they all felt funny and ashamed.


    Su warm and the waiter looked at each other. Su warm explained to Shi xiaorou, "she hasn''t experienced it. I don''t know. It''s big."


    The waiter smiled and nodded.


    Yunxin was a little impatient by her boldness, "Shi xiaorou, what do you want?"


    "Buy you underwear." Shi xiaorou finally said her intention.


    Yunxin was stunned. Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou would care so much about herself and buy things for herself. She thought Shi xiaorou was just joking about him.


    But after hearing her words, he felt a little warm in his heart, "it''s easy to say, only you have tried."


    When xiaorou has no reason to be molested by Yunxin, she blushes, bites her teeth and pretends to be angry, "Yunxin, I''m serious with you."


    "What I told you is also serious." how could he say his length by himself?


    It''s not about dignity, it''s about shyness.


    "Forget it, I have nothing to say to you. I''ll buy it myself." Shi xiaorou angrily hung up the phone.


    Yunxin just doesn''t have anything right. She''s so angry.


    When I saw her, xiaorou came over angrily. Su wennuan patted her on the back, "OK, don''t be angry. Yunxin hasn''t been angry with you yet."


    Shi xiaorou immediately looked at Su wennuan and said discontentedly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should he be angry with me?"


    Su wennuan reminded, "if you openly ask a man this question, any man will be angry. Moreover, there are so many people present at the scene, you can also ask."


    Shi xiaorou reacted and looked around. It seemed that there were a lot of strange eyes looking at her. She said, "well, I didn''t pay attention to the occasion. Why didn''t you remind me just now."


    "I didn''t know you''d just say it."


    "Forget it, forget it. Waiter, help me get two underwear like her." Shi xiaorou finally decided to take the same as Su wennuan.


    The nether mausoleum can wear it, and the cloud heart should also wear it. The cloud heart is only two centimeters shorter than the nether mausoleum, and the body shape should be the same.


    The waiter took out two more. Su wennuan said he would go to the boxer area to have a look, and then bought four pairs of underwear.


    Shi xiaorou said in surprise, "why do you buy so much? Is your mingling the king of underwear?"


    Su wennuan pushed her arm. "Fuck you, it''s called preparedness."


    "I don''t understand you." Shi xiaorou glanced.


    "You''ll know when you get married." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    "Cut, it''s so mysterious. It''s not about the bed roll." Shi xiaorou always said what she had to say.


    Su wennuan blushed and pushed her arm, "Shi xiaorou, be serious."


    Shi xiaorou realized she was wrong and immediately shut up, "Okay, okay, I''m serious."


    Bought underwear to swipe the card. Su wennuan took out his card and handed it to the camper.


    As a result, six pairs of underwear cost more than 20000. Su wennuan said with pain, "this brand of underwear is so expensive. It hurts me."


    Shi xiaorou said, "what do you love? It''s not the money from the Ming mausoleum."


    Su wennuan was carrying a shopping bag. "Who said, I swiped my own card."


    Shi xiaorou looked at her like a rare animal, "no, you didn''t brush your own salary card?"


    Su wennuan nodded.


    Shi xiaorou was speechless, "you are such a fool."


    Su wennuan said proudly, "who says I''m stupid? Why can''t I send things to my husband." what is sending? Sending is giving things to each other in exchange for their own labor achievements.


    If you send something to Ming Ling and brush the card of Ming Ling, you won''t be sincere at all.


    "OK, you''re awesome. You''re impressed." Shi xiaorou shook her head and was really impressed by Su wennuan.


    "Come on, let''s go to the children''s clothing area and buy some clothes for pineapple and pineapple." Su wennuan took Shi xiaorou''s arm and took her to the children''s clothing area.


    "Married women are different. They have to take care of their husband and children. They don''t have time to buy things for themselves." Shi xiaorou joked.


    Su said, "I don''t think I lack anything."


    Su wennuan''s words once again refreshed Xiao Rou''s insight and looked up and down at Su wennuan, "I think you lack everything and your brain. How long have you been wearing this dress? It''s time to change it, and you said you don''t lack it?"


    Su wennuan said, "I think the clothes are very good. They are neither bad nor old."


    "Speechless, married women are terrible." Shi xiaorou shook her head.


    "It''s mainly because Ming Ling bought me a million dollar skirt in California before I could wear it. It''s too wasteful to sell it." the one million dollar skirt has been in her heart.


    "Poof, are you abusing my dog?" Xiao Rou staggered.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "He said he didn''t abuse me."


    "Hey, that skirt should look good on Luo Luo." Su wennuan stopped talking nonsense to her and walked over when she saw a skirt.


    She had just reached for the skirt, and her other hand reached over and took the children''s trousers below.

 Chapter 482

    Su wennuan turns to look at the owner of the hand and sees a familiar face. Su wennuan is stunned.


    Black rose was surprised to see Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan took his hand back, with a faint smile on his face, "it''s such a coincidence to meet you here."


    Now when we meet, black rose has no hostility to Su wennuan. She also smiled faintly and said, "yes, it''s such a coincidence."


    Su wennuan looks down and sees the rock beside her.


    Although the little boy''s head is still wrapped in gauze, he looks very energetic.


    It turned out that Yanyan was all right. Su wennuan was pleased.


    Before, because Ming Ling hated black rose, he wanted to kill black rose.


    Although Su wennuan is worried about Yan Yan, she doesn''t dare to go to the hospital to see him.


    Seeing that he is all right now, Su wennuan is relieved.


    "Come and buy clothes for Yan Yan?" Su wennuan greeted black rose.


    After everything is clear, the black rose naturally has no hostility and no friendly meaning to Su wennuan.


    But before Nian, Su wennuan asked mingling to show mercy and didn''t kill her. She thanked Su wennuan for this.


    "Yes, buy him clothes and we''ll depend on each other in the future. Naturally, I want to be good to him?" said black rose.


    "You depend on each other? Where''s the stab?" Su wennuan was surprised.


    The black rose lowered her eyebrows and lashes, and a bitter and indifferent smile overflowed from her lips, "divorced..."


    Su wennuan is dumb, his mouth is slightly open, and he forgets his reaction


    Shi xiaorou came over and saw the black rose. She was still on guard. She stood next to Su wennuan. She looked at Su wennuan suspiciously and then at the black rose. "Why are you here?"


    Knowing that Shi xiaorou was still hostile to her, black rose shrugged and took it for granted, "buy clothes for the children."


    When xiaorou glanced at Su wennuan again, "what do you think?"


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t believe in black roses now. Naturally, she also has a sense of resistance to black roses.


    Su wennuan smiled faintly and said, "I don''t think much. Everyone comes to buy clothes."


    "Then you go first. I won''t disturb you." black rose said and led Yan away.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t help looking at Su wennuan again. "How can you treat her so well? You know that black rose cheated you before and was going to destroy your family with mingling."


    It''s shameless to say that Yanyan is the child of mingling for no reason.


    Su wennuan sighed and said, "everyone has his own difficulties and unpleasant places. It is inevitable that he will do something wrong."


    "But you can''t impose your unhappiness on others. You''re just too kind." Shi xiaorou sighed.


    Su wennuan looks at Shi xiaorou, "don''t you find that the black roses are different now?"


    When Xiao Rou paused, she realized that the black rose now was much more calm and introverted than before.


    Su wennuan continued, "you have to forgive others and forgive others. Taking a step back can achieve others'' life. It''s not your own happiness."


    At least mingling didn''t kill black rose. Black rose now wakes up and knows how to live her own life. And Yanyan doesn''t worry about not being taken care of by her mother.


    Why not kill two birds with one stone.


    Whether it''s the kindness of a thought or the fact that they have never blamed black rose, at least they take a step back. Now black rose has its own life, and Yan Yan can grow up in an environment full of love. Why not.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, you''re right. Hurry to choose clothes. After buying clothes for pineapple, we have to buy clothes. There''s no time to go shopping. You won''t go to the night show."


    Su wennuan said with a smile, "how do you know I won''t go to the night show."


    "You are different now. You have a husband and children to take care of. If Ming Ling doesn''t see you when he comes home this afternoon, he can''t tell how to lose his temper." Shi xiaorou joked.


    Su wennuan said, "nonsense, Ming Ling is not so impatient, and his temper has changed a lot now."


    It is said that a man''s character will converge after he has a family and children. Su wennuan didn''t believe it before, but she believed it when she saw the change of Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at her contemptuously, "go, just say good things for your mingling. All right, stop talking nonsense and pick clothes quickly."


    Su wennuan bought two skirts for Luoluo and a little boy''s dress for Baobo.


    Shi xiaorou said again, "buy two pineapples for your family and only one pineapple for your family. It''s warm. You''re too eccentric."


    "There''s only one. It''s obviously two. Look at the pants and coat." Su wennuan lifted the things in his hand.


    "That''s just one set. Luo Luo has two sets." Shi xiaorou likes to keep Su warm.


    Shi xiaorou said that Su wennuan went to pick a suit for Bo Bo in order to prove that he was not eccentric.


    After that, when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou went to the women''s section to pick clothes.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, when Su Nuan was warm, xiaorou went home with big and small bags.


    When xiaorou drove her car to send Su wennuan back to Xishi villa, xiaorou was ready to go.


    Su wennuan said, "come in and sit down and have a rest. Have a cup of tea before you go."


    Shi xiaorou was really thirsty, so she didn''t affectate and came in with Su wennuan.


    When he came in, he saw a scene of harmony. Ding Hongfei played with the two children and had a good time.


    "Hey, Grandma lost, you have to give me a palm." Bo Bo and Ding Hongfei''s stone scissors cloth, Bo Bo''s stone won Ding Hongfei''s scissors.


    Ding Hongfei conceded defeat and stretched out his hand to Bo Bo to beat her.


    Bo Bo hit Ding Hongfei on the palm of his hand. The two continued to use stone, scissors and cloth, while Luo Luo ate watermelon.


    Seeing this, Su wennuan glanced at xiaorou.


    She didn''t expect Ding Hongfei to have such a good time with the children when she was not at home.


    Seeing this happy scene, Su wennuan felt some small fluctuations and moved.


    Her mother finally recognized her grandson and played so well with pineapple and pineapple. How could she not be excited.


    Green bamboo came up, "grandma, you''re back. When will dinner start?"


    Su wennuan didn''t disturb the game between Bo Bo and Ding Hongfei, but turned to Shi xiaorou and said, "why don''t you stay and have dinner before you go."


    "Forget it, I won''t disturb your family."


    "What if Yunxin comes later?" Su wennuan seduces her with Yunxin.


    "What if Yunxin doesn''t come?"


    "I''ll call Ming Ling and ask him to come with me." Su wennuan took out his cell phone.


    Before they started calling, Ming Ling and Yun Xin came in.

 Chapter 483

    Su wennuan''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "Ming Ling, Yun Xin, I''m going to call you." Su wennuan came forward and took Ming Ling''s arm.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Ming Ling picked his eyebrow.


    Su wennuan said, "it''s nothing. I''m going to let you call Shang Yunxin to come together. I don''t need it now."


    Seeing xiaorou present, Ming Ling knew it clearly.


    Yunxin came in and saw Shi xiaorou for the first time. He was about to come forward. Shi xiaorou glanced at him, pursed her mouth and stepped on high-heeled shoes, walked towards the table, sat down on the table and said to Su wennuan, "warm, let the kitchen serve quickly. I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten lunch yet." she and Su wennuan just went shopping.


    It''s more than four o''clock now.


    Su wennuan looked back at Ming Ling and asked, "can I have dinner now?"


    Before Ming Ling answered, Ding Hongfei interrupted his play with Bo Bo, stood up, and had a happy color on his face, "yes, we all want to eat."


    Ding Hongfei has special feelings and inexplicable desires for food.


    Before Su wennuan said anything, Ming Ling said, "let''s have dinner."


    After a while, several people sat at the table.


    After the servants gathered Cai, Ding Hongfei took a bowl and filled himself with a bowl of rice and some dishes. Unexpectedly, she sat down on the sofa with a bowl. She was a little scared and lonely, which made Su wennuan feel a little uncomfortable.


    Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum, and the Ming mausoleum said, "go."


    Su wennuan got up, went to the sofa and sat next to Ding Hongfei. "Mom, why are you eating here alone? Why don''t you sit at the table and eat together?"


    Ding Hongfei pulled his mouth awkwardly. "You young people eat. I''m fine. I''m used to eating alone. You don''t care about me."


    Ding Hongfei is still normal now, but even if she is normal, she has some inferiority complex that makes Su wennuan feel distressed and uncomfortable.


    Su wennuan knows that Ding Hongfei has suffered a lot over the years.


    Many living habits have been formed. They can''t be changed for a while, and they can''t adapt to a higher-end life.


    "But it''s hard for us to eat here," said Su wennuan.


    Ding Hongfei said hurriedly, "it''s good for me to eat here alone. I''m uncomfortable sitting next to you. It''s all right. You eat. Don''t worry about me."


    Seeing Ding Hongfei''s determination, Su wennuan had no choice. She returned to the table and saw that xiaorou and Yunxin were a little restrained in their eyes. She said politely, "it''s okay, it''s okay, we''ll eat ours."


    When xiaorou and Yunxin began to eat naturally.


    Although it is natural, it is not as natural as before.


    "Brother, you are eating so early."


    Just halfway through the meal, Mingfeng strode over.


    He is now wearing a professional suit and his hair is dyed black. When he passes by the sofa, he looks at Ding Hongfei strangely, and then walks to the table.


    Ming Ling ignored Ming Feng, but Su wennuan said politely, "Ming Feng, you''re just in time. Sit down and eat."


    Mingfeng sits down with Shi xiaorou and Yunxin. The servant immediately sandwiches a set of tableware for Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng took chopsticks and put some food in his mouth. While eating, he said, "brother, when can you go home and talk about dad? He has to ask me for a blind date. You know, I''m not interested in women."


    After Mingfeng finished, he noticed that the atmosphere was wrong. In the twinkling of an eye, he looked at Yunxin and Shi xiaorou sitting next to him and saw Yunxin''s serious expression.


    Mingfeng hurriedly explained, "Yunxin, don''t get me wrong. Last time I was acting with Shi xiaorou, who instigated me to do so."


    Mingfeng points to Shi xiaorou and pushes all the mistakes on her.


    Last time I acted in front of Yunxin, I didn''t explain it clearly.


    Yunxin glanced at him, "of course I know. I''m just warning you not to use xiaorou''s idea when playing."


    After hearing this, Shi xiaorou burst into laughter. It turned out that Yunxin was worried that she had been robbed.


    "I won''t make up my mind about her. You should know that I like doctors." when Ming Feng finished this sentence, he heard the sound of Ming Ling putting chopsticks on the table.


    The voice was obviously conveying the anger of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling was so frightened that Su Nuan, who was sitting next to her, looked back at Ming Ling.


    Mingfeng also realized that he seemed to make mingling angry, but he didn''t do anything. Why was mingling angry.


    "Mingfeng, the old man is right. It''s time for you to go back to the right way." the deep eyes of mingling looked at Mingfeng and said seriously.


    Then Mingfeng understood what mingling meant. It turned out that mingling didn''t agree that he was with a doctor.


    Mingfeng frowned, "true love is invincible, brother, don''t you know it deeply."


    Ming Ling naturally knows what true love is invincible, but he can''t accept homosexual love for the time being.


    "You''re bullshit, I''m different from you! What can you do together?" Ming Ling frowned.


    Mingfeng said weakly, "the descendants of the Ming family were created by you and your sister-in-law. You see, you already have pineapples and pineapples. If you are giving birth to one in two years, it should be mine." Mingfeng muttered.


    "Poof..." Su wennuan was eating. Suddenly she choked on Ming Feng''s words. She immediately looked up at him and said nervously, "Ming Feng, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense. You''re my little brother-in-law."


    Shi xiaorou didn''t turn around, but after hearing Su wennuan''s words, she immediately realized the ambiguity of Mingfeng''s words.


    It would be wonderful if my brother-in-law brought a green hat to Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t help looking at Ming Ling''s face. He looked really bad.


    Mingfeng also subconsciously understood it and quickly explained, "no, brother and sister-in-law, I don''t mean that. You misunderstood. I mean that if you are responsible for the prosperity of the Ming family, I won''t join the fun. I just pursue my true love."


    "Have you considered it for a doctor?" Su wennuan suddenly asked for Ming Ling.


    For a moment, Mingfeng was dumb and had nothing to say.


    Ming Ling finally concluded, "you''d better have a blind date according to the old man''s arrangement."


    Ming Feng doesn''t want to listen anymore. He ran out at home because Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming forced him to have a blind date. He thought he could find some comfort here in Ming Ling, but they are also standing on the side of old man Ming. Ming Feng is very upset.


    Changing the topic, he said, "aunt Ding how to eat alone on the sofa. Brother, it''s wrong for you to treat your mother-in-law like this."


    Then he looked at Su Nuan and Ming Ling''s face.


    The Ming mausoleum didn''t make a sound. Su wennuan hurriedly explained, "it''s my mother who wants to eat there. It''s none of the business of the Ming mausoleum."


    "Then my brother should invite his mother-in-law over," said Mingfeng.

 Chapter 484

    When Mingfeng finished this sentence, xiaorou and Yunxin looked at Mingfeng. That look was definitely a warning.


    Shi xiaorou thought, Mingfeng, you''re here to tear down the platform. Your ability to stir up discord is growing day by day.


    Yunxin looked at him like that, of course.


    Ming Feng didn''t feel it.


    Su wennuan listens to Ming Feng''s words, glances at Ding Hongfei on the sofa, and then looks at Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling ate and scraped a cold look at Ming Feng, "take care of yourself. You can''t worry about my business."


    Hearing Ming Ling''s answer, Su wennuan is still a little sad. Anyway, Ding Hongfei is indeed her mother and Ming Ling''s mother-in-law. Ming Ling should respect and care for Ding Hongfei.


    Although Ding Hongfei wanted to eat on the sofa, Ming Ling should have an attitude.


    And his reaction now let Su wennuan a little disappointed.


    "Mommy, grandma and I just played with stone, scissors and paper. Grandma has been losing to me. We had a good time." Bo Bo reported to Su Wenhui while chewing his rice.


    Everyone likes to win, from childhood.


    Su wennuan touched the head of Bo Bo, "Bo Bo, play. Don''t bully grandma in the future. Count. How many times did you hit grandma''s palm today?"


    Bo Bo pouted and said weakly, "Oh, I see."


    As a woman, Shi xiaorou knows that the atmosphere is wrong. Su wennuan''s family must be in flames of war. They will only get in the way here. Shi xiaorou quickly took a few mouthfuls of rice, then put down the bowl, "I''m full, you eat slowly." then she pulled Yunxin up from the table and let him go with him.


    Ming Feng didn''t know it. He was still eating and chewing with relish.


    "Well, Mingfeng, come out, I have something to say to you." Shi xiaorou took Yunxin halfway, suddenly turned back and waved to Mingfeng to let him come out.


    Mingfeng put down her chopsticks and ran towards Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou directly took Mingfeng''s arm. She took Yunxin in one hand and Mingfeng in the other. She came out with them.


    When she came out, xiaorou let go of Mingfeng and turned to him and said, "Mingfeng, I said you really deserve beating. You don''t know what you just said can provoke a war between your brother and your sister-in-law."


    Mingfeng innocently scratched his head, "it''s so serious."


    Seeing that Mingfeng didn''t know it, xiaorou kicked him, "of course it''s serious, don''t you know?"


    Mingfeng was stunned and shook his head like a second Leng.


    Shi xiaorou had to be patient and explain to him, "as for women, men are the most taboo to be bad to their family. You just said that, Su wennuan must have an opinion on mingling."


    Ming Feng suddenly realized, "well, I didn''t think so much at that time, just think of what to say." this point, Ming Feng is very similar to Shi xiaorou. Both of them are straight hearted and say what they think.


    Finally, Mingfeng not only didn''t feel sorry for mingling, but also felt that he was right to do so. He smiled at Shi xiaorou and said, "I think it''s good. My sister-in-law has never quarreled with my brother. Letting them quarrel will help the emotional progress."


    Shi xiaorou raises her foot and is ready to kick him. Mingfeng quickly steps back and doesn''t kick Shi xiaorou. At least he is the president of Ming family. How can he be kicked by a woman frequently.


    "Fart, just make excuses. Where does the relationship between your brother and your sister-in-law need to be improved!" Shi xiaorou gave him a white look.


    Ming Feng said, "even if they quarrel, it''s understandable. At least they breathed out for me. Who told my brother not to stand on my side and say me."


    "Hey, you, you still have such a grudge." Shi xiaorou was speechless to Mingfeng.


    "Well, don''t quarrel, let''s go." he kept silent and looked at Yunxin, who was fighting with Mingfeng when xiaorou finally opened his mouth, with dissatisfaction in his voice.


    The way Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng get along is really too ambiguous. Some people who don''t know think they are a pair and happy enemies.


    And he Yunxin is just an outsider. When Yunxin sees that xiaorou and Mingfeng have such a gap free dialogue, he is actually not satisfied.


    "Hey, Yunxin, wait for me..." Shi xiaorou hurried to catch up.


    Ming Feng scratched the back of his head, walked in another direction and left Ming Ling''s house.


    Shi xiaorou caught up with Yunxin, took his arm, smiled and said to him, "what''s the matter? Angry?"


    Yunxin glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou knew that he must be angry when she saw his unhappy appearance. Instead, she smiled, "Hey, Yunxin, you look very cute when you are jealous. I like it."


    Yunxin stopped and frowned, "who is jealous?"


    "Well, don''t be awkward. I''ll take you to see something to make sure you like it." as she said, xiaorou took Yunxin to her car.


    Yunxin sits in the co pilot''s seat. When xiaorou sits in the driver''s seat, she brings a bag and gives it to Yunxin. "Open it and have a look. You promise you like it."


    When Yunxin stared, xiaorou picked up the bag and said, "what is it?"


    "Don''t you just open it and have a look." Shi xiaorou urged.


    Yunxin opened the bag with surprise. Looking at the two underwear in the bag, he was stunned.


    When xiaorou smiled, "open it and have a look."


    According to what she said, Yunxin opened the bag, put forward the pants inside, and unfolded the underwear simulating male signs, just like seeing the real lower body of a man.


    Yunxin''s face is wonderful.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t help laughing. "How do you like it? The waiter said it was absolutely comfortable."


    Yunxin threw his underwear into the bag. His eyes were ambiguous and lustful. He looked at Shi xiaorou, "xiaorou, let''s get married as soon as possible!"


    He said suddenly.


    When xiaorou saw the light of plunder in Yunxin''s eyes and some wildness, she knew what he was thinking now.


    This time, xiaorou was embarrassed and hung her head. "I, I don''t mean that. I just want to give you a gift to make you comfortable."


    "No matter how comfortable it is, you don''t make me comfortable." Yunxin said, with pure light in her eyes.


    How could xiaorou not hear the obvious love words and invitations.


    She blushed, "Yunxin, we......" before she finished, she saw Yunxin''s head coming towards her.


    Without waiting for her reaction, he pressed the back of her head and fiercely sealed her lips.


    When xiaorou was stiff, she wanted to push him away, but Yunxin kissed him more tightly.


    Shi xiaorou thought, no, he didn''t want to give her something a man shouldn''t give now.


    She doesn''t feel anything about the car shock. No!


    When xiaorou was crying in her heart, but his kiss really let her sink

 Chapter 485

    But Yunxin kissed her for a while and let her go. One hand pressed the back of her head and looked at her intoxicated, "xiaorou, let''s get married. I''m serious."


    Shi xiaorou was almost frightened by his serious expression. Seeing his amber eyes, she jumped and pushed Yunxin''s hand away. "No one has proposed like this. There''s nothing, and she hasn''t seen her parents yet. Marriage can''t be hasty."


    "I have no parents," Yunxin replied.


    "But I have." Shi xiaorou also said.


    Yunxin frowned, "then tell your parents when it''s convenient for me to visit them."


    Shi xiaorou is a little guilty and has no bottom.


    Zou Pei said that she was not allowed to communicate with Yunxin. Now Zou Pei really hates Yunxin. Would it be lower if Yunxin met her parents now?


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t dare to take risks. If her parents throw a face at Yunxin and Yunxin throws a face at her parents when she gets angry, she will really have no future with Yunxin.


    She hesitated and avoided his words. "Well, let''s talk later." as she said this, xiaorou started the car.


    Yunxin frowned at her and felt very uncomfortable.


    How can he not see it? Shi xiaorou has been avoiding the relationship between him and her. She never wants to positively connect him with her family.


    Yunxin pressed down his inner depression and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, after su Nuan had dinner with the children, she settled Ding Hongfei for a bath and sent her to her room to have a good rest.


    Su wennuan is about to come out. Ding Hongfei holds her hand.


    Su wennuan looks back and sees Ding Hongfei''s guilty expression on his face.


    "Niuniu, it''s my mother." Ding Hongfei sighed.


    Su wennuan sat next to her and said, "what''s the matter, mom, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    Ding Hongfei still looked heavy and full of guilt. "I know I''ve caused you a lot of trouble here, but mom can''t help it. I don''t know anything when I''m sick. I just want to stay with you for fear of losing you."


    Ding Hongfei''s words made Su wennuan''s eyes warm. She knew that Ding Hongfei had always remembered her and had been trying to stay with her and take care of her over the years.


    Ding Hongfei is not easy. She is also glad that she has a mother who cares about her so much.


    "Mom, don''t think about it. There''s nothing wrong, and we won''t be separated in the future. Don''t worry. Live here at ease." Su wennuan comforted her.


    The old man didn''t do anything wrong, but many couldn''t help themselves.


    "Niuniu, I know you have a good heart, but..." Ding Hongfei was still worried.


    Su wennuan interrupted her with a smile, "Mom, it''s nothing, but I''m your daughter. Of course I have to take care of you, and your grandson pineapple and pineapple are still so small and need your care."


    Ding Hongfei was a little uncertain, "really?"


    Su wennuan nodded. "Of course it''s true. Don''t you believe me?"


    Ding Hongfei nodded, "I believe you."


    "That''s good. Go to bed and don''t think about it." Su wennuan patted Ding Hongfei on the shoulder and asked her to go to bed earlier.


    Ding Hongfei nodded at ease and lay obediently in bed.


    Su wennuan closes the door and goes to the bathroom. In the bathroom, green bamboo is arranging for pineapple and pineapple to take a bath. Su wennuan comes in to help.


    While bathing pineapple and pineapple, Su wennuan chatted with green bamboo, "green bamboo, how did my mother play with the children today?" didn''t they still have a stiff relationship yesterday?


    Green bamboo said truthfully, "just now Miss Gu came and talked to Aunt Ding for a while, and aunt Ding''s mood became more stable. Moreover, aunt Ding listened to the words of Chengqi housekeeper, and the children were close to Chengqi housekeeper. Chengqi housekeeper took the children to play with aunt Ding, so they made up, and then Chengqi housekeeper took people out to buy, leaving aunt Ding to play with pineapples."


    Green bamboo said the general thing.


    Su wennuan nodded after listening, "so it is."


    No wonder Ding Hongfei is in a much better mood today. It turned out that Gu Xinyu came.


    After taking a bath with the children, Su wennuan and Lvzhu carried a child to their room.


    As soon as I came in, I saw Ming Ling sitting on the children''s bed, as if waiting for them.


    Seeing them coming in, Ming Ling turned around.


    Seeing this, green bamboo put Luo Luo on the bed and said, "I''ll go out first." then he withdrew.


    "Dad..." as soon as Luoluo stepped on the bed, she ran over and hung her little body on the back of mingling.


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand and carried her on his back, "Luo Luo is good..."


    "Dad, will you take me to eat delicious food tomorrow?" said Luo Nen''s voice.


    Ming Ling carried her on her back and spoiled her. "Luo Luo wants to eat delicious food?"


    "Well, Dad, dad doesn''t take us out to play. I want to go out and eat delicious food."


    Su wennuan is ashamed. She didn''t take them when she went shopping today. Luo Luo learned to complain.


    Ming Ling glanced at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "I''ll go shopping. It''s not fun for them to follow." then he went to take out the clothes he bought for the children.


    "You see, do you like it or not?" Su wennuan took out all the clothes in the bag.


    As soon as Bo Bo saw that he had two sets of clothes, he couldn''t close his mouth. "Mom is the best." he took his clothes and kissed them.


    When Luo Luo saw two beautiful skirts, she jumped over and couldn''t put it down. "Mom is the best."


    "Does that mean mom won''t take you out?" Su wennuan pretended to be angry.


    Luo Luo pinched her skirt and smiled.


    Ming Ling rubbed Su''s warm hair. "Well, what''s the competition with the children? Let''s go out tomorrow." Ming Ling said.


    It''s actually his fault that he didn''t have time to accompany the children. He has been busy and didn''t take time to accompany them.


    "Then you won''t work tomorrow?" Su wennuan asked. In fact, she was happy to hear him say to accompany them tomorrow, but she was afraid of delaying his work.


    Ming Ling said, "not so much."


    "Oh, just don''t delay your work." Su Nuan responded faintly.


    "Dad, if you don''t play with us again, we won''t know you." Bo Leng Buding said.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling were stunned and looked at each other.


    Although they didn''t say anything to each other, they have understood what this sentence means.


    Ming Ling couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t have time to accompany the children. The children were about to don''t know themselves.


    Yes, I have to take time to spend time with the children.


    Ming Ling reached out and made Bo Bo''s head hairy. "You boy, don''t know your father. Who do you know?"


    "Uncle Shi, he came to play with us today." Bo Bo blurted out.

 Chapter 486

    After listening to this sentence, Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan. His eyes were obviously bad and showed some cold.


    Su wennuan understood that mingling must be angry. He quickly explained, "I don''t know Shi Yi has come. I went shopping with xiaorou, but I heard Lvzhu say Gu Xinyu has come." did Shi Yi come with Gu Xinyu?


    But I didn''t hear Lvzhu talk about him.


    Ming Ling took back his eyes that had been delivered to Su wennuan and once again hairy Bo Bo''s head. "After all, he is just an uncle."


    Ming Ling naturally knows that Shi Yi has come, and green bamboo has told him. He looks at Su wennuan and just wants to know what Su wennuan thinks about it. Unexpectedly, Su wennuan is anxious to explain to him.


    Just because he knew that Shi Yi had come and had a good time with the children, he suddenly felt that his father had not been qualified by Shi Yi''s uncle.


    That''s why I''m going to spend time with the children.


    Su wennuan glanced. "When we came back to the other city, you didn''t go out with us once."


    Ming Ling naturally knew that Su wennuan was complaining to him. He said, "I''ll spare more time in the future."


    "Hee hee, we have new clothes. Does Dad have new clothes?" Luo suddenly said with a smile.


    Ming Ling''s eyes were on Su Nuan again.


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment. He hurried to put away the clothes on pineapple and pineapple and said, "of course Dad has clothes, but Dad''s clothes won''t show you. Put them away. We''ll go out and play tomorrow. Will you sleep well today?"


    Pineapple and pineapple nodded obediently.


    "Well, lie down and mom will tell you a story." Su wennuan took good care of pineapple and pineapple and let them lie down. She took out a story book and read them a story. Her voice was very soft and had the effect of hypnosis. Soon, pineapple and pineapple fell asleep.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling came out lightly and closed the door. They looked at each other.


    Su wennuan rubbed his long black hair. "Let''s go back to the room." he took the lead in walking towards the room.


    Ming Ling also went to the room.


    There are three shopping bags on the bed in their room.


    Su wennuan walks over, looks for it and finds out the clothes for Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling came over and handed him the bag. "Look, do you like it or not."


    Ming Ling took the bag from her hand and took out the clothes, including four boxers and two underwear with two bedrooms and one living room.


    Ming Ling was immediately attracted by the two rooms and one hall, and looked at the underwear strangely.


    Then he raised his eyebrows at Su Nuan, "how do you know I want this?"


    Su wennuan is happy when he hears it. He is happy when he buys something. Can he be unhappy.


    "You like it, that''s great. I heard the waiter say these pants are very comfortable." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    "Well, later, I''ll be more comfortable." Ming Ling put down his things and hugged Su wennuan in his arms, with an ambiguous and evil expression.


    Su wennuan knew what he meant by looking at his expression. He blushed and gently hit him on the chest, "you hate it."


    "Really annoying or fake annoying." Ming Ling''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Er..." Su wennuan was speechless.


    Ming Ling suddenly picked her up.


    Su wennuan exclaimed, instinctively hooking his neck, "what are you doing?"


    "Continue what you didn''t finish yesterday." mingling''s throat was hot and hoarse.


    Su wennuan''s face turned red. Seeing that Ming Ling was holding her eagerly towards the bathroom, she hurriedly said, "lock the door, lock the door, the door hasn''t been locked yet..."


    Ming Ling glanced at the door. Thinking of yesterday''s lesson, he strode to the door.


    He hugged Su wennuan, who closed the door and locked it.


    Ming Ling strode towards the bathroom.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, Ming Ling closed the door behind his feet, unscrewed the shower, dropped water, and got them wet.


    Ming Ling takes off Su wennuan''s wet clothes and kisses her lips, chin and neck


    Su wennuan''s skin was itched by his anxious and hot kiss, but he held his back, "slow down, slow down..."


    "No, don''t use this posture..."


    "Wuwu..."


    "OK, ok..."


    "Su wennuan, be quiet..."


    They quarreled in the bathroom and went to bed again.


    After filling up yesterday''s regret, Ming Ling fell asleep with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ming Ling got up later than usual, but it was still too early for Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling patted Su Nuan''s face, "Nuan, get up..."


    Su wennuan is sleeping soundly. In her dream, a beautiful man with a very nice voice and a very gentle voice is calling her.


    This cry became more and more real. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the gentle face of mingling. She found that this was not a dream, but a reality.


    Su wennuan opened his eyes and rubbed his eyes. "Ming Ling, why didn''t you go to work?"


    "Did you forget to go out with the children today?" the voice of Ming Ling was gentle.


    Su wennuan remembered, "Oh, I''ll get up right away." as she said this, Su wennuan turned over from the bed and saw that the sheets were in a mess. After she dressed, she threw the sheets into the washing machine to wash them.


    Casually washed the underwear bought for Ming Ling yesterday by hand.


    After all this, Ming Ling was still sitting on the bed.


    Su wennuan went to him and sat down. "I washed my underwear. You can wear it later in the evening."


    Ming Ling nodded.


    Su wennuan suddenly laughed.


    As soon as Ming Ling saw her smile, she knew that she must have thought of something impure. Ming Ling reached out and pinched her face, "what picture has formed in her mind?"


    Su wennuan shook his head, "ha ha, I think it''s a little funny when I think of you wearing those underwear later."


    Ming Ling suddenly understood what she was doing, and the woman''s thought was not pure.


    The lip corner of the Ming mausoleum was slightly hooked, "I showed you enough that night. I must study and understand everything."


    His insinuating evil words made Su wennuan blush, "I didn''t want to study it."


    Ming Ling kissed her pink lips, "I''ll know at night." then he took her out with his arm around her waist.


    In the living room, Ding Hongfei has got up. She is sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    Su wennuan loosened Ming Ling''s hand and went forward, "Mom, why do you get up so early?"


    Ding Hongfei turned to look at her, "I can''t sleep..." the elderly have little sleep.


    Su wennuan turns to look at the Ming mausoleum. "Ming mausoleum, why don''t we take our mother out to play."


    Ming Ling''s eyes became deep, "OK, take your bodyguard."


    Su wennuan wondered, "why do we go out to play with bodyguards?"


    "We can''t watch her all the time. It''s hard to do if we lose her."


    Su wennuan glanced. "Forget it, let my mother be at home."

 Chapter 487

    Hearing Su wennuan''s words, Ming Ling didn''t say anything, but acquiesced.


    He felt that the four of them went out to play and played with things that children liked. If Ding Hongfei followed, it would be inconvenient for the children to have a bad time, and Ding Hongfei would not have a good time. There was nothing wrong with letting Ding Hongfei eat and sleep at home.


    Su wennuan first releases Ding Hongfei''s arm and goes to pineapple''s room to call them up.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo are sleeping soundly. Su wennuan holds their small faces to wake them up.


    "Woo, Mommy..." Luoluo moves and wakes up. Su wennuan gently kisses her cheek. "Get up, baby, let''s go to the amusement park."


    "Yeah? How about going to the amusement park?" Luo Luo''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard that she was going to the amusement park.


    Su wennuan smiled and nodded.


    Luo Luo turned up from the bed. "Mommy, help me wear a beautiful skirt." Luo Luo smiled, and two dimples on both sides of her cheeks were deep, very beautiful.


    She still remembers that her mother bought her a beautiful skirt yesterday.


    Su wennuan smiled and pinched Luo Luo''s small face, "little guy." then she went to the cabinet and brought Luo Luo''s skirt.


    At this time, Bo Bo also woke up. He rubbed his bleary eyes and looked at Su wennuan, "Mommy, and mine."


    Su wennuan looked back at her and said with a smile, "I see." when she looked back, she saw Ming Ling reclining by the door, his hands around his chest, looking at her and the children.


    Su wennuan didn''t know when he came, but since he came, Su wennuan greeted him and said, "Ming Ling, you help Bo Bo dress, and I''ll help Luo Luo dress."


    Ming Ling came in and took the clothes Su Nuan handed him.


    Su wennuan puts on the skirt for Luo Luo at once, and then looks back at Ming Ling''s strange dress for Bo Bo.


    "Dad, it''s wrong. It''s this arm. It''s reversed." when Bo Bo saw that Ming Ling was wearing hard for him, he pouted.


    Ming Ling said, "yes, you don''t move. Just cooperate with me." Ming Ling said solemnly.


    He did his homework and dressed the children. It should be like this.


    But these hands-on things are useless after doing their homework.


    He told Bo Bo not to move, and Bo Bo really didn''t move.


    Ming Ling took half the clothes for Bo Bo and said to Bo Bo, "Bo Bo, stretch out your hand. How can I wear them if you don''t move."


    Bo Bo pouted sadly and said to Ming Ling, "Dad, didn''t you tell me not to move just now?"


    The hell mausoleum was ashamed. He told him not to move, which meant not to move, but he still had to cooperate with him.


    "OK, it''s dad''s fault. Raise your hand." Ming Ling didn''t argue with Bo Bo, but asked Bo Bo to raise his hand. He helped Bo Bo put his clothes in.


    Su wennuan looked around with a smile and didn''t come forward to help Ming Ling.


    It''s also good for Ming Ling to learn how to take care of children and interact with children.


    Finally, Ming Ling helped Bo Bo put on his clothes.


    Bo Bo pulled his clothes uncomfortable. "Mom, why do I think I''m still wearing the wrong clothes."


    Bo Bo pulled the clothes tied to his body and said with dissatisfaction.


    Ming Ling''s IQ was questioned. He stroked his forehead.


    Su wennuan came forward with a smile and smoothed the twisted clothes for Bo Bo. "There''s nothing wrong. You see, is it bad?" he said, rubbing Bo Bo''s head.


    Bo Bo smiled, "my father can wear clothes, too."


    After holding back for a long time, Ming Ling finally said two words, "nonsense." he can''t wear clothes. Is he running naked every day?


    Looking at the interaction between their father and son, Su wennuan felt even more funny. "Well, let''s go out for breakfast after washing."


    He came out with pineapple and pineapple and saw Ding Hongfei sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    Su wennuan asked Ming Ling to take her two children to the table. She came over and said softly, "Mom, shall we go there for breakfast?"


    Ding Hongfei looked dull and shook his head, "no, I want to go home..."


    Su wennuan was stunned. Seeing Ding Hongfei''s confused expression, Su wennuan knew that Ding Hongfei was dementia again.


    "Mom, this is home. If you don''t eat, you''ll be hungry. Let''s go there for breakfast." Su wennuan reached out and held Ding Hongfei, but Ding Hongfei suddenly pushed her hand away.


    Look excited, "you want to hurt me! Go away!"


    Su wennuan was pushed back a step.


    Ming Ling hurried over and held Su Nuan''s shoulder, "are you okay..."


    Su wennuan shakes her head, "nothing." looking at Ding Hongfei like this, Su wennuan is actually very uncomfortable. Now Ding Hongfei doesn''t even know her.


    Ding Hongfei''s eyes are dull and wandering.


    Housekeeper Chengqi came over and put a plate of food on the tea table in front of Ding Hongfei. Housekeeper Chengqi gently patted Ding Hongfei on the back and said kindly and comfortingly, "madam, you''re hungry and you''ll be home when you''re full. Don''t worry, we''ll accompany you and won''t leave you alone..."


    As Chengqi housekeeper said, he patted Ding Hongfei on the back. He looked very technical and friendly.


    Ding Hongfei''s eyes, which had no focus just now, slowly gathered together and looked at Chengqi housekeeper, "I won''t be left alone..."


    Chengqi housekeeper nodded, "yes, all of us will be here. You won''t be alone at any time."


    Ding Hongfei''s eyes calmed down.


    Seeing that Ding Hongfei had been comforted, Cheng Qi turned to mingling and Su nuanuan and said respectfully, "young master, young grandmother, I can come here. You go to dinner first."


    Su wennuan sees that Ding Hongfei doesn''t even recognize her now, and only Cheng Qi can pacify her.


    She thanked and said bitterly, "thank you..."


    Chengqi smiled and said, "young grandma, you''re welcome."


    Ming Ling and Su wennuan return to the table. After breakfast, they set out to play.


    Ming Ling drives the car, and Su Nuan and the children sit in the back seat.


    The two children were playing by themselves, but Su wennuan was in a daze. Thinking of Ding Hongfei''s appearance just now, she felt guilty and worried.


    Ding Hongfei suddenly fell ill because she suddenly felt lonely when she heard that they wanted to leave her at home alone and didn''t take her out to play?


    Su wennuan felt a little uncomfortable at the thought of Ding Hongfei.


    The car stopped after driving for half an hour.


    Ming Ling looked back, "here..."


    Su wennuan wakes up and gets off the bus with pineapple.


    You can see the amusement park as soon as you get off the bus.


    Children are naturally curious and sensitive to amusement parks.


    Seeing the toys from afar, they all cried happily.


    "I want to play the merry go round, mom, I want to play..." Lola took Su wennuan''s hand and couldn''t wait.


    Bo Bo pointed to the fast windmill, "I want to play that, Dad, I want to play that!"


    Su wennuan quickly comforted, "OK, OK, we''ll go to play when we buy tickets."

 Chapter 488

    Ming Ling said, "the ticket has been bought."


    Su wennuan was surprised, "ah? When did you buy it?"


    "The Secretary bought it," said Ming Ling, taking out four tickets from his pocket. "Let''s go in."


    Su wennuan took the ticket from Ming Ling and looked at it. Four full tickets, that is, with this ticket, everything in the amusement park can be played at will.


    Su wennuan couldn''t help looking at Ming Ling. "Your secretary is very capable." everything is so well prepared.


    Ming Ling looked back at her. "It''s just the accusation of the secretary. When he gets a salary, he naturally has to do something."


    Su wennuan smiled, "why didn''t you let me do these private things when I was your secretary."


    Ming Ling saw her slightly purring mouth. He joked, "do you want to be my Secretary for a time?"


    Su wennuan turned his head, "No."


    Ming Ling rubbed her head. "I''d better be my wife. After all, anyone can be a secretary, but not everyone can be a wife."


    "That''s true. I''m the only one who can do this job." Su wennuan smiled and took Ming Ling''s arm, sweeping away the depressed mood just now.


    "Mom, I want to play the Trojan horse, carousel..." walking into the amusement park, Lola took Su''s warm clothes and pointed to the carousel. She was coquettish and wanted to play.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "OK, OK, let''s play together."


    Bo Bo took Ming Ling''s hand and pulled him to the rapid windmill, "I don''t want to play the Trojan horse, I want to play that, I want to play that..."


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other. After that, the two children disagreed.


    Ming Ling comforted Bo Bo and said, "can you play the merry go round with your sister first, and then play the fast windmill?"


    Bo Bo immediately said, "no, I don''t like playing Trojans. It''s too slow!" boys don''t like playing gentle games. They like to play more exciting games.


    Now the Ming mausoleum looks at Su Nuan.


    In business, he can make arbitrary decisions, but he is really not good at coaxing children. If he can''t coax them well, the children will cry.


    Su wennuan receives mingling''s look for help. She squats down slightly and says to Luo Luo, "Luo Luo, or we''ll play the windmill with our brother first and then the Trojan horse, okay?"


    In a word, the four of them don''t want to be separated.


    Luo Luo shook her head, "no, I''m afraid..." the rapid windmill looks so fast, so scary and so high.


    Ming Ling loves her daughter dearly, so he said, "otherwise, you play the merry go round with Luo, I play the windmill with Bo, and then gather here."


    Su wennuan said, "that''s the only way."


    Then Su wennuan comes to the merry go round with Luo Luo, and Ming Ling takes Bo Bo to the rapid windmill.


    Because Luoluo is too young to sit on a horse alone, Su wennuan and Luoluo sit together. Su wennuan sits behind Luoluo and takes care of her.


    The little Trojan horse revolved, and the little girl couldn''t close her mouth. "Mom, have a good time..."


    Su wennuan touched her head, and the two of them happily went round with the merry go round.


    On the other side, because they have to take care of Bo Bo, Ming Ling and Bo Bo sit in a leaf and fasten their seat belts. The rapid windmill rotates very fast.


    But this stimulation was just a small thing for Ming Ling. He didn''t feel it at all, and the nearby Bo Bo was screaming all the time.


    Ming Ling looked at Bo Bo. Bo Bo trembled with fear and kept shouting with his mouth open.


    Finally, the windmill stopped quickly.


    Ming Ling took off his seat belt and came down to check Bo Bo. He found that Bo Bo''s whole body was shaking. He took Bo Bo out of the car and gently patted him on the back, "it''s okay. It''s safe to land."


    "Dad, well, it''s scary..." Bo Bo is still shaking with fear around the neck of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling smiled. The children are interesting. "Let''s not play these exciting games. Go and play something else."


    "That brother''s father is so handsome." suddenly a child''s praise came from the side.


    Ming Ling looked sideways and saw a little girl pointing at them and saying childish words, while the little girl''s mother led her.


    Seeing Ming Ling turning back, the little girl''s mother smiled awkwardly and sorry at him, and then led her daughter away.


    His father was praised. Bo Bo was very happy. He let go of his hand around Ming Ling''s neck and said proudly, "my father is the coolest..."


    When Ming Ling heard his son praising himself in front of others, he felt very comfortable.


    It''s a joy to be the pride of your children.


    Ming Ling takes Bo Bo to the place just now and finds that Su Nuan and Luo Luo are not there. He walks to the carousel and still doesn''t see Su Nuan and Luo Luo. Ming Ling is worried at once.


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket and was about to call Su wennuan.


    Behind him, Su Nuan and Luo Luo''s voice sounded, "Ming Ling..."


    "Dad, brother, eat ice cream."


    Ming Ling looked back and saw Su wennuan walking towards them with Luo Luo. He was worried just now.


    Ming Ling said slightly reproachfully, "didn''t he say to wait in place?"


    How worried he was that they were missing or kidnapped.


    Su wennuan could see that mingling was a little unhappy and explained, "Luoluo wanted to eat ice cream and took her to buy some. Aren''t we back now?"


    Then he turned his mouth.


    Seeing her like this, mingling naturally couldn''t bear to let her be sad. She took her hand and said, "let''s play together from now on." don''t separate.


    Ming Ling finally realized that his identity was actually a threat to his family. He even had to be nervous when he came out to play.


    Luo Luo is licking ice cream in one hand, and Su wennuan is holding the other hand. The hand held by Su wennuan is also carrying a bag of ice cream.


    "You can have two ice creams, too. It''s very hot now." Su wennuan releases mingling''s hand and takes Luoluo''s ice cream.


    He handed one to Bo Bo. As soon as he took it, he began to eat it.


    She handed another one to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling shook his head, "I don''t eat."


    "If it''s not sweet, eat one. It''s so hot. You see sweat on your forehead." Su wennuan insisted that mingling continue.


    There are fine beads of sweat on his forehead. Usually he works in an air-conditioned office, and there is air conditioning in his car. When he comes home, it''s air conditioning. It shouldn''t be so hot.


    He suffered a lot when he came out with the children today.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan. Seeing that she was so determined, he took the ice cream in her hand.


    He tore open the package, took a bite and stained his mouth with a little white cream.


    Su wennuan smiled and motioned for his mouth.


    Ming Ling was stunned. Su wennuan looked at him, pointed to his mouth and told him the location.


    But Ming Ling seemed to understand what she meant, took a bite of ice cream, then leaned over to Su wennuan, kissed the soft lip she had just pointed to, and put the ice cream in her mouth into her mouth.

 Chapter 489

    Su wennuan''s eyes widened and his whole body was stunned.


    Well, what''s the situation? She didn''t mean that just now.


    On the occasion of so many people, he openly kissed her and sent cream ice cream to her mouth. This picture can be as ambiguous and dirty as possible.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s inattention, Ming Ling pressed the back of her head, made her lips stick closer to hers, and sent all the ice cream in her mouth to her.


    Su wennuan froze and didn''t know what to do to respond to him.


    "Hee hee, dad is kissing mom." Luo Luo''s tender voice sounded in her ear.


    Bo Bo also giggled, "sister, kiss me too..." Bo Bo suddenly said something amazing.


    Su wennuan hurriedly pushed Ming Ling away, his cheeks flushed and said angrily, "Ming Ling, what are you doing? The children are still on the scene. It''s not suitable for children. Do you understand?"


    It was already hot. Su wennuan''s cheeks became more red. He looked around and found that he was looking at them with more smiling eyes.


    Seeing others talking about them, Su wennuan''s face reddened even more.


    "That man is so handsome. The woman who is kissed should be happy."


    "That woman is not bad either."


    "Yes, handsome men and beautiful women, kissing in the street is really a beautiful scenery. It''s good luck to see such a wonderful scene today."


    There was also a faint voice of others'' discussion.


    Su wennuan''s face became more red and angrily hit mingling on the shoulder, "look at you, you''ve broken the children."


    With a successful smile, Ming Ling said, "didn''t you let me do this?"


    Su wennuan blushed and pouted. "I''m reminding you that there''s cream on your mouth."


    "You should kiss me off directly." Ming Ling likes to flirt with Su nuanuan now. Seeing her blushing face, he feels very interesting and has a sense of achievement.


    Su wennuan gave him a white look. "I won''t tell you." he turned around and led pineapple and pineapple. "Let''s go play, don''t want dad."


    "But Dad kissed you just now. Why don''t you want him?" said Bo Bo.


    Su warmed up. "He kissed me. Do I want him?"


    "Dad should be responsible for you, he can''t do without you." Bo Bo doesn''t know where to learn these principles.


    Su wennuan looks at Bo Bo curiously, "Bo Bo, are you sure you''re only three years old?"


    "That''s what I said in the TV series," explained Bo Bo.


    "What love movies do you watch if you don''t watch cartoons?" Su wennuan was speechless. She didn''t like watching romantic TV dramas. Bo Bo even liked watching them. I really don''t know who she was like.


    The voice of the Ming mausoleum came from their side, "you should give them a correct guidance."


    Su wennuan was a little wronged. "Why didn''t I give him the correct guidance? I read jewelry design every day, and they can''t understand it. It''s you who started playing children''s games in front of them. It''s you who spoiled them."


    "Just this time."


    "How children can learn. One time is enough for them to remember for a long time."


    "Well, close the door and we''ll show ourselves." Ming Ling joked.


    Su wennuan looked back and hit Ming Ling''s arm, "you hate it."


    Ming Ling said with a smile, "don''t say this. Pineapple is old enough to go to school. Choose a school for them another day."


    Su wennuan also got down to business, "well, it''s time to send them to school." now they have their registered permanent residence and their name. It''s time to go to school.


    "Mom, I don''t want to go to school," said Luo.


    Bo Bo also shook his head, "I don''t want to go to school, I want to play at home."


    Hearing the voices of the two children, Su wennuan looked at mingling. They all felt that it was serious. They had to pick a school for them and send them to school.


    Just thinking about playing that all day.


    Next, the family of four played with some mild toys. Luoluo wanted to eat anything delicious.


    "I want to eat marshmallows, mom. I want to eat marshmallows." Luo Luo shook Su wennuan''s hand.


    Su wennuan said, "Luo Luo, you can''t eat any more. You see, you''re so fat. You can''t get any fatter."


    "No, I''m too thin!" Luo Luo shook Su wennuan''s hand and stopped walking. Her chubby little body called that she was too thin.


    Ming Ling returns.


    Luo Luo immediately took Ming Ling''s hand and said, "Dad, I want to face marshmallow. My mother won''t give me marshmallow..." she complains while being coquettish.


    Su Wenfu''s forehead: Luo Luo, were you born to me? One snack.


    Ming Ling coaxed, "OK, Dad, buy it for you." then, Ming Ling picked up Luo Luo, came to the marshmallow stall and bought two. Luo Luo happily took one and chewed it on her face.


    Ming Ling takes another one and hands it to Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo shook his head, "I don''t want it."


    Ming Ling looks at Su wennuan. Su wennuan has to pick it up and eat it himself.


    But still don''t forget to advise Ming Ling, "you can''t get used to them too much. You see, Luo Luo is so fat that she can''t get married in the future."


    Ming Ling said, "the child is still young and can''t keep up without nutrition."


    "Just give them a reason. What''s the nutrition of those junk food?"


    Ming Ling said, "when I was young, I didn''t eat what I liked to eat. When I grew up, I didn''t want to eat. My childhood is the best."


    Su wennuan has nothing to say.


    Well, it''s true. I liked snacks when I was a child, but I don''t like them when I grow up.


    Try to satisfy them when they like.


    After playing for most of the day, it was soon afternoon.


    The Ming mausoleum took them home.


    When I came back, I saw housekeeper Cheng Qi chatting with Ding Hongfei. It looked very good.


    Su wennuan is also happy to see Ding Hongfei''s mood is so stable.


    At dinner, Ding Hongfei didn''t resist sitting at the table.


    Su wennuan was even happier. The family of five had a happy meal.


    After dinner, Su wennuan sat next to Ding Hongfei and chatted with her, "Mom, how do you feel at home today?"


    Ding Hongfei nodded, "very good."


    Su wennuan smiled happily, "that''s good."


    After chatting for a while, it was evening. The time of the day passed quickly.


    Su wennuan settled down and Ding Hongfei let her sleep. Then she went to bathe the children, tell them stories, and coax them to sleep before walking to the room.


    Because he had to wait for Su wennuan to come in, mingling didn''t close the door, but it was getting late. He went to the bathroom to take a bath. After taking a bath, he opened the bathroom door and saw an old man''s face as soon as he opened the door.


    "Niuniu, I''m looking for Niuniu..."


    Ding Hongfei lost his eyes again.


    Ming Ling just took a bath and didn''t wear a coat. He only wore a pair of underwear. The underwear was still two bedrooms and one living room bought by Su wennuan for him.


    Ding Hongfei took a glance at him like this. Suddenly, the anger in the heart of Ming Ling came up, "why did you come in again!"

 Chapter 490

    He finished his anger and slammed himself into the bathroom.


    The momentum of Ming Ling was cold and frightening. When he was angry, it was even more frightening. Ding Hongfei fell to the ground and his body trembled.


    Su wennuan came up and just heard the roar of the Ming mausoleum. Coupled with the heavy sound of closing the door, she hurriedly pushed the door in and saw Ding Hongfei sitting on the ground shaking. Her heart suddenly lifted up and strode forward to help Ding Hongfei up, "Mom, get up, mom..."


    Seeing the tears on Ding Hongfei''s cheeks, Su wennuan burst into tears.


    The door of the bathroom was opened. Ming Ling put a bath towel around his waist and came out.


    Su wennuan came forward, raised his tearful little face and said to Ming Ling, "Ming Ling, why did you push my mother down!"


    Ming Ling frowned, "I didn''t..." he didn''t push Ding Hongfei down, and he didn''t like being wronged.


    Su wennuan''s tears became more ferocious when she was denied by Ming Ling. She raised her head and shouted to Ming Ling, "Ming Ling, you don''t respect me and my family at all! From the beginning to the end, you just despise me!"


    Ming Ling saw that Su Nuan was shivering with heat, and then looked at Ding Hongfei. She stood with her head down and was wiping tears.


    He frowned, "Su wennuan, don''t make trouble out of nothing, make things clear..."


    "It''s not clear yet! You just despise us! You''ve never called my mother after marrying you for so long! Why do I call your father and Dad, but you call my mother and aunt! In your heart, you despise us at all!" Su Nuan was angry and almost screamed.


    Ming Ling frowned deeper and deeper, "Su wennuan, be rational..."


    "Am I not rational? Do you want to beat my mother? I have to be rational to you! Mingling, I can''t live without you!" Su wennuan said proudly to mingling with her head raised. She was so angry that she pushed her mother down!


    There''s something you can''t say well. You have to do it! She said proudly, turned around and took Ding Hongfei''s arm, "Mom, let''s go!" she took Ding Hongfei out.


    "Su wennuan, stop!" the voice of Ming Ling said angrily.


    Su wennuan is not afraid of him now. He walks away with Ding Hongfei''s head in his arm.


    Mingling chases out, but Su wennuan leads Ding Hongfei to the gate.


    Ming Ling strode forward to stop them. When Ding Hongfei saw him coming, he immediately hid behind Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan looked up at him with dignity, "get out of the way!"


    Seeing Su wennuan''s resolute expression, Ming Ling was so angry that she bit her teeth, "Su wennuan, who''s important between me and your mother!"


    Su wennuan trembled, lowered his eyes, did not answer his words, but said coldly, "get out of the way..." this is not an important or unimportant question, but a question about his own dignity.


    Just because she thinks that Ming Ling is important, she doesn''t want to leave Ming Ling. Can Ming Ling hurt her family wantonly with her love?


    Her only family is Ding Hongfei. Now mingling doesn''t respect her mother. What should she do?


    The cold eyes of Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan, and his anger was already on his cheek.


    The serious and tense atmosphere was imminent. People were scared to make a noise while watching, and no one dared to offend their young master Ming Ling.


    Chengqi housekeeper looked very upset. He came forward to persuade him and said, "young master, young grandmother, it''s so late. You''d better have a rest earlier. You''d better talk about anything tomorrow."


    Su wennuan said, "Uncle Chengqi, thank you, but if he doesn''t apologize, there''s nothing to say. Let''s calm down. Green bamboo, help me take good care of the children..."


    With that, Su Nuan takes Ding Hongfei''s arm, bypasses the Ming mausoleum and strides out of the Ming home.


    "Grandma..." Chengqi is ready to stay.


    "Don''t stop her!" mingling said angrily. Chengqi housekeeper was too scared to move by mingling.


    Su wennuan really took Ding Hongfei away. Mingling hit the door frame with a punch, and his chest fluctuated with anger.


    It''s not only that she wronged him regardless of the warmth of the gas Soviet Union, but also that she said to go, regardless of the child''s love!


    It seems that in her heart, he is not as important as her mother!


    Su wennuan and Ding Hongfei are gone forever. Mingling looks back at the outside. It''s dark outside. It''s dark at night. There''s no bottom


    Seeing this situation, Ming Ling was full of anger, but he was worried again.


    This woman went out alone. She didn''t have money with her and didn''t know whether she had a mobile phone. What if she met a bad person!


    blamed!


    Ming Ling quickly returned to the room and put on the doctor''s light gray sportswear.


    Then he watched the car go out.


    But he was still a little late. When he caught up, Su wennuan stopped a taxi. She took Ding Hongfei in and the taxi drove away.


    Ming Ling thumped the steering wheel and followed the taxi in front. The taxi stopped at a nearby hotel. Su wennuan flew in with Ding Hong.


    It turned out that she had money and wanted to stop them, but when she thought of Su wennuan''s behavior and expression just now, mingling was angry and afraid that his appearance would disturb them even more.


    In desperation, he dialed Yunxin.


    "Ming Shao, what can I do for you so late?" Yun Xin''s voice came bleary. It was obvious that he was sleeping and was awakened by someone.


    "Su wennuan ran out."


    "Oh, ah?" cloud heart was confused. Hearing the cold and depressed voice of Ming Shao, he quickly woke up and sat up. "Do you want me to help?"


    "Call Shi xiaorou and ask shi xiaorou to call her." Ming Ling said.


    "Oh."


    "Don''t say I let you fight, just pretend to be a coincidence." Ming Ling ordered.


    Yunxin grabbed his hair and said, "OK." he really didn''t understand what the two were doing. Since he cared about each other, he didn''t let the other know.


    I''m really convinced of the big man.


    Is it true that, as Shi xiaorou expected last time, the Ming mausoleum and Su wennuan have started a war?


    Yunxin can''t guess what''s going on between them. She calls Shi xiaorou.


    "Yunxin, if there''s nothing important, you''ll die!" Shi xiaorou obviously woke up by Yunxin and said with a grin.


    "Your family quarreled with mingling and ran out. You call and care about it quickly." Yunxin said.


    "Ah?" when xiaorou heard the news, she was obviously surprised.


    Yunxin continued, "just pretend you can''t sleep and call her for a chat. Don''t let her know that you already know she quarreled with you in advance. Wait until she opens up to you first."

 Chapter 491

    Shi xiaorou was still a little confused. After a while, she reacted, "lying in the trough, wennuan really quarreled with mingling. My sixth sense is really accurate."


    "Come on, you can''t have a good feeling." Yun Xinge replied.


    "I have a hunch that I will break up. Do you believe it?"


    "Go, go, no good words, hang up." Yunxin didn''t want to hear the word "break up", hung up the phone, and couldn''t sleep at night.


    Xiao Rou immediately dialed Su wennuan.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Xiaorou, it''s so late that you haven''t slept yet." Su wennuan said with concern.


    "Didn''t you sleep, too? I can''t sleep. Talk with me." Shi xiaorou pretended not to know what happened between her and mingling according to Yunxin.


    "Why can''t you sleep?" Su wennuan said while cleaning her slippers.


    "My single dog is lonely and unbearable. It''s not like you. I''m accompanied by Ming Ling every day. Of course, my childhood is moist."


    "Who says you''re a single dog? What about Yunxin in your family?" Su wennuan lowered his eyebrows. "Moreover, I''m not with mingling now."


    "What, you''re not with Ming Ling? Where are you now?" Shi xiaorou successfully tricked Su wennuan''s words and pretended to be shocked.


    "I quarreled with him. It''s in the hotel."


    "Poof, can you still quarrel with Ming Ling? I don''t believe it even if you kill me." Shi xiaorou''s surprised voice was no less than reality on the phone.


    "Really, you don''t believe it." Su wennuan is in a bad mood now.


    Shi xiaorou said, "what''s going on? How did you quarrel with him?"


    "He started pushing my mother and pushed my mother to the ground." Su wennuan said angrily.


    When xiaorou heard this, she was also angry and patted her thigh, "warm, you did the right thing, that''s right! Ya''s men are too arrogant. Where are you now? I''ll find you."


    "No, you can sleep well. I''m in the hotel with my mother now," Su said.


    Shi xiaorou said, "you brought your aunt out together? Which hotel is it?"


    Su wennuan looked at Ding Hongfei, who was still afraid. She said, "just the hotel near mingling''s house, Changhong hotel. It''s so late, you can go to bed early. Let''s meet tomorrow."


    Shi xiaorou sighed, "well, don''t think too much. Have a good rest. Something will be solved tomorrow. By the way, have you brought out the money? Is your money enough?"


    Su wennuan said, "it''s OK to bring a mobile phone these days, and the mobile phone can also pay."


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, you can rest early. Good night."


    "Good night..." Su wennuan hung up the phone and went back to Ding Hongfei, holding her shoulder slightly. "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t leave you. As long as there is me, no one can bully you..."


    Ding Hongfei slowly raised his eyes, looked at Su wennuan, cried again, and looked guilty, "Niuniu, I''m not good, I drag you..."


    Su wennuan was very uncomfortable. "Mom, don''t say that. You didn''t drag me down. I''m sorry for you..."


    Ding Hongfei is now sober again. She explains to Su wennuan, "I just want to come in and apologize to you. I don''t mean to crowd you out during the day. I want to apologize to you for fear of your sadness. Who knows, walking, I''m confused again. I don''t know where I am. I just remember I want to find you..."


    Su wennuan holds Ding Hongfei''s hand. "I know, I know. I don''t blame you, mom. It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you."


    "Niuniu, did mom give you a lot of trouble? You quarreled with Ming Ling because of me."


    "No, mom, he''s really a little arrogant. If it weren''t for you, I didn''t know he didn''t value me so much." Su wennuan endured the burning eyes and took Ding Hongfei''s hand to comfort her and herself.


    Ding Hongfei sighed, "Mom, when she was young, she loved the wrong person and created a miserable life. People like them who are arrogant and tall in the underworld don''t know how to pity others."


    "Mom, don''t worry. Ming Ling is different from Cai Hongjun. Ming Ling is very good..."


    "That''s just the surface. Cai Hongjun was very kind to me at that time, but didn''t give up all the time later? Niuniu, listen to my mother, women must not give up their career and take care of a man wholeheartedly. Otherwise, they have no dignity and end up in a sad end. My mother is an example."


    Ding Hongfei patted Su wennuan on the back of his hand and said it earnestly.


    Su wennuan was slightly stunned, then nodded, "I know, mom, go to bed. It''s getting late¡°


    Tonight, Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei sleep in the same bed.


    Su wennuan curled up slightly, leaned on Ding Hongfei and fell asleep like a child.


    Ding Hongfei stayed up all night, reaching out and gently stroking Su wennuan''s face, just as a loving mother stroked her child.


    This is her daughter, the only warmth and remembrance she gets in her life, but she seems to have added a lot of trouble to her daughter. In the dark night, Ding Hongfei has some mercury in his eyes.


    Su wennuan turned over, opened her eyes, adapted to the strange environment, and remembered that she slept here with her mother.


    She turned around and found the bed empty!


    Su wennuan suddenly wakes up, quickly turns over and goes to the washroom to find Ding Hongfei.


    No,


    Su wennuan became more and more flustered.


    He opened the door and looked around outside. He still didn''t see Ding Hongfei.


    Su wennuan didn''t care. He quickly went downstairs and asked the front desk, "Hello, have you seen an old man wearing fancy pajamas and white sandals!"


    The front desk shook his head. "We don''t know. There are a lot of guests every day. We can''t remember."


    Su wennuan hurried to the manager and explained the situation. She said that her mother had Alzheimer''s disease and didn''t know the way. She had to find her.


    The manager agreed to show her the monitor.


    Su wennuan saw that around 3 a.m., Ding Hongfei went out and walked out of the hotel door! Su wennuan plummeted down on the chair and was stunned.


    "Miss, are you all right..." the manager said anxiously.


    Su wennuan was in a panic. Her fingers trembled and took out her mobile phone. She trembled and broadcast the phone.


    The phone rang, but no one answered it.


    Su wennuan burst into tears. "Answer the phone, answer the phone..."


    Just when Su wennuan was in a hurry, the phone picked up and came the unique voice of Ming Ling, "wennuan..."


    Hearing the sound, Su wennuan couldn''t help crying, "my mother is gone, sobbing, mingling, my mother is gone..."


    "Warm, don''t worry, I''ll come right away." mingling''s magnetic voice comforted with worry.


    "I, I''m in Changhong Hotel..." Su wennuan cried and reported his address.

 Chapter 492

    In less than ten minutes, Ming Ling rushed to Changhong hotel.


    When he came, Su wennuan hung his head and sat on the sofa in the hotel living room. His expression looked sad and painful.


    When Ming Ling saw her like this, his heart hurt. He stepped forward quickly, sat beside her and hugged her shoulder, "warm..." his voice was soft.


    Although I was angry with her yesterday, I was also angry that she wronged herself indiscriminately. I was angry that she took her mother with her regardless of his feelings.


    But now seeing her like losing her soul, all the grievances and anger in mingling''s heart dissipated, replaced by endless love for Su Nuan.


    There is no overnight feud between husband and wife. Besides, Su wennuan is his wife and his favorite woman. How can he be willing to see the woman he loves sad.


    Hearing the voice of Ming Ling, Su wennuan eagerly raised her head, and her tears ran into his deep eyes. She anxiously took his hand and cried, "Ming Ling, my mother is gone. What should I do? My mother is gone. She has dementia and doesn''t know the way. Where did you say she went?"


    Su wennuan is really worried. She sleeps so much at night that she doesn''t respond. Ding Hongfei has left. When she wakes up in the morning, she finds that Ding Hongfei is gone. She''s too worried.


    Ming Ling patted her arm, "don''t worry, I''ll find it with me."


    When Ming Ling saw Su Nuan''s pain and anxiety, his heart began to ache.


    Su wennuan''s eyes shook and saw hope. "Really, will you really find it? Let''s find it quickly." Su wennuan took mingling''s hand and stood up.


    Ming Ling took her hand back and stopped her steps.


    Su wennuan looks back at him.


    Ming Ling''s eyes stared at her, "it doesn''t matter. Let the subordinates look for it comprehensively and speed up their pace. I''ll take you back to take a bath and change your clothes first."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s face tired, she is still wearing yesterday''s clothes. It was so hot yesterday. She sweated so much. It must be very uncomfortable to wear yesterday''s clothes.


    "But..." Su wennuan was still worried, and the tears in his eyes fell down again.


    Ming Ling comforted, "don''t worry, I''ve informed Yunxin. There are so many people under my hand, which is better than the two of us."


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "Ming Shao!" Su Nuan and Ming Ling were about to go out of the hotel. Yunxin hurried to the hotel and stopped beside Ming Ling, panting.


    Yunxin looked at Su wennuan with hazy eyes and looked at the Ming mausoleum again, "Ming Shao, what''s going on?"


    Ming Ling''s expression became serious. "My mother-in-law lost her. If she lost her in this hotel, take someone to check and find her as soon as possible."


    When the staff of the hotel heard Ming Ling say that his mother-in-law had been lost in the hotel, they were too frightened to speak.


    The momentum of the Ming mausoleum seemed to destroy the hotel.


    Yunxin nodded, "yes, Mingshao."


    After giving it to Yunxin, Ming Ling takes Su Nuan out of the hotel.


    Took her home.


    At home, pineapple is having breakfast, and green bamboo greets them.


    "Mom!"


    Seeing Su wennuan coming in, the two children jumped down from the table and ran towards Su wennuan with surprise and joy on their faces.


    Su wennuan holds Luoluo in her arms and tears flow out again, "Luoluo is good..."


    "Mom, where did you go in the morning? We didn''t see you when we got up. You won''t want us..." Bo Bo also came to her, took her by the corner of her clothes and said.


    Su wennuan''s eyes became even hotter. "Silly boy, how could I not want you."


    Ming Ling came forward and brought pineapple and pineapple to Su wennuan. He said gently, "leave them alone. Go take a bath first."


    Su wennuan raised his eyes, looked at the Ming mausoleum, and then walked to the room.


    The room was clean and tidy, and the quilts were neatly folded, just like yesterday.


    I don''t know whether Ming Ling folded it in the morning or he didn''t go to bed at all.


    Since she lived in this room with Ming Ling, no servants have come in, so it must not be the room cleaned by servants.


    Su wennuan stood in front of the bed stunned. Looking at the same quilt as yesterday, Su wennuan felt in a trance that mingling didn''t sleep at all yesterday.


    Thinking that she had such a fierce fight with mingling yesterday, mingling was also angry yesterday. His anger was seeping. Maybe he felt bad and didn''t sleep all night.


    After standing by the bed for a minute, she went to the cabinet to find her clothes, then went to the bathroom, took a bath, changed her clothes and came out.


    "Warm, are you okay..." as soon as Su warm came out, Xiao Rou welcomed her.


    She heard Yunxin say that Ding Hongfei was gone and came right away.


    Seeing xiaorou''s worried look, Su wennuan shook his head and didn''t know what it meant.


    Seeing that Su wennuan seems to have lost his soul, Xiao Rou comforted, "don''t worry, wennuan. The Ming mausoleum is so powerful that it will be found."


    Su wennuan nodded.


    When she said that, xiaorou turned her head to look at Ming Ling and pretended to scold, "Ming Ling, I said you are really good. Why quarrel with warm! Can you respect the old man? Is it interesting for you, a young man, to push the old man?"


    Ming Ling''s handsome face is cold and deep, and his eyes are cold.


    When xiaorou saw him like this, she dared not go on.


    Su wennuan took Shi xiaorou''s hand, "xiaorou, stop talking..."


    "Well, did you find it?"


    Just then, Gu Xinyu hurriedly dared to come, and then Shiyi followed in.


    Su wennuan looks at Gu Xinyu. Seeing the worry on her face, she purses her lips and doesn''t speak.


    Gu Xinyu looked at Su wennuan and saw that her face was full of sadness. He looked at the Ming mausoleum and saw the frost on his face.


    The atmosphere was so low that she guessed that she must have not found it yet.


    She said anxiously, "let''s look for it separately. Whoever finds it first will call." then she walked quickly outside the door.


    Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou and looked at Su wennuan again. Seeing her low look, he didn''t know what to say.


    Shi xiaorou asked, "brother, why are you here?"


    Shi Yi replied, "Gu Xinyu didn''t have a car. I sent her." then he took a meaningful look at the Ming Ling and went out with Gu Xinyu.


    Shi xiaorou glanced, "I don''t know when my brother became Gu Xinyu''s dog leg."


    Ming Ling also stood up, "let''s go out and find it."


    Su wennuan immediately said, "OK..."


    "Mom and Dad, are you going out?" pineapple and pineapple came over shaking their little bodies.


    Su wennuan squatted down and slightly pinched the little face of pineapple and pineapple. "You listen to Aunt green bamboo at home. Mom and dad will be back soon."


    "Oh, do mom and dad really want to go out?" luoluonen''s voice was childish.


    "Come on, you little wordy ghost, let''s go to your grandmother and come back when we find it." Shi xiaorou pinched Luo''s pink face.

 Chapter 493

    When mingling is carrying Su wennuan, xiaorou drives her car to find Yunxin.


    In the car, Su wennuan sits in the co pilot, and Ming Ling drives the car steadily.


    When the car was driving on the road, the scenery on the roadside flashed by.


    The whole car was quiet. Mingling didn''t speak, and Su wennuan didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan occasionally looks back at Ming Ling''s attentive driving. Seeing his still cold side face, Su wennuan purses his lips and thinks of the quilt that hasn''t been moved in the room just now.


    Su wennuan finally opened his mouth, "Ming Ling, didn''t you sleep last night?"


    Ming Ling looked back at her. "I look tired?" he added, "don''t worry, I''m not tired to drive."


    He thought she was worried that he would have problems driving when he was tired.


    Su wennuan hurriedly explained, "no, I''ll ask..." we had a quarrel yesterday, and the atmosphere between us was a little awkward. Su wennuan is now embarrassed to even worry about him.


    Seeing that Su wennuan looked ahead again, Ming Ling said, "I fell asleep on the sofa last night." last night, I was really very angry. I sat on the sofa and smoked irritably.


    I wanted to go back to my room to sleep, but when I entered the room, it was deserted. A room without Su wennuan was not a room at all. He would only make his mood worse.


    So I lay on the sofa and got up. As soon as I took a bath, I received a call from Su wennuan.


    Even he didn''t know. Once upon a time, he was used to Su wennuan around and to having her in the room. Only her home was like home.


    Without her, the house was deserted and there was no peace of mind.


    Hearing that Ming Ling said he slept on the sofa at night, Su wennuan felt guilty and distressed. He should have been angry yesterday.


    But she was also very angry. Why did he push her mother? Can''t he talk about big things?


    "Are you angry that I quarreled with you yesterday? In fact, I was very angry too." Su wennuan finally talked about yesterday with his cheeks bulging.


    Ming Ling looked back at her and frowned, "are you so sure I pushed your mother?"


    He gets angry when he mentions this. No matter how cold he is, he won''t have the grace to push an old man over half a hundred years old.


    Su wennuan looked at him. "Then why does my mother sit on the ground crying?" he saw Ding Hongfei sitting on the ground crying yesterday. Obviously, he was pushed to the ground. Su wennuan couldn''t stand it at once.


    There was no one in the room except Ming Ling, and when she walked towards the room, she heard that Ming Ling was angry with Ding Hongfei. Who else could it be.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan with anger and coldness, "forget it, when I didn''t say."


    She doesn''t believe it. It''s no use talking more.


    Obviously feeling the anger on Ming Ling, Su wennuan asked weakly, "then tell me what happened yesterday. If you don''t tell me, how can I know..."


    "Why don''t you ask your mother?" Ming Ling said coldly.


    Now I''m talking to Su wennuan about this problem. I''m still angry at the bottom of my heart.


    How dare Su wennuan tell Ding Hongfei what he told her yesterday? Ding Hongfei thinks that mingling is unreliable. She always thinks that mingling is a bad person and that there are few good people in the underworld.


    Su wennuan stroked his mouth and blinked. "My mother has been stupid. What can I ask?"


    "Then you''re sure I did it?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were confused.


    "Did my mother sit on the ground by herself?" Su wennuan asked.


    Ming Ling snorted coldly, holding the steering wheel firmly with both hands and looking directly at the road ahead.


    Seeing him like this, Su wennuan knew he was right. Maybe Ding Hongfei was frightened by the anger of Ming Ling and fell to the ground.


    Is it too late to understand now?


    Su wennuan lowered her eyebrows. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the truth was like this. I was worried at that time. How could I care so much..." when she saw that situation, she was really angry and couldn''t take into account anything. She only knew to argue with Ming Ling and safeguard the dignity of their family.


    There is no reason to analyze anything.


    For her apology, Ming Ling didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan said again, "but you''re also wrong. Why are you yelling at my mother? Why do you scare her? You know she''s nervous."


    "She peeked at me taking a bath! Do you think I can''t be angry?" Ming Ling couldn''t help looking back at her with anger in her eyes.


    Su wennuan slightly opens his mouth and is a little dumb. He can''t believe it. Ding Hongfei peeks at mingling''s bath?


    This must be a misunderstanding.


    "My mother is so old..." Su wennuan doesn''t know how to explain.


    Maybe Ding Hongfei thought it was her who was taking a bath inside and was anxious to find her, so he stood at the door of the bathroom all the time.


    "Anyway, you can''t imagine the situation at that time." mingling said again.


    At that time, she only wore a pair of underwear and opened the bathroom door, just facing Ding Hongfei, and he was wearing the two bedrooms and one living room that Su wennuan bought for him.


    It felt like he was seen through glass.


    The man who looked at him was su wennuan''s mother. Who could understand the feeling like taking poison.


    Su wennuan blinked. "Sorry, I don''t know. I apologize for my mother."


    Now that the truth is known, Su wennuan knows that it is not mingling''s fault, and Ding Hongfei is also wrong.


    Ming Ling is such a grumpy man. Losing his temper seems to be his common thing. He is not angry with Ding Hongfei. It is the limit of patience.


    Now she apologizes to Ming Ling because she knows the truth, and she really cherishes Ming Ling and doesn''t want to make too stiff with him.


    At the second Ding Hongfei lost, Su wennuan really felt at a loss and helpless. At the first second of what happened, she thought of Ming Ling.


    In this world, the only thing she can rely on is Ming Ling. The first person in her brain circuit is Ming Ling.


    He has become an indispensable part of her life.


    It was because he was so important that she couldn''t stand that mingling didn''t care about her relatives.


    Care about her and her children and mother.


    "Forget it, it''s over. Don''t be so impulsive in the future." Ming Ling said. Yesterday''s boredom was cleared at this moment.


    After a night without Su wennuan, I found that this time was really hard, even suffering.


    He will never quarrel with Su wennuan again. If she wants to go, he will carry her home and tie her to bed.


    "I''ll control my temper later. There''s something wrong with me," Ming Ling continued.


    He shouldn''t be so rude to an old man.


    "Then I ask you, why do you always call my mother aunt and why don''t you call her mother?" since the matter has been explained openly and transparently.


    Su wennuan is going to ask her doubts clearly.

 Chapter 494

    Mingling didn''t expect Su wennuan to suddenly ask him that. He glanced at Su wennuan and didn''t speak, but his eyes became deeper and deeper, looking directly at the road ahead.


    Su wennuan pouted and continued, "I''ve called your father, but you''ve always called my mother aunt. Even if you call Bai Wan aunt, I understand, but Ding Hongfei is my real mother." this has always been the knot in Su wennuan''s heart.


    It can''t be solved. What Mingfeng knew last time, mingling''s son-in-law should ask Ding Hongfei to eat at the table. Whether Ding Hongfei comes or not, mingling should call politely.


    But he didn''t speak. Su wennuan didn''t understand what Ming Ling thought.


    Seeing that Su wennuan was so distressed, Ming Ling sighed slightly. Since the husband and wife had to be honest with each other, they had to say what had been repressed for a long time in the bottom of their heart, "the word mom is too strange to me..."


    He said, his voice slightly low, his deep eyes looking ahead, as if he had seen a painful time.


    Su wennuan looked at him curiously. Seeing his low face, she was a little curious and distressed.


    "My mother died when I was born. Since I was a child, the most common voice in my ears is that others say I killed my mother. I have always been reluctant to mention the word mother..." because it is a painful and penetrating memory.


    That word is even more a strange and penetrating word.


    Not mentioning it once was like reminding him of what people said when he was a child that he killed his mother.


    Although he had grown up and understood it, it was just that people imposed the pedantic and superstitious thought on him and slandered him at that time.


    But the memory of his childhood was so painful and painful that he kept that memory sealed up and didn''t want to open it.


    Moreover, his mother did die because of him. Although it was inevitable in medicine, it was also because of his arrival that his mother died.


    He blamed himself, so he was even more reluctant to mention the name mother.


    What a proud and self respecting man he is. He is now high above the world and has supreme power. So many of his brothers are loyal to him.


    Therefore, he should always maintain a high attitude, live arrogantly and coldly, and can''t show any inferiority and remorse.


    Once revealed, he will be defeated.


    I''m used to being in a high position, elegant posture and living with a string jumping all the time.


    If this string ends one day, it is really destroyed.


    Therefore, Ming Ling has been hiding the bottom line in her heart and doesn''t want to touch it, because the tighter the string is, the easier it is to touch and break.


    Although Ming Ling was just a word, Su wennuan suddenly understood everything.


    Before, she heard Chengqi housekeeper say something about Ming Ling when he was a child. When he was a child, he was personally sent to the orphanage by his own father, and his own father once asked a killer to kill him.


    Just because he was bewitched by people and said that the Ming mausoleum was an enemy and a disaster, he wanted to dispose of the Ming mausoleum quickly.


    Su wennuan suddenly understood the hardship and pain of Ming Ling.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to call his mother, but that he''s not used to it and can''t say it.


    The string at the bottom of his heart was tight. Once he shouted, it might break.


    Suddenly, Su wennuan understood everything. Mingling had never called anyone''s mother since childhood. He was stranger to the word than a baby. How could he call it out for a while.


    Seeing the painful eyes of Ming Ling, Su wennuan suddenly felt guilty. She forcibly tore open his painful memories hidden in her heart.


    He must be very upset now.


    Su wennuan opened his mouth, "Ming Ling, I''m sorry. It''s me. I didn''t know you had so many difficulties..."


    Ming Ling took a deep breath and didn''t speak. He looked at the road ahead and grasped the steering wheel with both hands.


    "Ming Ling, you can call aunt in the future. It''s okay. Take your time. It''s not too late to call mom when you''re ready. In fact, Ming Ling, it''s okay. It''s not your fault. You don''t need to have too much burden in your heart. At least you''re a good father now. Look, how pineapple and pineapple like you..."


    Su wennuan''s face was filled with a smile and comforted Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling glanced at her and put aside the topic, "let''s go to the welfare home to look for it." he said and accelerated his speed.


    Seeing that Ming Ling didn''t want to mention this topic again, Su wennuan didn''t go on.


    She didn''t know that there was so much pain in mingling''s heart.


    Also, a strong person is a person, and there are the softest places in his heart, but those soft places are hidden by him and not found by others.


    And Ming Ling has been carrying this pain since he was a child. He hides this softness very deep. Everyone can''t see it. Everyone thinks he is omnipotent, ruthless and won''t be hurt.


    But never knew that his pain was deeper than anyone''s.


    Su wennuan suddenly feels sorry for Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s troubles have made him suffer so much. She still quarrels with him so willfully. She blames him for not calling her mother.


    Su wennuan suddenly blames herself. Maybe she is too willful. She hasn''t learned how to be a qualified wife.


    I only know that when I am sad, I find mingling and ask him for comfort. I blame him for making her sad.


    But I never thought that Ming Ling was also a body of flesh and blood, and he would be painful and sad.


    And she never cared about his mood, past and future


    Su wennuan suddenly feels like a failure.


    You have to know more about the Ming mausoleum in the future.


    The car soon drove to the welfare home where Ding Hongfei lived before.


    Su Nuan gets off the bus with Ming Ling, but sees a white Porsche parked at the gate of the welfare home.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other and went in.


    "Aunt Ding, how much do you eat? Yes, I''m grass..." Gu Xinyu''s gentle voice came from the room.


    Su wennuan hurried in and saw Gu Xinyu feeding Ding Hongfei.


    Su wennuan walked over excitedly, "Mom..." she cried happily and finally found her mother.


    The heavy stone in her heart fell and her heart leaped.


    Ding Hongfei saw her and mingling came in. She was frightened and hid beside Gu Xinyu.


    This action made Su wennuan''s heart a meal, and her happiness turned into sadness again.


    Shi Yi explained, "we have just found her. Aunt Ding is getting worse and worse now. It''s time to find a doctor to show her."


    Shi Yi said and looked at the Ming mausoleum again.


    Su warmed her eyes and nodded, "well, I''ll see a doctor today."


    I had planned to find a doctor for Ding Hongfei, but I''ve been delayed.


    Su wennuan knows now that it is urgent to find a doctor.

 Chapter 495

    Gu Xinyu said, "find a doctor. A doctor should be good at it."


    Su wennuan looks at Ming Ling, because only Ming Ling can contact a doctor.


    Ming Ling could see Su wennuan''s look for help and took out his mobile phone to call the doctor.


    Gu Xinyu said, "warm, you go out and sit for a while. Aunt Ding hasn''t eaten yet. I''ll coax her to finish it first."


    Su wennuan sees Gu Xinyu holding a bowl with food and rice in it. Looking at Ding Hongfei''s frightened expression, she understands that Ding Hongfei must not be at ease here.


    He went out with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling took her by the shoulder and took her out. They sat in the reception hall of the welfare home. The Dean was also an old man, about 50 years old.


    She warmly asked them to sit down, poured them tea, and was very respectful to Ming Ling.


    "Mr. Ming, the welfare home will be demolished at the end of the year. I have reported the whereabouts of your donation to you in the form of e-mail and donated it to the new hope orphanage." the president said meaningfully.


    Ming Ling nodded and naturally knew where the money had gone before.


    This welfare home is really too old, and the state is preparing to develop this area recently, so the old houses have to be demolished for industry.


    Before, he also tried to let Ding Hongfei live in a better welfare home, but if Ding Hongfei didn''t go, no one could do anything.


    Ding Hongfei has lived here for more than 20 years. There are full of memories of her and Niuniu. Naturally, she doesn''t want to go.


    Nor can the state continue to build this welfare home for Ding Hongfei alone.


    "You''re right. I''ll pay attention to the trend of the orphanage in the future and provide timely assistance," said Ming Ling.


    The dean of the welfare home smiled, "Mr. Ming, you are really a good man."


    Su wennuan knew through their dialogue that Ming Ling had been donating money to the welfare home and taking care of Ding Hongfei with a huge amount of money.


    She also thinks that Ming Ling doesn''t respect and care about Ding Hongfei?


    Su wennuan realizes now that she really doesn''t have a long heart.


    After a while, Gu Xinyu and Shiyi helped Ding Hong fly out.


    Su wennuan came forward, "Mom, come back with me..."


    Gu Xinyu said, "wait until she wakes up."


    So, together with Shi Yi, he helped Ding Hongfei sit down in the hall and continued to chat with the dean for a while.


    A doctor came. At the same time, he was followed by Mingfeng, Yunxin and Shi xiaorou.


    Just now, when Ming Ling called doctor Ju, he also informed Yunxin that he didn''t have to be busy. Ding Hongfei found it.


    "Ming Shao." Yunxin came in and went to Ming Ling and shouted.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly walked to Su wennuan. "Find it, now you can rest assured." she turned her eyes at Ming Ling.


    She is always on Su Nuan''s side.


    Su wennuan sees xiaorou''s hostility towards Ming Ling. She pulls her hand, "xiaorou, everything is a misunderstanding..." now in front of so many people, Su wennuan can''t explain anything to Shi xiaorou.


    A doctor came in with a medicine box on his back. Mingfeng helped him with some medical instruments.


    A doctor took Ding Hongfei to a quiet room and told them not to follow. After the diagnosis, he told them the diagnosis result.


    So a room full of people sat in the living room chatting.


    Shi xiaorou''s eyes have been staring at Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu. Coldly, she said, "brother, what''s the matter with Gu Xinyu and why do you always go in and out together?"


    Even she could see the subtle and unusual relationship between them.


    Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu and said, "didn''t you say that she doesn''t have a car? I''ll send her over."


    "Oh, can''t you see that you are still a full-time driver?" Shi xiaorou flirted.


    Gu Xinyu, who had not spoken, suddenly looked at Shi xiaorou, "I like your brother. What''s the matter?"


    "You like my brother... What!" Shi xiaorou was about to refute Gu Xinyu''s words. She suddenly realized that the contents of Gu Xinyu''s words were too shocking. She widened her eyes and was stunned.


    Hearing Gu Xinyu''s words, everyone present was stunned and looked at Gu Xinyu with incredible and interesting.


    The expression on each face is unusual.


    Even Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu strangely. He had never experienced such a sudden and unexpected confession.


    Gu Xinyu, an iceberg beauty who has always been unsmiling and doesn''t speak too much with anyone, suddenly confessed to him inexplicably?


    Shiyi was stunned and immediately reacted. It was just Gu Xinyu''s angry words with Shi xiaorou. Don''t take it seriously.


    Sure enough, Gu Xinyu has no post.


    Hearing Gu Xinyu''s words, Su wennuan and Ming Ling also looked at each other.


    After Shi xiaorou was surprised, she immediately stood up, walked to Gu Xinyu and sat down. Curiously, she pulled Gu Xinyu''s arm, "Hey, Xinyu, tell me, where have you developed with my brother?"


    Gu Xinyu is speechless. When xiaorou glances at her, she doesn''t say that she is communicating with Shiyi. What has developed to which step?


    I was really impressed by Shi xiaorou''s brain circuit.


    Gu Xinyu said, "Shi xiaorou, you are all bored."


    Shi xiaorouyi said in words, "I''m not bored. It''s about my brother''s life. How can I not care?"


    Gu Xinyu continued to look at her unhappily, "then ask your brother."


    "If I can ask anything, why should I ask you?" Shi xiaorou was also surprised.


    Just socialize. What''s the big deal.


    Shiyi saw Gu Xinyu embarrassed and speechless. He blamed shixiaorou and said, "xiaorou, come here quickly and gossip about something."


    "I don''t gossip." Shi xiaorou really cares about her brother and feels very innocent.


    Yunxin couldn''t see it anymore. He went forward and dragged Shi xiaorou over, "can you sit quietly like a lady?"


    Cloud heart blames.


    Shi xiaorou pouted discontentedly, "why am I not a lady? I''m such a lady. You still like me..."


    Hearing xiaorou''s murmur, Yunxin was stunned, and there was no language to say xiaorou.


    Yes, it''s because Shi xiaorou is naughty, lively and atmospheric. He doesn''t like other women, so he likes her.


    If Shi xiaorou becomes the same lady model as others, will he still like Shi xiaorou?


    The answer is No.


    Now that you have the answer, why do you ask shi xiaorou to become a lady.


    Seeing that Yunxin didn''t speak, xiaorou stopped gossiping. She went to the previous seat and sat down. She was quiet and didn''t speak.


    It turned out that as soon as she calmed down, the whole audience calmed down.


    Shi xiaorou is really a living treasure with an active atmosphere.


    Fortunately, a doctor came out at this time, and Ding Hongfei was still followed behind him.


    Su wennuan hurried forward and asked, "how''s the doctor?"

 Chapter 496

    A doctor took off his mask. "Alzheimer''s is generally not cured, but can only be controlled. In the future, let her be less stimulated." a doctor said.


    Su wennuan pursed his lips and nodded, "I know." Xu was stimulated because he was frightened by the momentum of the Ming mausoleum last night.


    "Can you take some medicine to relieve it?" Su wennuan asked again.


    A doctor said in line with his duties, "I don''t recommend taking medicine. I''d better control it in daily life."


    Su wennuan nodded.


    Just then Ding Hongfei came out.


    Su wennuan hurried forward and took Ding Hongfei''s arm. "Mom, come back with me..."


    Ding Hongfei looked up at Su wennuan. Now the focus in her eyes was very clear and sober. She said, "it''s good for me to live here."


    The Dean came over and said with a smile, "we are about to demolish here. Hongfei, go back with your daughter."


    Ding Hongfei looked at the Dean, then at Su wennuan, and finally nodded.


    Since Ding Hongfei has promised to go back with Su wennuan, there is no need for everyone to stay here.


    Mingling carries Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei home. Yunxin also drives a car with Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi naturally with Gu Xinyu.


    With the doctor carrying his medicine box, he also went to his car. Mingfeng hurried to keep up with the doctor.


    But the doctor closed the door directly. Mingfeng hasn''t gone up yet.


    Mingfeng quickly patted the window glass, "Hey, Lao Ju, doctor Ju, open the door..."


    A doctor gave him a white eye directly, "see your blind date. What am I doing when I open the door?"


    Ming Feng is speechless. Didn''t you have a good doctor when you came here just now?


    Why did you change your face in a second?


    "Lao Ju, you know I was forced." Mingfeng explained anxiously.


    These days, old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia have been forcing Mingfeng to have a blind date. He asks mingling for help, but mingling doesn''t help him either.


    This matter is naturally known by the doctor, who is naturally unhappy.


    But wasn''t he still in good condition when he brought the medicine box for doctor Ju just now?


    How can you turn your face now?


    The doctor ignored him and drove away.


    "Hey, Lao Ju!" Ming Feng chased after him for a few steps. As a result, doctor Ju''s car still went away.


    Mingfeng had no choice but to rub the car of mingling.


    "Brother, open the door..." fortunately, Ming Ling hasn''t left yet.


    Ming Ling rolled down the window, "what''s up?"


    "Lao Ju doesn''t want me. Open the door quickly. I don''t want to go back." Mingfeng looked wronged.


    Ming Ling unlocked the door. Ming Feng opened the door and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    Su wennuan and Ding Hongfei sit in the back seat.


    After Mingfeng sat in, mingling drove away.


    Su wennuan kept holding Ding Hongfei''s arm and said a word to her from time to time. She didn''t pay attention to mingling and Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng naturally knew that Ming Ling was out of favor now. Afraid that he was too lonely, he took the initiative to talk to him, "Hey, brother, I heard you had a big war yesterday?"


    Ming Feng spoke like Shi xiaorou, and the headquarters passed through his head.


    He said such a thing in front of Su wennuan.


    Ming Ling glanced at him, "shut your mouth."


    Hearing that mingling was unhappy, Mingfeng looked for comfort wrongly, "don''t be so fierce. I just want to talk to you. The doctor ignored me. What do you think I should do?"


    "Deserved it." Ming Ling only gave Ming Feng two words.


    Ming Feng was stunned and wanted to cry without tears. "Brother, are you still my brother? You don''t care about me at all. My heart is hurt."


    Ming Ling stepped on the accelerator to speed up. It''s really painful to sit in the same space with the childish ghost of Ming Feng.


    Mingfeng is not a fool. Seeing that the car speeds up and the lines of mingling''s face become cold, he naturally knows that mingling can''t stand him, so he deflated his mouth and stopped talking.


    His brother is really. Now he''s only patient with Su wennuan. He''s best for her, isn''t he.


    Even his own brother didn''t talk to him.


    Cut, if you don''t talk, don''t talk. I''ll go to my doctor later.


    In addition, in the car behind the Ming mausoleum, Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu sat.


    Gu Xinyu sat in the co pilot''s seat, next to Shiyi, and thought of the sentence Gu Xinyu joked with Shi xiaorou just now.


    Shi Yi is still a little awkward and embarrassed, and he has a different feeling in his heart.


    She just said to Shi xiaorou, "I like your brother. What''s the matter?"


    Shi Yi couldn''t guess what Gu Xinyu thought when he said this sentence. He only knew that his feeling was by no means calm.


    Shi Yi drove the car and looked at Gu Xinyu from time to time.


    The appearance of wanting to talk and stopping is naturally noticed by Gu Xinyu.


    "If you have anything, just say it." finally, Gu Xinyu opened his mouth first.


    Shi Yi was stunned and knew that his casual move was too rash.


    But there was a question in my heart, "is what you just said to Shi xiaorou true?"


    Shi Yi didn''t expect that he would ask such a sentence.


    Hearing this, Gu Xinyu looked at Shiyi and saw some expectations in his bright eyes. Gu Xinyu was suddenly stunned.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu not talking, he seemed very embarrassed. Shi Yi smiled again and turned around what he had just said, "ha ha, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it..."


    "It''s true." before Shiyi''s retreat was said, Gu Xinyu suddenly said something.


    Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu in surprise. Because his mood was too volatile, he almost hit a big tree in front of him.


    "Drive carefully and look ahead!" Gu Xinyu suddenly reminded calmly.


    When Shiyi looked ahead, the car drove towards the big tree and was about to hit. He quickly turned the steering wheel and the car drove towards the normal track.


    Shi Yi breathed a sigh of relief, and Gu Xinyu''s tight heart also fell down.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou''s car is behind them. Shi xiaorou is sweating for them when she sees the thrilling picture.


    "How is my brother driving..." xiaorou said anxiously.


    "Your brother is an old driver and should not make such a low-level mistake. It must be something happening in the car." Yunxin analyzed.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin curiously, "what happened? Did you follow Gu Xinyu? God, I want to know what happened and made my brother so excited."


    Curiosity makes a small soft heart itch.


    Cloud heart beat hands to drive, free up a hand to knock xiaorou''s head, "isn''t that what you''re excited about? Otherwise I''ll let you experience it?"


    When xiaorou gave him a white look, "go to your and experience it yourself."


    "Look, you don''t like it, so be quiet and don''t be curious." Yunxin smiled.


    When xiaorou stared at the car in front, "I think they must be something."

 Chapter 497

    After the car drove smoothly, Shi Yi looked back at Gu Xinyu, "are you okay?"


    Gu Xinyu shook his head, "I''m fine. It''s you. Aren''t you scared?"


    Gu Xinyu shows concern in his eyes.


    Shi Yi smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m a man."


    Gu Xinyu said, "but you still need someone to protect."


    Shi Yi was stunned and looked back at Gu Xinyu. He thought he had heard wrong. He was so big that he hadn''t heard anyone say he wanted to protect him.


    He is an indomitable man in his family and can do well in the mall.


    Gu Xinyu probably received his confused eyes and turned his head. His cold eyes were very serious, "what I just said to Shi xiaorou is not a joke."


    Shi Yi was surprised again, but this time he was more determined than just now.


    Gu Xinyu continued, "the first time you sent me home, I was surrounded by gangsters. In order to save me, although you had no strength to bind the chicken, you still didn''t turn back..." although Shi Yi didn''t help her too much at that time, she finally asked her to protect him with her fist.


    "Later, let me work in the time group. I know what you mean..." so she stayed for several years.


    "I think I can do something for you. I think you really need a bodyguard..." Gu Xinyu said.


    Shi Yi has never received such an alternative confession.


    He blinked and said, "I actually haven''t had a bodyguard because..." because he didn''t think he needed it.


    Unlike Ming Ling, he is in danger at any time. He is innocent and has nothing to worry about.


    "So I want to be your bodyguard..." Gu Xinyu looked into his eyes and said very seriously.


    From the first meeting, she felt that this man had a good heart, but he was too weak. It was not that his character and objective conditions were weak, but that he had no skills at all.


    Gu Xinyu thinks that for such a good man, why doesn''t a woman want to stay with him to protect him?


    "Xinyu, in fact, it''s not necessary..." if it''s just because of sympathy for him, it''s really not necessary. He won''t fight with others, so it''s not necessary to use bodyguards, "I don''t need sympathy."


    "Do you think this is sympathy?" Gu Xinyu suddenly asked him.


    Shi Yi didn''t know how to answer.


    Gu Xinyu continued, "Shiyi, you know, I''ve never liked a person..." so it''s hard to move towards a person now. She wants to cherish it.


    She has never been liked or tried the taste of love.


    When she was young, she was saved by Ming Ling. She regarded Ming Ling as a benefactor, and over the years, she has spared no effort to repay her kindness.


    But she knew that she had been alone and had no idea where her future was.


    Until she met Shiyi, she didn''t understand what is the feeling of heartbeat.


    But Shi Yi doesn''t like her. Shi Yi likes Su Nuan and chased her for three years.


    Over the past three years, Gu Xinyu has closed his heart and warned himself to bury his feelings.


    Because she is not fit to stand beside him.


    Shi Yi smiled bitterly, "so we can''t confuse the feeling."


    Gu Xinyu explained to him, "the reason why I didn''t like others is that I understand what real love is. I''ve waited for three years and don''t want to wait any longer." Gu Xinyu finally opened his heart.


    Now Su wennuan has married Ming Ling. Their family is so beautiful and harmonious.


    It''s impossible for Shiyi and Su Nuan.


    Without hurting anyone, Gu Xinyu wants to give himself a chance.


    Now, make it clear that if Shi Yi wants to continue to communicate with her, it''s best. If Shi Yi doesn''t have this idea, she might as well give up completely.


    Shiyi was stunned. He really didn''t expect Gu Xinyu to wait for him for three years.


    He was stunned in his eyes and felt more distressed. There was no better understanding of the hard work of waiting than him.


    "Gu Xinyu..." Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu distractedly and called her name.


    Gu Xinyu said, "just concentrate on driving and listen to me."


    Gu Xinyu never said these words.


    "From the first time you sent me home, I had feelings for you, but at that time, I had low self-esteem. I didn''t think I deserved you. You are a rich family. I have nothing, no background and no good job. Even the current job is what you gave me."


    Shi Yi continued to look at Gu Xinyu. He didn''t think that he had taken root in Gu Xinyu''s heart, and he didn''t think that Gu Xinyu still had so many worries.


    Shiyi was afraid of driving problems, so he didn''t speak. He focused on driving, but he also listened carefully to Gu Xinyu''s speech.


    "Whenever I see you feel sorry for Su wennuan, actually I feel very sad. I think you are so good. Why do you feel bad about love? But later I understand that there is no good in front of love, only willing and feeling. Just like Su wennuan and Ming Ling." Gu Xinyu said and glanced at Shi Yi.


    She decided to speak out all the words she had buried in her heart for three years. Even if they could only be friends in the future, at least she didn''t regret making this decision and confessing to him. At least she wouldn''t regret in her future life.


    Also as a chance to give yourself.


    "Yes, I want to be your bodyguard, not only the bodyguard of life safety, but also the bodyguard of emotion. I don''t want to see you uncomfortable, because you are uncomfortable, I will also be uncomfortable." every time, when she sees Shiyi happy and lost for Su wennuan, her mood will rise and fall.


    If this feeling is not love, she thinks it will be difficult for her to meet love in the future.


    Shi Yi listened to Gu Xinyu''s words and was very sad. He didn''t expect that he was distressing his colleagues of other women, and another woman was also distressing herself.


    And he never knew.


    "So, I''m sure I like you, want to protect you, want to stay by your side and share your mood." Gu Xinyu continued.


    She can say that she said everything she wanted to say in her heart.


    Without reservation, it can be regarded as open-minded. Being frank means losing or losing the Tao.


    But I don''t regret losing her.


    Shi Yi looked at her with a complicated mood.


    Gu Xinyu said hurriedly, "you don''t have to hurry to answer me. You can go back and think about it. If you can, we can try. If not, we are still friends, or the relationship between our boss and subordinates. After all, I''m not in charge with you. It''s wrong. You should think about it clearly."


    Although Gu Xinyu has confessed to Shi Yi, he is very nervous and afraid of getting his answer.


    Although she is ready to be rejected by him, and she has a spectrum in her heart, the chance of not rejecting is 80%.


    There''s nothing she deserves.


    And Shiyi may not be able to see her.


    But when he really faced this problem, Gu Xinyu retreated again.


    Speak your heart, but fear to get the answer.

 Chapter 498

    Shi Yi saw Gu Xinyu''s dodging eyes, as if he was afraid of his words.


    There is no opening when the wing fits.


    Since Gu Xinyu doesn''t want to listen to him now, he should stop talking.


    In fact, when hearing Gu Xinyu''s confession, Shi Yi''s heart was a little complicated and didn''t know what the answer was.


    He never thought that Gu Xinyu would like himself.


    I never thought about it.


    After saying what she said in her heart, Gu Xinyu seemed to be relieved of her weight. She didn''t continue to talk. She leaned against her back and looked ahead, recovering the coldness before.


    Shiyi naturally didn''t speak and drove the car attentively.


    After Shi Yi sent Gu Xinyu home, he also went home.


    As soon as I came back, I saw xiaorou looking forward at the door.


    When Shi Yi came in, Shi xiaorou hurried forward, took Shi Yi''s arm and asked anxiously, "brother, how are you with Xinyu?"


    Shi Yi glanced at Shi xiaorou and said, "what''s the matter?" he hasn''t figured it out yet, so Shi xiaorou came to intervene.


    Shi xiaorou immediately said, "something must have happened in the car just now with Xinyu. Don''t think I don''t know."


    Shi xiaorou calls herself fire eye Jingjing.


    Shi Yi sighed and knew that his sister was very gossip, "then you said, what do you want to know?"


    When xiaorou smiled twice, "have you developed with Xinyu?"


    Shi Yi raised an eyebrow at her, "what do you think we can develop?"


    Shi xiaorou said to him on her own opinion, "I think you are a good match with Xinyu. Love is about feeling. You first leave the limitations of opening the door and being a housekeeper. Do you feel Xinyu?"


    "What do you feel? Shi Yi, Xiao Rou, what are you whispering behind my back?"


    Just then Zou Pei came over.


    Shi xiaorou knew that in this family, Zou Peiquan was powerful and could manage their life events. She immediately waved her hand and said with a smile, "it''s all right, mom, we''re talking about something else."


    "Really, aren''t you talking about Xinyu?" Zou Pei is so smart that she can''t let Shi xiaorou fool over. She also knows Gu Xinyu. Naturally, she knows that she was an orphan she adopted for a year many years ago.


    Zou Pei came and sat opposite Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi, "Shi Yi, you shouldn''t like Gu Xinyu?"


    When xiaorou realized that Zou peicai was the real fire eye Jingjing.


    Seeing Shi Yi didn''t speak, Zou Pei said with a little worry, "Shi Yi, you should understand your identity. You are the president of time group. You need to find a daughter-in-law with an innocent background to help your career. I heard that Gu Xinyu is still involved with the underworld..."


    None of her son and daughter saved her worry.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t understand, "should our love be linked with the family business, so we can''t find a person we like..."


    "Shi xiaorou, shut up!" Zou Pei pointed the spear at Shi xiaorou again. "I asked you to break up with Yunxin. Did you break up?"


    Shi xiaorou pouted discontentedly, "why should I break up with him? He is also a rich family, helpful to our family''s business and rich. What doesn''t meet your requirements? There''s no reason at all."


    Zou Pei was so angry, "he doesn''t work hard, spends a lot of time and drinks, and is unreliable. Can''t you see so many reasons?"


    Shi xiaorou was also criticized by Zou Pei and had nothing to say, "then he will change."


    "Rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change. It''s nonsense that you believe he will change." Zou Pei said, pointing to Shi xiaorou''s nose. Obviously, he didn''t agree with her appearance with Yunxin.


    Zou Pei teaches xiaorou a lesson. Shiyi is a little confused. He silently gets up and goes back to the room, closes the door and calms himself down.


    What Gu Xinyu just said is still in his ears. He has to think about it. The key is to follow his heart.


    When xiaorou was taught a lesson by Zou PEI for a while, she became angry with Zou Pei and went back to her room angrily.


    Zou Pei was also very angry. He took a big breath of anger in his chest.


    "These two children really don''t let me worry." when they were young, they were naughty and disobedient. Zou Pei thought that when they grow up, they will be good and sensible.


    But growing up made her worry more and worry about their life events.


    This daughter, who is careless, is worried about being abducted and run away by those dishonest men outside. This son, she is also worried about being confused and delaying her family business by those messy and evil women outside.


    After thinking about it, there is no worry.


    Shi Yunhao came over and saw Zou Pei''s angry appearance. He handed her a cup of tea and smiled, "you and her are worried about their lives. They are old. They know their own business. Don''t worry too much."


    "You also said that my son and daughter are mine alone. It seems that they are not your son and daughter. Look at them. You don''t care about them." Zou Pei drank a sip of tea angrily.


    Shi Yunhao smiled, "I think they are very clever. Let the children pursue their own happiness."


    "No, they don''t know anything. It will be late after they are injured. Look at our son. What is it like for a warm Su!" Zou Pei felt that he must arrange a happy family for his son and daughter.


    Shiyi was so sad to be warm that Zou Pei was so sad.


    Her excellent son is so sad for a woman.


    She must not let her son and daughter have another chance to be hurt by outsiders.


    "When the child is old, he has to go through the wind and rain." Shi Yunhao means a lot.


    "What wind and rain have you experienced? You, a father, don''t know how much you love your child!" Zou Pei left Yunhao unhappily.


    Shi Yunhao shook his head and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon it was late at night. Su wennuan was here. She settled down and Ding Hongfei slept with the children.


    She went back to her room. She didn''t come back all night. She felt a little like a separated world.


    It''s really hard to leave the Ming mausoleum.


    Even one night is like a century.


    Entering the door, Ming Ling has finished taking a bath. He is wearing a pair of light gray shorts and a white vest. His back is facing the door and is sorting his clothes.


    Su wennuan stepped forward and advised his strong waist from behind, with his face on his back.


    Ming Ling looked back and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan shook his head. "I think I''m stupid."


    Ming Ling turned back and looked into her eyes, "why do you say that all of a sudden."


    "Such a good husband doesn''t know how to cherish it, and I quarrel with you..." Su wennuan slightly tooted her mouth. In fact, she was really too impulsive when she thought about yesterday.

 Chapter 499

    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s little red face and scraped the bridge of her nose, "it''s not too late for you to realize it now."


    I spent a night without her yesterday. In fact, Ming Ling was very nervous.


    He knew Su wennuan, a little woman who was stubborn and refused to admit defeat. He was really worried that she really left after her stubborn strength came up.


    It wasn''t a good night.


    Su wennuan smiled on her lips, "yes, I''ll look after you firmly in the future, but don''t let others take it away. Where can I find such a good husband?"


    Su wennuan joked.


    Ming Ling smiled, "that''s not necessary. I have absolute confidence in myself and in you."


    Su wennuan smiled with praise. "Then you say, how do we arrange my mother in the future?"


    Su wennuan now realizes that Ding Hongfei''s living with them has an impact on them and Ding Hongfei''s condition.


    So we must live separately, which will be more convenient.


    "I''ll buy her a villa. All kinds of servants are ready. She doesn''t lack anything." Ming Ling said his idea.


    Su wennuan hesitated, "but what if my mother doesn''t do it."


    "Why not?"


    "She''s afraid of loneliness." Su wennuan said, Ding Hongfei''s fear.


    Ming Ling frowned. Of course, he knew what Su wennuan meant. No one likes to be lonely after knowing the taste of warmth.


    "Go take a bath and go to bed first. I''ll talk about it later." Ming Ling patted Su wennuan on the shoulder and asked her to go to the bathroom.


    Su wennuan nodded and went back to the bathroom to take a bath.


    At night, Su wennuan hugged Ming Ling to sleep and held him tightly, feeling his warmth and security.


    Only by his side can she completely relax her mood and relax her muscles.


    Ming Ling lay flat on the bed and let Su Nuan hold him like an octopus.


    When he got up the next day, Ding Hongfei was already sitting on the sofa. Chengqi housekeeper was greeting her, "madam, don''t go again, and the old housekeeper was worried." Chengqi housekeeper poured Ding Hongfei a cup of tea.


    Ding Hongfei smiled politely at him, "housekeeper, you are a good man."


    Chengqi smiled bitterly, "we are old. We should know how to be restrained and quiet. Don''t let our children worry and don''t make trouble for ourselves."


    Ding Hongfei is now very sober and naturally understands the meaning of Chengqi housekeeper''s words. She smiled a little embarrassed, "yes, we are old people. Alas, our children and grandchildren have their own blessings..."


    Chengqi housekeeper nodded, "yes, madam, please have something to eat." he put the food brought by Lvzhu in front of Ding Hongfei.


    "Thank you, housekeeper. Only you can tell the truth." Ding Hongfei looks very nostalgic.


    Chengqi housekeeper nodded and looked up to see Su wennuan standing not far away. She was looking at them.


    Su wennuan should have heard what he said to Ding Hongfei just now.


    Chengqi housekeeper nodded slightly to Su wennuan as a greeting.


    Su wennuan smiled and treated her politely.


    Chengqi housekeeper stepped down. Su wennuan came forward and sat next to Ding Hongfei. "Mom, get up so early."


    "Yes, I''m too old to sleep," said Ding Hongfei.


    "It''s all right. If you can''t sleep, get up and move." Su wennuan chatted with Ding Hongfei for a while.


    Soon, pineapple and pineapple got up.


    Su wennuan is busy to greet them again.


    After breakfast, Su wennuan receives a call from Ming Ling.


    "Get ready and I''ll come back to pick you up." Ming Ling said on the phone.


    Su wennuan was surprised. "Did something happen?"


    "Take the children to see the school and sign up." Ming Ling said that he had asked his assistant to collect the school information for him. Today, he went to the company to see the information and decided to take Su Nuan and the children to see it.


    Su wennuan suddenly realized, "OK, I''ll change their clothes."


    After hanging up, Su wennuan quickly changes Luoluo and pineapple into beautiful clothes.


    I thought I would only be at home today, so Su wennuan dressed pineapple and Luoluo in loose clothes and at will.


    But when you go out, you should always dress decently, and you can''t disgrace Ming Ling.


    I changed Luoluo into a skirt and a new suit of clothes I bought last time.


    It happened that Ming Ling came back at this time.


    "Dad!" when Luo Luo saw Ming Ling coming in, she ran to him with short legs and gently grabbed his clothes. "Dad, do I look good?" Luo Luo had a smile on her face and two deep dimples on both sides of her cheeks, which was very lovely and beautiful.


    Ming Ling looked down at his lovely daughter. He reached out and gently pinched her little face. There was a slight smile on his lips, "Luo Luo is certainly good-looking."


    Hearing the praise of Ming Ling''s mellow sound quality, Luo Luo was also happy and tilted her little head. "This is the dress my mother bought for me and the beautiful skirt my mother wore for me." she also led her own skirt.


    Seeing that Luoluo is so satisfied, Su wennuan is also happy. Mingling thinks Luoluo is cute and gently pinches her cheek.


    Su wennuan came over with Bo Bo, "let''s go." he also looked at Ding Hongfei with some uneasiness.


    Chengqi housekeeper seemed to see Su wennuan''s worry. He came forward and said, "don''t worry, young grandma. We''ll take good care of your wife."


    With the assurance of Chengqi housekeeper, Su wennuan was relieved, "thank you, uncle Cheng."


    "Where is this, young grandma? It should be." Chengqi housekeeper nodded slightly.


    Cheng seven has been taking care of the tomb for many years. He has the final say in this family except for the Ming Tomb. But Cheng seven has always been respectful in front of them.


    Su wennuan took the children and went out with Ming Ling.


    "The Jiahe kindergarten in the other side of the river is the best. I looked at the establishment time and reputation of the school, and they were all good." Ming Ling said to Su Nuan while driving the car.


    Su wennuan nodded. "You''re good at this. Just make up your mind."


    Ming Ling is naturally for the good of the children. Su wennuan can rest assured that he will leave everything to Ming Ling.


    The happiest thing for a woman in her life is not to marry a smart and responsible man. In this way, she saves a lot of heart and is at ease.


    Jiahe kindergarten is extraordinary in both decoration and scene. At first glance, it is an aristocratic kindergarten.


    "Wow, slide, I want to play, I want to play..." Luoluo couldn''t help seeing the kindergarten toys.


    Su wennuan took her hand. "Luo Luo, we''ll see you later. Will you come and play?"


    Luo Luo pouted. "I don''t want to see the teacher. I don''t want to see the teacher. I want to play with toys..." she insisted on walking to the toy.


    Ming Ling came and directly picked her up and went to the kindergarten. "Luo Luo should be good and can''t be capricious."

 Chapter 500

    "I don''t want, I don''t want dad." Luo Luo pouted and began to cry.


    Su wennuan walks behind with Bo Bo. Luo Luo reaches out to Su wennuan to hold her. Su wennuan blinks and doesn''t come forward to pick her up.


    Ming Ling took Luo Luo to the other side and wouldn''t let her act like a spoiled girl to Su wennuan. She said seriously, "if Luo Luo is not good, she won''t buy you clothes and delicious food."


    "Woo woo, dad is bad, dad is bad..." Luoluo finally cried.


    Ming Ling reached out and wiped her tears. "Well, don''t cry. If you''re crying, dad will spank you."


    Luo Luo had a good meal and didn''t dare to cry.


    Su wennuan looked behind and sighed, but didn''t come forward to help.


    Luo Luo is sometimes wayward. She still has to discipline when it''s time to discipline.


    In contrast, Bo Bo is more sensible.


    Su wennuan leads the pineapple, and Ming Ling holds the pineapple and comes to the principal''s office.


    "Mr. Ming, please sit down, please sit down." when the head of the garden saw that Ming Ling was coming, he still held the child in his hand and greeted him warmly.


    Ming Ling puts Luo Luo on the chair and asks her to sit down. Su wennuan leads Bo Bo in and asks Bo Bo to sit down.


    The principal looked at the two children and said to Ming Ling with a smile, "Mr. Ming, these two are your children. They are so cute."


    Ming Ling didn''t want to beat around the bush with him, and didn''t want to hear too much flattery. "I''ll arrange the best class for them. The child is more than three years old. It''s time to go to school."


    The Ming mausoleum is concise and comprehensive.


    The principal said hurriedly, "it''s natural. President Ming''s children must be smart. I''m sure I''ll arrange the best class for them."


    After chatting with the headmaster for a while, the headmaster concluded, "girls should go to the small class first. Boys should be sensible and go to the large class."


    After finalization, the principal took them to the class to familiarize themselves with the environment.


    First, Bo Bo was sent to the big class. The head of the kindergarten called out the honesty who was teaching and told her to take good care of the child.


    The teacher nodded respectfully and then led Bo Bo in.


    Bo Bo is a little reluctant to separate from his father and mother and doesn''t want to go in.


    Su wennuan sees Bo Bo''s concerns. She squats down and gently says to Bo Bo, "Bo Bo is good. You first go to class with other children and wait for your mother to pick you up after school, okay?"


    "Mom, will you pick me up?" Bo Bo is still a little worried.


    "Of course I''ll pick you up. Bo Bo is the best." Su wennuan rubbed Bo Bo''s head.


    Bo Bo''s dark eyes looked at the Ming mausoleum again.


    Ming Ling said, "listen attentively and pick you up with your parents after school."


    With the promise of Ming Ling, Bo Bo followed the teacher into the class.


    Next, the principal took them to the small class.


    Similarly, the principal called out the teacher.


    The teacher thought that the lady was about the same age as Su wennuan, with a beautiful face and maturity.


    Su wennuan thought the face was familiar. He looked carefully and found that it was really an acquaintance.


    "Dai XiuXiu!" Su wennuan recognized her. Although she hadn''t seen her for three years, Su wennuan still remembered Dai XiuXiu''s unique appearance.


    Dai XiuXiu was still listening to the director''s instructions. When she heard her name, she looked at Su wennuan. After her eyes stayed on her face for a few seconds, she also recovered.


    He said curiously, "Su... Su wennuan..." after many years, old friends meet, and it is no longer the competition and full of opinions in the past.


    Time can dissolve hatred, jealousy and prejudice.


    Seeing that she recognized herself, Su wennuan smiled, "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    The head of the kindergarten smiled when he saw that they knew each other. "It turned out that Mrs. Ming knew our teacher."


    Hearing Mrs. Ming''s name, Dai XiuXiu glanced aside and saw that the man holding the little girl was Ming Ling.


    Unexpectedly, they have been together for three years.


    Dai XiuXiu smiled and said to the principal, "yes, we are old classmates."


    "It''s a classmate, that''s better." the principal said happily.


    He doesn''t know the grudge between Su wennuan and Dai XiuXiu.


    Su wennuan chatted with Dai XiuXiu, "are you the teacher here?"


    Dai XiuXiu nodded. "My daughter also goes to school here. It''s convenient for me to take care of her as a teacher."


    Su wennuan nodded and understood that Dai XiuXiu gave birth to a daughter three years ago, which was Tian Yilan''s child.


    Dai XiuXiu said, looking down at Luo Luo with a smile on her face, "this is your daughter. She looks so beautiful. Fortunately, she was born and didn''t die. Otherwise, it''s a pity..." Dai XiuXiu squatted down and pinched Luo Luo Luo''s powdery little face.


    She is now an honest kindergarten, but also a child''s mother. Her hostility has decreased a lot, and she has more affinity and love.


    Women are always more mature and sensible after being mothers.


    Premature death!


    When Ming Ling heard these two words, he didn''t feel very well.


    It suddenly occurred to him that three years ago, when he first heard that Su wennuan''s child died during childbirth, his heart was as painful as a knife and his heart was eroded.


    Now, hearing Dai XiuXiu speak of the word again, his heart is even tighter.


    Some of the pain is too deep and intense. Although after many years, the pain will still be so clear when referring to the things related to that again.


    Hearing Dai XiuXiu''s words, Su wennuan was also embarrassed and quickly changed the topic, "this is my little daughter. I have a son in big class."


    Dai XiuXiu stood up and said in surprise, "Oh, so you had another baby."


    "No, twins, boys are older." Su wennuan explained.


    Dai XiuXiu suddenly realized that no wonder Su wennuan gave birth prematurely, but there was nothing wrong. Twins were born earlier than singletons.


    Dai XiuXiu smiled, "that''s nice. You''re so happy."


    Dai XiuXiu has been blaming herself for Su wennuan''s miscarriage and feels guilty.


    Because after all, the sign that Su wennuan would have an abortion three years ago is also because of her.


    So over the years, she has long had no complaints and hatred for Su wennuan, more guilt and self blame.


    Now seeing that Su wennuan''s children are safe, she has less self blame in her heart.


    Just like the big stone that has been repressed in my heart for many years has relaxed.


    "Thank you. Are you teaching a small class?" Su wennuan asked Dai XiuXiu with a polite smile on her face.


    Dai XiuXiu nodded and then looked at Luo Luo, "don''t worry, I''ll take good care of your child."


    Su wennuan looks at the Ming mausoleum. He doesn''t know if the Ming mausoleum is relieved and gives Luo Luo to Dai XiuXiu.


    The headmaster explained, "Dai XiuXiu is the best small class teacher here, and many children like her." that''s why he brought Luo Luo to this class.


    Dai XiuXiu is also looking forward to looking at Ming Ling.


    She knew that Ming Ling had a strong character and was arrogant. She also had opinions on her. After all, her character was not very good three years ago.

 Chapter 501

    But everyone makes mistakes. The most important thing is to know their mistakes and change them. Dai XiuXiu has changed a lot over the years and has been serious.


    Anyone can have the opportunity to reform.


    Ming Ling''s eyes were cold. He led Luo Luo away and walked to the next class.


    His choice is already obvious.


    His children don''t need Dai XiuXiu to bring them. He doesn''t think that a woman with strong means and flirting everywhere can completely reform her evil ways in three years.


    I don''t believe in Dai XiuXiu''s character. Maybe she can change it, but he can''t risk his daughter.


    With people with bad character, over time, they will be influenced.


    Those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. Mingling doesn''t want his daughter to become Dai XiuXiu one day.


    Seeing Ming Ling leading Luo Luo away, the principal was also very puzzled, but he also understood the meaning of Ming Ling and followed him to the next class.


    Dai XiuXiu was frozen in place. Mingling''s choice was decisive without leaving any room. Dai XiuXiu naturally knew that mingling''s character was like this.


    But when he was so merciless to himself, he was still a little lost.


    After all, it''s hard to be a new man and be distrusted.


    Su wennuan also followed Ming Ling to the next class. Looking back, she nodded awkwardly to Dai XiuXiu. It was a silent apology.


    Coming to the next class, Ming Ling gives Luo Luo to the teacher surnamed Zhang.


    Ming Ling checked all the teachers and their backgrounds before he came to this school.


    Naturally, he knew that Dai XiuXiu was here and also investigated Dai XiuXiu''s performance in this school in the past three years.


    He has also investigated other teachers. He knows the background and character of all teachers.


    Although this teacher Zhang is not the best, she is clean and simple. Although she is not as good at coaxing children as Dai XiuXiu, she does not take the best class, but she focuses on education and guidance. Her character is also quiet and suitable for teaching children.


    Three year old children are young now. It''s time to educate and learn from what kind of people.


    The Ming mausoleum will not be careless.


    Ming Ling believes that this teacher Zhang can make Luo Luo''s jumping character more introverted.


    After giving Luo Luo to teacher Zhang, Su Nuan and Ming Ling are leaving.


    Lola cried in the corner of Ming Ling''s clothes, "Wow, I don''t want to go to school, I don''t want to separate from my parents, I don''t want to..."


    Ming Ling gently took away Luo Luo''s hand holding the corner of his clothes and said comfortingly, "Luo Luo is good. You listen here like your brother and wait for your parents to pick you up after school."


    "I don''t want..." Luo Luo is still crying.


    Teacher Zhang said, "Luo Luo is good. Let''s have an interesting story class first. We can also play with other children. We can see our parents after school, okay?"


    Luo Luo raised her tearful little face and looked at teacher Zhang.


    Miss Zhang wiped the tears on her face. "All the children here like to listen to stories."


    "Luoluo also wants to hear stories." Luoluo choked.


    Miss Zhang came in holding her hand. "Shall we listen to the story together?"


    Luo Luo was honestly led to the classroom and looked back at Ming Ling and Su wennuan. Her poor little appearance, not to mention how cute.


    Su wenla is still looking at Luo Luo''s Ming Ling. "Let''s go quickly so that she won''t go back."


    Ming Ling looked back at Su wennuan, nodded and walked out of the kindergarten with her.


    Out of the door, Su wennuan said to Ming Ling, "I think teacher Zhang is very good at teaching. He coaxed Luo Luo at once. He coaxed Luo Luo with the method of learning."


    My daughter knows that Luoluo is hard to coax.


    "Well." Ming Ling answered faintly, without saying much.


    Naturally, he would not tell Su wennuan that he had investigated everything before sending the children to the school.


    "Where are we going now?" Su wennuan asked.


    Ming Ling sat in the driver''s seat, raised his watch and looked at the time. "I''m free today. Let''s go shopping with you."


    Su wennuan''s eyes lit up immediately. "OK, where are we going?"


    "Where do you want to go?" Ming Ling asked her back.


    Su wennuan thought, "we haven''t seen a movie together yet. Shall we go to see a movie?"


    Ming Ling nodded, "listen to you." so he drove the car to the nearest mall.


    Park the car in the parking lot. Mingling leads Su wennuan''s hand to the cinema.


    On the third floor, there was a quarrel, and it was very fierce.


    "Yunxin, didn''t you say you have only me now! Who is she? Tell me, who is she!" a woman''s hysterical voice shouted at the door of the cinema.


    Isn''t that Shi xiaorou?


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at each other.


    Then he looked at the scene of the quarrel and saw Yunxin with his hands in his trouser pockets and an agitated expression standing aside. Next to him stood a woman in a short skirt. When xiaorou pointed to them with tears.


    Su wennuan has a bad heart at this situation. When xiaorou is bullied.


    She quickly let go of mingling''s hand and strode to xiaorou''s side, "xiaorou, what''s the matter?"


    Shi xiaorou looked back and saw that it was su wennuan. It was like seeing relatives. When she had someone to support her, her tears became more fierce and her voice became louder. She pointed to Yun Xin and said, "he is an emotional liar! He''s sorry for me! Sobbing..."


    When xiaorou cried out.


    Su wennuan takes Shi xiaorou in his arms and blames Yunxin. "Yunxin, what bad have you done! Can you have a snack!"


    "Who are you? How dare you teach him?" before Yunxin spoke, Yang Hong, the woman beside Yunxin, opened her mouth and disdained her eyes.


    Cloud heart immediately scolded the woman, "shut up!"


    The woman shrank from being scolded and didn''t speak.


    Cloud heart some irritable and some helpless explained, "I said, I have nothing to do with her, Shi xiaorou, will you believe me once?"


    "Yunxin, I''m your girlfriend. You said it had nothing to do with me. Look, look, this watch was given to me last time." Yang Hong was worried immediately after hearing that Yunxin said it had nothing to do with her. She explained and showed him the watch on her wrist.


    Hearing this, xiaorou cried even more sadly.


    "I don''t remember who you are! Get out of here!" Yunxin said angrily to Yang Hong.


    He was really angry. These women always haunted him. When she was more angry, xiaorou listened to these women but didn''t listen to her own explanation.


    "I won''t go away. Anyway, I''m your man. You can''t let me leave." Yang Hong is shameless.


    Su wennuan frowns, "Yunxin, you are such an asshole!" even Su wennuan can''t see it anymore. Don''t say Shi xiaorou.


    "Cloud heart, what''s the trouble?" Ming Ling came over and looked at Yang Hong with cold eyes.


    Yang Hong was stunned.

 Chapter 502

    Subconsciously stepped aside.


    When Yunxin saw that the Ming mausoleum was also coming, he seemed to see the rescue. He came to the Ming mausoleum, "Ming Shao, you can help me reason. I was touched by porcelain, and xiaorou didn''t believe me."


    Ming Ling took a serious look at Yunxin. Yunxin was looked guilty and bowed his head. This woman was indeed one of many women before him, but he had made a clear distinction with this woman long ago and asked her not to come to him. As a result, this woman began to tangle with him.


    Mingling naturally knows Yunxin''s personality. Mingling also knows what romantic debts he has.


    But now it''s not time to teach Yunxin a lesson in front of outsiders. He took a step towards the woman Yang Hong with a cold body and looked at her with sharp eyes, "say, what''s your purpose?"


    Yang Hong was stunned. She was easily seen through by Ming Ling. She was a little guilty. When she was with Yun Xin, the happiest thing was that even if Yun Xin could give her the bags, clothes and jewelry she wanted, she could spend money.


    Later, Yunxin drew a line with her. She had a hard time, so she came to the door. She felt happy even if she was played by Yunxin.


    So I want to find Yunxin and come back to him. Even if I can''t come back, it''s good to knock a pen.


    Yang Hong''s dead duck has a hard mouth. In front of so many people, she can''t ask for money. "I''m not for money. I really like Yunxin. He said he likes me before."


    When xiaorou heard this, she cried more fiercely in Su wennuan''s arms.


    Ming Ling was ridiculous and smiled. "I''m sorry. Keep this to the police station and say that the watch in your hand is worth a lot of money. When the police find out it''s not your property, how much do you think you can get?"


    Yang Hong was stunned. The man''s aura in front of him was too strong. He was born with a breath of awe and cold, which made people subconsciously afraid.


    Yang Hong hesitated and said, "no, no, I''ll go first." then she ran away.


    Yunxin was stunned. Unexpectedly, the woman she couldn''t drive away was run away by mingling in a few words.


    Yunxin usually has no choice with those shameless women.


    I couldn''t get rid of him. It was like plaster on him.


    Seeing Yang Hong''s woman gone, Yun Xin came up and said with a smile, "Ming Shao, you''re still powerful."


    Ming Ling kicked him without saying a word.


    "Ouch..." Yunxin was kicked and bounced his leg. He innocently touched the place where he was kicked by mingling. "Mingshao, what are you doing?"


    With a serious expression, mingling taught, "you need someone else to wipe your ass. you mean it! Since you have xiaorou, don''t flirt outside!"


    "I didn''t, this was before..."


    "Ah Wu... You see, you see, he has admitted, Wu Wu..." hearing Yunxin''s words, Shi xiaorou cried even more.


    Su wennuan comfortingly patted Shi xiaorou on the back, "don''t cry. It''s okay. Let mingling teach him a lesson."


    When she heard that xiaorou was crying so badly, Su wennuan was actually very uncomfortable. Shi xiaorou really liked Yunxin, so she was so sad after being hit.


    But why did Yunxin hurt Shi xiaorou?


    When Yunxin heard Shi xiaorou''s cry, he felt bad, but it wasn''t bad for him. Before, he wasn''t sure he liked Shi xiaorou and hadn''t been with Shi xiaorou.


    "Ming Shao, you should know my previous situation. I really didn''t expect..." Yunxin explained to Ming Ling. He believed Shi xiaorou could hear it.


    Ming Ling kicked him again, "you are too presumptuous."


    Yunxin touched his ass that was kicked by Ming Ling. His face was very wronged and didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou choked and grabbed Su wennuan''s hand. "Let''s go, I don''t want to see him anymore." Shi xiaorou grabbed Su wennuan''s hand and left.


    Su wennuan has no choice but to follow Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou is very sad and needs comfort.


    When passing by mingling, Su wennuan looked at him and said in his eyes: I''ll go with xiaorou first. I can''t go to the movies together.


    Ming Ling also watched her leave, and her deep eyes said to her, please comfort Shi xiaorou first. We''ll watch the film next time.


    When Xiao Rou and Su wennuan left together.


    Ming Ling patted Yunxin on the back, "go and have a drink."


    Yunxin looked up at Ming Ling and nodded.


    When they came to the bar open during the day, Ming Ling and Yun Xin ordered a few whiskies and a few beers.


    Yunxin looked up and drank the whisky. Mingling looked at him with deep eyes and drank a sip of beer gently.


    "Shi xiaorou is a good girl. Take your heart back." Ming Ling suddenly said.


    No one knows Yunxin better than him. Before, he kept looking for women just to alleviate his loneliness.


    Yunxin is always unwilling to be lonely.


    Yunxin looked up at Ming Ling and swore, "I dare to use my personality to ensure that after being with Shi xiaorou, I''ve never fucking been with other women."


    "Don''t tell me that. Tell Shi xiaorou," said Ming Ling.


    Yunxin drank another glass of beer. "I told her, but she didn''t believe me. What can I do?"


    "Who made your reputation so bad before." Ming Ling smiled.


    "Can you blame me? I don''t know that one day I will meet true love." Yunxin is also distressed. Before, it was his bad style, but no one knows that what he did before has an impact on his current life, and it has such a great impact.


    He thought he would never fall in love with anyone in his life. He thought he would be like this in his life.


    Ming Ling patted him on the shoulder. "Prove it with your heart and heart. One day you can wash yourself white."


    "Are you white? The people in Shi''s family think I don''t work hard and reliable. Shi xiaorou''s mother certainly won''t agree to marry her to me. Why do you think my road to happiness is so difficult¡°


    The more Yunxin said, the more he felt wronged.


    Ming Ling smiled with a funny smile. "You''re calling it hard? Think about me..." Ming Ling just mentioned it casually.


    He has been guarding Su wennuan for 20 years. He has never complained about difficulties.


    It can be said that no one''s road of love can be as difficult as between him and Su wennuan.


    But they survived.


    Happiness depends on your own struggle and persistence.


    When Yunxin heard what Ming Ling said, he blinked. Naturally, he knew what Ming Ling meant. He also thought of the difficulties on the emotional road of Ming Ling.


    At that time, Ming Ling was poisoned, but he still thought about Su Nuan.


    Ming Ling''s thought should be firm. It''s too strong.


    It''s great for Su Nuan.


    The of the Ming mausoleum is better than anyone else.

 Chapter 503

    Yunxin took another sip of wine and nodded, "yes, I have to think about you, I have power..."


    The difficulty in front of him was nothing at all. The hardship he tried was far less than that of Ming Ling


    He has no right to complain.


    Ming Ling comfortingly pressed his shoulder, "cherish it and don''t miss it, because once some people miss it, it''s a lifetime..."


    Hearing this sentence from Ming Ling''s mouth, Yun Xin really felt very surprised.


    But when you think about it, it is true that some people miss it for a lifetime.


    If he misses Shi xiaorou, he will really regret it all his life.


    "I know what to do. Thank you, Mingshao..." Yunxin took a sip of wine and said thank you to mingling.


    Ming Ling gently pulled the corner of his lips, didn''t say anything, took up the wine cup and touched the cup with Yun Xin, "drink..."


    Think about it, their brothers haven''t been drinking together for a long time.


    Two people drank the beer in one gulp with wine glasses, and the two people enjoyed themselves.


    On the other side, Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan found a cafe and ordered some ice cream and yogurt.


    All that was lost on the table were paper towels, which Shi xiaorou wiped down when she cried. She kept wiping her tears, but her nose was still full of tears.


    Su wennuan sat beside xiaorou and patted her on the back. "Don''t be sad. Tell me what''s going on. Don''t hold it in your heart."


    Shi xiaorou turned her head and looked at Su wennuan. Because she sobbed, she said intermittently, "I... I like him so much... He... He even did this to me... Sobbing..."


    Su wennuan scolded, "yes, Yunxin is so hateful. We must teach him a good lesson."


    "Last time he said to go to the cinema, but he didn''t see it when he wanted to perform the task. Finally, this time, he stepped on two boats! If I hadn''t just asked him to see a movie today, I didn''t know he had asked Yang Hong to see a movie today!" Shi xiaorou said more and more angrily.


    Su wennuan wondered, "is there any misunderstanding?"


    Shi xiaorou immediately said, "there is no misunderstanding. The ticket in Yang Hong''s hand is the same as our time. She still sits in the seat next to Yunxin. There is no such coincidence!"


    "Where is your seat?" Su wennuan asked.


    "Sitting on his left, Yang Hong is sitting on his right! He still wants to hug left and right. It''s so annoying! He also lied to me that he hasn''t seen a movie in the cinema once. What did he say? It''s hard to find one for me for the first time. It''s a lie! Sobbing..." Shi xiaorou said and stamped her foot.


    Angry and sad.


    Su wennuan slightly opens her mouth and is a little dumb. It''s really a coincidence that xiaorou and Yang Hong''s movie tickets just sit on both sides of Yunxin.


    Although a little dramatic, Su wennuan comforted, "xiaorou, think carefully. If Yunxin wants to cheat you, he doesn''t have to cheat so obviously. It makes people know that he has other women''s practices. It shouldn''t be his style."


    "Didn''t you say he wasn''t as clever as Ming Ling? He was so stupid." Shi xiaorou cried.


    Su wennuan: "


    Even if Yunxin is stupid, he won''t be so stupid. Stupid enough to tell xiaorou directly, he stepped on two boats.


    This must be a misunderstanding. Compared with Shi xiaorou, Su wennuan is very rational as a bystander.


    She gave Shi xiaorou an analysis, "maybe it''s really just a coincidence, or Yang Hong''s plot. Yunxin, who has been mixed in the underworld for so many years, will not be so stupid."


    When xiaorou immediately looked at her reluctantly, "Su wennuan, are you on his side or on my side?"


    Su wennuan was stunned and hurriedly said, "of course I''m on your side."


    "Then don''t speak for him. I know what he is. He''s just a dog. He can''t change eating shit. Since he doesn''t know how to cherish me, forget it." Shi xiaorou suddenly wiped the tears on her face and said it as if she was very firm. She picked up the ice cream and began to eat wildly.


    Shi xiaorou has a habit of eating ice cream when she is in a bad mood. The more, the better.


    "Eat slowly." Su wennuan patted her on the back.


    When xiaorou doesn''t listen, she bites the ice cream.


    "Xiaorou, I think..." Su wennuan was about to persuade xiaorou again.


    When xiaorou suddenly pointed to the glass door in surprise.


    Next to the cafe is a French restaurant with glass walls.


    Su wennuan looked curiously at the place pointed by Shi xiaorou and saw Mingfeng sitting face to face with a woman, both of whom were very polite.


    Shi xiaorou quickly swallowed the ice cream in her mouth, turned to Su wennuan and said, "isn''t that your uncle Mingfeng? He''s on a blind date."


    Su wennuan shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "I think it''s probably true. Before, he said that his family forced him to have a blind date." Shi xiaorou took out a paper towel and wiped the cream on her mouth.


    When you''re in a bad mood, come and find something to do, "let me go and greet him."


    When xiaorou stood up, Su wennuan grabbed her arm, "xiaorou, what are you doing?"


    "You''ll know later. Look at me..." Shi xiaorou walks out of the cafe. Su wennuan is afraid that Shi xiaorou will get into trouble, so she quickly keeps up.


    When she walked into the French restaurant, xiaorou saw Mingfeng and the woman opposite him. The woman was wearing a lady''s skirt and had a faint smile on her face. She looked really lady.


    When xiaorou smiled cunningly and walked forward, "Mingfeng, why are you here?" she pretended to be surprised.


    Ming Feng looked up at Shi xiaorou. The woman''s name was Gu Yaner. She had a very quiet name. She also shook her head and looked at Shi xiaorou with a faint smile, "hello..."


    This is what a lady looks like.


    Shi xiaorou asked with a smile, "are you my boyfriend Mingfeng''s friend? Hello, my boyfriend''s friend is my friend..." Shi xiaorou held out her hand to Gu Yaner.


    Gu Yan''er''s face immediately changed and looked at the Ming mausoleum reproachfully.


    Ming Ling hurriedly explained, "listen to me, this is not the case..."


    "Eh, it seems a little strange between you two. Are you ordinary friends?" Shi xiaorou said as if she found something strange.


    Gu Yaner stood up and left.


    Su wennuan is still a step late. Looking at xiaorou holding Mingfeng and seeing Gu Yaner go angrily, Su wennuan sighs.


    When xiaorou is angry, she doesn''t stop.


    Seeing that Gu Yan''er had left, xiaorou let go of Mingfeng''s hand, "on a blind date again, can you afford a doctor?"


    Ming Feng smiled awkwardly, "ha ha, I was forced too. Thank you for helping me out this time."


    "Thank me. Were you ready to explain?" Shi xiaorou didn''t understand Mingfeng, just as she didn''t understand men.


    "Because of her family, I can''t offend her." Mingfeng explained.


    When xiaorou slapped Mingfeng''s head, "asshole!"

 Chapter 504

    Mingfeng covered his head and said to xiaorou, "why did you suddenly hit me? I didn''t provoke you."


    "You men are all virtuous! That''s why you are respectful to others. Can you stick it shamelessly if you like other people''s houses." Shi xiaorou now has a fire in her stomach and spits fire when she sees anyone.


    Ming Feng thought she was unreasonable, "Shi xiaorou, can you restrain your temper?"


    "Why don''t I convergence? You''re called convergence when you come out on a blind date with your furniture doctor behind your back? I''ll call you now to see how you explain." Shi xiaorou said, and really picked up her cell phone to make a phone call.


    Ming Feng was so frightened that he quickly grabbed the mobile phone in her hand, "Shi xiaorou, don''t mess around."


    "Give me my cell phone back!" Shi xiaorou stretched out her hand. Before Mingfeng reacted, she grabbed the cell phone from him.


    "Aunt, please forgive me." Mingfeng had no choice.


    Su wennuan came over and took the mobile phone from Shi xiaorou''s hand. "Xiaorou, calm down. Why can''t you get along with Mingfeng."


    When Mingfeng saw that Su wennuan came to help him out, he was immediately moved to tears. "Sister-in-law, you finally came. It''s better for my sister-in-law."


    When xiaorou gave Mingfeng a white look, "don''t be complacent, I''ll tell you the doctor."


    "Shi xiaorou, you ate gunpowder today. I didn''t provoke you." Mingfeng thought Shi xiaorou must be a black angel sent by heaven to torture him.


    "I''ll eat gunpowder. You''re upset." Shi xiaorou is in a bad mood. It''s actually good to take a person to vent.


    Mingfeng touched his nose, "forget it, I''d better stand next to my sister-in-law and don''t annoy you." so he silently retreated to Su wennuan and stood.


    When xiaorou raises her hand, she tries to hit Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng quickly grabbed Su wennuan''s back clothes and hid behind her.


    "Shi xiaorou, you are so naughty. Be careful that no one wants you!" Mingfeng hid behind Su wennuan and leaned out his head.


    "You say one more word to me!" when xiaorou pointed to him, her chest undulating.


    "I think you''re angry with Yunxin. You''re angry. Spread your anger on me." Mingfeng hummed.


    It was a mistake to meet xiaorou. They never stopped with her.


    "You don''t care if I''m angry with Yunxin!" Shi xiaorou was angry.


    "Well, you two are quarrelling. Hurry home." Su wennuan, caught in the middle, didn''t know what to do, and said.


    When xiaorou glanced at Mingfeng, she snorted angrily and strode out of the restaurant.


    Su wennuan took a look at Mingfeng and left with Shi xiaorou. Mingfeng was about to leave. The restaurant waiter came up and said, "Sir, you haven''t checked out yet."


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the knot now." Mingfeng said politely.


    Confused by Shi xiaorou, he almost ate overlord''s meal.


    Su wennuan chases Shi xiaorou out. Shi xiaorou strides forward. Su wennuan catches up with her, "xiaorou, where are you going?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then you walk so fast."


    "I didn''t drive..." when xiaorou stopped and turned to look at Su wennuan.


    Now you can''t go back if you want to go home. Yunxin drove her when she came, but now she''s quarrelling with Yunxin and has no money with her.


    When Su wennuan saw Xiao Rou, she looked at her for help. She shrugged and said shyly, "I didn''t drive, and I don''t have money." she was brought out by Ming Ling, who also drove her out in a car.


    "What about that?" Shi xiaorou was embarrassed.


    "Only when Mingfeng comes out can he take me out." Su wennuan suggested.


    When she heard the name of Mingfeng, xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    Just then, Mingfeng came out and Su wennuan came forward, "Mingfeng, you''re all right now."


    Mingfeng shook his head. "It''s all right, sister-in-law." he thought Su wennuan was comforting him.


    "That''s great. Take us back first," Su said.


    Mingfeng''s little heart was hurt again, Leng Leng, "Oh..."


    Sitting in the car, xiaorou lies down in front of the window and looks at the outside scenery. She doesn''t speak. The low atmosphere is very different from xiaorou''s style.


    Ming Feng glanced in the rearview mirror and saw that Shi xiaorou was so depressed. Instead, he sighed and was a little worried about Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin''s man knows that there are too many butterflies in the flowers. The woman who is seriously with him will be hurt.


    Compared with xiaorou who is so low now, Mingfeng is still used to her careless and noisy.


    Mingfeng first sent Su wennuan back to Xishi villa.


    Su wennuan comforted Xiao judo before getting off the bus. "Xiao Rou, don''t think about it now. Go home and have a good rest."


    When xiaorou nodded, "I know. Go back and have a rest."


    Then, Mingfeng drove away and sent Shi xiaorou home.


    Along the way, xiaorou lay on the window and didn''t speak.


    Ming Feng looked at her several times in the rearview mirror.


    When he got home, Mingfeng stopped the car. He got out of the car and opened the door for Shi xiaorou. "Come down, miss."


    Xiao Rou glanced at him and got out of the car.


    Zou Pei just came out and saw xiaorou coming back when Mingfeng sent her. Her eyes brightened and she hurried forward, "Oh, xiaorou is back..." she stood beside Shi xiaorou and looked at Mingfeng with a smile, "thank you for sending xiaorou back. Come in and have a cup of tea..."


    "No, aunt, I''ll just drop her off." Mingfeng said politely.


    Zou Pei said, "why is the child so modest? You love our family xiaorou. Aunt understands. Come on, come in and have a cup of tea. Let''s go after dinner, or have a rest at aunt''s house. Aunt''s house has a room."


    Zou Pei''s face was ambiguous when he spoke.


    It''s like going to tuck the dark peak into xiaorou''s room and sleep with her.


    When xiaorou heard this, she knew what Zou Pei was thinking. She pushed Zou Pei''s arm and said, "Mom, am I still your own daughter..."


    "You child, look what you said." Zou Peiheng glanced at xiaorou and looked at Mingfeng again. He said enthusiastically, "don''t stand, come in and sit down. Mingfeng won''t give aunt this face."


    Zou Pei pretended to be angry.


    She is very optimistic about Shi xiaorou and Ming Feng. She had this idea before she let them go on a blind date.


    Look at Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng. The two children are so congenial and have such similar personalities. They are a very suitable couple everywhere.


    Zou Pei looked at Mingfeng and liked it more and more.


    Zou Peidu said that. If Mingfeng doesn''t go in again, he won''t give Zou Pei face.


    He smiled, "thank you, aunt." then he went in with Zou Pei.


    Shi xiaorou really wanted to kick him.

 Chapter 505

    Zou Pei warmly made a cup of tea and put it in front of Mingfeng. "Drink it first and I''ll let the kitchen cook."


    "No, auntie, I''ll sit and go." Mingfeng hurriedly stopped Zou Pei from going to the kitchen.


    When xiaorou echoed, "yes, mom, he left after sitting for a while." he also glanced at Mingfeng.


    Zou Pei pointed to Shi xiaorou and said, "you are not sensible at all, Mingfeng. Sit down, and aunt will come and talk to you right away." then Zou Pei went into the kitchen.


    Ming Feng sighed and drank tea.


    When xiaorou moved her ass to him and kicked him in the calf.


    The tea in Mingfeng''s hand almost spilled all over the ground. He quickly stabilized, put the tea cup on the tea table and looked back at her. "Shi xiaorou, what are you doing? You don''t look like a lady."


    "Go find your lady and drink some tea. Don''t hurry!" Shi xiaorou lowered her voice and winked at him.


    Ming Feng theory, "the tea my aunt poured me, I naturally want to drink a little to show my respect."


    "Respect a fart. Do you really want to be your son-in-law?" Shi xiaorou glared at him.


    Ming Feng shook his hand and quickly stood up, "I''ll go first." then he left.


    When xiaorou glanced, "men are like this."


    When Zou Pei came out, Mingfeng had gone. She looked at the door and said in doubt, "Hey, where''s Mingfeng?"


    "Already gone," replied Shi xiaorou.


    Zou Pei immediately looked at Shi xiaorou and said, "it''s you who drove the child away again. Xiaorou, I said how can you find abuse like this? Look how good others Mingfeng is to you. He also knows to send you back and care about you. It''s not like Yunxin. I haven''t seen him care about you since before."


    Zou Pei complained.


    Shi xiaorou said discontentedly, "don''t you want to see him? He''s shaking in front of you. You don''t know how to drive him away."


    "Hey, you dead girl." Zou Pei pushed Shi xiaorou''s forehead with her index finger. "I want to tell you that Yunxin is unreliable. You can do it." Zou Pei was also annoyed by Shi xiaorou and went back to the room.


    When I was young, I breathed twice, and tears swirled in my eyes.


    She now knows that Yunxin is unreliable. She doesn''t need everyone to remind her that no one understands her grievances!


    Shi xiaorou strode into the room and shut herself in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, when Su wennuan came back, Ming Ling had not come back.


    But Ding Hongfei was chatting with Chengqi housekeeper. They talked and laughed, and the atmosphere seemed very harmonious. They sat by the tea ceremony in front of the French window and talked so much that they didn''t know that Su wennuan had come back.


    Lvzhu comes forward and is about to call Su wennuan. Su wennuan makes a silent gesture to her in time to keep her quiet and don''t disturb Ding Hongfei''s chat with Chengqi.


    Maybe it''s the same age. Cheng Qi and Ding Hongfei can talk very well.


    Su wennuan is also very pleased. It seems that people still have to find their confidants. People of the same age will have more topics.


    Su wennuan saw that they were talking so happily. She didn''t disturb them and went back to her room.


    Took out his cell phone and looked at the time. It was more than three o''clock in the afternoon. The children were going to pick them up after school at four o''clock, but Ming Ling hadn''t come back yet.


    Su wennuan takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Ming Ling. No one answers.


    I don''t know what Ming Ling is doing.


    It''s already more than 3:40. It''s still more than 20 minutes to drive to the kindergarten.


    Children can''t wait for their first day of school, so that they won''t be afraid to go to school in the future.


    Su wennuan thought for a moment. She''d better drive to school by herself.


    She remembered that the Ferrari Ming mausoleum at home had not been opened. The key was put in the bedside cabinet, and Su wennuan took out the drawer.


    When he saw the key, he took it to the yard.


    After pressing the button, it was really Ferrari''s matching key. Su wennuan opened the door and sat in.


    I haven''t driven for some time. I''m a little rusty, but I can still drive.


    She drove carefully. Although she drove slowly, she arrived at school at four o''clock.


    The school just rang the bell for school. Su wennuan stood waiting outside.


    After a while, Mr. Zhang led Luo out.


    Luo Luo searched for a pair of clear eyes among many parents. When she saw Su wennuan, her eyes lit up immediately and ran over happily, "Mom..."


    Su wennuan hugged the running Luo in her arms and kissed her cheek, "is Luo Luo good today?"


    Luo Luo nodded like mashing garlic. "Well, Luo Luo is very good today."


    "That''s good." Su wennuan smiled and pinched Luo''s face.


    "Mom!" he heard a little boy''s call again. Su wennuan looked over there and saw Bo Bo coming under the leadership of teacher Feng.


    He also smiled when he saw her. Su wennuan freed up a hand, took the Bo Bo and said to teacher Feng, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, you should." Mr. Feng is a young female teacher who looks about 25 years old. She looks clean, quiet, quiet and easy-going.


    Su wennuan receives pineapple and pineapple and leads them to the car. Let them sit in the back. "You sit quietly and don''t fool around. Mom drives in front." Su wennuan greets them.


    Now she has to drive and can''t take care of them. If they two mess around in the back, she really has no choice.


    Pineapple and pineapple nodded obediently.


    Bo Bo looked out of the window and looked under the stool. "Where''s dad? Where''s dad hiding?"


    Su wennuan thought it funny, "Dad is not under the stool. He didn''t come."


    "So dad didn''t play hide and seek with us." Luo Luo gave a slap and said.


    Su wennuan said with a smile, "your father can''t play hide and seek." Ming Ling is so high and cold on weekdays. She would be surprised if she played hide and seek with the children one day.


    That picture should be funny.


    "Oh, my father didn''t come." Luo luonen''s voice chirped her lips.


    Su wennuan stopped telling them. After settling them down, she went to the driver''s seat and drove carefully.


    "Mom, the teacher told us a lot of stories today." on the bus, Luo Luo kept talking. She gained a lot today and wanted to share it with her mother.


    Bo Bo also said, "Mom, mom, the teacher taught us to recite poetry today. I also learned a poem."


    Su wennuan felt happy by the children. She was also in a good mood. She smiled and said, "Bo Bo has learned to recite some poems. Recite them to her mother."


    "Small bridges and flowing water people, ancient roads, west wind, thin horses, heartbroken people at the end of the world..." Bo Bo''s young voice was carried back.


    Su wennuan smiled happily.


    "Oh..." suddenly bumped into the car in front, and Su Nuan was frightened.


    The children''s small bodies also fell to the ground because of inertia.

 Chapter 506

    Su wennuan quickly stepped on the brake and looked at the back seat in panic, but none of the children saw it.


    Su wennuan''s heart tightened fiercely, "pineapple, pineapple..." she was very afraid.


    "Wow... Wuwu..." suddenly there was Luoluo''s cry in the back seat.


    Su wennuan quickly untied his safety and stood up in the narrow space in the car to check the children''s situation. In between, the children fell under their seats. It should be the impact just now, and the children were rushed down.


    Su wennuan hurried out of the car and opened the door in the back seat. First, she took down the crying pineapple and then took down the pineapple sitting on the ground.


    She anxiously looked at the children to see if there were any scars. "Pineapple, pineapple, tell mom where you hurt."


    Pineapple blinked her tears and shook her head. Pineapple wiped her tears and shook her head.


    Su wennuan looked around them. There were no scars. Maybe the two children were frightened.


    The owner of the rear end car also came down and said fiercely, "how did you drive? Look what happened to my car!"


    Su wennuan is very calm. "Don''t get excited, sir. Let''s let the traffic police come first and find out the situation. Just pay as much as you should." as he said, Su wennuan picked up his mobile phone and called the traffic police.


    What she is most concerned about now is whether there is anything wrong with the children. She wants to take them to the hospital for examination. She has no intention to quarrel with that person at all.


    In less than five minutes, the traffic police came. Bo Bo and Luo Luo hid behind Su Nuan and rubbed their tears on her clothes.


    Su wennuan was also worried and said to the traffic police, "please hurry up. I want to take the children to the hospital."


    The traffic policeman looked at Su wennuan and said, "you''re wrong about this. You obviously hit the tail."


    "Then how much should we pay?" Su wennuan naturally knew that rear end collision would cost money.


    "This matter still needs to be solved at the police station. Since you are in a hurry to go to the hospital, let your husband come to the police station to solve it. You take your children to the hospital first," said the traffic police.


    Su wennuan immediately said, "no, my husband is busy. Here is my phone number. I''ll take the children to the hospital first. Call me if you have anything."


    Su wennuan is suddenly afraid that mingling will come to the police station.


    "Miss, if your phone number is empty, what will you do if you run away?" the owner who was chased by the tail refused to let go.


    "Then you go to the hospital with me. I have to make sure my children are all right first." Su wennuan said calmly, took pineapple and pineapple and took a taxi directly to the hospital. She didn''t want to delay any more. In case the children hit any internal injuries, she would never forgive herself in her life.


    Seeing Su wennuan take a taxi and leave, he doesn''t even want his own car. The owner of the car feels very strange and drives the car to keep up with Su wennuan.


    After arriving at the hospital, Su wennuan hung up the emergency number. The doctor checked the children and determined that there was nothing serious. Only then did Su wennuan go to the police station with the car owner.


    Solve, solve, come to the conclusion that she wants to compensate the car owner more than 20000 yuan.


    Su wennuan wondered, "I don''t think his car hit well. Why should he pay so much."


    The car director sneered, "what you want to compensate is not only my car, but also my mental loss. The half-hour I wasted with you to the hospital is also money."


    Su wennuan thinks this person is unreasonable. She is a woman. She has no support and is easy to bully, so she extorts money like this, isn''t she.


    She will certainly pay how much she should pay, but if someone takes this to blackmail, I''m sorry, she''s not a soft persimmon.


    Su wennuan sneered and said, "I don''t see how valuable your time is, and I don''t see any loss in your spirit. Be reasonable, I''ll pay you the money that should be paid, but I shouldn''t accompany you. Sorry, I don''t have it."


    "You!" seeing that Su wennuan was so unintelligent, the owner of the car pointed to her. If the police were not present, he really hit up and said to the police, "your law enforcement officers are reasonable. She hit a car, and she''s reasonable."


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo were frightened by the man and hid behind Su Nuan. They looked at the man timidly.


    Su wennuan protected the children and didn''t speak.


    "Miss, I think you''d better ask your husband to solve the matter," the policeman suggested.


    Su wennuan is a woman facing the fierce man. She must be weak, and this time Su wennuan is the first to catch up. If the person responsible refuses to give in, the police can''t adjust.


    Su said, "no, my husband is busy."


    Su wennuan thinks of the underworld background of Ming Ling. If he comes to the police station, what clues will the police find out?


    She doesn''t want to involve Ming Ling because of such a small matter, but she can''t be slaughtered.


    As soon as Su wennuan finished this sentence, there was a tall figure in the police station.


    Su wennuan looked back and saw Ming Ling coming in. Her heart tightened.


    The cold and chilly momentum of Ming Ling attracted the attention of the people present as soon as he came in.


    The police also looked at the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling went to Su wennuan and held the pineapple and pineapple behind her in his hand, "what''s a tricky thing."


    His majestic voice said quietly.


    But even a calm voice sounds so penetrating.


    "Hehe, sir, this is your wife." the owner of the car, who was still shouting, immediately looked like a soft persimmon and smiled at mingling.


    Ming Ling''s deep and cold eyes looked at the man, "how much do you want my wife to pay?"


    The owner of the car pulled his lip, "ha ha, the market price is five thousand, five thousand..."


    Su wennuan feels incredible. When Ming Ling didn''t come just now, the man asked her to compensate 26000 yuan.


    These people really bully the soft and fear the hard.


    Ming Ling hooked his lips, "give the bank card number to the police."


    Later, in front of the police, Su wennuan transferred 5000 yuan to the man.


    It''s over.


    Ming Ling leads two children and takes Su wennuan out of the police station.


    Get in his car.


    He didn''t drive here, but the driver sent him. Su wennuan smelled the smell of wine on him.


    Su Nuan and the children sat in the back seat, and Ming Ling sat in the co driver. The driver drove to Xishi villa.


    Su wennuan said weakly, "Ming Ling, you, why are you here?"


    "I have a brother in the police station," said Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan opened her mouth slightly and was stunned.


    She also worried that it would affect him if he called the police station.


    Su wennuan reacted immediately. It was his brother who tipped him off.


    "You, how did you drink today?" Su wennuan repressed her surprise and shock and asked with concern.

 Chapter 507

    "Yunxin was in a bad mood and had a few drinks with him." Ming Ling replied.


    Turning to her, "why didn''t you call me when such a big thing happened?" deep eyes took some blame.


    Su wennuan hung his head and didn''t hide him. "I''m afraid you''ll expose your identity when you come to the police station."


    Ming Ling frowned. It turned out that this woman had been caring about his identity as the boss of the underworld.


    Does his identity scare him so much?


    Ming Ling said to her, "I''m not as weak as you understand."


    Su wennuan tilted his lips and didn''t speak, but he was thinking that he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Anyway, she can''t take any risk with the Ming mausoleum until she finds out.


    In case of any prison disaster in mingling, she has no place to cry.


    Seeing that Su wennuan didn''t speak, mingling felt a little distressed. It was his negligence that asked her to pick up the child alone.


    Ming Ling picked up her cell phone and sent a text message to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan heard the phone ring. She quickly picked up the phone and saw a phone number written on the text message.


    "This is the driver''s phone. Call the driver whenever you want to use the car." Ming Ling turned his head and said to her.


    Su wennuan stroked his mouth slightly, a little wronged, "I, I can actually drive."


    "I know, but you have to take care of the children. Don''t be arrogant. In order to prevent things like today, you''d better let the driver drive." Ming Ling is a little educational.


    Fortunately, today was just a rear end collision, and nothing big happened.


    If there is any serious accident and his children and wife are in the car, what if something happens to him?


    Ming Ling was afraid to think about it.


    Su wennuan pouted a little wronged, "you''ll pick up the child later."


    Ming Ling really regards her as a housewife. Her center is only him and her children. In addition, she has no freedom at all.


    Ming Ling looked back at her. "Why are you angry?"


    Su wennuan''s head tilted and didn''t look at him, "nothing!"


    Ming Ling knew that the little woman was angry again. She didn''t know what she was angry with.


    She wanted to hide such a big thing from him. He wasn''t angry yet.


    Ming Ling turned his head back and didn''t speak.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo held Su wennuan''s arm and fell asleep against her.


    When they got home, Su wennuan came in with pineapple and Ming Ling with pineapple. They put the sleeping children on the bed and let them sleep.


    Su wennuan ignored Ming Ling and went out directly.


    Walking to the door, Ming Ling grabbed her arm.


    Su wennuan looks back and sees that his eyes are still bleary with wine, his face is also flowing with the ruddy after drinking, and his body is also full of wine.


    She pouted. "Drink less wine in the future."


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t accompany you to pick up the child today." mingling knew what she was angry about, and he took the initiative to apologize.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, mingling would suddenly apologize to her.


    Her heart softened again. In fact, what she cared about most was children and Ming Ling, didn''t she?


    The center of her life was Ming Ling and the children.


    "It''s all right, I don''t blame you." she just felt that if she was despised by Ming Ling because her life center was only children and him, she would be very wronged and angry.


    What Ding Hongfei said to her before is still in my mind.


    A woman can''t have a career because of her family.


    And she is now at this dangerous stage.


    Ming Ling rubbed her head and spoiled her. "For safety, let the driver drive in the future. I''m worried about you."


    Ming Ling also said his original intention.


    Because I''m worried, I lose my temper.


    Since he had a family and children, and since he had her, he has changed from being quiet to knowing how to communicate.


    Because he understands that he can no longer do whatever he wants as he did when he was single. He is silent and doesn''t explain.


    Because she will think, because she will worry.


    He wanted to run the family well, so he tried to restrain his hostility and indifference and learned to communicate.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Mingling''s words warmed her heart. She was very moved and happy.


    She smiled. "OK, I won''t drive in the future."


    Hearing her answer, mingling''s lips also overflowed with a smile, reached out and gently rubbed her head, "let''s go out."


    Su wennuan nodded and they came out holding hands.


    Ding Hongfei and Cheng Qi have stopped talking. Cheng Qi is busy with his own work. Ding Hongfei is reading a book.


    Seeing Su wennuan and Ming Ling coming, Ding Hongfei moved his position and asked Su wennuan to sit over, "Niuniu, come here, I''ll tell you."


    "As like as two peas," she pointed to the book she read.


    Ding Hongfei said with nostalgia in his eyes.


    Su wennuan was pleased to see that Ding Hongfei was normal these days. "Mom, you like reading. What kind of books do you like to read? I''ll buy you more."


    Ding Hongfei smiled and shook his head. "Ha ha, this is what Chengqi housekeeper lent me. I think it''s pretty good."


    Ming Ling saw that their mother and daughter were talking happily. He went upstairs to the study.


    Leaning back in the armchair to read some documents, I fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Su wennuan came upstairs, he saw Ming Ling leaning on his chair, his head tilted and his eyes closed. He looked very tired.


    She couldn''t bear to wake him up, but she had to.


    She came forward and gently pushed his arm, "Ming Ling, Ming Ling..."


    Su wennuan''s gentle voice came to mingling''s dream. In the dream, a soft voice called him, with warmth and full of love.


    He thought it was his mother. In his dream, he looked at the blurred face and frowned tightly.


    The woman is calling him. Let him call mom.


    But his eyebrows were tightly locked, and the mother could not speak. He was struggling and suffering in his heart. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t speak.


    "Ming Ling, are you all right, Ming Ling?" Su wennuan saw that she called several times, but Ming Ling didn''t respond. She was worried and pushed the strength of Ming Ling''s arm harder.


    Worried to touch the forehead of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling suddenly woke up and grabbed Su wennuan''s hand.


    Su wennuan looked worried. "Are you okay? I thought you had a fever."


    Ming Ling''s eyes were red when he just woke up. "I''m fine. What''s the matter?" he sat up straight and rubbed his eyebrows.


    "Go down to eat and sleep after eating." Su wennuan said gently.


    Ming Ling nodded, stood up and went downstairs with Su wennuan.


    When I came to the living room, I found that the children got up and sat around the table eating together.


    Ding Hongfei also sat at the table.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling come together and sit down.


    Ming Ling put a piece of fish in Ding Hongfei''s bowl, "aunt, you eat more."


    This was the first time that Ming Ling had mixed food for Ding Hongfei. He was flattered for a while.

 Chapter 508

    Su wennuan also looked at Ming Ling strangely. Unexpectedly, Ming Ling would take the initiative to bring vegetables to Ding Hongfei.


    Su wennuan could see the faint radian on his face, which was a slight respect.


    Ding Hongfei nodded gratefully, "thank you..."


    "You''re welcome," said the magnetic voice of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan was so happy that he tried his best to put food in the mingling bowl, "you can eat more..."


    Ming Ling glanced at her and brought her a green vegetable.


    Several people ate happily.


    "Dad, why don''t you pick us up at school today." Luo Luo said discontentedly while holding chopsticks.


    Ming Ling was asked to stop.


    Seeing that Ming Ling was embarrassed, Su wennuan quickly sandwiched a piece of chicken to Luo Luo and explained for Ming Ling, "your father is busy today. Will you pick you up later?"


    "But dad said to pick us up today. I didn''t see Dad..." Luo Luo pursed her mouth slightly.


    When she went to school, she thought that her parents would pick her up in the afternoon, so she kept looking forward to it.


    But then only my mother came, and I was inevitably lost.


    Ming Ling realized that if the things he promised were not done for the children, they would have ideas in their hearts.


    It''s time for children to grow up and remember. Don''t leave them any bad images.


    He also explained, "today is my father''s negligence. What does Luo Luo want my father to do to forgive my father?"


    "I want you and mom to pick us up every day." Luo Luo pouted. Today she was scared.


    Su wennuan glanced at Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan naturally knows that Ming Ling is very busy every day. He doesn''t have time to pick them up every day. They finish school at four o''clock and start to pick them up at more than three o''clock every day.


    But Ming Ling doesn''t get off work until five o''clock every day. It''s not American time.


    Su wennuan hurried to lift Ming Ling out of the encirclement. "Luo Luo, don''t be capricious. My father has to work and doesn''t have so much time."


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything, because he really couldn''t give Luo this promise.


    Usually he can pick them up at school, but in case of any task, he has to go.


    If you give her a promise and can''t pick them up at that time, Luoluo will be sad again.


    "But why does Mom have time?" Luo Luo said wrongfully.


    Su wennuan gently comforted her, "Mom doesn''t work now, so she has time to accompany you, but if dad doesn''t work, you can''t buy beautiful clothes or fun toys. You can''t grow up without food."


    "Is Dad so important?" Luo Luo''s dark eyes blinked. She was in a period of ignorance.


    Su wennuan nodded. "Of course Dad is important. Dad wants to raise us. So he doesn''t have time to pick you up every day."


    "Does Mom pick us up every day?" Bo Bo also interrupted.


    Su wennuan replied, "yes."


    Bo Bo pouted. "Then I don''t want my mother to drive." they were scared today.


    Su wennuan was stunned and looked at Ming Ling. Ming Ling also looked at her. They knew it


    Su wennuan reassured them and said, "don''t worry, there will be a driver uncle driving in the future."


    Pineapple opened her mouth and smiled. Pineapple chirped her mouth and began to pick up rice in her mouth. She didn''t speak.


    night.


    Su wennuan comes out after taking a bath and sees Ming Ling leaning against the bed reading an e-book.


    She went over, sat down beside him, buried her head in the tablet in his hand, "look at the documents." she thought he was surfing the Internet, but she didn''t think he was working.


    "Well, I didn''t go to the company today. I have some urgent mail to deal with." Ming Ling said in a nice voice.


    Su wennuan reaches out her soft hand and touches the forehead of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling didn''t understand her sudden move.


    After touching it, Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s OK, I don''t have a fever." she saw him sleeping in the study just now. He slept so heavily and frowned painfully. She thought he was ill.


    "Warm..." Ming Ling suddenly called her.


    "Huh?" Su wennuan turns to look at him.


    Ming Ling put down the tablet and looked at her with deep eyes and desire. "We haven''t had a husband and wife life for a few days."


    Su wennuan blinked, "not a few days..." it wasn''t the day before yesterday.


    Su wennuan: "


    "But I feel it for a long time." the voice of Ming Ling became more and more magnetic, and her hand was restless and stretched into her clothes.


    Su wennuan arched back timidly, "ha ha, but you don''t have to work..." she didn''t take his hand away and supported his shoulder.


    "Never mind, do it tomorrow." Ming Ling''s voice was hoarse.


    "But isn''t that an urgent document?" Su wennuan didn''t want to delay his work.


    "No matter how urgent it is, it doesn''t want you to be urgent." he held her face slightly, bent his head and kissed her lips.


    The soft lips touched the cool lips of Ming Ling, and Su Nuan trembled subconsciously. He put his hand around his neck.


    The mausoleum deepens the kiss.


    After a while, the clothes were scattered on the ground.


    Today is different from the past. Ming Ling loves her very gently. She is so gentle that she can pinch out water.


    Su wennuan always felt that today''s Ming mausoleum was different. She was more sensible, more gentle and more considerate than usual.


    Su wennuan hugged his back and chatted with him, "Ming Ling..."


    "Hmm?" Ming Ling''s voice was hoarse.


    "Did something happen to you today?" Su wennuan couldn''t help wondering.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I think you''re very strange today." Su wennuan didn''t hide his thoughts and said what he thought.


    "No. seeing Yunxin and Shi xiaorou, I think I should know how to cherish." he gave Su wennuan a reason.


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled.


    Now they are on a blind date, bearing a negative distance, but their hearts are as warm as an ocean.


    Su wennuan didn''t continue to talk, but held him tighter.


    Ming Ling loves her with all her tenderness.


    Ming Ling doesn''t want much. It''s enough to talk about an everlasting love in this life. It doesn''t need to fall in love as much as Yunxin, but each one is not the final destination.


    Over time, the heart will be chaotic and more and more lonely.


    And Su wennuan is his eternal life.


    After a long time, they were tired, hugged each other and had a safe sleep.


    The next day, Su wennuan got up with Ming Ling, hurriedly packed up the children, had dinner, and then took Ming Ling''s car to send the children to school.


    After coming back, Su wennuan thinks she should find something to do.


    She used to take care of her children at home, but now that the children go to school, she can''t do nothing.


    So I contacted assistant Mou in Britain.


    "Jurdy, why do you remember to call me?" assistant Mou was a little excited when he received Su wennuan''s call.


    "How about making a comeback?" Su wennuan came straight to the point.

 Chapter 509

    Assistant Mou also wondered, "you''re not a full-time wife now? Why do you need a studio?"


    "People always have to pursue. Will you come or not?" Su wennuan told assistant Mou about his situation.


    "It won''t happen overnight. Let me think about it." assistant Mou said an ambiguous answer to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan also knew that assistant Mou must give up some things if she wanted assistant Mou to come. She nodded, "OK, think about it and hang up first."


    After hanging up the phone, Su wennuan sat on the sofa and didn''t know what to do. A few days ago, she could play with the children and talk to the children at home.


    But now she suddenly felt at a loss. Ding Hongfei was talking to Chengqi housekeeper, and she couldn''t bother them.


    She doesn''t even have a speaker now.


    Su wennuan was a little discouraged. Fortunately, xiaorou called, "what''s the matter, xiaorou?" Su wennuan made an opening speech with these words.


    When xiaorou''s voice was a little sad, "I quarreled with Yunxin again."


    Su wennuan blinked in wonder, "what''s going on?"


    "Let''s talk when we meet." there was no emotion in xiaorou''s voice.


    Su wennuan nodded, "OK, or will you come to my house?"


    If you don''t go to your house, it''s inconvenient for someone in your house to whisper. " Su wennuan''s family has servants with Ding Hongfei. She doesn''t mean to say anything.


    "Then you decide on a position."


    "Coffee shop, wait for me right away." Shi xiaorou said and hung up the phone.


    In 20 minutes.


    In Deli Cafe, Shi xiaorou didn''t order ice cream this time. She sighed heavily. Su wennuan thought she was a little sad and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with Yunxin?"


    "He called me this morning."


    Su wennuan nodded and motioned her to continue.


    "I thought he came to apologize. As a result, he asked me if I had had enough trouble and my anger disappeared." Shi xiaorou said without emotion.


    Su wennuan blinked puzzled.


    When Xiao Rou said it, she was angry, straightened up and said, "he said as if I was making trouble, but you know, it was his fault. If he didn''t have anything to do with that woman, would that woman come to him for no reason?"


    Su wennuan doesn''t understand their logic.


    Su wennuan blinked and said calmly, "in fact, you can listen to his explanation."


    "He didn''t call to explain at all, but to ask for an apology. I haven''t asked him for an apology yet. He asked me instead. Do you think I''m wronged?" Shi xiaorou said with tears in her eyes.


    Su wennuan didn''t know how to comfort her. "Xiaorou, you can calmly consider the whole process of this matter."


    "Don''t I calm down? I''m already very calm." Shi xiaorou said, with tears in her eyes.


    "What''s he going to say?" Su wennuan shifted his direction.


    "He quarreled with me next. I was so angry that I hung up the phone," Shi xiaorou said.


    Su wennuan can probably imagine the situation at that time. Shi xiaorou has a quick temper and quarrels with Yunxin when she disagrees.


    Yunxin was impatient. Seeing that xiaorou didn''t give him face, he was angry and probably quarreled.


    "Xiaorou, do you still want to have results with Yunxin?" Su wennuan moved to the subject.


    Don''t tell her what she is facing now, just want to know what Shi xiaorou thinks in her heart.


    When asked by Su wennuan, xiaorou is silent and doesn''t know how to answer her.


    Seeing xiaorou like this, Su wennuan knows that she must still be unable to let go of Yun''s heart.


    The reason why I care too much is that I have such a big reaction.


    Su wennuan is about to say something. When Su wennuan sees it, xiaorou''s eyes suddenly open wide, looks at the front, and then his chest rises and falls.


    Su wennuan was surprised. She turned her head and saw Yunxin and Yang Hong walking into the cafe together. They had just entered the door and didn''t see them.


    But Shi xiaorou saw Yunxin at a glance. The tears in her eyes were full in an instant, and her hands were pinched into fists.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Her heart was bad. When xiaorou broke out again.


    Before Su wennuan finished thinking, there was a gust of wind around her. When Su wennuan saw it in surprise, xiaorou quickly came to Yunxin. Before everyone reacted, she raised her hand and slapped Yang Hong on the woman''s face.


    It was very crisp with a snap.


    Shi xiaorou widens her eyes and looks at Yunxin again. She slaps him in the face. Because of years of training and speed, Yunxin conditionally holds Shi xiaorou''s hand slapping him.


    "Pa!" there was another crisp sound. The slap fell on Shi xiaorou''s face and was hit by Yang Hong.


    When xiaorou was caught off guard.


    Yunxin also supported her round eyes, loosened Shi xiaorou''s hand and angrily roared at Yang Hong, "dead woman, you''re crazy!" Yunxin roared, and her eyes stared as if they were going to eat people.


    Yang Hong covered her hot face and said wrongly, "Yunxin, why don''t you say she hit me."


    When xiaorou covered her cheek, which was stabbed by Yang Hong, the tears in her eyes fell down one after another, but she didn''t make a big noise, but looked at Yunxin with tears, incredible and full of resentment.


    When she saw xiaorou, she suddenly became quiet and looked at herself with this kind of eyes. Yunxin panicked for a moment, "xiaorou..."


    "Is this what you want?" Shi xiaorou asked calmly with tears.


    Yunxin was stunned and didn''t speak. When he saw xiaorou''s tearful eyes, he suddenly felt the pain of tearing his heart and lungs.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t make trouble, but sneered, "I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years..." then turned and left.


    Yunxin was stunned by her sneer. Her heart was dripping blood, but she didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    And Shi xiaorou passed him by with pride and determination.


    Su wennuan also reacts and goes after Shi xiaorou.


    When Su wennuan passed by him, Yunxin also reacted quickly and ran after Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou walked very fast without looking back, and without any nostalgia, she walked very resolutely.


    "Xiaorou..." Yunxin wanted to hold Shi xiaorou''s hand, but she was pushed away by Shi xiaorou.


    She didn''t even look back at him. She kept her head up proudly. Even if she was beaten, she had to keep her dignity, not bow her head or stay.


    Shi xiaorou has never looked like this before. She is so calm and quiet that people are afraid.


    Yunxin panicked, "xiaorou, it''s not what you see. I promised to come out with her today because she promised that this would be the last time to chat with me and would never haunt me again..."


    When Yunxin chases xiaorou, she explains to her.


    Originally thought that Shi xiaorou was just making trouble, but now seeing her resolute, cold and heartless expression, Yun Xin was really afraid.


    "Go away!" xiaorou suddenly pushed Yunxin fiercely and roared.

 Chapter 510

    Yunxin''s body was pushed forward by her and staggered a few steps, but he was soon stabilized by him. He faced her and explained anxiously, "xiaorou, don''t be angry, I really have nothing to do with her..."


    Su wennuan also caught up, but when she saw them stop, she stopped and looked at them behind them.


    Things between them have to be solved by themselves.


    Shi xiaorou burst into tears and sneered. The smile seemed to be laughing and bitter smile, but it was more decisive, "ha ha, Yunxin, do you think I will care who you have a relationship with now?"


    Yunxin''s heart sank mercilessly.


    Shi xiaorou smiled again, but she was very calm, "I have nothing to do with you..."


    Yunxin was afraid and took her hand. "Xiaorou, I agreed to come out with her this time because she promised not to pester me anymore..." in order to get rid of this big trouble, he agreed to come out and solve this thorny problem.


    "Did you catch me and let her fight to get rid of her?" Shi xiaorou suddenly shook off Yunxin''s hand and roared loudly, and her body also retreated a few steps.


    Yunxin was stunned by her roar. Seeing that xiaorou was so painful and angry now, he suddenly felt that all his explanations were powerless.


    Just now he shouldn''t have habitually held her hand and let Yang Hong have an opportunity.


    Yunxin didn''t speak, but xiaorou burst into tears. "Yunxin, we''re finished. Break up. I''m not suitable for you! I can''t stand your extravagance and drinking, and I can''t stand your dangerous career. My mother is right. You''re a person without a sense of security! When we break up, I''m serious and unprecedented."


    When xiaorou held her eyes, tears hung on her face, but she spoke very calmly.


    In the past, she was always careless and noisy, but now she is calm and distressing.


    Facing her now, Yunxin suddenly felt that her whole body strength seemed to be evacuated. No matter what explanation was made, it was useless.


    Because he really shouldn''t have grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand just now. He should have let her slap. Maybe she would be relieved.


    Yunxin swallowed hard, "xiaorou, listen to me..."


    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear any explanation from you." Shi xiaorou cut off his words directly.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Su wennuan approached xiaorou and said softly, "xiaorou, don''t be impulsive..."


    When Xiao Rou pulled her hand out of Su wennuan''s hand, "don''t persuade me, I''ve decided." then she left quickly.


    Yun wanted to catch up. Su wennuan said, "let her calm down first. I''ll see her." as she said, Su wennuan quickly caught up with Shi xiaorou.


    Yun sighed with a heavy heart and an abnormal sense of guilt, as if the vicissitudes of life had changed several degrees for a while.


    When Su wennuan catches up with Xiao Rou, she walks side by side with her, but she finds that she has become a tearful person.


    Just now, the calm and calm in front of Yunxin was all deceptive. Her heart trembled and was very sad.


    Su wennuan was shocked to see her like this, "xiaorou..."


    When xiaorou suddenly hugged Su wennuan and burst into unbridled tears, "wennuan, I''m so uncomfortable..."


    Su wennuan patted her on the back and comforted her softly, "well, if you want to cry, cry loudly."


    Su wennuan can understand xiaorou''s current mood. The sadness is really too deep for anyone to comfort.


    When xiaorou choked a few times, she kept sobbing, crying as if she was going to carry her breath.


    Su wennuan kept patting her on the back and comforting her.


    After crying for about half an hour, xiaorou still sobbed and slowly let go of Su wennuan.


    Su warm and warm for her to wipe her face. "Well, don''t cry. You see, you wear all your makeup." the eye liner is black on the eyes.


    Shi xiaorou continued to sob twice, "sob, warm, what should I do, warm... Sob..."


    If it wasn''t for love with your heart, you wouldn''t be so sad.


    If it''s not in my heart, I won''t be confused five times.


    Su wennuan, holding a paper towel, wiped xiaorou''s tears while helping her, said painfully, "don''t think about it first, have a good rest, wait until you calm down, you''re thinking about it, ask your heart and give yourself an answer..."


    Su wennuan is Shi xiaorou''s good friend. Naturally, she will not favor Yunxin.


    She just wants Shi xiaorou to have a good life. She doesn''t want Shi xiaorou to miss the right person, but she doesn''t want to see Shi xiaorou sad.


    So Su wennuan can''t persuade Shi xiaorou now. It''s hard to give her a definite answer.


    When xiaorou continued to sob, she was speechless.


    Su wennuan patted her on the back, "don''t cry, xiaorou, don''t cry..." when she heard xiaorou cry, she felt uncomfortable, "let''s go back..."


    Under the leadership of Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou sends Shi xiaorou home.


    When xiaorou grabbed Su wennuan''s arm and cried, "I can''t go back now..." she said, sobbing.


    Su wennuan asked, "why?"


    "When my mother sees me, it''s time to scold me again."


    Su wennuan suddenly realized, "then go to pick up pineapple and pineapple with me."


    When xiaorou was surprised.


    Su wennuan explained, "they are both at school now."


    Shi xiaorou gave a cry. Because Shi xiaorou was in a bad mood, Su wennuan drove all the way. She drove very slowly and was afraid of having any problems again.


    Shi xiaorou was an acute child and urged, "warm, you drive faster, it''s okay."


    Su wennuan said, "no, I hit the tail yesterday."


    "Ah? You hit the tail yesterday." Shi xiaorou didn''t know that Su wennuan had such a thing. "I''d better drive."


    "It''s all right. I''m good at driving now. It''ll be fine." Su wennuan wants Shi xiaorou to have a rest.


    "Well, you must tell me when you can''t." I was still a little worried.


    "Well, I know."


    Driving to the kindergarten, the school hasn''t finished yet.


    Su wennuan waited outside with Shi xiaorou for a while.


    School was finished on time at four o''clock.


    Many children were led out by their parents. When xiaorou looked at the lovely faces of those children, she was a little in a trance.


    She likes children very much and wants to have one herself.


    "Warm, come and pick up the children..." a crisp voice suddenly came to my ears.


    When Su is warm, Xiao Rou looks at it at the same time.


    Su wennuan soon met the visitor with a smile on his lips, "yes, come to pick up the children. You''re off work..."


    "Well, this is..." Dai XiuXiu turned to Shi xiaorou again. Seeing her spent makeup, some couldn''t recognize her, "are you xiaorou..."


    When xiaorou looked at the woman in front of her and blinked. Only then did she recognize her, "Dai XiuXiu!"


    She really didn''t expect to meet her old friends here.


    Dai XiuXiu smiled, "long time no see."

 Chapter 511

    Shi xiaorou blinked in surprise. I didn''t expect that she could see Dai XiuXiu after three years. This is really a shit fate.


    When xiaorou pulled her lips far fetched, "Oh, yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Because of Dai XiuXiu''s style and behavior before, Shi xiaorou''s image of her was not very good.


    Dai XiuXiu looked at xiaorou with a embarrassed face. She was a little curious and asked, "xiaorou, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Dai XiuXiu''s face watching a good play, xiaorou said unhappily, "I don''t have much. Do you want to see my joke? Sorry, I don''t have a joke to be seen by you."


    Shi xiaorou''s attitude towards Dai XiuXiu was not good. Three years ago, Dai XiuXiu was such a virtue. She liked to see other people''s jokes and did many evils.


    So now when I see her, xiaorou is still on guard against her.


    Dai XiuXiu looked at Su wennuan a little wronged, and then said weakly, "I don''t mean that."


    Su wennuan smiled and said to ease the atmosphere, "she''s in a bad mood, ha ha..."


    As she was saying this, Su wennuan saw pineapple and pineapple running over.


    Right away, then pineapple and pineapple.


    "Mom, aunt Shi..." Luoluo jumped into Su wennuan''s arms, called Su wennuan, and looked at Shi xiaorou again.


    When Xiao Rou smiled at Luo Luo, the smile was ugly.


    But she can''t let Dai XiuXiu see her jokes, so now even if she is sad, she can''t show sadness.


    "Mom, it was you and aunt Shi who came today, but dad didn''t come..." Luo looked forward to Su wennuan, and her eyes were full of expectation.


    Su wennuan pinched Luo Luo''s face. "Yes, will your aunt play with you today?"


    Luo Luo smiled, "OK..."


    When xiaorou rubbed Luoluo''s small face, "Luoluo is best for me."


    "Aunt Shi, did you fight today?" Luo Luo asked with her head askew when she saw Xiao Rou''s embarrassed face.


    When xiaorou looked at Dai XiuXiu standing next to her, she deliberately said to Dai XiuXiu, "yes, I went to fight. When I was young, xiaorou eradicated evil and promoted good as before."


    Dai XiuXiu naturally knew that Shi xiaorou was telling her. She smiled faintly, "talk first, I''ll be busy..." Shi xiaorou kicked Dai XiuXiu''s back.


    "Aunt Shi, what are you doing?" Luo Luo said puzzled when she saw Xiao Rou''s strange behavior.


    When xiaorou was afraid that Dai XiuXiu would hear it, she quickly made a silent gesture to Luoluo.


    "Mom, let''s go..." Bo Bo pulled Su''s warm clothes and didn''t want to stand here.


    Su wennuan walks to the car with pineapple and pineapple.


    Su wennuan sits in the driver''s seat.


    Bo Bo reminded, "Mom, didn''t you say you didn''t drive?"


    Su wennuan was stunned, then took the initiative to get off the driver''s seat and handed over the driver''s responsibility to Shi xiaorou, "xiaorou, you''d better drive."


    Shi xiaorou looks at the two little ghosts and knows that both children are worried about Su wennuan''s driving skills.


    She volunteered to go to the driver''s seat.


    As soon as Su wennuan returned to the back seat and sat down, his cell phone called.


    Su wennuan picked it up and saw that it was from Ming Ling. She tied it up quickly.


    "Ming mausoleum..."


    "I don''t have time to pick up the children, you go." Ming Ling''s magnetic voice was very nice on the phone.


    "Well, I''ve received it." Su wennuan replied.


    "Does the driver drive?"


    Su wennuan looks at Shi xiaorou. "Shi xiaorou is the driver."


    "Well, I may come back late tonight." Ming Ling continued to tell her lest they wait for him.


    "Will you come back for dinner?" Su wennuan asked.


    "No, Yunxin is sad and has to drink with him." mingling said. I don''t know if she deliberately told Su nuanuan. After all, she is with Shi xiaorou.


    Su wennuan glanced at xiaorou and repeated, "so you have to drink with Yunxin before you don''t come back. Well, let''s have dinner first, and we won''t wait for you."


    "Yes."


    After that, Su wennuan hung up the phone of mingling.


    When xiaorou glanced at her, "your husband and wife are very diligent in talking on the phone."


    Su wennuan replied, "there''s no way. We don''t make a phone call for a few days. It''s not mingling. It''s estimated that both men were hurt in order to drink with Yunxin."


    "What hurt the Ming mausoleum?" Shi xiaorou didn''t understand.


    "I''m talking about you and Yunxin."


    Shi xiaorou: "


    "Let''s have dinner at my house today. Wash your face by the way and go back when your eyes are swollen." Su wennuan said again.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "en." now he must be scolded by Zou Pei pointing to his nose.


    Xiaorou knows the content of the complaint. It''s just that she doesn''t listen to her and has to be with Yunxin.


    ¡­¡­


    The bar at night is noisy and intoxicated.


    Yunxin was not in the mood to listen to those people singing and carnival. He kept pouring wine into his stomach.


    Ming Ling drank with him, "what''s the big deal."


    Yunxin shook his head. "You don''t know. I did something special today. Xiaorou is estimated to have finished with me this time."


    "Not all the women who used to be with you have finished playing with you, and I haven''t seen you so decadent." Ming Ling deliberately said this and drank a sip of wine.


    Yunxin shook his head, "xiaorou is different from them."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Because I like her, really, the woman I love for the first time. If I miss her, I don''t think I''ll like anyone again." the first heart is always the most unforgettable and beautiful.


    But if you keep your heart closed, people who don''t want to open it, once it''s open and forced to close it, it''s difficult to open your heart.


    "Then try your best to fight with sincerity and real intention." mingling said the truth to Yunxin and had a drink with him.


    Yunxin silently chewed the words of Ming Ling and silently swallowed the wine into his mouth.


    After drinking with mingling, Yunxin returns home and calls Shi xiaorou.


    As a result, xiaorou refused without thinking about it.


    The phone rang out the sound of refusing to answer, and sank down like Yunxin''s heart.


    He knew that Shi xiaorou wanted to break with him completely this time. He had no chance.


    ¡­¡­


    After losing Shi xiaorou, Yunxin finally burst into unprecedented loneliness.


    For 20 years, he has been smiling, pretending not to do his job, witty and funny.


    Others thought he was heartless, but at night, his loneliness and bitterness about life seemed to cut a gap and spread like a torrent.


    He''s had enough of the feeling of suffocation.


    One day he finally found that it was better for a group of people to rot than to destroy one person.


    So he found a set of his own life rules, that is, use money to buy happiness, he spends money, others give him happiness, and each holds what he needs. Over the years, he has tried this rule repeatedly.


    So it has become a habit.


    He thought he was like this in his life. Others thought he was heartless and heartless, so he really lived heartless and heartless.


    Until Shi xiaorou appeared, she was like an elf, illuminating the road ahead of him. He finally saw where the future was.


    So he put aside all the past and wholeheartedly stayed with her. From then on, there was only one her in his world.


    He emptied everyone in his heart and only installed her.


    But yesterday, xiaorou told him that he couldn''t give her a sense of security and accept his past.


    In the end, he gave everything, lost everything, but still lost her.


    This is undoubtedly to lift a huge stone and hit him hard in the heart.


    Alone in the night, every breath was heavy, and the surrounding air was as thin as a knife. Every breath cut him to pieces.


    Yunxin shut himself in the room without turning on the light and smoked fiercely. The smoke swirled around him, silent and misty, just like his dreams over the years, he could see and touch

 Chapter 512

    Yunxin didn''t know how he had spent the night. He just felt confused. It was dawn. When he woke up, he found himself sitting by the window, shrinking in the corner, with a cigarette end in his hand.


    The early morning sun came in and sprinkled on his face, making the green stubble more profound and more tired.


    He propped up his knees to get up, but his feet were soft and numb, and he almost fell to the ground.


    But fortunately, he held the wall in time. He held the wall and slowly supported his body.


    Before standing still, the mobile phone rang. Yunxin quickly took out the mobile phone and looked at the mobile phone screen excitedly. He thought it was Shi xiaorou''s call, and his mood jumped.


    But when he saw that the caller ID was from Ming Ling, his heart fell again.


    There was no high mood and slid the answer button.


    "Why don''t you come to work? Decadent at home?" the voice of Ming Ling came.


    Yunxin rubbed the painful eyebrows, "just got up..."


    "I just got up and didn''t sleep." the one who knows cloud heart best is Ming Ling.


    Yunxin gently cleared his throat.


    "Come to work in the company." Ming Ling gave a direct order and hung up the phone.


    Let Yunxin be at home alone. He will be more decadent. It will be better for him to come to the company and contact people.


    Yunxin threw his cell phone on the bed and took a bath in the bathroom.


    When I came out, I picked up my cell phone and found that there was a missed call.


    When Yunxin saw that it was Shi xiaorou who called, he was surprised and hurried to call back


    But a cold voice came over the phone: "sorry, the phone Ning dialed has been turned off."


    When xiaorou turned off!


    Yunxin''s heart stopped beating for a second, and the mood just surprised fell sharply for a moment.


    Very depressed.


    But soon he had hope again. When xiaorou called him, it showed that xiaorou must be in a better mood and he still had a chance.


    Yunxin thought like this and ignited his fighting spirit. Instead of going to the company, he drove to xiaorou''s house without saying a word.


    No matter what, whether Zou Pei blocks it or not, he will go in and see Shi xiaorou.


    When he drove to his villa, he stopped and knocked on the door.


    Zou Pei came again. When she saw him, her whole expression was full of contempt, "Yunxin, why are you here again!"


    Yun Xin said anxiously, "is xiaorou at home?"


    "She doesn''t see you at home, so hurry up!" Zou Pei waved her hand and despised Yunxin.


    Yunxin smiled faintly in his heart. He knew Zou Pei wouldn''t allow him in, and he didn''t expect Zou Pei to let him go.


    Just make sure xiaorou is at home.


    Yunxin didn''t talk too much with Zou Pei, but turned and left.


    Zou Pei scoffed at Yunxin''s leaving so easily. "I thought it was a kind of infatuation. It turned out that it was so difficult to go home."


    Zou Pei despised it and closed the door.


    Yunxin drove to the back of Shijia villa.


    He looked at the window and roughly determined the location of Shi xiaorou''s room. He stepped on the body and climbed up. Shi xiaorou lived on the third floor. This little skill is not a problem for Yunxin.


    Shi xiaorou is sad in bed. Now she doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t like Yunxin, but why does it hurt when she thinks of giving up him.


    Yesterday, I didn''t answer Yunxin''s phone. I hung up his phone directly. Later, I thought that I couldn''t sleep all night. I was very nervous. I tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    Think Yunxin called her to apologize? Is there anything important to tell her?


    After thinking about it, she decided to call Yunxin back, but no one answered!


    Nobody answered!


    I guess I''ll hang out with another woman, so I''m too busy to answer the phone!


    When xiaorou angrily hung up the phone, and then turned off the phone!


    Don''t give Yunxin a chance.


    Lying in bed, she felt uncomfortable, but the window suddenly rang. At first, xiaorou didn''t care much, but the window rang violently again.


    Shi xiaorou quickly raised her head and walked towards the window. Looking down, she saw a man leaning on the window and two other feet on the wall.


    When xiaorou was stunned, "you... Yunxin..."


    "Xiaorou, give me a hand, or I''ll fall down." Yunxin said pretending to be difficult.


    In fact, with his skill, climbing this window is nothing.


    When xiaorou was about to stretch out her hand, she took her hand back at the thought of Yunxin''s practice to her, "what are you doing here, you go!"


    Yunxin said, "xiaorou, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Forgive me." Yunxin also maintained a difficult posture on the window and prayed.


    "Hum, you don''t have to apologize now. I have nothing to do with you. Why apologize!" Shi xiaorou snorted coldly.


    Yunxin''s hand slipped down, "Oh..."


    When xiaorou subconsciously felt that Yunxin was about to fall, she subconsciously stretched out her hand and grabbed Yunxin''s arm.


    Yunxin''s body was indeed sinking. When xiaorou pulled him hard, "be careful, don''t fall!" when xiaorou shouted.


    Yunxin said, "xiaorou, try hard. Pull me up quickly."


    Shi xiaorou was really worried that Yunxin would fall down and fall with hands and feet. She pulled him up with force.


    Yunxin grabbed the window edge with both hands and jumped in.


    When xiaorou was tired and panting, Yunxin approached her, "xiaorou..."


    When xiaorou fiercely stepped back a few steps, "don''t come over!"


    Seeing that xiaorou was so defensive now, Yunxin was a little sad and swallowed his throat. "Xiaorou, how can you forgive me?"


    "You don''t need my forgiveness. You have so many women. I''m a lot less." Shi xiaorou sneered and took two steps back.


    Yunxin felt very uncomfortable. "Xiaorou, I have nothing to do with Yang Hong. You have to believe me."


    "Yes, I believe you, so you will hold my hand and let other women beat me." Shi xiaorou''s expression is still calm, and she can''t get through that ridge at the thought of this.


    Yunxin trembled in his heart. He also loved Shi xiaorou and thought he was a jerk. At that time, he really made a mistake. He shouldn''t catch Shi xiaorou''s hand, so he should be slapped by her.


    "How about you slap me? You can slap me as many times as you like." Yunxin said.


    Shi xiaorou smiled coldly, "don''t need it. You are distressed by the woman who hit you. If you want to give me a slap, how dare I hit you..."


    Shi xiaorou''s sarcasm deeply hurt Yunxin.


    When he feels guilty and feels sorry, xiaorou.


    "I only love you..." Yunxin said.


    "Oh, I don''t know how many women you''ve told such nonsense." Shi xiaorou smiled faintly.

 Chapter 513

    Everyone knows the nature of Yunxin, that is, he likes to linger in the flowers too much.


    Over time, I couldn''t tell whether he was telling the truth or rhetoric.


    Now Shi xiaorou no longer believes in Yunxin.


    Yunxin swallowed his throat, "xiaorou, I know I used to be a jerk, but you see, I almost fell down in order to see you. I really care about you, and I know you don''t want me, otherwise you won''t pull me up."


    "Don''t say that. I don''t love you. I just think you climb my window. If you fall, I have to be responsible, then I won''t be worth it. Besides, with your skill, I don''t believe you can even climb a window and fall." Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin and saw through him.


    She just didn''t react for a moment, so she was cheated by him. But when he jumped to her room quickly, xiaorou already understood that he almost fell down just now.


    He is so good that he can''t fall!


    "Xiaorou, when did we become like this?" Yunxin asked sadly.


    The current state is really not what he wants. He is nostalgic for the former Shi xiaorou and their previous relationship.


    Nostalgia for her who quarreled and cried with him before, instead of sneering and saying sarcastic words like now.


    She became quiet and quiet, but calm and frightening.


    Such Shi xiaorou is really not Shi xiaorou he used to know.


    Xiaorou became like this almost overnight. Yunxin knew that everything was his fault.


    If it weren''t for him, xiaorou wouldn''t be like this.


    "Oh, don''t pretend to hurt me here. Yunxin, I won''t forgive you, you go..." Shi xiaorou still couldn''t let go of yesterday''s slap. If Yunxin hadn''t grabbed her, Yang Hong''s woman wouldn''t have had a chance to slap her at all.


    "Xiaorou, who are you talking to? Xiaorou, open the door." Zou Pei''s voice sounded outside the door.


    When xiaorou looked at Yunxin, "I think you''d better go down from under the window so that my mother won''t see it."


    Yunxin glanced at xiaorou, but went directly to open the door.


    Zou Peiying faced Yunxin. She suddenly fell forward, opened her surprised eyes and said, "you, why are you here?" and looked at Shi xiaorou.


    Seeing the open window again, Zou Pei immediately understood and pointed to Yun Xin, "you, you barbarian, climb the window. The people in the underworld are terrible. No, it''s too dangerous for my xiaorou to live like this. I''ll give her security against window theft tomorrow."


    Zou Pei said in surprise, walking towards the window and closing the window.


    When Yunxin looked back at xiaorou again, he saw that she didn''t look at herself. He left dejected.


    Why didn''t you receive xiaorou''s call just now? If you do, there may be a turn for the better.


    Yunxin grabbed his hair with chagrin.


    Don''t even God help him now?


    It was more than 12 noon when Yunxin returned to the company. When Yunxin came to the president''s office, mingling was eating Chinese food.


    Seeing him coming in with his head down, Ming Ling motioned to the sofa opposite him, "sit..."


    Yunxin was in no mood to sit opposite the Ming mausoleum and said nothing.


    "Have you eaten yet?" asked Ming Ling.


    Yunxin shakes his head. He''s not in the mood to eat now.


    "Looking for xiaorou?" Ming Ling continued.


    Yunxin nodded. He didn''t even have the strength to speak now.


    "Just in time, there is a task to be carried out in Tibet in a few days. You can go for a few days. Just in time, you can vent the fire and relax." Ming Ling said.


    Yunxin nodded, "OK, I''ll go in a few days..." now he really needs to find some stimulation to make his mind active.


    Men can not only love, but also glory and task.


    ¡­¡­


    After work in the afternoon, Ming Ling went to the kindergarten.


    He called Su wennuan and said he went to pick up the children so that Su wennuan didn''t have to come deliberately.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo didn''t see Su wennuan after school in the afternoon, but they saw Ming Ling. Both of them were happy.


    "Wow, Dad came to pick us up today..." Luo ran to Ming Ling and smiled with two dimples.


    Ming Ling held Luo Luo in his arms with one hand and pineapple with the other. "Dad is free today."


    "Is Dad free tomorrow?" asked Bo Bo.


    Ming Ling looked down at Bo Bo, "tomorrow, well, dad doesn''t know."


    "However, our school will have a fun activity tomorrow," said Bo Bo in a young voice.


    Ming Ling was interested, "Oh? What activity?"


    When he got on the bus, Bo Bo took a card from his schoolbag and gave it to him. "The teacher said he would hand it over to his parents."


    Ming Ling took it over and looked at Bo Bo again. "Dad must make time tomorrow."


    The kindergarten held parent-child activities. This is the first time that mingling played with the children.


    Bo Bo nodded like mashing garlic, "en en, good dad."


    Ming Ling looked at Luo again. "Luo, where''s your card? Didn''t the teacher give it to you?"


    "Hee hee, the teacher gave me a cake." Luoluo didn''t care about the card at all. She only knew that the whole class ate the cake after the last class.


    Card, what the hell is that?


    Ming Ling smiled secretly. His son and daughter are cute.


    I like Luo Luo''s food best because it''s easy to coax. As long as it makes her angry, buying her favorite food can definitely coax her.


    Ming Ling drove home and led pineapple and pineapple into the living room. Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei were talking.


    Seeing them coming back, Su wennuan stood up to meet them.


    "Pineapple, pineapple..." Su Nuan''s face was filled with a smile.


    "Mom, we have fun activities tomorrow." Bo Bo ran over, Hui reported.


    Su wennuan was surprised, "what activity?"


    Ming Ling handed the card to Su wennuan. "Kindergarten parent-child activities are of the nature of the whole school. Both of us have to go tomorrow."


    Su wennuan looked at the card and looked at the Ming mausoleum suspiciously, "are you free tomorrow?"


    She used it, didn''t she? It shows that she also wants to go to mingling. After all, it''s very rare for a family of four to go out and play.


    Ming Ling took off his coat and put it on the hanger while turning back to Su wennuan, "I''ll fight for it."


    "Aren''t you the boss? Didn''t you arrange the time yourself?" Su Nuan blinked Shuiling''s eyes.


    "The boss is the busiest. He can''t go away for a moment. It''s a lie for those bosses in the novel TV to sit in the office with their legs cocked every day." mingling is rarely interested in talking to Su wennuan about this.

 Chapter 514

    Su wennuan naturally understood this truth, "well, try to make time."


    "Yes," replied Ming Ling.


    At dinner in the evening, Ding Hongfei''s eyes began to be in a trance and unclear again.


    Let her eat at the table, she just won''t.


    Su wennuan looks at the Ming mausoleum with a little worry.


    Ming Ling said, "don''t force her. Let her be comfortable."


    It turned out that Ming Ling didn''t invite Ding Hongfei to the table for dinner.


    Su wennuan nodded.


    At night, Ding Hongfei broke into Su Nuan''s room and said he was looking for Niuniu.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling''s heavy face. She sighed and kissed him comfortingly on the cheek. "Honey, don''t be angry. I''ll sleep with my mother tonight. It''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Ming Ling''s expression is a little strange. His own wife wants to sleep with other women.


    Well, who makes Ding Hongfei her mother.


    Ming Ling nodded silently.


    Su wennuan gets out of bed and takes Ding Hongfei out of the room.


    Outside, Chengqi housekeeper was waiting. Seeing Su wennuan and Ding Hongfei coming out, he nodded respectfully, "young grandma, madam." while talking, he also looked at Ding Hongfei with worry in his eyes. In fact, he knew that Ding Hongfei had entered Su Nuan''s room, but he didn''t dare to go in without the permission of Ming Ling, so he had to wait outside.


    Su wennuan said curiously, "Uncle Cheng, why are you standing outside?"


    Chengqi respectfully said, "I was afraid of an accident, so I stood outside for a while. If you need help, I can help."


    Su wennuan took Ding Hongfei''s arm. "My mother and I went back to bed. There''s nothing to help. Uncle Cheng, you can go back to your room and have a rest."


    Chengqi is about to step back. When he sees the Ming Ling coming out, his face is not very good.


    Chengqi naturally knows the reason why mingling is in a bad mood. Su wennuan is robbed by Ding Hongfei. As a husband, he has to keep an empty house alone. Naturally, he is in a bad mood.


    Chengqi sees the expression of Ming Ling in his eyes, but since Su wennuan has said he doesn''t need help, Chengqi has to step down.


    Su wennuan takes Ding Hongfei''s hand and goes back to the room with her.


    "Warm."


    When Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei were about to enter the room, Ming Ling suddenly called her.


    Su wennuan looked back, "Ming Ling, you should go to bed earlier. Good night."


    But Ming Ling said, "come here as soon as your mother falls asleep."


    Su wennuan was stunned. "What if I fall asleep, too?"


    Ming Ling paused for two seconds without speaking. He waved his hand, "forget it, you sleep."


    After that, Su wennuan enters the room with Ding Hongfei, and Ming Ling returns to his room.


    There was no one beside the bed, and he couldn''t sleep with a soft body. Ming Ling was not used to it. He tossed and turned in bed. After looking at the time, it was already more than one o''clock in the evening.


    He turned on the light, got out of bed in his shoes, opened Ding Hongfei''s door, found the way with the faint light of his mobile phone, came to the bedside and saw that Ding Hongfei and Su wennuan were asleep.


    Su fell asleep.


    The woman could sleep without him, but he couldn''t sleep without Su wennuan.


    He bent over and picked up Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan probably realized that she was disturbed in her dream. She was coy and refused to admit defeat.


    Ming Ling held her in her arms and carried her back to her room in the posture of a princess.


    Put her on the bed. Su wennuan rolled over comfortably and continued to sleep.


    Ming Ling went to bed with light hands and feet, lay down beside her, turned off the light and held her, so that she could sleep at ease.


    The next day, Ding Hongfei woke up again. Several people had breakfast together and ate happily.


    When holding pineapple and pineapple to go, Su wennuan still tells Cheng Qi that he is not at ease.


    "Uncle Cheng, please take care of my mother. We''ll be back about this afternoon."


    "I will. Don''t worry, grandma." Cheng Qiying said.


    Su wennuan nodded.


    I was relieved to take pineapple and pineapple with Ming Ling to take the children to kindergarten.


    Today, the kindergarten held parent-child activities in the whole school and went camping and fishing in the suburbs.


    As soon as Su wennuan heard the director say this activity, she looked at the Ming mausoleum with interest, "fishing is fun, but I can''t fish, can you?"


    "Well, leave it to me. You are responsible for roasting fish for Luo Luo." Ming Ling replied.


    Pineapple interrupted, "why don''t you give pineapple to me?"


    Ming Ling touched the head of the pineapple. "Of course, I''ll give it to you, too, but the pineapple is food." I''m sure I have to worry about her first.


    Hearing the word "food" coming out of Ming Ling''s mouth, Su wennuan felt very strange and funny.


    "Hey, Ming Ling, I find you are more and more like a father." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    Ming Ling replied, "what are you talking about?" he was a father, all right.


    The activity officially began.


    The mingling family wore a parent-child suit.


    The lady''s upper body is pink, with a T-shirt with a love pattern in the middle, and her pants are pink cotton Capris.


    The man''s upper body is sky blue, with a loving T-shirt in the middle and sky blue pants.


    Wearing sky blue cotton casual clothes, Ming Ling looks like a warm and handsome family man. He holds Bo Bo in his hand, which is a reduced version of him.


    It''s very pleasing to see in the eyes of others.


    Su wennuan holds a smaller version of Luo Luo dressed like her, and then mingling''s hand holds Su wennuan''s hand together.


    A family of four, handsome men and beautiful women. The two little dolls are also made of pink and jade. They are lovely and good-looking.


    It''s just a beautiful scenery with many family groups.


    Many family members couldn''t help looking back at them. Some people also said that the family was so beautiful, the genes were strong, and the children were so beautiful.


    At the camp, the men are putting up tents.


    Su wennuan and the children are cleaning the food in the backpack.


    "Bo Bo, is this your parents?" a little boy suddenly came to talk to Bo Bo.


    It''s probably Bo Bo''s classmate.


    Bo Bo nodded, "yes, it''s my parents."


    The classmate handed him a package of cans. "This is for you. That''s my parents." he handed the canned spinach in one hand and pointed to his parents not far away.


    Bo Bo picked up the can and said, "thank you for your boat."


    "You''re welcome." the little boy happily prepared to turn around.


    Su wennuan took out a packet of potato chips. "Zhouzhou classmate, don''t hurry first."


    Zhouzhou turned around again.


    Su wennuan smiled gently, "thank you for the canned spinach. This is for you."


    The boy looked at his mother and her mother smiled and nodded.


    The little boy smiled and received the potato chips from Su wennuan. "Thank you, aunt."


    The boy''s mother came over, nodded to Su wennuan, and then looked at the mingling tent behind her, "is that your child''s father?"


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "You''re really capable. It''s almost ready in a few minutes. Look at our family. Up to now, one-third of it hasn''t been taken out." the parent is very talkative.

 Chapter 515

    Su wennuan smiled. When she heard others praise Ming Ling, she was naturally happy.


    "Oh, yes, he''s good at this. Your family is also good. He makes a lot of noise and color alone." Su wennuan also praised their family.


    "Where is your home?" the parent said, and then approached Su wennuan and whispered to her, "your family is really handsome and has temperament. It''s the most eye-catching of our parents."


    Su wennuan was embarrassed when she heard the parent''s words. "Really, blind growth has become like this."


    "Oh, blind elders have grown like this. Isn''t it against the sky to grow well?"


    When Zhouzhou''s mother said this, Su wennuan and she laughed.


    "Hehe, don''t say it. I''ll help him. You can help you, too."


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry." Luo Luo pursed and sold Meng.


    "Luoluo, you can''t eat. You just ate two packets of potato chips, and then you''ll be fatter." Su wennuan looked at her angrily.


    Just then, the phone rang. Su wennuan picked up the phone and looked at it. It was Shi xiaorou.


    "What''s the matter, xiaorou?" Su wennuan asked.


    When xiaorou''s voice on the phone was crying, "wennuan, where are you? I didn''t see anyone at your house."


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "don''t cry, don''t cry. I''m doing activities with the children. There are parent-child activities in their school."


    "Woo woo, warm, I''m lovelorn again. What do you think I should do? Yunxin is a fucking asshole." Shi xiaorou cried and scolded Yunxin.


    "What happened between you and him?" Su wennuan asked.


    "Anyway, it''s hard to say. I found that he didn''t really like me at all. In that case, I think I''d better stop talking and concentrate on him. It''s nothing. You can continue to play." Shi xiaorou hung up after saying that.


    Su wennuan pouted with the phone. She was a little worried about Shi xiaorou, but she couldn''t help it. She couldn''t pull away.


    Ming Ling called her and said, "warm, come here..."


    Su wennuan looks back and sees Ming Ling staring at the tent post with one shoulder and waving to her with one hand.


    Su wennuan can see that he needs help and hurry over.


    Ming Ling said, "insert the steel on the top into it." Ming Ling motioned to the upper column.


    Su wennuan nodded, hooked up and joined the tent posts.


    Ming Ling was relieved to get away.


    Su wennuan saw sweat on his elastic skin. She went to wipe his sweat with a smile. "Ha ha, isn''t it very hot." she held a paper towel in her hand and tilted her head to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    Ming Ling looked back at her with deep feelings in her eyes. The woman fragrance on Su wennuan''s body stirred his nose for a moment, refreshing.


    He couldn''t help bending his head and kissing her.


    Su wennuan was stunned and blushed.


    The whole audience applauded for Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    As a result, Su wennuan''s face reddened even more.


    Pineapple and pineapple are also giggling. Their parents are so loving.


    Dai XiuXiu, as a teacher and parent, also joined in. When she saw Su Nuan kissing Ming Ling, she was also very envious. She lowered her eyebrows slightly and hid all her emotions in the bottom of her eyes.


    For many years, she has no men around her, no men are considerate, no men care, and only depends on her.


    Just to raise their own children.


    She loved Tian Yilan all her life. Now she has to raise children for Tian Yilan, but Tian Yilan died so early.


    Sometimes she thinks whether her persistence is worth it or not.


    If she had knocked out Tian Yilan''s child, her life might have been better. She could find a good family.


    Then we went fishing together.


    Ming Ling sits there with a sunshade and a fishing rod. Su wennuan takes care of pineapples and pineapples and makes a fire with bamboo charcoal.


    "Oh yeah, dad caught a fish." Luo Luo saw Ming Ling pick up a fish and clapped her hands happily.


    Bo Bo was too happy to close his mouth.


    Ming Ling took the fish off the hook and threw it into the bucket. "Warm, I''ll give it to you."


    Su wennuan smiled, "OK." she leaned over and caught the fish in the bucket.


    "Oh......" the fish slid down in her hand and splashed water on her face. She quickly retreated.


    Ming Ling saw that she couldn''t hold the live fish. He took the fish out of the bucket and fell to the ground. He fainted the fish. "You can come and take it and bake it for the children."


    Su wennuan hurried over to pick up the fish on the ground, washed it, and then put it on the bamboo charcoal just lit to roast the fish.


    Other parents and children also had a good time.


    In a short time, Ming Ling caught a lot of fish. He couldn''t finish eating pineapple and pineapple.


    Ming Ling took the fishing rod and watched them eat so happily. The corners of his mouth were stained with meat stains. He touched their heads, "silly children."


    "Silly dad, we''re all finished, hee hee..." Luo smiled at Ming Ling.


    Seeing Luo Luo so cute, the smile on Ming Ling''s face became more cheerful.


    Su wennuan handed him a freshly baked fish. "Try it, too. It''s delicious."


    Ming Ling took the fish in her hand and suddenly thought, "did you eat it?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "I just ate it."


    Ming Ling was relieved to eat the fish Su wennuan handed him.


    After the fishing and grilling activities, the teachers asked all parents and children to gather and start lecturing and doing activities with them.


    "Thank you for coming today. Your love for your children should let the children know that parents and children should communicate more in order to help their children grow up healthily."


    The parents applauded with the children. Mingling also clapped his hands and looked at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan also has a smile on her face.


    Pineapple and pineapple are smiling proudly with their small heads tilted.


    "My parents are the best," said Luo Luo.


    They felt their parents'' full love for them and were too happy to close their mouths.


    Some people are happy and others are worried. On the other hand, xiaorou''s mood has been at a low ebb, which is very uncomfortable.


    Yunxin climbed the window to her room and dropped her cell phone in her room.


    She looked at Yunxin''s cell phone and sat down yesterday. He also had a call record with Yang Hong.


    In other words, when she was angry, Yunxin not only didn''t feel that she had done wrong, but also contacted Yang Hong and never wanted to reflect.


    Still with so Yang Hong!


    The original anger has not disappeared. I was hesitant to continue with Yunxin. Now I see that Yunxin is still in contact with Yang Hong!


    It decisively blackened the last hesitation in her heart.

 Chapter 516

    When xiaorou slept at home all day, she slept in a muddle.


    Zou Pei thinks Shi xiaorou can''t do this. She has been sleeping all the time. She doesn''t know if there will be any problems with her mind.


    He came up and opened Shi xiaorou''s quilt, took her by the ear and said, "xiaorou, look what you look like now. Get up and go out."


    Zou Pei naturally wouldn''t pinch her ears very hard. When Xiao Rou sat up from the bed and blinked her confused eyes, "Mom, didn''t you say, let me be at home?"


    Zou Pei always thought she was too wild. She ran out all day and didn''t know how to take care of her family.


    Now she stays at home, but Zou Pei nags that she has been staying at home.


    Zou Pei was stunned when she heard her words. She felt sorry for her and sighed, "Hey, xiaorou, don''t think about those who shouldn''t think. Listen to your mother and get up and go out. You''ll be bored at home all day."


    Zou Pei sits next to Shi xiaorou and speaks earnestly.


    When xiaorou was still a little confused, she blinked, "but what can I do when I go out?"


    "Go out and have a chat with your friends," Zou Pei said.


    "But my friend has a husband and children. Their family is happy. What am I going to do with a sad person." Shi xiaorou still wants to cry without tears.


    Zou Pei sighed, "Hey, it''s my mother. I haven''t been worried about your happiness. Don''t worry, xiaorou. My mother will find a good family for you."


    Shi xiaorou shook her head, "I don''t want to. I just want to sleep now."


    "No, you slept all day yesterday. Now you can''t sleep. Listen to your mother and get up quickly." Zou Pei dragged Shi xiaorou out of bed.


    When brushing her teeth and washing her face, xiaorou was listless and didn''t want to move at all.


    Zou Pei was responsible for wiping her skin care products, putting on light makeup, and then pushing her arm, "hurry to eat and go for a ride."


    When xiaorou pulls her arms together and walks to the table for dinner, a meal is hard to finish.


    Then he followed Zou Pei''s advice and drove out.


    Halfway through the car, Ming Feng called.


    Shi xiaorou was surprised why Ming Ling called.


    As soon as he answered, there was a sad voice from Ming Ling. "Xiao Rou, come out to drink and comfort me." Ming Feng said.


    When xiaorou heard this, she suddenly felt refreshed. She thought that only she was so depressed and everyone was happy. It turned out that Mingfeng was in a bad mood.


    "Why are you lovelorn?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Mingfeng said weakly, "my frequent blind date was known by the doctor. He told us to calm down."


    Shi xiaorou sneered, "what''s that? I''m miserable. You don''t know that Yunxin has someone outside. It''s broken and tangled."


    "I know you''re sad, too. Come out and drink with me to relieve thousands of worries when I''m drunk." Mingfeng said.


    When xiaorou hung up the phone, she drove to the place Mingfeng said.


    When she came to the hotel and saw Mingfeng drinking alone with a wine glass, xiaorou went over and sat down, grabbed the wine in his hand, drank it himself, put the wine glass on the table and looked at him, "What''s your shit? I''m sorry! Do you know how hateful Yunxin is? He even held my hand and asked other women to beat me. Do you think you should hate him?"


    "What! He should still do this!" after hearing Shi xiaorou''s statement, Mingfeng widened his eyes and looked at her strangely. His eyes were shocked. Seeing the loss on Xiao Rou''s face, he echoed, "yes, we should hate him, we must hate him! It''s unreasonable that he should treat you like this!"


    "Yes, so your little thing is nothing at all and it''s not worth mentioning." Shi xiaorou looked up and took another sip of wine.


    Mingfeng sighed, "you don''t know what''s going on between us. I''ve had feelings with him for several years. It''s not like your feelings with Yunxin for just a few months. Of course it''s not solid."


    When xiaorou disagreed, she knocked him on the head, "you know a fart. My feelings with him for months are better than your feelings for years."


    Mingfeng grabbed the wine cup in her hand and knocked her on the head. "I don''t understand, do you understand?" he said, looking up and drinking a mouthful of wine.


    "At the beginning, because I wanted to inherit the position of president of the Ming family, in order to put an end to the scandal, I broke up with him for three years. You don''t know how hard and cowardly I had in those three years. Later, it was hard to get together, and my parents forced me to go on a blind date."


    "You did it yourself. It''s all your fault that you''ve been sorry for the doctor. There''s nothing wrong with the doctor. It''s not like me. I''m a complete victim, okay?" Shi xiaorou took another cup and filled it for herself.


    "Who said, three years after I broke up with him, he had other men around him, and he also fell in love. If I hadn''t never given up, he would be with other men now." it''s hard for Ming Feng to think about it.


    Drink up the wine in the cup with your head up.


    When Xiao Rou sighed, "Hey, they all have their own difficulties." she also drank stuffy.


    "I was forced to be helpless, but he never understood me. I told him that my blind date was just a form, just let my parents give up." he drank another sip of wine.


    "I don''t care about his past. I just want him to concentrate on me, like me and stay with me. But he can''t even do this. How can I have confidence in the future?" Shi xiaorou said while drinking wine.


    The two men talked about the bitter things in their hearts and drank wine respectively.


    After a while, they were both drunk and couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Shi xiaorou was holding Mingfeng''s neck. She was a very female man. "Mingfeng, I tell you, you''re sorry for the doctor. It''s the most important thing for your mind to cheat. It''s no wonder that the doctor broke up with you." as she said, she gave a wine hiccup.


    Ming Feng took away her hand around her neck and took her waist. "I didn''t do anything wrong. I was just looking for the most peaceful way for our future road, but he didn''t understand me. You know, we have a lot of obstacles together."


    "Do you have many obstacles for me? My mother doesn''t agree, and my brother doesn''t know what it means. Anyway, he''s helpless, eh..." when she said, xiaorou burped again.


    "I know how you feel. I''m also very helpless. My mother has always set me up with you." Mingfeng blushed and looked down at xiaorou because of drinking.


    "My mother hasn''t set me up with you yet, but I haven''t been kind enough to tell my mother that you''re actually a fucking gay!" when xiaorou shook her body.

 Chapter 517

    Ming Feng pointed to Shi xiaorou''s nose, "you mean to look down on us. Shi xiaorou, I tell you, our love is no worse than yours! You don''t know how much I have experienced with a doctor."


    "I don''t know, but you''re wrong about it." Shi xiaorou said with a shaky body and unconsciousness, and still went back to the original question.


    Two stumbled to the front desk.


    Mingfeng was drunk and hazy, but he said, "open a room for us!" and he took out his certificate.


    The two men walked into the room together.


    Mingfeng puts Shi xiaorou on the bed. He just wants her to rest first, but he doesn''t know what''s going on. He also falls on the bed and presses Shi xiaorou.


    "Well, Yunxin, is that you, Yunxin, why did you hurt me?" Shi xiaorou was pressed a little heavy and pushed the man on her.


    Mingfeng moved and murmured, "with Yijun, I like you so much. How can you be willing to hurt me..."


    The two injured people were reading the names they cared about in their hearts.


    Ming Feng suddenly kissed Shi xiaorou, and Shi xiaorou also hooked Ming Feng''s neck. The two kissed fiercely and picked each other''s clothes.


    He fell asleep with a kiss.


    ¡­¡­


    Zou Pei was worried when she saw that xiaorou hadn''t come back in the evening. When she called, xiaorou''s phone showed that it was turned off.


    Zou Pei has no choice but to call Su wennuan and ask her if xiaorou is at her house.


    Su wennuan said in surprise, "xiaorou is not in my house. She hasn''t come all day."


    Hearing this, Zou Pei was worried. "It''s terrible. Xiao Rou went out in the morning and hasn''t come back yet. If you say something will happen, I can''t contact her on her cell phone."


    Su wennuan was also surprised, but listening to Zou Pei''s unstable voice, she quickly comforted, "aunt, don''t worry first. We''ll find it for you. Xiaorou won''t disappear when she is so big."


    Zou Pei said a few thanks and hung up.


    Yunxin was also at Su wennuan''s house. When he heard the news, he anxiously asked Su wennuan, "xiaorou is gone?"


    Seeing the worry in Yun''s heart, Su wennuan nodded, "well, my mother said she couldn''t get through."


    Yunxin was also worried, and immediately stood up, "I''ll find her." his mobile phone fell in Shi xiaorou''s house, and he couldn''t contact her, so he bought another mobile phone to find Su wennuan and ask for everyone''s phone number.


    Who knows but hears the news that Shi xiaorou is gone. He knows that Shi xiaorou is very willful and doesn''t know where the woman will go.


    If something happens to Shi xiaorou because he is angry with him, he will never forgive himself in his life.


    Su wennuan also said that she would go to find it together. When xiaorou was her best friend, she disappeared, and naturally she was worried. I can''t wait to die at home.


    Ming Ling mobilized her brother to help her find it.


    How easy it should be for Ming Ling and Yun Xin to find someone. Follow the clues and find the hotel where Shi xiaorou and Ming Feng are together.


    After Yunxin investigated xiaorou and Mingfeng''s room, he strode to the door with the room card. Without hesitation, he opened the door at once, and Su wennuan came with him.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw clothes scattered on the ground, while Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng were sleeping on the bed. When the quilt covered her body, her naked arm was exposed.


    When Yunxin saw this situation, his heart sank fiercely, and his anger quickly spread to his forehead. Su wennuan took a breath when he saw this situation.


    Yunxin strides forward and pulls Mingfeng out of his clothes. Mingfeng wakes up and sees that it is Yunxin. He is ready to call him.


    Yunxin''s fast fist hit Mingfeng''s face, "bastard!" grinned angrily. Then he punched Mingfeng''s face, and Mingfeng''s nose blood and mouth blood flowed out together.


    Shi xiaorou was also awakened by the big news. She opened her eyes and saw Yunxin angry and red. Her eyes were beating the Ming peak. She sat up at once and found that she was only wearing underwear. She quickly covered herself and panicked.


    Yunxin''s anger has burned to the forehead. He pulls Mingfeng out of bed and kicks Mingfeng on the stomach. "You sleep with my woman, eh! Look for death!" Yunxin''s rapid circle falls from the high altitude and hits Mingfeng.


    If his fist hits the Mingfeng, the Mingfeng will be disabled if he doesn''t die.


    When xiaorou and Su wennuan shouted at the same time, "Yunxin, don''t!"


    But Yunxin only heard Shi xiaorou''s voice. His fist stopped only a few centimeters away from Mingfeng''s face. His cheeks trembled with anger. His scarlet eyes looked at Shi xiaorou and saw the prayer in her eyes.


    His heart was mixed with pain and anger. He tightened his fist, and then dropped his hand. He looked at Shi xiaorou in pain and anger, "if breaking up is what you want, I will help you!" then he strode out of the hotel room with a full body of hostility.


    Mingfeng was beaten confused. He looked at himself and was still wearing shorts, but Yunxin kicked him in the stomach just now, which made him cold sweat.


    He didn''t know what had happened with xiaorou. He just felt as if he had entered a dead end.


    And Shi xiaorou was completely confused. Yunxin''s painful and angry appearance just now has been deeply engraved in her mind.


    She was as stunned as a fool.


    Su wennuan anxiously finds her bathrobe and wraps Shi xiaorou''s body. "Xiaorou, get up."


    When xiaorou was wrapped by Su wennuan like a puppet, her eyes moved, and she just recovered a little when she heard Su wennuan''s voice.


    Her eyes suddenly propped up. She quickly opened the quilt and checked the bed. There was no red. She was also wearing underwear. Only she knew that nothing had happened between herself and Mingfeng.


    They were just drunk and slept together somehow.


    But really, nothing happened to them.


    "Hiss..." when he got out of bed, Mingfeng heard a painful sound. He gently touched his face and felt pain.


    Su wennuan picked up Mingfeng''s clothes from the ground and handed them to him, "put them on the hospital quickly, or go to your doctor for treatment."


    When she saw that something like this happened to xiaorou and Mingfeng, she didn''t know what mood it was. She not only sympathized with Yunxin''s anger and pain, but also distressed that Mingfeng was beaten so badly.


    Anyway, Mingfeng is also mingling''s brother and her little brother-in-law.


    Mingfeng moved and wanted to get up from the ground, but he couldn''t get up at all because he was beaten too seriously by Yunxin.


    Su wennuan quickly helped him to his feet, "Hey, you two, why are you so confused..."


    "I was innocent with Shi xiaorou. Nothing happened to us at all." Mingfeng explained with tangled eyebrows.


    Doesn''t he know whether he has done anything himself?


    And he''s not very interested in women.

 Chapter 518

    After listening to Mingfeng''s words, Su wennuan opened her mouth and was dumb. When she looked at it, xiaorou looked at Mingfeng again and said, "why didn''t you explain to Yunxin just now?"


    "He didn''t give me a chance to speak." Mingfeng was very wronged. He touched his cheek and it hurt.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what to say. Who knew such a thing would happen.


    She looked at Shi xiaorou. She saw that Shi xiaorou''s eyes were dull and had no expression. The whole person looked completely different from before, as if she had completed the transformation and was hurt all over.


    Su wennuan came forward and took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder. "Xiaorou, don''t be sad. These things will always pass." Shi xiaorou''s eyes moved and looked at Su wennuan. Her lips incited her. What she said was heard by Su wennuan and Mingfeng, "don''t tell him."


    She spoke coldly and decisively.


    Su wennuan was stunned. She didn''t know where she came from.


    Ming Feng didn''t know what Shi xiaorou meant.


    Shi xiaorou turned to look at Su wennuan and said calmly, "don''t tell Yunxin that I have nothing to do with Mingfeng." she didn''t want to clarify this matter or explain anything.


    If Yunxin is angry, let him be angry. She doesn''t want to say anything.


    Yunxin just said the breakup so decisively, which really made Shi xiaorou sad.


    She just slept with Mingfeng. He didn''t ask what happened and directly blamed them for all their sins. She was really sad and sad.


    I don''t care about anything if I''m dead.


    Yunxin didn''t think about it. When he was only with other women, she was more heartache, more sad and more angry.


    He had been with so many women, but she forgave his past.


    If he decided to break up just because she slept with Mingfeng, she had nothing to say.


    If she can forgive his past, can''t he accept that she has had a period?


    If he can''t accept it, it can only show that he doesn''t love her at all!


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what xiaorou is thinking. Seeing her calm and determined appearance, she is actually very uncomfortable.


    She thought that Shi xiaorou''s love road would not be as rough as her, and would be smooth sailing and happy with Yunxin.


    But now seeing Shi xiaorou feel so uncomfortable that she doesn''t look like herself, Su wennuan feels even more sad.


    "OK, I won''t say." Su wennuan promised xiaorou.


    No matter what xiaorou thinks in her heart, she supports her.


    Su Nuan looks at Mingfeng, "don''t explain to Yunxin."


    "Then how wronged I am." Mingfeng is very innocent.


    "Aren''t you wronged if you''ve been like this for no reason? You can''t be beaten for nothing," Su said.


    Ming Ling pursed his lips and nodded, "I know. I won''t say. Whatever you do."


    Then Mingfeng put on his clothes and went out.


    Su wennuan also picked up Shi xiaorou''s clothes on the ground and asked Shi xiaorou to go to the bathroom to dress.


    When Su wennuan helped Shi xiaorou out of the hotel, mingling waited for them outside the hotel. He followed the bodyguard. He would not break in to see the bodies of other women.


    When she saw Su wennuan holding her, xiaorou came out and Ming Ling opened the door, "get in the car."


    Su wennuan helped xiaorou get into the car. Mingling didn''t let the driver drive. He drove in front. The neon lights flashed one by one at night and streamed through the body.


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan sat quietly in the back seat. Su wennuan gently patted Shi xiaorou on the shoulder, "Xiao Rou, don''t think too much. Go home and have a good rest."


    Ming Ling looked at them from the rearview mirror and said nothing.


    In the lobby of the hotel, he saw Yun come out of the room with red eyes. He didn''t say a word. With his anger, he drove the car away, and the speed seemed to fly.


    Ming Ling naturally understood Yunxin''s mood. His woman was sleeping by others. That mood almost wanted to destroy the whole world.


    Then he saw that Mingfeng was black and blue, covered his stomach and came out. He said hello to him and said that he had gone to the hospital.


    Ming Ling sent a driver to take him to the hospital.


    After witnessing the two people''s different moods, mingling didn''t say a superfluous word.


    Yunxin is his good brother, and Mingfeng is his own brother.


    His own brother slept with his good brother''s woman. What can he do and say as a middleman?


    Blame Ming Feng? But he has been beaten like that by Yunxin. He can''t kill Mingfeng.


    Su wennuan said to Ming Ling, "send xiaorou home first." he didn''t say much.


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t want to talk now, and she doesn''t talk with her.


    The car arrived at Shi''s house in a short time.


    When Su wennuan holds her, xiaorou sends her back. Mingling sits in the car and waits.


    "Xiaorou, you are back..." Zou Peiyi saw that xiaorou was back. She hurried forward and said with worry.


    Shi xiaorou was still silent and didn''t speak.


    Now Shi xiaorou is completely different from the noisy she used to talk to. It makes people feel uncomfortable looking at her.


    Su wennuan said to Zou Pei, "don''t worry, aunt. Xiaorou is fine. She just drank some wine. You take good care of her."


    "Well, well, thank you, warm, thank you for bringing her back." Zou Pei said gratefully.


    Su wennuan said, "it''s all right. It should be. Aunt, you''re busy first. I''ll go first. Mingling is still waiting for me outside."


    "Well, well, thank you so much." Zou Pei thanked again and again.


    Su wennuan left.


    When Zou Pei said hello, xiaorou took a bath.


    After taking a bath, Shi xiaorou went back to her room to have a rest.


    Zou Pei brought up the soup. "Xiaorou, come on, good, drink the soup."


    Shi xiaorou can''t help it. Zou Pei has to nag if she doesn''t drink soup. She sits up and drinks soup.


    Zou Pei sighed, "Hey, we don''t want such a thing to happen."


    When xiaorou took a few sips of the soup and put it beside the bedside cabinet, she turned and looked at Zou Pei puzzled. She didn''t know what Zou Pei was lamenting.


    Zou Pei said bluntly, "since you and Mingfeng have had such a relationship, I think it is necessary for our two families to marry." Zou Pei said.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she looked at her mother strangely. Unexpectedly, Zou Pei''s news was so well-informed.


    "Mom, how do you know?"


    Zou Pei gently knocked xiaorou''s head, "silly girl, there are so many guards in the Ming mausoleum. I don''t know what happened if I buy one at random."


    Shi xiaorou was shocked. She didn''t expect her mother to have such a powerful idea. It''s really a rich woman. It''s terrible.


    But it''s also right to think about it. Zou Pei has been able to grasp Shi Yunhao''s heart over the years and prevent him from having a junior outside. Naturally, he has his own means and ability.


    When xiaorou bowed her head, "I know. It turns out that the bodyguards of mingling are unreliable."


    "That''s your mother. I''m very charming." Zou Pei answered.

 Chapter 519

    Shi xiaorou looked at Zou Pei in surprise, "Mom, don''t tell me that you used a beautiful trick, so you confused the bodyguards of mingling!" the news is really hot. In case her father knows, they will have to divorce again as before!


    "You silly girl, what are you talking about? Your mother, I''m so old. What kind of beauty trick do I use!" Zou Pei said horizontally, Xiao rou.


    "Then you say you are charming." Shi xiaorou pouted.


    "I''m talking about the charm of my money." Zou Pei had to explain.


    "Whose money is not the same." Shi xiaorou said nothing.


    "That''s different. I''m your mother. Naturally, it''s different," Zou Pei said.


    The bodyguards around Ming Ling are not without a bottom line. People who are open to money are because they see that she is Shi xiaorou''s mother and what she bought is also about Shi xiaorou, so those bodyguards will tell her.


    "Well, I see. What else can I do for you? If it''s all right, I''ll go to bed." Shi xiaorou chatted with Zou PEI for a while and lay down to catch the guests.


    Zou Pei finally said, "anyway, the matter between you and Mingfeng has been settled. I will discuss it with Mingfeng''s parents. Leave it to me. Don''t worry about it."


    "Mom, can you stop making your own decisions?" Shi xiaorou quickly sat up and said discontentedly.


    "You child, if the Ming family doesn''t give an account of such a thing, how will you be a man in the future? Think you''re the daughter of the time family! You can afford to lose this person, but our time family can''t afford to lose it!" Zou Pei said without saying anything, and then went out with a soup bowl.


    When small soft frown, speechless condensate choke.


    After Zou Pei went out, she pulled a quilt to cover her head and stopped talking.


    One night, Shi xiaorou just wants to think about the decisive words Yunxin said to her before she left.


    He said, Shi xiaorou, if breaking up is what you want, I will help you!


    So firm, so full of hate.


    Perhaps at that moment, he had really made a plan to break with her.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel wronged and painful.


    He doesn''t think about how many women he has had sex with. Why isn''t she so heartless.


    And now she and Mingfeng are just a misunderstanding. He won''t go to make things clear and directly blame her!


    Since he blames her so much, that''s OK. Just don''t contact in the future.


    When xiaorou thought so, tears had wet the quilt.


    On the other side, Yun Xinbiao drove to the bar.


    In the bar, crazy people are swaying their bodies, and the lights are flashing on everyone.


    Yunxin was not in the mood to worry about those corrupt luxuries. There were many wine glasses in front of him. He poured the wine cup by cup, and his eyes were cold without temperature.


    The bitter taste of the wine flowed into his throat and into his heart, just like his mood at this time.


    I wanted to anesthetize myself with wine and didn''t let myself think about what happened when xiaorou slept in the same bed with Mingfeng, but the picture came to mind involuntarily.


    The image that stung his nerves.


    He never asked for xiaorou and respected her. He wanted her to marry him clearly and without hesitation, so that she could be innocent both in heart and body.


    Not for her to sleep with others and give herself to another man!


    The more he thought about it, the more painful Yunxin''s heart was. He drank all the wine fiercely.


    The nerves that want anesthesia are more and more awake.


    "Handsome boy, do you drink alone?" a beautiful woman in sexy clothes came over and said to Yunxin in an enchanting voice.


    Yunxin raised her indifferent eyes, continued to drink and ignored her.


    The beauty sat next to him and rubbed him with her proud part, "handsome boy, I can accompany you with any service you want, whether drinking or anything else..."


    Yunxin''s eyes full of pain and indifference moved to the woman. Seeing her plump figure and hot red lips, he smiled coldly, "Oh, you''re short of money, get out!"


    At last, his voice was suddenly serious and cold.


    The woman was stunned by him, and then left dissatisfied. "Just go, drag what..." she twisted her plump ass and left.


    Yunxin''s heart is more and more bitter. When xiaorou has no other woman''s plump body, no other woman will coax him to be happy, and no other woman will take the initiative to post it.


    Her figure is just a small jasper type.


    She has a bad temper, is careless, is honest and likes to lose her temper with him.


    The reason why he likes her is that he never forgets her.


    He was never hurt by a woman, but why was he hurt so painfully by Shi xiaorou


    Yunxin continues to drink and wants to forget Shi xiaorou, but the uncontrollable in her mind has been thinking of her.


    The way she smiled, the way she was angry, the way she was naughty, the way she was sad, and even the way she was coquettish in front of herself.


    All her sounds and smiles come to mind one by one.


    Yunxin wanted to catch her, but she flashed away.


    Like his hard heart, he wanted to firmly grasp the feeling of heart, but it was so ethereal.


    The more you want to hold on, the more painful it is.


    The bar is full of empty glasses, and Yunxin is still drinking.


    Until someone snatched the cup from his hand.


    Yunxin is preparing to be angry. He turns to see that it is Ming Ling. He picks up another glass to drink.


    Ming Ling snatched the wine cup from his hand, "don''t drink."


    Cloud heart pulled his lips bitterly, "if you don''t drink, I can''t forget."


    "Worry more after drinking," said Ming Ling.


    Although drinking can temporarily relieve anxiety, after waking up, the feeling of heartache is more profound.


    Ming Ling tried, and naturally knew the feeling of suffocation from pain.


    "I want to forget." cloud heart propped his forehead and said painfully.


    I don''t know whether he wants to forget that xiaorou slept with Mingfeng when he saw it, or xiaorou when he wanted to forget it.


    "It''s easy to forget. Just don''t care. How to live or continue." Ming Ling sat beside him.


    "But I can''t do it. I can''t ignore Shi xiaorou, just as you can''t ignore Su wennuan." Yun Xin swallowed his throat and felt pain in his heart. Who can understand.


    "Then cherish it," said Ming Ling.


    "Would you mind if Su wennuan slept with other men?" Yunxin asked.


    Ming Ling''s expression stopped and didn''t speak.


    He cares, very much, because Su wennuan can only be his own, and no one can covet her, let alone sleep.


    Seeing that mingling doesn''t speak, Yunxin knows the answer. How domineering mingling is. How can su wennuan be allowed to sleep with other men.


    "If I choose between losing her and caring, I prefer to cherish her, as long as her heart is on me, and those things are just accidents." mingling opened his mouth.


    Yunxin incredibly went to see the Ming mausoleum.

 Chapter 520

    Yunxin didn''t expect that mingling would say so, and didn''t expect that mingling wouldn''t mind after thinking.


    If that''s the case, how far does mingling have to love Su wennuan.


    A man loves this woman so much that Su wennuan is really lucky.


    But on second thought, as an outsider, mingling has never experienced such a thing. Naturally, she will say she doesn''t care. If this happened to Su wennuan, mingling will naturally be angry and want to kill.


    Before, he misunderstood that there was a relationship between first brother and Su wennuan. Wasn''t he angry and almost killed Su wennuan?


    Yunxin smiled bitterly, "Mingshao, don''t comfort me. I know what I''m doing." he said, picked up another glass of wine and drank it.


    Ming Ling didn''t continue to comfort him. Just say something. Yun Xin has his own thoughts and he will figure it out.


    Ming Ling didn''t continue to take the cup from him, but drank it with him.


    Ming Ling only drank a few cups and kept awake so that he could send Yun Xin back.


    Yunxin is really drunk. He can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Ming Ling helped him to get on the bus. Fortunately, he brought the driver, who took them back to Yunxin''s home.


    Ming Ling helped Yunxin to open his door and turn on the lights. The house still felt airtight. The curtains of the windows were all closed. Cigarette butts were thrown everywhere on the ground. There was a smell of smoke.


    Ming Ling frowned. Naturally, he thought about how decadent Yunxin was at home these days.


    The strong smell of smoke could not live at all. "You''d better go to my house to rest tonight." mingling came out with Yunxin again.


    He is now drunk and needs to be taken care of. Leaving him alone in such a foul house, mingling is naturally not at ease.


    Su wennuan is sitting on the sofa waiting for Ming Ling to come back. When she hears the movement outside, she quickly stands up.


    She was stunned to see Ming Ling come in with Yun Xin.


    Ming Ling cried, "Sister Zhang, come and help." what he called was a servant who his family thought was older.


    Sister Zhang hurried out of the kitchen.


    Su wennuan also came forward to help, but mingling refused. "You go upstairs and wait for me first." mingling said to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan nodded and went upstairs.


    Ming Ling took Yunxin to the guest room, and sister-in-law Zhang followed in.


    Put Yunxin on the bed, and Ming Ling said, "you ask young master Yun to sleep." after explaining, he looked at Yunxin''s sleep like mud bar again, and then went upstairs.


    Sister Zhang carefully took off her coat for Yunxin, and then brought a basin of hot water to help Yunxin take off her coat and trousers. She was only wearing underwear. She wrung out a towel to wipe him.


    It''s more comfortable to wipe your body and go to sleep quickly.


    Sister-in-law Zhang is a person who can be Yunxin''s mother, so she has no feelings when she sees Yunxin''s strong body.


    She just doesn''t think the child can take care of himself.


    After cleaning Yunxin, sister-in-law Zhang found a set of spare pajamas for Yunxin in the guest room. After doing all this, sister-in-law Zhang packed up her things and went out to wash Yunxin''s clothes.


    Su wennuan sat on the bed. After a while, Ming Ling came in.


    Su wennuan smelled the smell of wine on him, "did you drink today?"


    Ming Ling nodded slightly.


    Su wennuan sat in a sitting position and stretched out his hand to hold his waist, "well, Ming Ling, they two make people look so distressed..."


    Ming Ling touched her head. "That''s what they need to experience. If they have experienced everything, they will be as happy as us."


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I hope they can survive. Hey, but Yunxin is also true. Since she is dating xiaorou, why do you have to flirt outside?"


    "That''s because he hasn''t suffered yet. It''s good to let him suffer now. Maybe he can restrain his temperament in the future," said Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I just hope they stick to it all the time. In fact, I hope they can be together well. Seeing that they are so painful now, I know they really like each other."


    The reason why I really like each other is that I care about each other so much and will be hurt so deeply by each other.


    For the two people who really love each other, Su wennuan naturally hopes that they will be together well and don''t have so many contradictions.


    "Don''t worry about them. Go to bed." Ming Ling patted Su Nuan on the back.


    "I haven''t bathed yet." Su wennuan murmured. She was waiting for the Ming mausoleum just now. She didn''t have time to wash it at all.


    "That''s just right. Wash it with me." there was an ambiguous smile on mingling''s face.


    Su wennuan was stunned.


    Then he was led by Ming Ling to the bathroom.


    Of course, today both of them were worried about Yunxin and Shi xiaorou. They didn''t want to do anything else. They just washed pure and came out.


    It was a night without a dream.


    When mingling and Su got warm, Yunxin didn''t get up and had been sleeping to death.


    Su Nuan and mingling took pineapple and pineapple to the kindergarten, and then mingling went to the company.


    Su wennuan came back and saw that the door of the guest room was still locked. She asked sister-in-law Zhang, "hasn''t master Yun got up yet?"


    Sister Zhang shook her head.


    Su wennuan said, "let him sleep more." after drinking so much yesterday, he certainly won''t wake up so soon.


    Su wennuan sat on the sofa for a while. When xiaorou came, she looked depressed and sat next to Su wennuan, "wennuan, let''s go out and relax today."


    Su said, "Wow, where are you going?"


    Shi xiaorou shook her head, "I don''t know. I''ve played all the places in the other side of the city. It seems that there is no fun or good scenery."


    "But it''s impossible to get out of the market now." she has to pick up her children in the afternoon. She must be unable to leave.


    "Hey, I''d better stay and talk to you." Shi xiaorou sighed.


    "Well, how are you feeling now?" Su wennuan asked with concern.


    "I don''t know how I feel. It''s hard to feel anyway." Shi xiaorou lowered her eyebrows. "You know, my mother is about to turn the sky now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My mother is now discussing with Mingfeng''s mother to let me marry Mingfeng. They are chatting about it in my house." Shi xiaorou can''t listen anymore and runs out to find Su wennuan without explaining.


    "Ah? Your mother is discussing your marriage now?" Su wennuan was surprised after listening.


    When xiaorou nodded, "HMM."


    "What do you think now?" Su wennuan asked anxiously.


    Obviously, xiaorou and Mingfeng are not true.


    When xiaorou was about to say something, she suddenly saw Yunxin after su Nuan warmed up. He was wearing pajamas and his hair was messy, as if he had just got up. He frowned at her.


    Obviously, he heard what she said to Su wennuan just now.


    Shi xiaorou originally wanted to say that she would not marry Mingfeng, but when she saw Yunxin suddenly appear, she said angrily, "I have no problem..."

 Chapter 521

    Su wennuan didn''t know that Yunxin was standing behind her. When she heard Shi xiaorou''s answer, she was even more surprised. She hurriedly said, "Shi xiaorou, don''t be impulsive. How can you play with marriage events? Besides, you and Mingfeng..." if it wasn''t true, it was interrupted by Shi xiaorou''s words.


    "Something like that happened to him and me. What can we do if we don''t get married?" Shi xiaorou said.


    Then she was very satisfied to see Yunxin''s angry expression.


    She just wanted to be angry with him. Who made him so ruthless to her.


    When Su wennuan sees her, xiaorou looks behind her and feels something wrong. Looking back, she sees Yunxin''s tired, tolerant and angry face.


    She held her eyes in surprise, and then looked at Shi xiaorou. She realized that Shi xiaorou said this to Yun Xin.


    Alas, two people clearly care about each other. Why torture each other.


    But she has promised that xiaorou won''t tell Yunxin the truth, and she can''t break xiaorou''s agreement to tell Yunxin.


    Su wennuan politely said to Yunxin, "Yunxin, you wake up. There''s breakfast in the kitchen. Have some."


    Yunxin''s eyes have always been on Shi xiaorou''s body. The painful, anxious, sad, angry and helpless eyes make su wennuan feel distressed.


    But Shi xiaorou lowered her eyebrows and didn''t look at Yunxin. Naturally, she didn''t know how complex and pitiful Yunxin''s eyes are now.


    Yunxin bit her teeth, as if she was suffering something. "No, I have to go to work." after saying that, she also took her eyes away from Shi xiaorou and went to the room.


    Sister Zhang gave him the clothes she washed yesterday.


    Su wennuan looks at Shi xiaorou and sees her pretending to be okay eating. She sighs and doesn''t say anything.


    After a while, Yunxin changed his clothes and went straight away. She didn''t look at xiaorou again.


    But the sound of cars racing away outside was very loud, indicating the anger in Yun''s heart.


    When xiaorou naturally heard the sound of the motor, she could imagine the way Yun Xinbiao left. Just now her hand holding snacks suddenly hung down, and naturally she was in a bad mood.


    Su nuanuan sighed, "Xiao Rou, why are you..."


    When xiaorou put a potato chip in her mouth, "even if it doesn''t happen, he doesn''t care about me."


    At least this incident can make Yunxin sad. At least this incident has damaged the dignity of Yunxin''s man. He will be sad for a while even for his dignity.


    If this doesn''t happen, if he explains it clearly, he will go outside to find a woman regardless of her feelings, and he doesn''t feel it''s a kind of harm to her at all.


    Su wennuan didn''t expect xiaorou to think so. "Xiaorou, in fact, Yunxin cares about you. Don''t think about it."


    "If he cares about me, he won''t hang out with women outside. He won''t ignore my feelings, hold my hand and let other women beat me." Shi xiaorou said, tears rolling in her eyes.


    When Su wennuan sees xiaorou, she is so aggrieved that she is about to cry. She can''t speak well for Yunxin.


    "OK, OK, I won''t talk. Did you have breakfast? If you didn''t, I have it here." Su Nuan changed the topic.


    If you don''t discuss Yunxin with her, she will be sad. What else should you discuss.


    When xiaorou sobbed a few times and shook her head, "I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen and choose what you like to eat, or you can choose with me," Su said.


    It''s good to live in mingling''s house. You can eat everything you want. Chengqi housekeeper arranged it very well.


    When xiaorou stood up and took the lead in walking towards the kitchen, Su wennuan also stood up and followed.


    In the kitchen, on the stove, there are all kinds of snacks on large and small plates, including food and drink.


    Shi xiaorou chose some cakes she liked, mung bean cake, potato chips, and brought a glass of milk. "I''ll eat these. You can choose what you want to eat."


    When Xiao Rou turned to Su wennuan, she said a word, and then came out with a tray.


    Su wennuan only took a little drink and came out.


    They sat on the sofa and chatted, "xiaorou, seriously, what are you going to do about it?"


    "That?"


    "It''s about you and Mingfeng getting married," Su wennuan reminded.


    "I don''t know. Take one step at a time." Shi xiaorou said while eating.


    Su Nuan frowned, "xiaorou, can you be a little determined?"


    "Shi xiaorou, you''re right here." as he was saying this, Mingfeng strode in and frowned at Shi xiaorou. "Your mother and my mother discussed what''s going on with my marriage!" he stood not far away from Xiao Rou, his face wrapped in gauze.


    When xiaorou looked up at him, "that''s what you see."


    Seeing that Shi xiaorou didn''t care, Mingfeng suddenly frowned, "Shi xiaorou, do you really want to marry me! Can you be more reliable!"


    Ming Feng is really worried now. He never thought that such a thing would happen. What''s more, he didn''t think that Shi xiaorou also had this indifferent attitude.


    What if he really married Shi xiaorou.


    Then his Mingfeng is the biggest villain. He is not only sorry for the doctor, but also sorry for his brother Yunxin.


    When xiaorou turned her eyes at him, "cut, you''re less narcissistic. I don''t want to marry you."


    "Then why don''t you stop it!" Mingfeng said anxiously.


    "You only know to say me, why don''t you stop?" Shi xiaorou retorted.


    Ming Feng was stunned. "What decision does my mother and my father make? If I can stop it, I don''t have to date frequently!"


    "If I could stop what my mother did, I wouldn''t have to make such a quarrel with Yunxin!" Shi xiaorou also glanced at Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng was completely stunned. Naturally, he knew what Shi xiaorou meant.


    He went over and sat next to Shi xiaorou, "then tell me, what shall we do now?"


    Shi xiaorou said indifferently, "let it be. If you want to get married, get married."


    "Shi xiaorou, you still wronged me, didn''t you? I obviously didn''t have anything to do with you." Mingfeng was worried at once.


    I can''t stand xiaorou''s indifferent attitude.


    Shi xiaorou said, "don''t worry first. Listen to me. We might as well fake marriage. I can just see whether Yunxin''s intention to me is true or false. You can also see whether the doctor is true to you and helpful to both people, can''t you?"


    Ming Ling had nothing to say. She just stared at Shi xiaorou. She didn''t expect that she would say such words.


    Su wennuan also hurriedly persuades, "xiaorou, Mingfeng, don''t fool around. Marriage is different from children''s play."


    Shi xiaorou said, "we''re not really getting married, we''re just taking a form."


    "But both families are serious. How much you hurt your parents by doing so." Su wennuan analyzed.


    "But if I don''t, I will be more sad. Will it make me miserable all my life?" Shi xiaorou said bitterly.


    Su warmed up and understood Shi xiaorou''s feelings.


    Marrying someone you don''t love will be painful for a lifetime. If you miss the person you love, you will regret for a lifetime.

 Chapter 522

    Ming Feng also sighed, hung his head and didn''t speak.


    When xiaorou continued to eat.


    "I want to travel in two days," Shi xiaorou said suddenly.


    Su wennuan said, "it''s OK to go and relax."


    "Warm, do you have time to go with me?"


    Su wennuan shook her head. "I have to take care of the children."


    Shi xiaorou sighed, "yes, you are a mother now. How can you go out?" she looked at Mingfeng and asked, "what about you?"


    Ming Feng immediately said, "I don''t have time. You know I have company affairs to be busy, and it''s more misunderstood that I go out with you!"


    Seeing the nervousness on Ming Feng''s face, xiaorou waved her hand, "forget it, I don''t expect you to really play with me. I''d better go alone."


    Shi xiaorou finished and continued to drink the milk in front of her.


    The three men were talking. Chengqi housekeeper came in from the yard with Ding Hongfei.


    Su wennuan was surprised to see them holding hands.


    When Ding Hongfei saw that he was going to come to Su wennuan, he was still a little uncomfortable. Chengqi took her, as if to encourage her, let her not be afraid and come together.


    Ding Hongfei then hung his head and followed Cheng Qi.


    Su wennuan''s eyes fell on them all the time. He blinked in surprise. He didn''t know what was going on now.


    Chengqi took Ding Hongfei and stood in front of Su wennuan. He said meaningfully, "young grandma, I have an unkind request."


    Ding Hongfei and Cheng Qi stood in front of her as if she were a parent. Su wennuan blinked and said, "you say..."


    Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng also looked at Chengqi housekeeper and Ding Hongfei curiously.


    Cheng Qi said, "young grandma probably doesn''t know my situation. In fact, uncle Cheng lost his wife in his early years and has a son. Now he is a white-collar worker and a petty bourgeoisie. Uncle Cheng hasn''t taken it again. First, he doesn''t have that mind. Second, he hasn''t met a suitable one. But now..."


    Then he looked back at Ding Hongfei.


    Ding Hongfei hung his head, as if embarrassed.


    Su wennuan blinked, "Uncle Cheng, you go on."


    Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng also looked at each other and were very interested.


    Chengqi continued, "now I''ve met someone I want to take care of." as he said, he held Ding Hongfei''s hand more tightly.


    Su wennuan naturally guessed what it was.


    "I know everything about Hongfei, and I know she has Alzheimer''s disease, but I just want to take care of her. She is so sensitive and fragile, and I really want to take care of her." Cheng Qi kept repeating this sentence.


    Before, because Ming Ling was angry with Ding Hongfei, Ding Hongfei''s helpless and frightened appearance really broke his heart.


    He loves her from the bottom of his heart.


    Later, fortunately, Ding Hongfei came back and he had the opportunity to take care of her again. However, in the process of getting along, he found that his emotion of taking care of her became more and more intense.


    Later, she fell ill again and went to the room of Ming Ling. He was afraid that she would be hurt again and wanted to help her out, but he didn''t dare to challenge the authority of Ming Ling.


    Fortunately, Su wennuan took her out and comforted her. Cheng Qi was relieved.


    Su wennuan heard the meaning of Chengqi housekeeper''s words. She looked at Ding Hongfei and asked, "Mom, is that what you mean?"


    Ding Hongfei nodded, "well, I also like Chengqi housekeeper."


    Su wennuan looked at Chengqi again. "Uncle Cheng, tell me what you think."


    Su wennuan naturally understands that Chengqi will not live in the mingling house with Ding Hongfei, otherwise he will not speak.


    "I want to take Hongfei to my house. I can take care of her. She is free and won''t disturb you and the young master." Cheng Qi said.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "no, how can it be an interruption."


    Ding Hongfei said, "I also want to live with Chengqi."


    See Ding Hongfei''s gaze.


    Su wennuan nodded. "When Ming Ling comes back, I''ll tell him that I''m ok." then she looked at Cheng Qi, "Uncle Cheng, thank you for your sincerity to my mother."


    Chengqi smiled and was very kind, "thank you for your understanding."


    "I believe you will be very happy." Su Nuan''s smile is in full bloom.


    Grasp Ding Hongfei''s hand and hold it tightly.


    I''m really happy for Ding Hongfei.


    Ding Hongfei smiled and felt Su wennuan''s blessing. She also held Su wennuan''s hand.


    Shi xiaorou burst into tears. Now even aunt Ding Hongfei has found her own happiness. Why can''t she find her own happiness.


    Woo woo, it''s so bullying.


    When Mingfeng saw that xiaorou was about to cry, she hit her arm, "what are you doing?"


    When xiaorou stared at Mingfeng, "I can''t move."


    Mingfeng said with a smile, "I can''t see you''re still so sentimental."


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you." Shi xiaorou pouted.


    Mingfeng said with a smile, "I haven''t seen when your heart has become so fragile. Didn''t you quarrel with me before?"


    "I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you now." Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    Ming Feng shrugged and said nothing.


    Chengqi housekeeper didn''t expect Su wennuan to agree so soon. He also smiled and thanked Su wennuan for his full support.


    Su wennuan looks at Ding Hongfei and Cheng Qi and looks at each other. It''s an expression of mutual attachment.


    Su wennuan is more relieved to see them like this.


    After sitting for a while, xiaorou and Mingfeng left. Su wennuan went to pick up the children.


    In the evening, Ming Ling came back.


    Chengqi also said this to Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan looks forward to Ming Ling and wants to hear his answer.


    When Ming Ling saw Cheng Qi and Ding Hongfei''s nervous appearance, he looked back at Su wennuan and asked, "have you agreed on this?"


    Su wennuan nodded. "Uncle Cheng wants my mother to live at his house. What do you think?"


    Ming Ling leaned against the sofa and said directly, "isn''t the villa next to us still empty? Just move in."


    Chengqi was frightened. "Young master, it''s impossible. Why can I want your house?"


    "Housekeeper Cheng, you deserve it. You''ve been doing housework for me all these years. Your credit is far more than a villa. You''ve worked hard all these years." Ming Ling said seriously.


    Chengqi looked at Ding Hongfei and continued, "young master, over the years, you have also given me the salary that ordinary people envy. I should do it. I really can''t afford your villa."


    Ming Ling frowned.


    Su wennuan advised, "it should be given to mother-in-law by Ming Ling. Uncle Cheng, you can accept it."


    Seeing Su wennuan''s sincerity, Chengqi asked Ding Hongfei''s opinion, "Hongfei, you decide this."


    Ding Hongfei looked at Chengqi and Su wennuan''s expectant eyes. He looked at the Ming mausoleum and nodded, "thank you, wennuan, thank you..."


    Su wennuan was pleasantly surprised because it was the first time Ding Hongfei called her wennuan.

 Chapter 523

    Su wennuan said angrily with a smile on her face, "Mom, what are you saying and what are you thanking..."


    She stood up and stretched out her hand to Ding Hongfei.


    Ding Hongfei naturally hugged her, "warm, my good daughter..." Ding Hongfei said.


    Su wennuan also cried and smiled.


    Chengqi housekeeper also smiled. Mingling naturally smiled at Su Nuan and Ding Hongfei.


    After several people have settled, Chengqi takes Ding Hongfei to the yard. Su wennuan and Ming Ling look at each other, and the corners of their mouths are bent with smiles.


    A few days later, Chengqi and Ding Hongfei moved into a new villa.


    The next people helped clean up, and it was done in a day.


    When the two families get married together, their families must meet each other, even if Chengqi housekeeper and Ding Hongfei are just sunset love.


    But the children of both sides must still meet.


    The day after Chengqi and Ding Hongfei moved into the villa, with the permission of Ming Ling, the two met face to face.


    In order not to embarrass Chengqi, mingling and Su wennuan booked a hotel and the two families met for dinner.


    Today is a matter between adults. Naturally, I didn''t bring pineapple and pineapple.


    Ming Ling, Su wennuan, Ding Hongfei and Cheng Qi arrived at the box first. Cheng Qi''s son came here after work.


    As soon as he entered the box, Cheng Qi''s son was a little confused to see such a big show. He always knew that Cheng Qi was working as a housekeeper for Ming Ling, and he had seen Ming Ling in various magazines and TV.


    The aura of the Ming mausoleum on magazines and TV is really strong, but unexpectedly, now I really see the Ming mausoleum and see him in real life. It turns out that his momentum is more powerful than that on magazines and TV.


    For a moment, I stopped in place and didn''t know how to get in.


    When Chengqi housekeeper saw him, he hurried to say hello, "Chengdong, come and sit down."


    Su wennuan also stood up and said hello. She couldn''t seem impolite. "Hello, come in and sit down."


    Chengdong involuntarily glanced at Su wennuan. Seeing her beautiful face, he was stunned. This woman really has temperament.


    When people see beautiful things, they always stop for a moment. Chengdong sees Su wennuan, too. His unconscious eyes stop for a moment on her face.


    But such a move almost annoyed mingling. What mingling hates most is that her woman is coveted. Even if she appreciates her, she can''t look more.


    Seeing the sudden cold appearance of the Ming mausoleum, Cheng Qi naturally understood master Ming''s temper and hurriedly took Cheng Dong''s hand. "Don''t be stunned, come and sit down quickly.


    Chengdong looked away from Su Nuan''s face.


    Embarrassed to sit next to Cheng Qi.


    Chengqi''s son graduated from college and now works as a white-collar in a food company. He works nine to five, unmarried and lives an ordinary life.


    Chengqi housekeeper also realized that the scene was a little embarrassing. He smiled and said, "Ming Shao, we can order now."


    Ming Ling nodded slightly.


    So Chengqi housekeeper called the waiter.


    After ordering, everyone said something ordinary. It was nothing more than that Cheng Qi and Ding Hongfei were officially together and became a family.


    Chengdong really didn''t expect that his father would find the mother of mingling''s wife. Chengqi has always been single and didn''t want to take it again, but his heart didn''t sprout until he met Ding Hongfei.


    No one wants to be alone all his life, but he didn''t meet the right one.


    After dinner, they went home together, because Chengqi, Ding Hongfei and Chengdong now live next door to the mingling villa.


    Because that location is far from Chengdong''s work place, Chengdong still lives in his former home and occasionally comes to see Chengqi and Ding Hongfei.


    At night, Su wennuan coaxes pineapple and pineapple to sleep. When she returns to her room, mingling has already taken a bath.


    After taking a bath, she came out of the bathroom and saw Ming Ling sitting in bed reading a magazine. She walked over.


    When Ming Ling saw her coming, he put down the magazine in his hand and hugged her in his arms.


    Looking at her with deep eyes, I seem to have something to say.


    Su wennuan saw it and asked suspiciously, "Ming Ling, do you want to tell me something?"


    Ming Ling considered his words, and finally opened his mouth in a low voice, "warm, I''m going on a business trip for a few days tomorrow."


    "Business trip?" Su wennuan was surprised and blinked. "Where are you going on business?"


    Ming Ling didn''t directly say where he was going, but said, "I''ll be back in three days."


    Seeing that Ming Ling is calm and seems to have some secrets, Su wennuan also knows that Ming Ling''s work is unusual and sometimes he can''t reveal his whereabouts.


    Sue could understand him and nodded, "well, but you must come back safely."


    Ming Ling is still in the underworld. He wants to go on a business trip. Now his expression is so dignified. Su wennuan naturally knows that what he does on this business trip must be related to the underworld.


    But the going out of the Ming mausoleum will make su wennuan feel uneasy and worried.


    Ming Ling raised her chin with her index finger and smiled, "fool, don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." he kissed her on the lip.


    Su wennuan blinked. Mingling deepened her kiss and kissed her lips greedily.


    Su wennuan also hooked his neck and responded to his kiss.


    After a while, mingling put her on the bed, and their clothes had been cleaned.


    Ming Ling is very greedy for her taste today and loves her tirelessly.


    Su wennuan also felt his reluctance before leaving. She was reluctant to leave him, even if it was only three days.


    She also responded to him and spent her life trying to express her love for him.


    When Su wennuan woke up the next day, Ming Ling was no longer around him. Seeing that the bedside was empty, Su wennuan''s heart was a little lost.


    After breakfast, she took the child to school by herself.


    When I get back, I''m going to call Shi xiaorou and let her play together.


    But xiaorou said on the phone.


    "Warm, I''m on my way to Tibet now. What can I do for you?"


    Su wennuan was stunned. He took his mobile phone and reacted for a while. He asked, "why did you suddenly go to Tibet?"


    "Didn''t I tell you a few days ago that I want to travel and relax alone. I think Tibet is a challenging place. Maybe it can wake me up." Shi xiaorou said a little sad on the phone.


    Xiaorou had never seen such a thing before. She asked, "how long are you going?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s see when I want to come back. I heard that someone went to Tibet. When he got there, he was like a magic barrier. He didn''t want to come back again. Warm, you said I......"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come back in a few days." before Shi xiaorou finished, Su wennuan interrupted her.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. Although Su wennuan wouldn''t let her talk nonsense, she still had to face some things. "Wennuan, seriously, if I went there and was conquered by the beautiful scenery there and didn''t want to come back, explain it to my family for me." she also wanted to see what Tibet is.


    Let some people go forever.


    Maybe there is something worth leaving there. Whether it''s the shock of the beautiful scenery or the nostalgia for the folk customs, it always has its own reason.


    When Su wennuan was worried, Xiao Rou said, "Xiao Rou, I tell you, I won''t promise you this family. You go to me and come back in a few days. Don''t want to stay there, and don''t want me to explain for your family. If you don''t come back, I won''t forgive you." Su wennuan said truthfully.


    "Warm, I''m so tired recently. I''m really tired, so I want to go out and relax." Shi xiaorou''s tears swirled in her eyes.


    Every time I think about the things between her and Yunxin, she feels very painful in her heart, and the pain can''t be said by herself.


    Of course, Su wennuan can understand her feelings. When she fell in love with Ming Ling, she didn''t feel this way. Her love with Ming Ling is even more heartbreaking.


    "Xiaorou, I know how you feel now, but if you think you will solve the problem if you want to stay in Tibet and don''t come back, I tell you, it''s a big mistake. That will only make you more painful to each other. When I went to Britain, I thought the same as you now, but I haven''t been really happy all these years."


    It''s wennuan who uses her own experience to persuade Shi xiaorou.


    Everyone knows the truth, but few people can really break the truth and follow the truth.


    Shi xiaorou said stubbornly, "I know what you mean, but I can''t turn my head now. I won''t tell you first. I''ll get on the train."


    Su wennuan knows that she can''t persuade Shi xiaorou now. She can only come back after she understands. She explains, "be careful on the way. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    "Well, thank you for being warm." Shi xiaorou said and hung up the phone.


    Su wennuan''s mobile phone falls on the sofa. She suddenly feels empty. The people who were around yesterday are gone today.


    Chengqi and Ding Hongfei are not at home, and mingling is also on business. Originally, he thought he could find Shi xiaorou to play with. Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou also went to Tibet.


    Su wennuan really doesn''t adapt to this situation, which suddenly becomes extremely lonely from the excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    When xiaorou arrived in Tibet, she walked on foot and lived in yurts, inns and so on.


    Shoot those beautiful scenes during the day.


    When xiaorou passed an inn, she saw people running around, and then there were several gunshots.


    Shi xiaorou was a little confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    A tourist escaped and saw xiaorou still in a daze. As she ran, she said to Shi xiaorou, "run quickly, don''t go inside, there is a shooting!"


    The man''s voice grew farther and farther away and ran away.


    But Shi xiaorou''s reaction was slow. She didn''t know that there was a man behind her. She was aiming a gun at her and was ready to shoot.


    Yun Xinxin fiercely tightened up and kicked the gun in the man''s hand. Then he knocked the man on the head and knocked the man unconscious.


    Shi xiaorou heard that the situation was wrong. The war was becoming more and more fierce. She had to leave quickly.


    Thinking like this, Xiao Rou also began to run.


    She''s just on a trip. She doesn''t want to die.


    When xiaorou left at her fastest speed.


    Yunxin looked up and saw the back of xiaorou leaving. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 524

    He thought he was wrong and actually saw Shi xiaorou here!


    Why is this woman here?


    Yunxin was puzzled. A few days ago, he received a notice from Ming Ling to travel to Tibet. He remembered that he didn''t tell anyone. How could Shi xiaorou come here?


    Yunxin is worried about Shi xiaorou''s safety. After all, it''s time for their organization to perform tasks. Now this area is full of bad guys.


    Yunxin and her brothers are still performing tasks. At the next scenic spot, since Yunxin sees Shi xiaorou again, she has a camera around her neck, which seems to be a tourist.


    Because the enemy is lying in ambush everywhere and is watching his movements, he can''t say hello to Shi xiaorou. Otherwise, he will let the enemy keep an eye on Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou passed by.


    Each other just looked at each other, did not speak, and no one stayed for anyone.


    At the moment, it''s raining in Tibet. When xiaorou came here to travel, he didn''t know he would meet him.


    I think of the gunfight in the inn just now. Maybe he took part in it.


    Also, it''s a peaceful world now. There''s no gun battle unless they start fighting.


    Maybe they trade some business here, maybe some people are chased and killed by their enemies.


    No matter what, it is difficult for ordinary people to accept.


    That kind of desperate life is not what Shi xiaorou wants.


    So even if she meets Yunxin head-on here, her eyes don''t stop on him. She just looks at him and passes by without saying a word.


    Yunxin, too, left with his brothers without saying anything.


    They became the most familiar strangers to each other.


    When xiaorou saw a beautiful scene, she was ready to shoot.


    When debugging the camera, she saw the photos inside. She just accidentally took the picture of Yunxin jumping down from the cliff.


    In the camera, he is agile, light as a swallow, and handsome. Behind him are steep rocks and winding pines and cypresses.


    The scenery behind him was the most beautiful scenery in nature.


    But she suddenly found out.


    This picture is more beautiful than any one.


    It turns out that the most beautiful photos in the world are not scenery and fleeting years


    It''s you in the picture


    There will be no magic barrier in the world, but because of you in that city.


    Few stay for the scenery, except for people.


    When xiaorou looked back at Yunxin again, she didn''t see the trace of Yunxin again, but the gunshot came from the inn in front.


    Shi xiaorou frowned tightly. She was not sure just now, but now she can be sure. Yunxin must be participating in the battle.


    Shi xiaorou suddenly worries, but even worrying is useless. She can''t help, but she will become a burden to Yunxin.


    She gripped the camera and hurried away.


    Shi xiaorou originally wanted to call Yunxin, but think about it, he can''t call him now. He is now in a thrilling battle. If the mobile phone rings and reveals his whereabouts, it will hurt him.


    Shi xiaorou hesitated for a while at her place to stay, and then decided to go home!


    Not only can she not help here, she will worry in vain. If she goes home, she will be out of danger and don''t have to worry.


    She believes in Yunxin''s skill and will be fine.


    Shi xiaorou thought so, so she hurried to pack her things.


    ¡­¡­


    After two days, Su wennuan had the most painful and desolate two days.


    When xiaorou came back, she stormed into Su wennuan''s house, "wennuan, is your mingling at home?"


    Su wennuan didn''t expect that xiaorou''s first sentence when she saw her was to ask Ming Ling. Su wennuan shook his head, "he''s on a business trip."


    When xiaorou nodded.


    When Su wennuan saw xiaorou, her face was as black as a mask. She asked curiously, "xiaorou, why are you so dark?" she had only been out for two days.


    When xiaorou didn''t care whether she was tanned or not, she grabbed Su wennuan''s arm and said, "wennuan, do you know who I met in Tibet?"


    Su wennuan was confused.


    Shi xiaorou said excitedly, "I see Yunxin. He is participating in the shooting battle. I think your mingling has also gone there. These two people are not reassuring for a moment." Shi xiaorou said with a dignified face.


    Su wennuan also worried, "have you seen the Ming mausoleum?"


    Shi xiaorou shook her head. "No, I only saw Yunxin, but didn''t you say that your mingling went on a business trip? They must be together." Shi xiaorou said, still worried.


    Su nuanuan sighed and wrote it solemnly on his face.


    The day before yesterday, when Ming Ling told her that she was going on a business trip, she was very worried. Unexpectedly, Ming Ling was really going to do dangerous things.


    She can only worry now.


    When xiaorou went to the sofa and sat down, she picked up the cup and drank a mouthful, as if she had matured a lot at once.


    Both women were worried, but there was nothing they could do.


    Because they can''t do anything to change this worried situation, it''s even more impossible to find them.


    In the afternoon, Yunxin came back. His hands hung on both sides. His face was smoked as if he had climbed out of the black charcoal. Two black eyes could vaguely see his sadness.


    When xiaorou saw him coming back, she immediately greeted him, "Yunxin, you''re all right, great!"


    Before Shi xiaorou finished his words, Yunxin knelt down in front of Su wennuan. He would never cry. "Sister-in-law, I''m sorry for you. Kill me!"


    Seeing Yunxin''s sadness and guilt, xiaorou was stunned.


    Su wennuan''s blood flows back all over his body. He intuitively knows what happened.


    Yunxin is still crying. The black ash on his face can''t cover up his sadness, anger and guilt. "I''m sorry, wennuan, I didn''t protect Mingshao..."


    Su wennuan felt a chill coming up from the soles of his feet, stood in place and opened his eyes.


    When xiaorou saw Yunxin like this, she was worried and worried, "Yunxin, don''t do this. What''s the matter? What happened?"


    Yunxin''s heart was very heavy. "The bullet truck collided and exploded. Mingshao was in the car... There were no bones..."


    Everything was blown to pieces. There was nothing left. I couldn''t find a bone in my face. It all turned into ashes. It was terrible.


    At that time, seeing the scene, Yunxin didn''t know how he came back. After realizing that the Ming mausoleum was gone, he didn''t feel all over his body.


    Boom.


    There was a loud thunder on his head. Su wennuan''s body shook back a few steps, and then fell on the sofa.


    The whole province was numb to pain, and my mind was suddenly bombed into a blank, and then the blank was submerged by severe pain.


    Su wennuan''s empty eyes shook, fiercely fell down from the sofa, knelt in front of Yunxin, excitedly grabbed his sleeve, "you lied to me, didn''t you, you lied to me, mingling didn''t die, didn''t die!"


    "Sister-in-law......" Yun Xin called her with tears in her eyes and a trembling voice.


    Su wennuan''s straight body collapsed and fainted.


    "Warm, warm..." Xiao Rou cried sadly and worried.


    Yunxin quickly called a doctor.


    Ten minutes later, a doctor came with a medicine box and showed it to Su wennuan. She concluded that she was just frightened and fainted.


    Turning around, I saw that Yunxin''s face was full of embarrassment after the battle, and I also saw the traces of his crying.


    The doctor was surprised. Yunxin is a seven foot man. He always bleeds without tears. How can he cry?


    There was something wrong in the doctor''s heart. He turned and looked at Shi xiaorou, "what happened?"


    Shi xiaorou also burst into tears, "with a doctor, sobbing, Ming Ling, he... He''s dead..."


    The medical scissors in the doctor''s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the whole person was shocked.


    What did he hear just now? Ming Ling is dead!


    "It''s impossible, how can it!" a doctor opened his eyes and looked at the cloud heart.


    But he saw the cloud''s heart hanging its head and tears in his eyes. He had to believe what Shi xiaorou said.


    Even a doctor was beaten back a few steps.


    "What''s going on? How could this happen!" the doctor couldn''t accept it.


    Everyone has a heavy heart.


    The ringing of the telephone cut through the dead silence.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Su wennuan lying in bed. She was lying in bed, pale, and the doctor had given her a drip.


    The phone was still ringing. When xiaorou answered the phone, "hello."


    "Parents of pineapple and pineapple? Why didn''t you pick them up today? The children are waiting for you here now." the teacher called over the phone.


    Shi xiaorou nodded hurriedly. "Wait, teacher. I''ll come right now. His parents have something to do now. I''m their aunt. I''ll come now." after Shi xiaorou hung up the phone, she went to Yunxin and doctor.


    "I''ll pick up pineapple and pineapple first. Take care of wennuan first." Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin''s sad look, and her tears immediately flooded up.


    But he left quickly. Ming Ling is no longer here. He can''t let the children suffer any more.


    Shi xiaorou came to school at her fastest speed.


    School people are gone, only teacher Zhang holding pineapple and pineapple are still waiting for their parents.


    When xiaorou walked over, squatted down and cried with two people in her arms.


    Teacher Zhang was surprised when he cried, "aunt Bo Bo, what''s the matter with you?"


    When xiaorou couldn''t help crying.


    Bo Bo''s tender voice said, "aunt, what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t my parents come?"


    When she heard Bo Bo say his parents, Xiao Rou cried louder and held Bo Bo and Luo more tightly.


    Teacher Zhang comforted, "his aunt, don''t be sad. Hurry home. It''s going to be dark."


    Shi xiaorou loosened the pineapple and pineapple, but she still sobbed, wiped her tears, nodded, "OK, I''ll take them back."


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t know how to take them back. If they knew the news, how would they feel? Would they faint like Su wennuan, who can''t stand the blow.


    Along the way, xiaorou felt heavy and nervous. The children were so young. How could they bear it.

 Chapter 525

    Take the children back to Xishi villa.


    Su wennuan is still sleeping and doesn''t wake up.


    Pineapple and pineapple rushed to Su wennuan''s bed and shouted in fear, "Mom, wake up, don''t leave us, sobbing..."


    Luo Luo began to wipe her tears.


    Bo Bo also wiped his tears, "Mom, what''s the matter with you, sobbing..."


    The children were still young. They were afraid to see Su wennuan dripping on his arm and sleeping heavily.


    Afraid that Su wennuan will never wake up again, they know that Su wennuan is ill.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly hugged the two children. She also shed tears and comforted, "pineapple, pineapple, your mommy will wake up and everything will be fine. Don''t worry..."


    Yunxin sat aside with his head down. The whole person was very depressed, as if he had lost his vitality. The bullet ash on his face was still dark, just like his current mood.


    A doctor sat on one side with his head down and his hands on his forehead. He was also very heavy. He didn''t know what was going on and how it could be like this!


    Ming Ling has always been an immortal Xiaoqiang, but it can''t resist the power of the bomb after all.


    Bo Bo and Luo Luo wiped their tears under Shi xiaorou''s comfort. Now they don''t know what to do, what''s wrong with their mother, and why they didn''t see their father.


    Su wennuan struggles in her dream.


    She dreamed that she was standing at the top end of Tibet and saw the scene of truck collision and fire. She intuitively knew what she was going to lose and ran desperately to that place. When she ran, she saw a piece of fireworks, everything burned to ashes and nothing left.


    She knelt in front of the fire. There was a piece of debris in front of her eyes. Then Yunxin came and told her that the Ming Ling was on the truck. He also blew up with it, leaving no bones.


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened impressively and her body straightened fiercely. A second later, she burst into tears.


    He cried out.


    "No, Ming Ling won''t die, no!" she shook her head desperately in her dream. She didn''t believe it. She would never believe that Ming Ling was dead!


    "No, no!"


    Su wennuan murmured, struggling with the nightmare, and then suddenly sat up.


    She looked around. The decoration was exquisite. It was not a desolation in her dream. Only then did she know that she was dreaming.


    Hoo, fortunately, it''s a dream. Ming Ling won''t die. He''s so powerful. How can he die.


    "Wennuan, you''re awake." Shi xiaorou saw that Su wennuan was awake and hurried forward. Her eyes were full of worry and sadness.


    "Mom..." pineapple and pineapple also quickly came up and grabbed Su''s warm clothes.


    Su wennuan reacted for a while. Looking at the heart of Chaoyun, he sat not far away. His face was still black. The whole person hung his head and looked depressed.


    Su wennuan thought he was dreaming. His nerves tightened fiercely and looked at Yunxin inconceivably.


    Then she reacted again for a while, then remembered what happened before she was unconscious, and suddenly realized that she was not having a nightmare, but that mingling was really dead!


    He''s really dead!


    Su wennuan wakes up. The first second he wakes up, his original calm expression suddenly becomes sad and painful, and he burst into tears.


    "Mom, mom, what''s the matter with you? Sobbing..." pineapple and Luoluo were afraid and cried together. They were completely frightened to cry.


    When xiaorou saw this, she couldn''t restrain her sad feelings. She covered her mouth and shed tears.


    Yunxin heard the cries of two women, and her heart became more heavy.


    A doctor saw that they were so sad that he didn''t know what to do. In addition to being sad, he couldn''t find any language to comfort them.


    Because he can''t comfort himself, how can he comfort them.


    Chengqi housekeeper and Ding Hongfei were happy to let Su Nuan and the children eat there. They have prepared a rich dinner.


    But as soon as I came in, I saw everyone looking so low and sad.


    Chengqi and Ding Hongfei looked at each other, came forward and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? Has something big happened?"


    Su wennuan saw that it was Cheng Qi and Ding Hongfei. Her original wailing became more fierce.


    Shi xiaorou also looked at Chengqi and Ding Hongfei and burst into tears. The two children didn''t know what had happened. They only knew that they were afraid. When they saw their mother crying like this, they couldn''t cry.


    Chengqi''s intuition was wrong. Looking at Yunxin, he saw the black gray on Yunxin''s face, and saw that he seemed to have cried his red eyes, and saw his so sad look.


    Chengqi took a breath and staggered back. Ding Hongfei was frightened and hurriedly held him, "Chengqi, are you okay..."


    Chengqi covered his heart, and the muscles on both sides of his eyes were shaking. Naturally, he guessed what had happened.


    The only thing that can make Yunxin so sad is that the Ming mausoleum is gone.


    Otherwise, Yunxin''s seven foot man, who fought in blood and died, could not be so heartbroken.


    Now he is so sad, so is Su wennuan. So is doctor Shi xiaorou. There is only one result, that is, an accident happened in mingling.


    Chengqi couldn''t stand it and took a few breaths.


    Ding Hongfei anxiously helped him to sit down on the sofa.


    Su wennuan suddenly got out of bed and walked out with vain steps, "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that Ming Ling is dead. I''m going to Tibet to find him. Now..."


    Su wennuan''s words were caught by Chengqi, which once again proved that his guess was correct. He took a breath and grabbed his colic heart.


    It can be said that he grew up watching Ming Ling. Over the years, he has been taking care of Ming Ling wholeheartedly. He is more close to Ming Ling than his father and son in his emotional respect.


    Now hearing the news of his death, he almost had a heart attack.


    "Chengqi, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me." Ding Hongfei was worried.


    A doctor hurried to Chengqi to check the situation.


    When Yunxin saw that Su wennuan was wrong, he quickly came forward and grabbed Su wennuan''s hand. He looked at her helplessly and painfully, "sister-in-law, don''t go, it''s not safe there..." he failed to protect mingling and was extremely depressed.


    If something happens to Su wennuan when he goes to Tibet now, he will never forgive himself in his life. Even if he goes to the underworld in the future, he will not hide his face from the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan throws Yunxin''s hand away. "Go away!" she stubbornly walks out.


    Yunxin stepped forward and stood in front of her, "sister-in-law, don''t go, please..." Yunxin''s tears began to flood again.


    Su wennuan gave him a big push, and his tears were fierce. "Go, go! I don''t want you to care, don''t you care!"


    Su wennuan seems to have collapsed now. She stubbornly wants to find mingling.


    Yunxin tried his best to hold her, but he couldn''t stop her.


    When Xiao Rou ran over and hugged Su wennuan''s waist, not letting her impulsive, "wennuan, don''t do this, don''t do this, sobbing..."


    Seeing that Su wennuan is so excited and uncontrollable now, xiaorou is also suffocated with sadness.


    The two children were crying in the back, too, terrified.


    "Don''t stop me! Ah!" Su wennuan couldn''t get rid of them and couldn''t rush out to find mingling without hesitation.


    She completely collapsed, shouted, fell to the ground with her body, wailed, gasped for breath and fainted again.


    Once her relationship with the Ming mausoleum ended here?


    Ming Ling, is this the end of the world you promised me?


    You once said we should be together all our lives, but I''m still there. Where are you?


    ¡­¡­


    Su wennuan has been unable to accept the fact that mingling has died. She has been crying when she woke up for three days. She fainted when she cried bitterly.


    I''ve been crying all day.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou take care of them in Xishi villa. The two children haven''t gone to school these days and are taken care of by the people.


    During this period, Mingfeng came several times and cried as soon as he came. He didn''t believe that his omnipotent brother died like this.


    Gu Xinyu and Shiyi came in and saw that the Ming family was heavy and the atmosphere was low.


    Gu Xinyu goes in and kneels down beside Su wennuan''s bed. She is always cold and won''t shed tears. Her eyes are flooded with tears, and then tears fall down.


    She said with guilt, "warm, I''m sorry. I''m sorry to all the subordinates of mingling. It''s our dereliction of duty. I''m sorry."


    She said and kowtowed to Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan is lying on the bed. Her eyes are empty looking at the ceiling. Her eyes are motionless. She has no soul like a dead man.


    Shi Yi helped Gu Xinyu up, "Xinyu, get up quickly."


    Then he looked at Su wennuan lying in bed. His mood was also terrible. He felt sorry for Su wennuan and Ming Ling. "Warm, you should cheer up."


    He can imagine Su wennuan''s uncomfortable mood now. That feeling is that life is better than death.


    Su wennuan''s tears fell from the corners of her eyes and fell into her mouth. Her voice had long been hoarse and couldn''t make a sound.


    A doctor has been taking care of her, and xiaorou is there.


    Yunxin is naturally around, and everyone''s heart is too heavy to breathe.


    Three days later, there was agitation from the Mingtian group. Someone told Yunxin that some people in the Mingtian group are now restless out of chaos.


    The country can''t live without a monarch, and the home can''t live without a owner, not to mention a company. For so many days, Ming Ling hasn''t come back to preside over the overall situation, and the news of his death doesn''t know how to get out.


    The last and most prestigious Ming Mausoleum of the Ming Tian group died, and people began to feel uneasy.


    Ming Ling''s home is now in an extremely dangerous state.


    After Yunxin got the news, he came to tell nuanuan, "nuanuan, you must cheer up. Only you can keep the company for mingling. That''s his lifelong effort. Don''t let the mingling group be destroyed by someone with a heart."


    Su wennuan still looks at the ceiling with empty eyes. If a doctor hadn''t been giving Su wennuan glucose these days, Su wennuan could almost starve himself.


    Ming Ling is gone. She is still alive. This is the most painful thing.

 Chapter 526

    Su wennuan didn''t speak. She was in a low state.


    Yun sighed, "Hey, sister-in-law, you should get better quickly. We are all waiting for you..."


    Just then, old man Ming came with a lawyer.


    When Yunxin saw it, he knew that old man Ming was not good, because Zhao Fengxia was still with him.


    Sure enough, old man Ming came to Su wennuan with his usual seriousness on his face. "The Ming mausoleum is gone. We are all very sad, but he is gone. Some things to be solved still need to be solved. Su wennuan, you didn''t bring anything when you came to the Ming''s house." he raised his hand a little and signaled the lawyer to start.


    The lawyer came up and said, "Su wennuan, the marriage law is fundamental. The property of the husband and wife before marriage belongs to the individual. If the two sides create income together after marriage, you can share fifty-five. However, as far as we know, after marriage, you have been raised by mingling at home without creating any value, so now the property of mingling belongs to his father''s sole agent."


    This is the rhythm to sweep Su wennuan and her children out of the door!


    Yunxin angrily came forward and threw the lawyer away, "get out! The property of mingling is always mingling''s!"


    The lawyer was thrown back by Yunxin and nearly fell. Yunxin gnashed his teeth and looked at old man Ming, "you have no right to participate in the value created by Ming Ling, and you are not qualified to seize it! Ming Ming, you are more cruel and shameless than you think!"


    Ming Ming didn''t care about Yunxin''s abuse, but turned to look at Yunxin, "I''m his father, and I have the right to help him manage!"


    "Bah! You''re worse than a dog! You deserve to be the father of Ming Ling! Hurry to die!" Yun Xin scolded.


    Ming Ming is so shameless.


    "Pay attention to your words. Now the lawyer is present. What you say to me is a life attack." Ming Ming has no expression.


    Yunxin excitedly comes forward and grabs Mingming''s collar to beat him. Mingming stands straight without any action.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly came and grabbed Yunxin. "Yunxin, don''t be impulsive. You can''t have an accident now."


    Now even Shi xiaorou sees Mingming''s mind. He deliberately angers Yunxin. If Yunxin hits someone in, mingling''s home and Mingtian group will be completely controlled by master Ming. No, absolutely not!


    Yunxin looked back at Shi xiaorou. Naturally, he also understood. He hummed and threw away Ming Ming''s collar.


    Zhao Fengxia kept smiling and stood by coldly.


    Seeing that Yunxin threw away Ming Ming''s collar, she stepped forward and said with a sneer, "Yunxin, are you standing on the side of Ming Ling or Su wennuan? Don''t turn your elbow out."


    "Smelly woman, what are you farting there!" Yun Xin angrily said.


    I hate Zhao Fengxia''s face most.


    Zhao Fengxia was not angry and said sarcastically, "isn''t it? You didn''t help Su wennuan, a little bitch named Ming. She didn''t have anything when she married Ming Ling. Didn''t she marry him just for Ming Ling''s property? Don''t think I don''t know, Yunxin, don''t fall into Su wennuan''s plot."


    "You, get out, get out!" Yunxin pointed to them angrily.


    Zhao Fengxia snorted coldly, "this is not your home. If you let me roll, we''ll roll."


    Just then, Ding Hongfei came over with a broom and hit Ming Ming and Zhao Fengxia with a broom. "Go out, don''t hurt my daughter, go out!"


    Ding Hongfei''s strength was so strong that the broom pulled the thin note on them, which hurt.


    Zhao Fengxia blocked it with her hand. "Yunxin, tell her to stop, or I''ll sue you!"


    Yunxin sneered, "sorry, aunt Ding has dementia. She doesn''t have to bear any responsibility for beating you two dogs."


    Ding Hongfei beat two alone and looked like a madman. Zhao Fengxia and Ming Ming were hurt and afraid, so they had to quit the Ming Ling family.


    But when I left, I turned back and threatened to say, "this matter must be solved, Su wennuan. You should be ready."


    Ding Hongfei chased him to the door.


    Zhao Fengxia and Ming Ming hurried away. Crazy women are the most terrible. They can''t afford to provoke them.


    Ding Hongfei saw that she had beaten them away. She left her broom and sighed heavily, "hum, what nonsense these boring people are talking about here!" Ding Hongfei naturally heard what Ming Ming and Zhao Fengxia had just said.


    This is bullying her daughter! These people are really unreasonable!


    Shi xiaorou skimmed her mouth and said discontentedly, "that is, these two people are simply inhuman!"


    Zhao Fengxia is not mingling''s biological mother, but Mingming is so cruel!


    His own son died. Instead of being sad, he came to rob him of his property!


    Over the years, he didn''t give anything to Ming Ling. He even wanted to get benefits from Ming Ling and occupy everything in Ming Ling!


    I''ve never seen such a shameless father.


    When xiaorou sees Ming Ming and Zhao Fengxia go away, she turns to look at Su wennuan on the bed. She sees Su wennuan looking up at the ceiling with empty eyes and still no vitality.


    Bit by bit is still input into her meridians. Crystal drops fall into her body.


    When xiaorou sees Su wennuan, she feels uncomfortable. It has been a week. Su wennuan is still like this. How can she continue like this.


    Yunxin was also uncomfortable. He went to Su wennuan and swallowed his throat. "Sister-in-law, you saw it too. I hope you cheer up as soon as possible and help mingling keep his family business. This is his life''s hard work. Do you want to watch mingling''s pay fall into other people''s hands..."


    Cloud heart said, feeling very uncomfortable.


    The doctor also advised, "warm, anyway, you have to take care of the children of mingling. The future of pineapple and pineapple depends on you. You must not collapse..."


    With the doctor''s words finished, he saw tears in Su wennuan''s originally empty eyes.


    Tears at least prove that she is still alive.


    Shi xiaorou also said, "warm, they are right. You must cheer up."


    Chengqi brought a bowl of soup and fed it to Su wennuan. "Have a drink, young grandma. You can''t go on like this."


    Su wennuan didn''t open her mouth and her tears kept falling.


    Ding Hongfei looked at Su wennuan. She also wet her eyes and bent forward to stand in front of Su wennuan, "Warm, anyway, you have to live for your children. Mom knows that you are in pain now. Mom was in the same pain as you. She narrowly escaped death. Whenever she was about to lose her support, mom wanted to give up, but she couldn''t bear to think of you. Even if she stayed silently with you to take care of you, it''s enough. Now you have two children to take care of, so you don''t want to Can break down. "


    Ding Hongfei said, shedding tears.


    Su wennuan''s tears also surged down. Cheng Qi fed soup to Su wennuan''s mouth, and Su wennuan opened his mouth.


    Seeing Su wennuan like this, the people present looked at each other happily.


    Ding Hongfei wiped his tears with satisfaction.


    Chengqi carefully feeds the soup to Su wennuan. After drinking half a bowl, Su wennuan shakes his head and doesn''t want to drink now.


    Chengqi takes down the soup bowl and goes out to the kitchen.


    Green bamboo brought pineapple and pineapple. Pineapple and pineapple stood in front of Su''s warm bed and cried in a weak voice, "Mom, when will you be fine?"


    Hearing the sound of pineapple and pineapple, Su wennuan''s tears fell more fiercely. She turned her head a little and looked at Pineapple and pineapple.


    Bo Bo''s young face is full of worries. His eyebrows are very similar to the Ming mausoleum, which is completely a reduced version of the Ming mausoleum.


    Seeing him, Su wennuan felt even worse.


    I remembered what old man Ming said just now. They wanted to occupy the property of Ming Ling!


    Before Ming Ling died, they were so cruel to Ming Ling that they ignored his feelings and even asked someone to chase him. Now that Ming Ling is gone, they are so bad that they want to deprive Ming Ling of everything.


    Yunxin is right. She can''t let them succeed. She must do something!


    The things of the Ming mausoleum are also for Bo Bo. Why should the Ming master deprive Bo Bo of his things!


    She can not argue, she also has the ability to raise pineapples and pineapples, but it should be something from Ming Ling, it should be something from pineapples, so he will never allow others to take it away!


    What''s more, master Ming can''t!


    Bo Bo is still young and doesn''t know how to fight for it, but she is Bo Bo''s mother and his only parent!


    It''s natural to fight for things for your son.


    Su wennuan moved and sat up with her hands on the bed. When Xiao Rou hurriedly held her, Su wennuan said, getting out of bed and putting on her shoes, "I''m a little hungry..."


    When Ding Hongfei heard her say this, he quickly nodded, "OK, mom, I''ll get you something to eat now." then Ding Hongfei hurried to the kitchen.


    Su wennuan got out of bed, squatted in front of pineapple and pineapple, and wiped the tears on their faces with her hands. The tears in her eyes had already dried up. "Pineapple, pineapple, you should be obedient. Don''t cry in the future."


    Without strong protection, they can only be stronger.


    The tears in Bo Bo''s eyes pattered down and rolled down on his clothes. Without crying, he nodded.


    Luo Luo is still wiping her tears.


    Su wennuan pressed the two children''s heads and held them in her arms. "Don''t cry, pineapple is good..." she said in a hoarse voice.


    After a while, Ding Hongfei came out with a tray full of light meals. She knew that Su wennuan must not eat hard food, but only these light things.


    Su wennuan let go of the pineapple and pineapple. "Well, don''t cry. Didn''t you just promise your mother?"


    Pineapple wiped her tears. She was strong and didn''t cry. Pineapple didn''t stop so soon. She still sobbed twice.


    Su wennuan wanted to stand up, but she shook her body because of dizziness. Shi xiaorou was going to help her, but at last she tried to stand firm, took the hands of pineapple and pineapple, came to the table, sat down, picked up chopsticks and began to eat.

 Chapter 527

    Pineapple and pineapple sat next to sue and drank the soup with a spoon.


    Seeing their situation, everyone looked at each other with relief and pain.


    How happy their family used to be, but now they are so lonely.


    But there''s no way. Who let the Ming mausoleum disappear.


    Although Su wennuan wants to eat and forces himself to put the food into his mouth, it''s hard to swallow when he really swallows it.


    I don''t know whether my stomach can''t accept it or it''s still uncomfortable.


    She forced herself to swallow the food in her mouth, "vomit..." she immediately wanted to vomit it out.


    She hurried to the bathroom and threw up her food.


    Pineapple and pineapple also put down their chopsticks and looked curiously at Su wennuan. She vomited.


    The two children blinked, not knowing what to say.


    Shi xiaorou anxiously goes to check Su wennuan and sees her crying while she spits. Shi xiaorou is also nervous and is particularly worried about Su wennuan.


    But now she can''t comfort her, and she doesn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Warm, it''s all right, it''s all right, Susu is eating some." Shi xiaorou said with tears in her eyes.


    Su wennuan is really pitiful. He has been so hard and difficult in his life. He finally gets happiness, but the time of happiness is too short.


    Su wennuan stayed by the side of mingling. She enjoyed happiness less than a year. Is God going to take away her happiness?


    When xiaorou wiped her tears, she couldn''t help it.


    Su wennuan put his hand on the washing table, gasped for breath, washed his face with water and rinsed his mouth.


    Then he looked up at himself in the mirror. At this time, his eyes were thin and sunken, and there was almost no meat on his cheeks. His face was pale and his hair was messy, like a ghost.


    This is not su wennuan, who was lively and happy some time ago.


    If a person is deprived of his strength, it is like being deprived of his soul and loses his vitality and motivation.


    The Ming mausoleum is the soul of Su Nuan''s life.


    The soul is gone, leaving only the body, the heart, how painful it is.


    When xiaorou gently patted Su wennuan on the back, "it''s all right. Go and have some soup first."


    Ding Hongfei looks at Su wennuan with worry. She is worried but doesn''t know what to do. She can''t comfort Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan can''t listen to what she said now. Su wennuan''s situation is different from that before. In the seemingly love competition between her and Cai Hongjun, in fact, she has always been a loser. She has always been willing. Cai Hongjun is a scum and has never loved her.


    So her situation can''t be compared with Su wennuan. Su wennuan''s love with mingling is so profound and unforgettable. Mingling is so good to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan almost completely depends on the Ming mausoleum.


    But now Ming Ling is gone, and the blow and impact on her can be imagined.


    The doctor and Yunxin are also anxiously looking at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan really can''t go on like this. A living person can''t live only by inputting glucose. He always has to eat cereals.


    But who said that Su wennuan would fully listen to it, only Ming Ling.


    Unfortunately, he''s gone.


    Su wennuan slowly drops his eyes and takes back his sight, so that he doesn''t look at himself in the mirror.


    With the help of Shi xiaorou, she turned slowly, walked to the table, sat down and continued to eat.


    At present, she specializes in porridge and soup. Although it''s hard to swallow, it''s good that she also swallowed it.


    Looking at her like this, others are also happy.


    When Su wennuan was half eaten, Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu came in anxiously.


    Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu were pleasantly surprised to see Su wennuan sitting at the table eating instead of lying in bed.


    Yunxin saw the uneasiness on Shiyi''s face. He came forward and helped Shiyi''s arm a little, "how''s the company now?"


    Because the news of Ming Ling''s death spread, Ming Tian Group was in turmoil, domestic and foreign.


    Shi Yi is the president of time group. Because of his previous friendship, Shi Yi is helping Mingtian group with his own strength.


    Many shareholders withdrew their capital or sold their shares to old man Ming.


    Now the shares held by old man Ming are about to exceed the share of the largest shareholder.


    Once he exceeds, old man Ming will naturally take over the Mingtian group and successfully sit in the position of president before mingling.


    Shi Yi shook his head solemnly, "the situation is not very optimistic. Ming Ming bought a lot of shares and must want to be the largest shareholder."


    When Shi Yi said this, Yunxin understood what was going on.


    Time group can obviously help Mingtian group inject capital, but it can''t buy shares. Otherwise, this practice is equivalent to the same as Mingming.


    Yunxin knows that Shiyi has done his best to help Mingtian group.


    But Ming Ming is such a bully!


    Yunxin bared his teeth and scolded, "damn old thing, even his own son''s things! You should die!"


    "It''s no use saying this now. You''d better find a way to stop him." Shi Yi said.


    Gu Xinyu came with Shiyi. She also heard the news, so she was very worried about the safety of Mingtian group.


    After all, Ming Ling is her benefactor, and Ming Tian group belongs to Ming Ling, so she naturally doesn''t want the things of Ming Ling to fall into other people''s hands.


    When she listened to Shi Yi and Yun Xin finish talking, she looked at Su Nuan with worry.


    See Su wennuan holding chopsticks, but his hands stopped. He didn''t move or eat. Instead, he was listening to Shiyi and Yunxin.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s recovery, Gu Xinyu was relieved.


    Several people are struggling and discussing countermeasures. Inexplicably, they came in!


    Everyone looked at Ming Ming with hostile eyes. He walked in like a big man with his hands behind his back. He was followed by a lawyer, Zhao Fengxia, and even Ming Feng!


    As soon as she saw the Ming Feng, Xiao Rou rushed over and hit the arm of the Ming Feng. She said angrily, "Ming Feng, you traitor and traitor!"


    When she heard xiaorou''s ugly abuse, Mingfeng frowned. She wanted to refute, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she let Shi xiaorou scold him. He looked up at the doctor.


    He found that the doctor was also looking at him, but he looked at his eyes. The doctor looked away and didn''t look at him, but his expression was full of contempt and disappointment for Mingfeng.


    Ming Ling knows that doctor Ju must blame him for standing on Ming Ming''s side, helping Ming Ming acquire the shares of Tiantian group and becoming the largest shareholder.


    But they don''t think about his situation. Ming Ming is his father and Ming Ming is his brother!


    Dad on one side and brother on the other! Which side is he going to help? It''s really hard to choose.


    When xiaorou saw that Mingfeng didn''t speak, she hung Mingfeng''s arm hard, "bastard, we mistook you!"


    When I was young, my chest began to rise and fall.


    I used to think that Mingfeng was a simple man. I really didn''t expect that he would rob the property of mingling!


    This dark peak is really bad! Invisible bad!


    When xiaorou was angry!


    Ming Feng dropped his head. When he didn''t look, Xiao Rou didn''t speak.


    "Well, Miss Shi, you are about to become the daughter-in-law of the Ming family, so you should be quiet." Zhao Fengxia said when she saw Shi xiaorou beating her son hard.


    Shi xiaorou immediately looked at her and angrily retorted, "pay attention to your words! Who is your daughter-in-law! I won''t marry him!"


    "Anyway, your mother has agreed on your marriage. It''s ok if you can''t do it at that time. You''re not married yet. You''ll beat and beat the Mingfeng of our family. If you get married, you''ll have to pay it back?"


    "You!" when xiaorou was very angry, she wanted to beat Zhao Fengxia.


    When Yunxin came to protect her, xiaorou also stopped her violence and said to Zhao Fengxia, "I don''t know which madhouse has released the psycho again."


    "Cloud heart, pay attention to what you say!"


    "Well, mom, you''re quarrelling! Don''t say a word."


    Zhao Fengxia was about to conflict with Yunxin. Mingfeng stopped her and said with entanglement and helplessness.


    Master Ming naturally doesn''t care whether they quarrel or not.


    He came for only one purpose, that is to compete for property.


    He took his lawyer to Su wennuan''s side. Seeing that no one greeted him, he pulled a stool and sat down opposite Su wennuan. His lawyer also sat down next to him.


    Old man Ming looked at Su wennuan with deep eyes. The corners of his mouth tilted and made a voice, "Su wennuan, I''m here today to give you a way back."


    Su wennuan put down his chopsticks and looked up at him, with a firm light in his silent eyes.


    Old man Ming was still a little incredible by her eyes. Unexpectedly, the quiet, soft and weak woman had such a sonorous side.


    The lawyer handed a document to old man Ming.


    Old man Ming didn''t open it. He handed it directly to Su wennuan and said, "open it and have a look. As long as you sign the contract, you and your children can still live here. The property given to you by Ming Ling is still yours, but you don''t have any money for Ming Tian Group, all current assets and other real estate!"


    "I won''t sign!" Su wennuan''s hoarse voice refused directly without thinking.


    Old man Ming raised his lips and said, "if you don''t sign the contract, you don''t even want to live in this villa, and your mother''s villa will be taken back by our Ming family! Su wennuan, you''d better think it over!"


    Yunxin is impulsive by Mingming. He is going to beat Mingming. As a result, he is stopped by Shiyi. Shiyi shakes his head at him and asks him not to be impulsive.


    Ming Ming came so fearlessly that he was fully prepared. Once someone couldn''t stand beating him, the consequences would be even worse.


    Yunxin naturally understood this truth. Just now he just couldn''t bear it. He was impulsive. Now he was stopped by Shiyi. Seeing the comfort in Shiyi''s eyes, he naturally knew how to advance and retreat.


    Take Shi Yi''s hand off his shoulder. He has no impulse and continues to see what tricks Ming Ming, an old fox, wants to play!

 Chapter 528

    Su wennuan pulled his lip flap and sneered, "you keep saying that you are from the Ming family. Why did you ever treat the Ming Ling as your family? Over the years, where did you give him any warmth? Where did you care about him? You only hurt him and only ask for it. Now that he is gone, you recognize him as your Ming family!"


    Although Su wennuan''s voice is still hoarse, he speaks every word with great strength.


    He looked at Ming Ming with hate in his eyes.


    Master Ming doesn''t have a grudge against her. She doesn''t have to hate him, but she hates him for Ming Ling!


    Hate his ruthless love for the Ming mausoleum. Hate that he never cares about the feelings of the Ming mausoleum. Hate that he is so cruel to the Ming mausoleum!


    Even if Ming Ling died, he would not let go of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ming was stunned by Su wennuan. His conscience was poked by Su wennuan''s words. Naturally, he was a little stunned.


    Then, the little conscience disappeared. He sneered and said, "don''t you forget that the registered permanent residence of mingling hasn''t been moved out, and he''s still in the registered permanent residence book of our Ming family! Even his children are members of our Ming family! I''m the only person in charge of the Ming family, and what I say is what I say!"


    Su Nuan was stunned.


    Before the funeral of Hsing Ling, she was also taken back to the Hukou account. This shows that the registered residence of the Ming Ling has been under the name of Ming Ming, whether it is blood relationship or legal relationship, he is the son of Ming Ming.


    And the father has the right to manage his family property for his son.


    I really didn''t expect that Mingming, an old fox, was already burying wires and calculating the property of mingling!


    This old man is really mean! Not ordinary meanness!


    Su wennuan was not frightened by the momentum of old man Ming. She sneered and said, "Ming Ling would not give you his property before he died, and it is even more impossible after he died! As long as I am here one day, you can''t succeed!"


    Although Su wennuan''s heart ached fiercely when he said the words before and after death, it hurt like being hit by a boulder.


    Because she still can''t accept that mingling is dead, but now she has to say such words.


    No one can understand the feeling of poking his heart.


    But at this moment, she can''t show a little weakness and sadness.


    "Stop talking nonsense and sign it quickly." Ming Ling directly threw the contract in front of Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan''s hand was tightly pinched, and the anger in his heart could not break out.


    Shi Yi went over and took up the contract on the table. With a sneer, he tore up the contract and said to Ming Ming, "don''t waste your time. Go back quickly."


    "Shiyi, you shouldn''t mind this kind of business at this time, shouldn''t you?" Ming Ming threw the temptation at Shiyi. "Maybe we still have a chance to cooperate in the future. There''s no need to hurt the harmony for insignificant people."


    Shi Yi only felt funny, "what cooperation can we have with people like you."


    People with bad character are the most taboo in the mall, and Ming Ming makes him feel sick. How can he cooperate with Ming Ming.


    It''s a shame that Ming Ming can say it. It''s shameless.


    What Shi Yi said to him was obviously ridiculed. Ming Ming immediately looked bad, "Shi Yi, don''t push an inch!"


    Shi xiaorou rushed over, patted the table and said loudly, "which bastard is advancing an inch. I think it''s you! Conscience is really eaten by dogs. Your Ming family doesn''t have a good thing except Ming Ling."


    When old man Ming stood up, xiaorou looked up at him. She was not afraid at all. If Mingming beat her, she would also sue Mingming.


    Ming Ming naturally understands the little girl''s idea and wants him to fall into the trap. They young people are still a little young.


    Ming Ming breathed heavily. "I''m giving you two days to think about it. You know, two days later, Ming Tian Group will hold a shareholders'' meeting. At that time, you have nothing. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" Ming Ming snorted coldly and went out.


    "Get out! Get out!" Xiao Rou chased after him, punching and kicking.


    Zhao Fengxia and the lawyer also left together. When Mingfeng was going to follow, he looked back at the people in the room and saw that each of them had hatred and hostility towards him. Looking at Su wennuan, she hung her head, weak and pale.


    Ming Feng frowned anxiously and finally went out with Ming Ming and Zhao Fengxia.


    "Really, a group of running dogs!" Xiao Rou scolded behind them.


    I''m so angry. I deceive people too much.


    After Ming Feng came out, he quickly walked to Ming Ming''s front, smiled and said, "Dad, I didn''t expect that we could have so much property at once. I never dreamed that I could contact so many shares one day."


    Ming Feng said very yearning.


    Ming Ming saw Ming Feng standing on his side. He glanced at him and said proudly, "son, what''s this? There are bigger shares waiting for us to buy. That''s refreshing."


    Mingfeng asked curiously, "there are so many shareholders of Mingtian group. They can make money with so many shares. Why would they willingly sell them to us?"


    Old man Ming stopped slightly and explained to Ming Feng, "you don''t know. The only way to make the shares of a joint-stock company worthless is to let their shares fall! And I am the behind the scenes operator who let their shares fall."


    Therefore, no matter how Shiyi makes up for the loss caused by the stock decline, it is useless unless Shiyi helps Mingtian group to lose money!


    This is also impossible. Shi Yi is the president of time group. He is a family business and can''t destroy his home for the sake of Ming Ling.


    Ming Feng suddenly realized and nodded vaguely. "What stocks are we going to buy next? Dad, let me talk to those shareholders and let me buy. I also want to experience. How can I say that I am also the president of Ming''s."


    Ming Ming said, "no, you don''t have enough experience to win those old guys."


    Ming Feng insisted, "it''s because I''m still young, so I need to exercise. When I exercise, you and my mother can enjoy happiness."


    Ming Ming is preparing to refuse.


    Zhao Fengxia interrupted, "old man, let our son try. If he is so obedient, he will certainly do things well for you." Zhao Fengxia boasted and took a look at Mingfeng.


    How to see how satisfied.


    Old man Ming thought for a moment. Over the years, Ming Feng has been very obedient. Everything depends on them. If he is the president, he will put an end to all contacts with the outside world. He will concentrate on being the president. If he asks him to kiss, he will kiss, and never disobey their parents.


    This is a good boy.


    So Ming Ming nodded, "OK, I''ll give it to you next. Don''t let Dad down."


    Ming Feng smiled and nodded, "I know, Dad, don''t you worry about your son?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ming Ling''s family. After Ming Ming and his group left, the people in the room took a shot and were angry. They didn''t know how to get out.


    Ming Ming really has the ability to be angry and not pay for his life.


    It upset their hard won peace.


    Su wennuan is even more angry.


    Just now, every word of Ming Ming was stabbing her heart and refreshing her experience.


    She suddenly loves mingling so much that she loves him so much.


    I didn''t get father''s love and mother''s love since I was a child, and I had to be chased and killed by my own father.


    So young and strong, a man struggled and worked hard outside, wind and rain, knife and gun bullets, bloody rain.


    The property he bought with his own blood, but old man Ming still wants to embezzle it!


    This kind of father is so cruel to his son. How did master Ming do it!


    Poor Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan thinks of the Ming mausoleum. His eyes are moist again. He feels great heartache and feels worthless for the Ming mausoleum.


    "Wennuan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t put the old thing Mingming''s words in your heart. It''s okay. Don''t worry. It must be okay with us around you." Shi xiaorou saw Su wennuan crying again. She came forward and patted Su wennuan''s back. She comforted herself. She was also very sad.


    Su wennuan released her sadness. Her tears fell out, but she shook her head stubbornly, "it''s all right, I''m all right..."


    She is all right. Ming Ming can''t hurt her. No matter what words can''t hurt her, because he doesn''t care.


    For people who don''t care, no matter what, they won''t be sad.


    She was only sad because of Ming Ling.


    "Mom, we''ll be obedient in the future. We won''t cry any more and don''t make you angry any more." pineapple and pineapple walked weakly to Su wennuan, pulled her clothes and said obediently.


    The two children seemed to grow up and mature overnight.


    Su wennuan holds pineapple and pineapple in her arms and hugs them tightly.


    In her eyes, only pineapples and pineapples were left by Ming Ling, because half of the blood of Ming Ling flowed in their blood.


    They are the only souvenirs left to her by the Ming mausoleum.


    Luo Luo reached out her little hand to wipe her tears for Su wennuan, "Mom doesn''t cry..."


    Now even Luo Luo can be strong enough not to cry. What''s the reason why Su wennuan is not strong.


    She wiped her tears, looked up and said to Yunxin, "Yunxin, please show me the important information of Mingtian group."


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. Su wennuan wanted to know the current situation of Mingtian group. He wanted to fight Mingming to the death at the shareholders'' meeting two days later.


    Yunxin hurriedly said, "OK, I''ll get it now." then he went out and went to Mingtian group.


    "I''ll help too." Shi Yi said. He took a look at Gu Xinyu before he left. Gu Xinyu followed him out.


    Shi xiaorou stayed to take care of Su wennuan and pineapple.


    "Jurdy!" a familiar voice suddenly came from home.


    When Su wennuan was warm, xiaorou looked at the door at the same time. Assistant Mou came in with his luggage. He looked worried. When he came to Su wennuan and saw her so haggard, he felt guilty and said heavily, "I''m sorry I''m late..."


    Before, Su wennuan called him to come to China for development. of


    He said he would think about it, but it was almost a month. When he came, things were different.


    He really didn''t think that Ming Ling would die. You can imagine how sad Su Nuan should be now.

 Chapter 529

    Su wennuan''s eyes were on assistant Mou. When she saw him, she was in a trance.


    Now, as long as the person she sees is not Ming Ling, the focus of her eyes is a little lax.


    Assistant Mou saw that Su wennuan seemed to have dementia, and her expression was not good. He worried at once and looked at Shi xiaorou next to him, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "You can guess, don''t ask me." Shi xiaorou didn''t want to say that heartbreaking words again.


    Every time you say it, you are exposing a scar.


    Assistant Mou was stunned for a moment, and then he calmed down. He sighed, "Hey, warm, I''m sorry for the change. Don''t be too sad. Now pineapple and pineapple all rely on you, and your father-in-law is really not human. If you need any help, just call me and I''ll be there. I''m still your omnipotent assistant."


    On various news, assistant Mou has learned that old man Ming wants to rob Su wennuan of his family''s property.


    The old man is really shameless. It''s not his thing that dares to rob!


    Su wennuan''s lip flap stirred up, "thank you..."


    Hearing Su wennuan''s hoarse throat, assistant Mou is more and more distressed. It''s not like the strong, capable and smart Su wennuan before.


    Time has worn away all her spirit.


    People in fleeting years of vicissitudes, mature in experience, but also desolate.


    "Jurdy, we don''t need to thank each other." assistant Mou was depressed.


    I could have imagined Su wennuan''s situation when I saw the news. Now I see her haggard than I thought. It''s really worrying.


    Su wennuan''s eyes moved and sighed. The breath was very heavy.


    Just then, Yunxin came back with the information, "this is all the information. Warm, have a look."


    Su wennuan took over a thick stack of data in his hand, held it in his hand and looked at it. It was almost five minutes high.


    Su wennuan has never seen so many documents.


    Assistant Mou was also stunned. "How long will it take to finish reading these?"


    Shi xiaorou glanced at assistant Mou and said, "there will be a shareholders'' meeting in two days."


    "In other words, only two days?" assistant Mou naturally knows what the shareholders'' meeting means.


    When xiaorou nodded.


    Assistant Mou looked at the documents and sighed for a while.


    But everyone did not waste time, but immediately began to divide work and cooperate, read documents, sort out, and some classified important contents.


    With the help of several people, two days later, these documents were indeed finished, but everyone''s energy was running out.


    I''ve been reading documents without sleep for two days. Everyone doesn''t have much rest and is exhausted.


    Especially Su wennuan, she was thin and had no energy.


    After reading the documents for two days, I looked even worse.


    "Wennuan, go and have a rest. Tomorrow is the shareholders'' meeting. You must conserve your energy." Ding Hongfei persuaded her. She was distressed to see Su wennuan''s haggard appearance.


    Su wennuan raised her black and white eyes and looked at Ding Hongfei. Then she nodded haggardly. Her hand was on her knee and was ready to stand up, but she shook her body as soon as she stood up.


    Ding Hongfei quickly held her and said anxiously, "warm, are you okay..."


    Su wennuan shook his head.


    Ding Hongfei helped her back to the room.


    Su wennuan lay in bed and closed her eyes to let herself fall asleep, but her mind was full of the appearance of Ming Ling.


    His calm appearance, his gentle appearance, and even his angry appearance all floated in her mind, so kind and so real.


    He held out his hand to her in her mind and wanted to hold her. She took out her hand and was ready to put it in the palm of his hand.


    The Ming mausoleum disappeared like a flash of light.


    Su wennuan''s eyes widened with fear and grabbed the Ming mausoleum with her hand, but she broke it as soon as she grabbed him.


    His appearance was close at hand, but she just couldn''t catch it.


    Su wennuan kept approaching the Ming mausoleum, trying to hug him and throw himself into his arms, but he was just an illusion in front of him.


    Finally he spoke, and the magnetic voice was still low. He said, "warm, I''m no longer, you must be strong..."


    Su wennuan''s heart felt the pain of suffocation for a moment. She shook her head desperately, "no, it''s impossible. Mingling, you must be around us. You must be around me and the children. I don''t believe you are willing to leave us..."


    But the Ming mausoleum in front of me said, "warm, don''t be silly. If you''re not here, you''re gone. Life is not what you and I can control. Even if I don''t want you, there''s no way..."


    Su wennuan shook her head in tears and asked him not to say any more. She didn''t want to hear such words and didn''t accept them. She came forward to hold him when he didn''t pay attention, but he flashed away and disappeared.


    Su wennuan looked around nervously, trying to see the shadow of the Ming mausoleum, but there was nothing around except white clouds.


    Her heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The feeling of suffocation became more and more vivid.


    Originally, she didn''t believe that Ming Ling was dead, but as the shadow of Ming Ling disappeared in front of her, all her hopes and flukes were emptied.


    He sat on the ground, biting his lips and shaking with tears.


    "Warm, what''s the matter with you?" a man in his ear asked her with concern.


    Su Wenmeng fiercely opens his eyes. What comes into view is the white ceiling, and the worried voice on his side is still ringing.


    Su wennuan slowly turns his head and looks at the man. He sees Ding Hongfei worried.


    "Wennuan..." seeing wennuan looking back at her, Ding Hongfei also wet his eyes.


    Su wennuan slowly raised her hand and touched her eyes. She found that she had already been covered with tears. The whole eyes were wet and the whole cheek was trembling.


    The dream was so real that it didn''t look like a dream.


    Su wennuan put her hands on the bed and sat up slowly. "What time is it?" she asked weakly.


    Ding Hongfei said, "the shareholders'' meeting doesn''t start until 6 a.m. and 9 a.m. you can sleep a little longer."


    Su wennuan shook his head and got out of bed. "No, I have to clean up."


    Ding Hongfei looked at Su wennuan''s thin back and secretly wiped his tears. Su wennuan started to sleep at three o''clock. She only slept for three hours.


    Su wennuan rubbed his temples.


    She doesn''t dare to sleep at all now. As soon as she sleeps, she will think of the Ming mausoleum and be drowned in pain.


    She is now completely dependent on willpower.


    Su wennuan went to the bathroom, took a bath, washed his face and brushed his teeth.


    Out of the room, she opened her wardrobe. There were a lot of clothes in it. She chose to wear a business suit.


    White shirt, black skirt.


    Looking at the time, it''s still early. It''s less than eight o''clock.


    She had nothing to do, so she opened the wardrobe of mingling. The wardrobe was full of mingling clothes, sportswear and casual clothes, most of which were suits and shirts.


    Su wennuan takes down a white shirt that mingling often wears and sniffs it at the tip of his nose with both hands. It seems that the smell of mingling still remains on the clothes.


    The faint smell of mint.


    She used to smell this smell, but now the Ming mausoleum is no longer. This smell has become a memory


    Su wennuan''s eyes got wet again. She quickly blinked to prevent herself from crushing her hard-earned strength.


    ¡­¡­


    The general meeting of shareholders was held at the highest level of Mingtian group.


    Many senior executives took their places. After the death of mingling, Yunxin was the second largest shareholder of the company, and he presided over the meeting.


    It mainly discusses the current situation of Mingtian group and the ownership of the position of president.


    Su wennuan sits below as a spectator.


    After Yunxin spoke about his speech, he finally summarized the conclusion and said to the underground shareholders, "now the president of mingling is gone, and the shares in his hands naturally belong to his son mingluan, but his son is still small and can''t control such a large company, so his mother Su wennuan can only take over temporarily."


    Other shareholders present did not sell their shares to old man Ming, and stood on the more neutral side.


    So after Yunxin said these words, they didn''t express any opinions.


    But Ming Ming sneered and said, "take over? Yunxin, don''t you know the current law? We are not ancient in modern times. There is no hereditary system. As soon as I say, the mother can''t take charge of anything for her son. The property is in whose name!"


    When master Ming said this, the shareholders at the bottom also nodded one after another.


    Yunxin frowned and looked at Ming Ming.


    Because what he just said was said according to human feelings, he can''t stand any refinement in law.


    So when Ming Ming questioned him, he was speechless.


    Yunxin looked at Ming Ming angrily, and then looked at Su Nuan.


    She sat there calmly, not affected by the following discussion, nor by the words of Ming Ming just now.


    Ming Ming saw that he had said a powerful word. He looked at Su wennuan proudly. "Su wennuan, don''t you feel ashamed to sit here now? You also tried your best to compete for property."


    He should say that himself.


    Su wennuan finally turns to look at him. Seeing Ming Ming''s domineering appearance, she raises her lips with sarcasm, "I''m the legal wife of mingling. His company held a general meeting. He can''t come. It''s only natural for me to come for him. It''s you. Mingling has separated from you for a long time. You shouldn''t be mixing anything with him. It''s strange for you to sit here now."


    Su wennuan was not surprised by her weak humiliation, and her lips had a proud and ironic radian.


    Ming Ming Li smiled, "Su wennuan, stop pretending. I know what you''re thinking. You married Ming Ling for his money. Maybe Ming Ling''s death has something to do with you!"


    Ming Ming was angry and angry.


    As if it were true, his purpose was very clear, that is, to make all the shareholders present have opinions on Su wennuan!


    Let them all think that mingling was killed by Su Nuan!


    In this way, Su wennuan can''t take over the company of mingling.

 Chapter 530

    Ming Ming''s remark is a serious insult to Su wennuan!


    Not only in personality, but also in mind!


    Su wennuan''s mood fluctuated a little, holding his eyes and staring at Ming Ming, "don''t talk nonsense! I married Ming Ling because I love him!"


    "Ha ha, love? How many people believe it?" Ming Ming sneered and looked at the shareholders here.


    Seems to be asking for their advice.


    None of the shareholders spoke.


    Ming Ming''s face was full of evil. "Now that Ming Ling is dead, of course you say you love him, because a word of love can fight for so much property for you. Why don''t you dare to say."


    "I think you''re guilty. You haven''t done your father''s duty to Ming Ling since he was a child. You even threw him into an orphanage and let him live and die. Over the years, he has managed to survive. You''ve always ignored him and abandoned him like my shoes. There''s nothing to say about a father as cold-blooded as you." Su nuanuan glared at Ming Ming and said to him.


    Since Ming Ming plays a sympathy card among shareholders, why not? What she says is true.


    Ming Ming is an unforgivable man. He is even more cruel to his son Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan finished saying this. All shareholders looked at Chao Mingming and began to see something different in their eyes.


    Because their president, Ming Ling, came out of the orphanage before, as we all know.


    Since Ming Ming is so rich, how can he let his son live in an orphanage.


    If it were not for the prejudice of the father against his son, it would not be so.


    Ming Ming saw that the current situation was bad for him. He quickly turned the situation around. "That''s because I want to experience him. The reason why he can have today''s achievements is my experience. Otherwise, how could he be so brilliant!"


    Let his son die and live in pain for so many years! He said to train him!


    Oh, no one is more shameless than master Ming.


    He abandoned his son and wanted to find someone to kill him. In the end, it was experience. Should he be a father in that world.


    "Don''t speak so grandiosely. He''s gone now. Isn''t it your dereliction of duty as a father? It''s your lack of care and protection for him that keeps him in a dangerous situation, which leads to today''s consequences! All this is because of you. What qualifications do you have to compete for here?"


    Su wennuan spoke loudly.


    Even when it comes to the fact that the Ming mausoleum is gone, the tip of her heart will tingle, but she must also say.


    Yunxin is right. This is something Ming Ling has worked hard for all her life. She must not let them fall into the hands of others.


    After reading the information for so many days, she saw that every situation was not conducive to her now.


    If the real power of shares is used to speak, she will certainly lose and can only get the support of shareholders.


    Ming Ming sees that Su wennuan is so aggressive and sees that the shareholders look at him. He knows that the current situation is somewhat unfavorable to him.


    If you go on, Su wennuan will certainly win the hearts of the people.


    He cleverly shifted a direction, "what''s the use of these? Now the Ming mausoleum is dead. No matter how much it used to be, it won''t have any effect. It''s better to talk about the current situation."


    With that, he no longer looked at Su wennuan, but looked at the shareholders and said, "according to the rules, whoever holds the most shares is the president of Mingtian group. But now I hold more shares than Yunxin, as much as the mingling before my death. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. Now, as long as Gong understand''s shareholders sell me, I''m the president of Mingtian group."


    Mingtian group is a foreign enterprise. Mingming has turned it into a family enterprise.


    Su Nuan looks at Ming Ming, but he doesn''t speak.


    Ming Ming continued, "even if Su wennuan bought Gong understand''s shares, it won''t help. Now there are no more people in Ming Ling, which is equivalent to empty shares. In other words, no matter who Gong understand''s shares are sold to, I''m the only one who holds the highest shares! What else can we say!"


    After Ming Ming finished, he looked at Su Nuan proudly.


    The front originally wanted to make all shareholders hate Su wennuan, so that she could never return to Mingtian group again, but she was almost used by this woman.


    Fortunately, he pulled back in time.


    Even if we can''t make su wennuan notorious, we should make her lose everything in the Ming mausoleum!


    Yunxin looked at the shareholders, but saw what the shareholders were writing in the book.


    She looked at Yunxin again, and Yunxin frowned. It was really a little difficult.


    The shares of Gong understand are now in Mingfeng''s hands. He is responsible for buying them from Gong understand.


    In the middle of the intense meeting, we still decided who was the president of Mingtian group.


    Su wennuan saw that the names of Ming Ming were written on everyone''s paper.


    There is no doubt that Ming Ming has an advantage in both legal and financial terms. Now that Ming Feng''s shares come, Ming Ming naturally becomes the president of Ming Tian Group.


    Seeing this result, Su wennuan was unable to parry. Just when she closed her eyes and clenched her fist, she was ready to admit defeat.


    The door of the conference was pushed open.


    Su wennuan opens his eyes and sees Mingfeng coming in wearing a black suit.


    Ming Ming is even more happy to see him. "Ming Feng, get the share transfer certificate quickly." he greets Ming Feng.


    Ming Feng just glanced at Ming Ming. When he came in, his eyes fell on Su wennuan. He saw Su wennuan''s desperate look and Yunxin''s anger trying to crush him.


    He held a vain smile on his lips.


    Then walk towards Ming Ming.


    Su wennuan closes her eyes and despair at the last glimmer of hope.


    Ming Ming happily takes the document from Ming Feng and happily prepares to take power.


    Seeing the content inside, he suddenly changed his face and looked at Mingfeng in shock, "Mingfeng! What did you give me!"


    Mingfeng smiled and said, "Dad, your share transfer certificate. Now all the shares you purchased have been transferred to your sister-in-law."


    Ming Feng took it for granted.


    Su wennuan opens her eyes inconceivably.


    Ming Ming was so angry that he stood up and slapped Ming Feng, which made the corners of his mouth bleed. "You bastard! Even your father, you dare to cheat!" Ming Feng said to him happily yesterday that he had got Gong understand''s shares, and Gong understand agreed to transfer the shares to Ming Ming Ming.


    As long as Ming Ming signs the contract, everything will be all right.


    At that time, he was still praising his son''s high efficiency and finished it in one day. His son was so positive and obedient that he naturally believed him and signed the contract without looking at the contract.


    Unexpectedly, he signed his own share transfer agreement!


    Transfer all the shares bought by yourself to Su wennuan, and transfer them free of charge!


    Gong Tong''s shares have been transferred to Su wennuan!


    Now, even if Ming Ling is here, Su wennuan is also the largest shareholder of the whole company! President of course!


    The reversal of this situation, which is about to make Ming Ming spit blood, was actually done by his most trusted son!


    After Ming Ming slapped Ming Feng, he stepped back and covered his heart.


    "Dad..." Mingfeng worried and helped him.


    Ming Ming lifted him away. "Go away, you''re not my son! I don''t have a son like you!"


    Su wennuan is incredible. She picks up the contract that Ming Ming just dropped and looks at it. When she sees the content above, she also widens her eyes in shock.


    Yunxin also took over and looked.


    After knowing the truth, he looked at Mingfeng with new eyes.


    It turned out that this boy was not perfidious or betrayed them, but broke into the enemy''s interior, gained the enemy''s trust and gave them the most favorable help in the most critical step.


    Yunxin has to admire the practice of Mingfeng.


    "Dad, don''t do this. Those shouldn''t be ours, let''s not." Mingfeng persuaded Mingming.


    Ming Ming pushed the peak away angrily. "What do you know? It''s your brother''s Ming mausoleum! We can''t let it fall into the hands of outsiders!"


    "For brother, we are outsiders!" Mingfeng suddenly said loudly.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    The tears in Mingfeng''s eyes fell down. He was really too sad and swallowed his throat. "Dad, enough, don''t torture brother anymore. You''ve been too cruel to him over the years."


    "Ming Feng, shut up!" Ming Ming gnashed his teeth. This is not what Ming Feng should say.


    No!


    But Mingfeng didn''t stop and continued, "It''s true, Dad. I can''t even watch it anymore. I''m sorry for nothing. Although he hasn''t come home over the years, he has never done anything to hurt the Ming family. If he wants the Ming family to go bankrupt with his ability, it''s easy, isn''t it? He didn''t do it because he thought about blood relationship! Can''t you think about blood relationship and let them go £¿¡±


    Ming Feng said, tears falling down.


    Over the years, he knew that the Ming family was bad for the Ming mausoleum, so he tried every means to get close to the Ming mausoleum and get closer to him.


    Because they are brothers, even if Ming Ming and Zhao Fengxia are cruel to Ming Ling, he can''t!


    Originally, he was very happy to see that mingling was happy because Su Nuan and the children were happy, but there was an unexpected storm. No one thought that mingling would die at the happiest time.


    God is really unfair to him. Mingling''s life is full of ups and downs, loneliness and pain.


    Finally happy, but want to take him away.


    Ming Feng knows that even in the sky, Ming Ling doesn''t want to see Su wennuan and his children bullied, nor does she want Ming Ming to be so ruthless.


    "You, get out of here, I don''t have a son like you..." Mingming pointed to Mingfeng with trembling hands and said angrily. After that, an old mouthful of blood gushed out and his body fell down.


    Mingfeng quickly caught him, "Dad, Dad, how are you? Don''t scare me!"


    Ming Ming stared and pointed to Ming Feng, "you, you villain!" then his head tilted and fainted.

 Chapter 531

    "Dad, Dad!" Mingfeng cried anxiously.


    Su wennuan also hurried over, "call first aid quickly!"


    Although I had a verbal battle with Ming Ming, I hated that Ming Ming was so cruel to Ming Ling.


    But seeing Ming Ming like this, Su wennuan is still very worried about Ming Ming''s accident.


    After all, he is Ming Ling''s father and Bo Bo''s grandfather.


    The whole meeting was dissolved.


    After a while, the voice of the ambulance rang through. The doctor and nurse anxiously carried Ming Ming to the ambulance.


    Su wennuan was going to follow up. Mingfeng got on the bus first and turned to Su wennuan and said, "sister-in-law, go back and have a rest first. I''ll just come here."


    Su wennuan didn''t have time to say anything, so the ambulance drove away.


    Yunxin came over and patted Su wennuan on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. At most, it''s urgent. There won''t be any big deal."


    Su wennuan glanced back at Yunxin. She nodded without spirit.


    Yunxin said, "I''ll take you back."


    Su wennuan gets on the car with Yunxin. The car drives smoothly all the way to Xishi villa. No one speaks all the way.


    When she returned to Xishi villa, Shi xiaorou immediately welcomed her.


    Holding Su wennuan''s arm, he asked anxiously, "wennuan, how''s it going? Who owns the company?"


    Su wennuan has no strength to say.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s dejected appearance, xiaorou had a snack when she was cold. She thought Su wennuan and them had lost.


    She hurried to Yunxin again and asked, "what''s the matter? We''re worried about the dejected look of you two."


    When Yunxin looked at xiaorou, "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    When xiaorou blinked and brewed what this sentence meant.


    When she understood, she looked at Yun''s heart in surprise.


    Yunxin nodded.


    "Wow, great! Warm, you''re great!" Shi xiaorou jumped up happily and came forward to hug Su warm.


    Su wennuanyou glanced at xiaorou, "nothing good."


    Her mood is not too high.


    When xiaorou saw her like this, she looked at Yun''s heart strangely and asked with her eyes, what''s the matter?


    Yunxin didn''t know how to answer for a while. He sat opposite Su wennuan, hung his head slightly and didn''t speak.


    Shi xiaorou saw that both of them were so strange. Although she was still curious, she didn''t continue to ask.


    Ding Hongfei came over with tea and put it in front of Su wennuan and Yunxin. "Drink some tea and be surprised." Ding Hongfei said.


    Su wennuan picked up the teacup, pecked it gently, put it down and looked at Ding Hongfei, "where are the children?"


    "Pineapple and pineapple, they are playing in the toy room." Ding Hongfei replied.


    Su wennuan nodded.


    Chengqi housekeeper also came over, holding a fruit platter and putting it on the tea table, "no matter what the result is, don''t panic, there''s always a way..."


    Before Chengqi finished his words, Zhao Fengxia came in with a lot of noise.


    "Su wennuan, come out!" people stopped Zhao Fengxia, but her voice came in through the air.


    Everyone looked over the door and saw that people couldn''t stop her. She ran in angrily, raised her hand and wanted to slap Su wennuan. Su wennuan cut her arm in the air.


    Zhao Fengxia couldn''t believe that Su wennuan''s reaction became so quick. She stared at her angrily, "Su wennuan, if the old man dies, you''re the murderer!"


    Zhao Fengxia was resentful.


    Su wennuan pulled a sneer at her lips. "You''re the murderer, aren''t you? Didn''t you instigate the old man to rob the property of the Ming family? Zhao Fengxia, one day you''ll regret your heart to heart talk."


    Su wennuan looked at her and said calmly.


    Zhao Fengxia pulled her hand out of her hand and said with a cold hum, "Su wennuan, don''t be complacent for too long! Even if you robbed the company, so what! The property of mingling is not only the company of Mingtian group!"


    Zhao Fengxia glared at Su wennuan mercilessly, left the threat and turned away.


    "Zhao Fengxia''s arrogance is still so arrogant." Shi xiaorou glanced at Zhao Fengxia''s back and said angrily.


    Ding Hongfei said, "don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry for others."


    "Aunt, you''re right, we won''t be angry." Shi xiaorou snorted.


    Yunxin didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Su wennuan and Shi xiaorou bought some gifts and went to the hospital to see Ming Ming.


    In the ward, Ming Feng sat next to him and looked after him.


    Ming Ming is lying in bed with a drip on his arm and an oxygen mask. His eyes are open, that is to say, he is awake now.


    When Su is warm, xiaorou looks at each other and walks in with something.


    Mingfeng quickly stood up and pulled the corner of his lips awkwardly. "Sister-in-law, you''re coming." then he took the things in her hand and put them on the table on one side.


    Su wennuan goes to Mingming''s bed, "Dad, I came to see you..." she still calls him Dad as before.


    No matter what he did to Ming Ling in the past, Ming Ling called him father, so she must also call him father.


    She understood that the Ming mausoleum valued love and righteousness, and understood the cold kindness of the Ming mausoleum.


    So if she has any opinion about Ming Ming, she should show her respect to him.


    Ming Ming raises his hand and takes the oxygen mask off his mouth. "Take it away!" he says impolitely, and doesn''t turn around to see Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan naturally knows that Ming Ming hates her now.


    But others'' attitude towards her is one thing, and her attitude towards others is another.


    When she came to see Ming Ming today, she didn''t intend to continue to quarrel or quarrel with him.


    Just as a younger generation came to see him, "you''re okay." Su wennuan didn''t care about Ming Ming''s bad attitude towards her.


    "Hum, you can''t die! It won''t be as you want!" Ming Ming Leng hum.


    Mingfeng feels wronged for Su wennuan while watching. He feels that Mingming''s words are too hurtful.


    Su wennuan was unmoved. She continued, "of course, I hope you live well. You are the father of mingling. No matter what you do to him, you will always be his father. Without you, there will be no birth of him. There are no pineapples and pineapples now, so I want to say thank you anyway."


    Su wennuan said what he thought and thanked Ming Ming for giving birth to Ming Ling many years ago.


    Ming Ming didn''t speak and didn''t look back at her.


    Su wennuan is obviously still angry when she sees Mingming tightening his face.


    She didn''t want him to change his mind, but she had to say something, "but what you have done to mingling over the years is really cruel. You are always listening to other people''s nonsense and fanning the flames, but you never analyze whether those people''s lies are credible."


    Ming Ming grits his teeth.


    Su wennuan still wanted to say, "many years ago, you heard Zhao Fengxia say that mingling was a nemesis, and his mother would kill you if he died. That''s why you threw him away so ruthlessly. But over the years, has his life had any impact on your life? Now that he''s dead, you''re sick and lying in bed. Don''t you understand what this means?"


    Ming Ming opened his eyes and gnashed his teeth, but he never spoke.


    No one knows what he''s thinking now.


    Speaking of the word "death of Ming Ling", Su wennuan''s heart tingled and it was difficult to breathe.


    But some words still have to be said, "Now that Ming Ling is gone, you still listen to the woman''s instigation and want to deprive your grandson of everything. Do you want him to grow up as painful and hard as Ming Ling? Ming Ling has been hard and painful enough in his life. I don''t like my son to suffer as much as Ming Ling. Don''t you want the children to live well and be happy as a parent? Do you It''s enough to do so many things to hurt his son for a woman. It''s time to rein in on the precipice... "


    "Su wennuan, stop talking!" Mingming finally turns his head and stares at Su wennuan, warning her in a low voice to shut up.


    Su wennuan sees the muscles on both sides of Mingming''s eyes trembling. It seems that he can''t bear it, and it seems that he is hard to accept something.


    Su wennuan gently laughed.


    It''s stupid to think about yourself. People who have been stubborn for so many years can''t listen to her and become kind overnight.


    Mingfeng went to Mingming''s bed and said painfully, "Dad, don''t do this. My sister-in-law is right. Over the years, we have been sorry for my brother, my mother has been sorry for him, and my mother has no blood relationship with my brother, but we have..." Mingfeng said, wetting his eyes.


    Over the years, he saw clearly what was going on.


    But Ming Ling never wanted to revenge them. Although he didn''t go back to the Ming family, he never hurt anyone in the Ming family.


    "Stop talking. I want to rest. You all go out." Ming Ming turns his head and looks at the ceiling and closes his eyes.


    I don''t want to continue talking about this topic.


    There are some things I know in my heart, but it''s still difficult for him to wake up.


    Mingfeng stood by the bed and wiped his wet eyes. He didn''t continue to say anything.


    Su wennuan also closes her eyes heavily.


    When xiaorou came up and held Su wennuan''s arm to comfort her, "wennuan, let''s go..."


    Su wennuan leaves the ward with the help of Shi xiaorou.


    Ming Feng also went to the bathroom.


    After they left, a tear came out of Ming Ming''s closed eyes, which was wiped away by him.


    He must be sad about the death of Ming Ling.


    When people are old, they will want to understand many things. He naturally wants to understand those things in the past. Otherwise, three years ago, he would not have proposed that mingling take over Mingshi.


    He can''t accept that mingling is dead, and even more can''t accept that the vegetable market of mingling falls into the hands of an outsider Su wennuan, so he wants to rob his family property by any means.


    Su wennuan is a woman of unknown origin. She must have a purpose to marry Ming Ling.


    Maybe she killed Ming Ling.


    Ming Ming always thinks so, so he forces Su wennuan into a desperate situation.


    But Su wennuan''s words just now stabbed him in the heart and made him bear the pain of losing his son at such an old age.

 Chapter 532

    Listening to Su wennuan''s words just now, Ming Ming finally shakes a little. Maybe Su wennuan is not as bad as he thought.


    She didn''t want to annex the property of Ming Ling, but worried that Ming Ling''s son Bo had nowhere to put.


    Maybe he really thought too much, otherwise Mingfeng wouldn''t help Su Nuan like this.


    Su wennuan returned to Xishi villa and had a day''s rest. The next day she went to Mingtian group. Because she took over Mingtian group on the first day, she had a lot of things to do and a lot of documents to read.


    I''m almost too busy.


    The position of president is not very easy to sit. There are endless documents and meetings every day.


    All decisions, big and small, should be made by yourself.


    Under great pressure.


    Su wennuan realized the hard work of the Ming mausoleum. It turned out that what the Ming mausoleum did every day seemed relaxed, but it was so hard, mainly because he was tired.


    Using your brain is more tiring than using your physical strength.


    Because Mingtian group experienced turbulence and internal instability some time ago, Su wennuan must first stabilize the situation after taking over.


    In this way, she must make the division of labor of each department very clear and let them perform their duties in their own jobs.


    Now Su wennuan hasn''t started to take over business and has been stabilizing the interior.


    Just to stabilize the interior, Su wennuan felt exhausted. She sat in the president''s office chair, dressed in women''s business clothes, looked at a pile of documents, dizzy, put down her pen, stroked her forehead, closed her eyes and had a rest.


    But as soon as I stopped to have a rest, the appearance of Ming Ling emerged in my mind, that handsome, handsome, capable and decisive.


    My heart suddenly hurt and sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Her eyes got wet quickly. She covered her face and began to cry.


    Ming Ling, I miss you so much. How are you there?


    If you have a good life, don''t worry about reincarnation. Wait for me, we will be husband and wife in the next life.


    In the next life, I will guard you and chase your steps


    Before he knew it, Su wennuan was in tears.


    The Ming mausoleum has been gone for more than a month.


    But Su wennuan still couldn''t accept the fact that he had left.


    Whenever she dreams back in the middle of the night, she shrinks in bed alone and misses him crazily, so that tears fall all over the bed.


    But the next day must be stronger and work hard.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the hot and endless desert.


    Ming Ling''s arms were suntanned. He was wearing a vest. The dark muscles on his arms looked a little developed. His feet were wearing broken leather shoes and his trousers were badly broken. Behind him was a bag containing arms and some dry food.


    He has been hiking in the desert for a month, but he still hasn''t found an exit, and he doesn''t have communication tools in his hand. He can''t contact the outside world to save him. He can only survive by himself.


    The black rose behind him couldn''t move, "Ming Ling, wait for me. Let''s have a rest!"


    The black rose held her knees and breathed.


    Ming Ling ignored her and went on.


    Black Rose wanted to have a rest, but when she saw the figure of Ming Ling walking farther and farther, she had to harden her head and catch up with him, "Ming Ling, we have been walking for more than a month. Can we go out? Do you think we will starve to death here?"


    Countless times they can''t find an exit. It seems that everywhere they go in this endless desert, they don''t know how many times they have lost their way.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We have to follow the sun before it goes down." otherwise, we won''t find the way at night.


    Said Ming Ling.


    Anyway, he won''t give up. He still has his wife and children at home. He can''t leave them and take care of them.


    Black rose has rock to take care of, and naturally doesn''t want to give up.


    But I''ve persisted for a month, and I don''t know what the result will be.


    She followed behind the Ming mausoleum weakly and said, "it''s all you. I fell here with you from the plane."


    Ming Ling stopped and his deep eyes were tired. "If you hadn''t stopped me to transport the goods, I would be at home now!"


    A month ago, he had entered the enemy''s helicopter, ready to let the enemy take him to the truck location, so that he could drive the truck away, and that batch of arms was his!


    But I didn''t expect that black rose was also on the helicopter. He had to go. He couldn''t listen to black rose.


    But black rose got entangled with him and wanted to get him off the helicopter even if she fell off the helicopter with him.


    "Oh, come on, if you really go, I believe you can''t go home in your life. Didn''t I tell you that the truck ammunition is a trick to kill you. I''m trying to save you, but you don''t appreciate it." the black rose rolled her eyes.


    "Then tell me, who is so bold to kill me?" Ming Ling asked the same question.


    As before, black rose can''t say, "I can''t say that." black rose still said that.


    Although she knew the inside story, she knew that the mission was a treacherous plot to kill mingling.


    She then gave her son to her father to take care of and risked to save him.


    But mingling didn''t believe her!


    She had no choice but to make such a bad decision and get mingling down from the helicopter.


    Unexpectedly, they both fell into the desert and couldn''t find the exit after looking for a month.


    However, black rose doesn''t regret. Although she doesn''t know what tricks those people will use to kill mingling, as far as she knows, as long as mingling gets on the truck facing the helicopter, he will die.


    Ming Ling glanced at her obliquely, "you made it up."


    "Do you believe it or not? Am I really cheap? In order to deceive you, I have to go to the desert with you for a month? Hurry to find an exit." black rose tilted her mouth and didn''t want to continue to discuss this topic.


    She knew that she had done a lot of funny and absurd things before, and what she had done even made him want to kill her.


    So mingling doesn''t believe her now. She thought she was doing this to get close to him and be with him.


    Indeed, she did so many things to hurt him and Su wennuan before just to be with Ming Ling.


    But later, I saw the feelings between him and Su wennuan and the extent of their love.


    She knew how stupid she was to do those things. Anyway, mingling couldn''t be with her.


    Save him, first, because he still has love for him, and second, to repay his kindness of not killing before.


    Ming Ling did marry a good daughter-in-law. Su wennuan''s kindness and kindness moved her.


    If Su wennuan hadn''t advised Ming Ling not to kill her, I''m afraid she would never be with her son Yan again.


    Because of this kindness, she ignored her own safety to inform mingling that he was in danger.


    But mingling didn''t listen. She had no choice but to get him down.


    However, this also makes black rose understand that trust between people is like a thin paper. If it is crumpled, it will never be flat again.


    Along the sunset, Ming Ling and black rose continue to walk and find their way.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Su wennuan has handled the internal affairs of the company almost.


    At the meeting, the shareholders asked Su wennuan to make benefits.


    The president of a company can best reflect his ability is how much profit he makes for the company.


    Under pressure, Su wennuan has to take on the outside business.


    It happened that Yunxin gave her a company plan, saying that a real estate developer wanted to cooperate with Mingtian group.


    Su wennuan looked at the documents and felt that the company''s business plan was quite mature, so he wanted to talk to the person in charge of the other company.


    The appointment time is 5 p.m. tomorrow, golf course.


    Su wennuan played golf when she was a designer before. She is not a stranger.


    At 5 p.m. the next day, the driver took Su wennuan to the golf course.


    Su wennuan saw a man, wearing white sportswear, holding a golf club in his hand, playing in the right position.


    She could only see one back, not the faces of people coming.


    Su wennuan stood not far away and looked, then walked forward, "the person in charge of Shenghong real estate has such a sense of time." Su wennuan made an opening speech with this sentence.


    The man swung his club, hit the ball into the hole, watched the ball go in, and then he turned back.


    Su wennuan was stunned when she saw the man''s face. "First brother?" she really didn''t expect that they would meet again in this way.


    The first brother had a green beard on his face and pulled a smile at Su wennuan, "long time no see."


    Su wennuan pulled his lips slightly. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be the president of Shenghong real estate." before, the first brother had been walking the black market and had never been involved in the white world.


    Unexpectedly, he had founded Shenghong real estate in just a few months.


    "Compared with Ming Ling, it''s thousands of miles away." the first brother handed the club to Xiao Sheng and wiped the sweat on his face with a towel. "Let''s go in and sit and talk."


    ¡­¡­


    The first brother poured Su wennuan a cup of tea and himself, motioning Su wennuan to drink.


    Su wennuan nodded slightly to express his thanks, but did not pick up the tea cup.


    The first brother picked it up and took a drink. "I heard about the Ming mausoleum. It''s a pity..." he put down the tea cup and said.


    The muscles on Su Nuan''s face stiffened for a second.


    The lips of the first brother seemed to laugh at himself, "I tried to kill him before, but now he was really killed. I didn''t expect that I would be so sorry and reluctant..."


    The first brother is telling the truth.


    Hearing the news of Ming Ling''s death, the first brother was so shocked that he didn''t eat all day.


    In the past, his deep hatred with mingling was so strong that he wanted to kill each other all the time.


    But when that person was gone, it was like taking time to move forward, and there was no strength in an instant.


    "We''re here to talk about business today. Can we not talk about other topics?" Su wennuan said with a stab in his heart.


    The first brother nodded, "OK, we won''t talk about him. I believe you know why I chose to cooperate with Mingtian group." the first brother also went straight to the point.

 Chapter 533

    Su wennuan didn''t say anything, but she lowered her eyebrows.


    Because of the previous relationship between the first brother and Ming Ling, and because of the distant and close brother and sister relationship between her and a brother, how can su wennuan not know.


    "Then tell me about the advantages of your company."


    Although I understand the reason why Yige wants to cooperate with Mingtian group, Su wennuan must also see their sincerity.


    Besides, it''s because the first brother wants to cooperate with the Mingtian group because of personal gratitude and resentment, so Su wennuan needs to know more about the advantages of the first brother.


    "Although we are a new company, our development trend is big, and we are still a listed company. Now our company''s stock is soaring. If you cooperate with us, your company''s stock will be driven, and our scheme is mature and feasible. Isn''t this the fundamental reason to tempt you?"


    First brother analyzed the current situation.


    Su wennuan picked up her tea cup and took a sip of tea. She had read the information Yunxin had given her before. She naturally had a basic understanding of Yige''s company.


    What the first brother said is the current situation.


    "But you know, now many companies want to cooperate with us. Unless we give a reason why we have to cooperate, we have the right to choose the best," Su said.


    In the market, there are not so many human feelings, that is, to maximize the interests of all things.


    Su wennuan has also been involved in business circles. Naturally, he knows this truth.


    The first brother looked at Su wennuan in front of him and unconsciously looked at her with new eyes. Now she is calm, calm and calm. Everything is organized and clear, which is completely different from her who had no opinions before.


    Seeing Yige''s eyes on her face, Su wennuan shook his hand in front of him, "silly?"


    The first brother returned to his mind and smiled, "no, I just think you''re more beautiful."


    Su wennuan smiled bitterly. "Your mouth is still so sweet. Do you have a girlfriend?" she suddenly asked.


    The first brother drank tea, took a sip, put down the cup, looked at Su wennuan and said, "yes."


    Su wennuan opened his mouth slightly and was a little dumb. He just asked him at random. Unexpectedly, he really had a girlfriend, and he answered so calmly.


    Su wennuan held her lips. "Congratulations."


    First brother has a girlfriend. No wonder now he is on the right track and working so hard because he has found the motivation to struggle.


    "Thank you." the first brother took another sip of tea and said, "think again. Whether it''s for personal or commercial reasons, Shenghong is undoubtedly the best choice for Mingtian group."


    "One elder brother..." one elder brother was saying, and a woman''s voice sounded from far to near.


    Su wennuan looked back and saw a familiar face. The woman came towards the first brother with a smile.


    The first brother held out his hand to her. She also handed her hand to the first brother and sat next to the first brother.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s puzzled eyes, the first brother had a slight smile on his lips, "my girlfriend, don''t introduce more."


    Fan Tongtong smiled politely at Su wennuan, "wennuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Su wennuan put her puzzled eyes on fan Tongtong''s face and blinked in surprise. For a moment, it was difficult for her to accept. It turned out that fan Tongtong was a brother''s girlfriend. Isn''t fan Tongtong Cai Hongjun''s adopted daughter?


    First brother and fan Tongtong are brothers and sisters in name. They are together.


    It seems that Yige has a love affair with his sister.


    Su wennuan nodded to fan Tongtong after reacting, "hello..."


    The first brother took fan Tongtong''s hand and naturally hugged her waist. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first, and you''ll go back early."


    "Yes." Su Nuan replied.


    Then she saw fan Tongtong leave with a brother who had a problem with one foot.


    Looking at the two of them snuggling up to each other, Su Nuan''s eyes were a little blurred.


    I thought of myself and Ming Ling.


    The road of love between her and Ming Ling was rough and hard. They finally got together, but Ming Ling left her.


    She now understands that three years ago, when Ming Ling thought her child was dead, she couldn''t find her mood.


    This feeling is really too painful. I spend every day in suffocation. I am so lonely that I can''t breathe in the evening.


    I miss him, but I can''t see him. That feeling is really more painful than killing her.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the last time I saw brother Yi, Su wennuan has also looked at the planning cases of other companies. Compared with brother Yi, his company and scheme should be more mature.


    So Su wennuan decided to cooperate with Shenghong after meeting with the heads of various departments.


    Su wennuan informs the first brother that he is ready to sign the contract.


    In this negotiation, Yunxin also follows Su wennuan.


    In the box of a high-end company, Yunxin and Su wennuan arrived first.


    The air conditioner in the room was fully turned on. Su wennuan touched his arm a little. It was a little cold. Yunxin poured a cup of hot tea in front of Su wennuan, "drink some first to warm his stomach."


    Su wennuan picked up a teacup and drank it.


    After a while, first brother and fan Tongtong came in.


    Then the waiter served and everyone began to get to the point.


    After chatting for a while, Yunxin took out the contract. "Look at the contract. If you''re sure there''s no problem, you can sign it." Yunxin said.


    The first brother took over the contract and looked at it carefully one by one. Then he looked up at Yunxin and Su wennuan, "I''m ok, that''s the deal." then he picked up his pen.


    Before the word "Boo!" was signed, they were kicked away by a great force.


    Everyone was shocked by the sound and looked back.


    I saw a man in a vest, with dark muscles, dirty body and black cheeks. He strode forward and tore up the contract in the hands of a brother.


    "Mingtian group can''t cooperate with Shenghong!" the man said in a low voice after tearing up the contract.


    The first brother was not angry because the man tore up the contract, but looked at the person in front of him strangely and thought he was wrong.


    Su wennuan looked at the man who suddenly broke into the house. Her hands were holding her thighs and her nails were pinched into the meat. She couldn''t feel the pain and her body was shaking.


    She looked at the man in front of her incredibly and shocked. She didn''t dare to blink for fear that the man in front of her would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Is this a dream?


    She saw him again!


    If it''s a dream, she''ll never wake up.


    Yunxin didn''t react for a moment. He watched the man tear up the contract with his eyes open. When he heard the man talking, he stood up from the chair and patted mingling on the shoulder excitedly. "Mingshao, it''s you, it''s really you!" he was so excited that he was incoherent.


    Ming Ling took a lip and hit Yun Xin''s arm.


    "Great, Mingshao, it''s really great that you''re not dead!" Yunxin wept with joy.


    Su wennuan''s muscles were shaking. She stood up from her chair and looked at Ming Ling with affectionate and unspeakable excitement in her eyes.


    Yunxin retreated and gave back the sight of mingling and Su wennuan to each other. Seeing that they looked at each other, the excitement and affection in their eyes were deeply stuck. Yunxin was pleased and worried for them.


    "Warm..." Ming Ling opened his mouth.


    Su wennuan suddenly walked towards him, stumbling, but quickly came and rushed to his arms, "mingling, it''s you, it''s really you!" although he was wearing ragged clothes, although she was tanned, although none of him was clean.


    But Su wennuan can''t admit his mistake, and doesn''t care if he''s dirty.


    Smelling the aroma of her body, mingling held Su nuanuan tightly in her arms and kissed her head, "it''s me..."


    Two words, it was me... For a moment, she stirred Su wennuan''s heart. She was crazy about him. At this moment, all the excitement broke out. She burst into tears. Suddenly she got up from his arms, missed his toes, hooked his neck and kissed his lips crazily.


    Her kisses are disorderly but crazy, and her tears are unbridled but no longer lonely.


    She held his lips and kissed him crazily. She greedily tasted his breath with her mouth.


    Mingling also hugged Su wennuan on her body and kissed her madly, sentimental.


    After walking in the desert for more than a month, any sweet spring he tasted didn''t taste sweet and delicious in her mouth, and didn''t have her taste, which made him greedy and want more.


    Su wennuan and Ming Ling are intertwined. They kiss each other. Their breath lingers anxiously and hurriedly in the whole private room.


    They use their bodies to convey their thoughts of each other. I''m afraid it''s hard to stop for a while.


    Yunxin looked at it, relieved and moved to cry.


    Ming Ling is back. Great! It''s really great. Anyway, as long as Ming Ling is alive.


    When the first brother and fan Tongtong saw them like this, they held hands and looked at each other. There was a smile on each other''s lips. Then they snuggled together and went out, leaving the space and scene for the two people who had met again after a long separation.


    Yunxin also went out. Before going out, he looked back at the entangled Su Nuan and Ming Ling. A happy smile overflowed on his lips, and then closed the door for them.


    Su Nuan kissed Ming Ling for a long time until she felt that Su Nuan couldn''t breathe. Ming Ling let her go. He held her white face and looked at her red and swollen lips kissed by him with missing and doting in his eyes, "Nuan, I miss you."


    Su wennuan''s tears flooded out again. "I miss you too, too much..."


    I really miss him.


    Ming Ling kissed her eyes gently and dried her tears. "I''m back and won''t be separated again."


    "Well, you must keep your word." Su wennuan nodded, "I''ll never separate again." she couldn''t bear the pain of separation anymore.


    The belly of Ming Ling''s thumb wiped the tears on her face, "fool, don''t cry. I''ll never let you cry again."


    Su wennuan nodded, threw himself into his arms again, put his hands around her waist and held him tightly, "I don''t want to separate from you, not for a minute!"

 Chapter 534

    In the future, she will follow him all the time, and she can''t lose him in her sight for a moment.


    She will be his shadow. She will follow him wherever he goes. Don''t separate anymore.


    As long as she follows him all the time, she will go wherever he goes, so that she won''t worry about losing him.


    Su wennuan was hurt like a child. Mingling held her back and patted her back gently. "It''s okay. I''ll be fine when I come back."


    Su wennuan shook his head in his arms and wiped his tears on him. "Anyway, I''ll follow you."


    She is really distressing, like a little cat and an injured child.


    "OK, follow me later." Ming Ling took a smile from her lips and kissed the top of her hair.


    After coming out of the desert, he naturally heard the news that everyone thought he was dead and knew the current situation. Su wennuan took over the Mingtian group. When he heard that they signed a contract here, he rushed over.


    Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen him for a month. The little woman under his wings is strong and mature, and can hold up a day by herself.


    But when she saw him, she still looked like a little woman snuggling up to him, which really made him love him.


    Su wennuan is still crying. Warm tears invade the chest of mingling, making him feel itchy, but also very warm.


    Her tears are the best medicine in the world, which can cure all his fatigue.


    After su wennuan was almost crying, mingling supported Su wennuan''s shoulder, released her from her arms, looked at her with a smile on her face, and looked at her white face rubbing soil and sand in his arms. It was funny like a clown between black and white.


    But it was more lovely. Mingling reached out and pinched her face. "Let me eat first. I haven''t eaten for many days."


    Hearing him say this, Su wennuan blinked tears, and then hurriedly asked him to sit down and eat. His face was distressed, "sit down, sit down, we haven''t eaten yet..."


    There was just a table of food. They didn''t have time to eat. They pressed mingling to sit down at the table. Su wennuan also sat down next to mingling, filled him with rice and vegetables, and kept letting him eat.


    Ming Ling ate with a bowl and the dishes she brought. He was really hungry. The first thing he did when he came out of the desert was to find her. He didn''t care to take a bath and eat by himself.


    Su wennuan saw that mingling ate in her mouth. Seeing that he was in a hurry, she painfully wet her eyes, "mingling, it''s hard for you."


    Mingling chopsticks stopped for a moment and looked at Su wennuan. He saw the big tears rolling down in her eyes. He put down his chopsticks and jokingly wiped away her tears. "Fool, didn''t you say you shouldn''t cry?"


    Su wennuan quickly wiped away the tears on his face and nodded heavily, "well, I''m obedient, I don''t cry."


    Ming Ling smiled and touched her head. "That''s good." so he picked up chopsticks and continued to eat.


    After eating, Su wennuan continued to add rice to him, then asked the waiter to order some more dishes and took another bucket of rice.


    Ming Ling ate several bowls before he was full. He put down his bowls and chopsticks.


    Su wennuan wiped his mouth with his hand and kept his eyes on his face. "Did you go to Africa and get so dark?"


    "No, go back and tell you." the big palm of mingling took Su wennuan''s hand, picked her up from her seat and led her away.


    Su wennuan followed him.


    Outside, Yunxin was already waiting. Seeing the two of them coming out, he hurried forward, "Mingshao, sister-in-law, the car is there." Yunxin pointed to his car.


    Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand and sat in the back seat. Yunxin drove in front and focused on the road ahead.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling''s hands have been holding tightly and never separated.


    Soon arrived at Xishi villa.


    Yunxin stopped and Su Nuan and Ming Ling came in first.


    When xiaorou was playing with pineapple and pineapple, they heard something. They looked back and saw Su wennuan holding a black man.


    When xiaorou blinked in surprise and asked, "warm, who is the person around you?"


    Su wennuan didn''t expect that xiaorou would not recognize Ming Ling. She just smiled and didn''t explain.


    Pineapple and pineapple also opened their mouths slightly and looked at the strange man. They thought he looked familiar.


    They searched their minds for memories.


    "Wow, isn''t that my father!" Bo Bo suddenly exclaimed in surprise, dropped his toy and ran excitedly towards the Ming mausoleum with his arms open.


    "Wow, it''s dad, it''s really my dad!" Luo Luo also dropped her things and ran towards the Ming mausoleum.


    Xiaorou blinked incredibly, and didn''t react for a while.


    But he saw that mingling picked up the two children one by one and kissed them on the cheek. "Pineapple, pineapple good..." he said in a low voice.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou heard the voice, she immediately understood. She widened her eyes in shock, slowly stood up from the sofa and looked at the Ming Ling not far away.


    I didn''t expect to come back from the dead! Ming Ling is really alive!


    When xiaorou was excited.


    Just as Yunxin came in, xiaorou couldn''t vent her excitement. She walked quickly to Yunxin, grabbed his arm and said excitedly, "Ming Ling is back. Ming Ling is not dead. He is really not dead!"


    When xiaorou was excited, she was about to pinch Yunxin''s arm and bleed.


    Although Yunxin was very painful, he endured it, turned back to Shi xiaorou, smiled and said, "yes, Mingshao didn''t die. This is the best result, isn''t it?"


    Shi xiaorou nodded madly, "well, anyway, as long as the Ming mausoleum is not dead."


    "Dad, I miss you so much. I miss you so much!" Luo Luo hugged Ming Ling and kissed and gnawed. Her tender voice could not hide her longing for Ming Ling.


    Bo Bo also kissed the other cheek of Ming Ling, "Dad, I miss you too. Don''t go on business in the future. It''s not good to leave Bo Bo and Luo Luo in the future."


    With that, Bo Bo was wronged and wanted to cry.


    It''s too dark without a father.


    Not only is their life gloomy, but even their mother washes her face with tears all day.


    They were forced to grow up. That feeling was really bad.


    Ming Ling listens to the children''s complaints. She loves them and blames herself. It''s her own bad that makes her wife and children so painful.


    "Well, Dad won''t leave in the future."


    "Thank you, Dad..." Bo kissed Ming Ling''s face again.


    Luo Luo, too, kissed Ming Ling''s face on his lips. The two children didn''t dislike that their bodies were dirty.


    "Woo woo, that''s great. Their family is finally reunited again." Shi xiaorou was moved to tears.


    Cloud heart flicked her forehead, "can you not be so childish."


    When xiaorou stepped on Yunxin''s foot, "I''m childish, I''m moved. What''s the matter? Sobbing..." she said and sucked her nose again.


    Yunxin smiled and didn''t continue to quarrel with her.


    He knew that Shi xiaorou was kind and should be moved.


    And Ming Ling came back, he was happy.


    "OK, pineapple, come down quickly and let dad take a bath." Su wennuan picked up a child from mingling.


    Ming Ling puts Luo down, too.


    "Sit down first, I''ll take a bath and change my clothes." mingling turned back and said something to Yunxin and Shi xiaorou at will, and then went to the bathroom.


    When passing Su wennuan, he took her by the hand and took her into the bathroom.


    In the past, Su wennuan must have felt uncomfortable. When so many people looked at her, she was embarrassed to go to the bathroom with Ming Ling.


    But now she doesn''t have such an awkward feeling. She has experienced so much with mingling, and the pain of life and death.


    There''s nothing else to be uncomfortable with.


    She loves Ming Ling. She wants to be with Ming Ling and let the world know that she won''t be shy.


    As long as he''s with her.


    When Su wennuan and Ming Ling went to the bathroom together, xiaorou and Yunxin looked at each other, then opened their mouths and giggled.


    They naturally know what Su wennuan and Ming Ling will face in the bathroom.


    They are also young men and women. They must be a little shy about such things, especially Shi xiaorou.


    In the bathroom, mingling took off all her clothes and stood under the shower to drench the sand on her body. Su wennuan wiped him with a towel and let the water from the shower wet her clothes.


    The Ming mausoleum is really dirty. It''s full of sand and soil. It''s really not clean after such a simple washing.


    Su wennuan squeezed a lot of shower gel, put it on Ming Ling, wiped him, and washed away all his bad luck.


    Ming Ling stood there, enjoying her service for him.


    "Warm, you''ve worked hard these days..." under the dense fog, Ming Ling suddenly opened his mouth.


    His low voice was particularly magnetic under the water vapor.


    Su wennuan paused to wipe his back, then recovered as before, pursed his lips, "it''s okay, as long as you don''t leave in the future."


    Ming Ling turned back and grabbed her hand. The distance between them was ambiguous, and the water vapor lingered, full of throbbing breath.


    Su wennuan''s glittering eyes looked at Ming Ling and saw his reflection in his eyes. She also stared at him.


    "Thank you for fighting for the company and doing everything for me," said Ming Ling.


    When people mistakenly thought he was dead, he knew what happened at that time for the first time.


    It was su wennuan who didn''t give up. He fought with Ming Ming in the end and even helped him manage the company.


    He could understand how painful it was when she thought he was dead, because he had tried it three years ago.


    But in such a painful situation, she can cheer up and manage the company for him. She is really strong.


    Looking at the affectionate eyes of Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan followed his usual movements and tiptoed to touch his head. "Fool, do you still need to say thank you with me?"


    Ming Ling smiled and bent his head to hold her lips.

 Chapter 535

    Su wennuan''s body stiffened by his sudden action. Then he found his breath lingering on his cheeks, between his nose and breath, and even in every pore.


    The long lost sense of security finally filled every pore again. Su wennuan, with a smile on his lips, hooked mingling''s neck and kissed him back. In the warm bathroom, they hugged each other and passed each other''s thoughts.


    After a long time, Su Nuan and Ming Ling came out of the bathroom.


    Chengqi and Ding Hongfei were both there. They were sitting on the sofa and talking to Shi xiaorou and Yunxin. They were still crying with joy.


    Seeing Su Nuan and Ming Ling coming out, Ding Hongfei and immediately stood up, touched the tears on their faces, smiled at Su Nuan and Ming Ling and said, "you are all well. It''s really great."


    Chengqi housekeeper also smiled with tears and nodded to mingling, "Mingshao, you can finally come back. Do you know how we came in these days when you are not here?"


    Ming Shao is absent. Everyone''s mood is very gray, especially Su wennuan. He washes his face with tears every day, and even nearly starves himself to death.


    Everyone knows the pain, but there''s nothing anyone can do about it.


    Ming Ling saw Cheng Qi wiping his tears. Of course, he knew everyone cared about him.


    He walked over, stood beside Chengqi and patted Chengqi on the shoulder, "don''t worry, I can''t die, and we don''t have to be so pessimistic."


    Too many comforting words, he simply can not say, can only tell everyone, his confidence in himself.


    Although he himself knew how heavy his heart would be when everyone heard that he was dead, those heavy hearts had passed, and he could not change them. He could only tell them that he would never make them so sad in the future.


    Chengqi housekeeper wiped the tears on his face, took a smile and nodded to mingling, "young master, we believe you, you will accompany wennuan and the children to the end."


    I believe he will bring a bright future to Su wennuan and a stable home for the children.


    Seeing that Cheng Qi was so excited, mingling felt comforting. "Cheng Qi, when did you become so sad? It''s not like you." he comforted him and joked at the same time.


    After hearing this, Shi xiaorou stood up and pouted and said, "mingling, it''s not that we like to become sad, but that your worktable is dangerous. When can you give Su wennuan a stable and safe home? She can''t bear the rest of your death again."


    Shi xiaorou''s attitude was not very calm when she spoke, and her tone was not negotiable, but every word and sentence was thinking of Su wennuan.


    She is really worried about Su wennuan. If Ming Ling goes on like this, something like this will happen in the future.


    Su wennuan suffered such a big blow this time and finally recovered from the blow. If she suffered the news of the death of mingling again, she couldn''t imagine what Su wennuan would become.


    Can''t bear the blow and go with the Ming mausoleum?


    Xiao Rou saw Su wennuan''s appearance before. That week, Su wennuan was about to rise to heaven.


    If she had not been supported by her belief in fighting for the company for mingling, I''m afraid everyone would not see her now.


    When Shi xiaorou finished, she looked at Ming Ling without hesitation, and didn''t care about Yunxin''s reminding eyes.


    Yunxin is on the side of the Ming mausoleum. Their work is beyond their control. Now that the Ming mausoleum has just returned, it still needs time to rest and buffer.


    Originally, everyone was excited, but Shi xiaorou came such a sentence. How did mingling answer?


    So when the deep eyes of Ming Ling looked at Xiao Rou, she was stunned for a moment.


    Yunxin stood up and said, "Mingshao will naturally know to protect himself. Xiaorou and wennuan don''t have to worry. Don''t worry, there is me. Even if Mingshao doesn''t know to take care of himself, there is me to take care of him..."


    Before he finished, he was slapped behind his head by Shi xiaorou.


    "Ouch..." Yunxin covered the back of his head and looked innocently at Shi xiaorou, "why did you hit me?"


    Shi xiaorou said to him angrily, "you still said you were there? Didn''t Tibet also have you before? As a result, did you protect mingling well? You haven''t come back crying to report the news of mingling''s death. You''re not reliable at all, so don''t say anything about you."


    "Why am I unreliable? This time it was just an accident. You don''t think about who I delayed going to the truck because I wanted to protect." Yunxin also rolled her eyes at Shi xiaorou.


    This woman is simply unreasonable.


    "Don''t make excuses for me. Who knows who you want to protect. Dereliction of duty is dereliction of duty and being made excuses." Shi xiaorou hit Yunxin on the shoulder again.


    Yunxin reluctantly touched his shoulder, "I don''t know a good heart..." on the way to Tibet, if he hadn''t met xiaorou just traveling, if he hadn''t left to cover her, he wouldn''t have wasted the time to rob the truck.


    If Shi xiaorou hadn''t, he would have gone to drive the truck away.


    In this way, the Ming mausoleum will never be hurt at all.


    After seeing the explosion of the van in the Ming mausoleum, he also blamed himself, and his heart was filled with unspeakable grief.


    At the second when he knew that mingling had died, he even had the impulse to die to apologize. It was his fault that made mingling go forever.


    He really thought so at that time.


    Then the brothers grabbed him.


    A word made him give up the idea of thanking his sin with death.


    The brothers said, "Yunxin, what about your sister-in-law when you die! You have to stay and take care of them for Mingshao!"


    Yunxin was so heartbroken that he dropped his gun, knelt in front of the truck, covered his face and cried.


    Xiaorou ran over and stepped on Yunxin''s feet. She said to him discontentedly, "you are a good man, there are no good people in the world, Yunxin, you are the biggest bastard in the world!" then she quickly walked out of the house of mingling.


    "Hey, Shi xiaorou, where are you going?" Yunxin shouted behind Shi xiaorou.


    "You don''t care where you go!" when xiaorou lost a word to Yunxin and left without looking back.


    Yunxin chased up. Anyway, mingling is all right now. He must have a good chat with Shi xiaorou.


    Su wennuan watched Yunxin chase xiaorou away. She didn''t say anything. Their two little enemies are making a small fuss. It''s normal. Don''t disturb their flirting.


    Chengqi housekeeper said, "young master, Chinese food is ready. Let''s get ready for dinner."


    "Dad, let''s go to dinner. How about feeding you Bo Bo?" Bo Bo came over, took Ming Ling''s hand and took him to the table.


    His tender little hand held the big palm of Ming Ling, which was very tender and soft.


    Ming Ling''s heart warmed up. Luo Luo took his other hand and the two children took him to the table together.


    Ming Ling looked back at Su wennuan standing by the sofa. With a smile on her face, she looked at their father and son, and then walked over and sat down with them.


    "Dad, you eat so much. This is the favorite food of pineapple. You eat, you eat, it''s delicious..." pineapple put a piece of pineapple rice in mingling''s bowl. The young voice made mingling eat faster.


    In fact, Ming Ling was already full and didn''t want to eat in the restaurant just now, but now the children''s enthusiasm is hard to resist.


    He smiled and touched the head of Bo Bo. "Thank you, Bo Bo. Dad likes this best."


    In fact, he doesn''t like sweets.


    When Bo Bo heard that Ming Ling liked to eat what he gave him, he smiled so that two shallow dimples appeared on both sides of his cheeks. He was very satisfied. The satisfied smile was a sense of achievement that he had finally done something for his father.


    "Hee hee, you''re welcome, Dad. Eat quickly." Bo was overjoyed.


    Luo Luo is a foodie. She always pays close attention to what she eats. As long as it''s what she likes to eat, there''s no reason to put it out in her hands. But at this moment, she even handed her favorite ice cream to Ming Ling. She faced Ming Ling with a sweet smile and said softly, "Dad, this ice cream is for you. It''s delicious."


    Ming Ling looked back and petted Luo Luo''s head. "Dad doesn''t eat this, eat it yourself..." he can accept pineapple rice, but he really doesn''t want ice cream, a sweet thing.


    When Ming Ling refused, Luo Luo immediately pouted her mouth. She was unhappy and her eyes were red.


    This was the first time she shared what she liked to eat, but she was rejected. Who can understand this feeling of loss?


    Luo Luo''s tears swirled in her eyes. She was very wronged.


    Su wennuan quickly touched her head and said comfortingly, "Luoluo doesn''t cry. Will Luoluo''s ice cream be eaten for her mother?" she said and took the ice cream from Luoluo''s hand.


    Luo Luo snatched the ice cream from Su wennuan again and sobbed, "I don''t give it to my mother, I don''t give it to my mother, sobbing..."


    The child cried bitterly.


    Seeing that it was wrong, Ming Ling quickly took the ice cream from Luo Luo''s hand, "Okay, Dad, Luo Luo won''t cry. What''s this..."


    Ming Ling holds ice cream in one hand and comforts Luo Luo along her back with the other hand.


    Luo Luo wiped the tears on her face and cried, "Dad likes pineapple and doesn''t like Luo Luo..."


    So that''s why she cried.


    Children are actually funny sometimes. They like to compete for favor. Neither of them gives way to each other.


    After being stunned for a while, Ming Ling said, "Dad likes everyone. Who says he likes pineapple and doesn''t like pineapple."


    Luo Luo wiped her tears. "Dad eats ice cream, sobbing, Dad eats ice cream..."


    "OK, Dad, eat ice cream..." in order to comfort her daughter, Ming Ling took a bite of the ice cream she didn''t like, chewed it, and then swallowed it.


    When Luo Luo saw that Ming Ling really ate the ice cream she shared with him, she sobbed and laughed again.


    Su wennuan smiled and touched Luoluo''s head. "Okay, Dad, everyone likes it. Will Luoluo stop crying?"


    Luo Luo nodded, "en, Luo Luo stopped crying..."

 Chapter 536

    Yunxin chases out. Shi xiaorou is leaving in her car. Yunxin catches up and blocks Shi xiaorou''s car with open hands.


    When xiaorou was angry, she rolled down the window and shouted to the cloud heart outside, "you''re crazy, get out of the way!"


    "Shi xiaorou, you come down!" Yunxin didn''t get out of the way, but let Shi xiaorou down. His expression was very serious and his words were overbearing.


    Shi xiaorou angrily said, "why should I listen to you? You''re not mine!"


    Yunxin sneered, "as long as I don''t agree to break up one day, you will always be my girlfriend. If you want to go, there''s no way!"


    Hear such a scoundrel. Shi xiaorou became more angry and shouted at Yunxin, "I''m going to marry Mingfeng! Who the fuck is your girlfriend! Don''t be too narcissistic!"


    Will you marry Mingfeng soon?


    Hearing these words, Yunxin''s heart sank fiercely, and a rage spread up. He walked quickly to xiaorou''s car, opened the door and got on the co pilot.


    When xiaorou was caught off guard, she didn''t expect him to come up suddenly.


    She sat in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel with one hand and pushing him with the other, "you go down, who allowed you to come up!"


    Yunxin pinched her hand, sneered and said, "Shi xiaorou, you can''t marry Mingfeng without my permission! Do you hear me!"


    Shi xiaorou laughed sarcastically when she heard him say this, "Yunxin, who have you always regarded yourself as? You have to take care of the less things, and you have to take care of my things, too?"


    The smile on Shi xiaorou''s face is quite ironic.


    Yunxin frowned, "Shi xiaorou, this is not the time to be angry. If you marry Mingfeng because of anger, you will regret it all your life!"


    "Who said that I married Mingfeng to be angry? I''ve had feelings with him for a long time, can''t you see?" I saw Yunxin''s serious and overbearing appearance now.


    Shi xiaorou suddenly feels very uncomfortable. This Yunxin doesn''t belong to herself. Like Ming Ling, he may face life danger at any time.


    And this life of worrying every day is not what she wants.


    After seeing Su wennuan''s sad look, she didn''t want this life any more.


    Although in Tibet, she took a picture with cloud heart, scenery and fleeting time.


    But the most beautiful thing is him. She knows how much she loves him.


    But love can''t be a reason for them to do whatever they want.


    Yunxin suddenly found the seriousness and sadness in xiaorou''s eyes, as if her words about her feelings with Mingfeng were so real, not to perfunctory him.


    He would rather she perfunctory him than see her really have feelings for Mingfeng.


    The two looked at each other like this. After a long time, Yunxin couldn''t see any flaws in xiaorou''s sad eyes. He didn''t believe it and incited his lip, "impossible, xiaorou, he likes men..."


    "But I also like men..." Shi xiaorou replied.


    Cloud heart''s heart trembled, all the languages were not smart at this moment, and there was no language to answer this sentence.


    Shi xiaorou means that as long as she likes it.


    Whether Mingfeng likes her or not, as long as she likes Mingfeng, as long as Mingfeng is willing to marry her


    Cloud heart after understanding this meaning, his heart suddenly angry, an unprecedented sadness.


    Hard to swallow the throat, bitterly called out, "xiaorou, we..."


    Before his words were finished, xiaorou pulled a vain smile, "we didn''t, and then we''ll say goodbye..."


    Goodbye!


    All hurtful words are not as powerful as this sentence!


    The starlight in the cloud''s heart fell, and all the bitterness became loss.


    After a while, xiaorou''s eyes saw only despair and separation from her eyes.


    Such eyes cut his heart and made him unable to continue to look at each other.


    Yunxin pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    When xiaorou drove away quickly.


    When the car came to the road, xiaorou''s vision was blurred. She cried and fell down. Her blurred vision could not see the road ahead.


    After a while, she heard the whistle. The traffic police whistled and asked her to stop the car.


    When xiaorou was shocked, she stopped the car, rolled down the window and looked at the traffic police.


    The traffic policeman motioned to her at the red light in front, "Miss, you''re seriously speeding, okay? Didn''t drink a bar..."


    What xiaorou saw in her blurred tears was the serious face of the traffic policeman.


    Her tears were still falling, but she heard the traffic police clearly. She shook her head.


    The traffic policeman shook his head and didn''t know what it meant. It means he didn''t know whether he was speeding or didn''t drink.


    So the traffic police asked Shi xiaorou to come down, took out the wine tester and handed it to her.


    Shi xiaorou looked at the wine tester for a moment, blinked, then looked at the traffic police with her tearful eyes and said wrongly, "I didn''t drink, I''m just lovelorn! Can''t I drive when I''m lovelorn! Just bring an instrument to detect lovelorn." Shi xiaorou said and cried.


    The traffic police thought she was incredible.


    Seeing that she really didn''t show signs of drinking, the traffic police waved, "OK, it''s okay. You go. Don''t speed. It''s dangerous."


    Shi xiaorou wiped a tear, "I know, I won''t be speeding! Really, I know that people are lovelorn and bully others... Sobbing..."


    Shi xiaorou''s words stunned the traffic police. He really didn''t know where he bullied Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou sat in the car, she slowly drove away.


    She drove very fast just now, but now she drives very slowly. Suddenly, she doesn''t want to go home. When she gets home, Zou Pei will certainly talk in her ear and ask her to marry Mingfeng.


    Tell her that Yunxin has a lot of unreliable words.


    She has listened to these words many times and doesn''t want to continue listening.


    And now she knows that Yunxin is unreliable.


    But once love happens, it can never disappear and forget in a short time.


    At the thought of forgetting Yunxin, her heart hurts so much that even her breathing seems to be with a knife.


    When xiaorou slowly drove the car to the coffee shop, and then called Mingfeng, "come out, I have something to talk to you."


    Shi xiaorou said on the phone.


    Ten minutes later, Ming Feng appeared in Shi xiaorou''s line of sight. He found Shi xiaorou''s position, then walked directly over, sat down opposite her, looked at her red and swollen eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "First of all, I''ll tell you a good news and a bad news. Which one do you want to listen to?" Shi xiaorou took out a paper towel and wiped her eyes.


    Gave Ming Feng a multiple-choice question.


    Mingfeng didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "listen to the good news first..." no one wants to hear the bad news.


    Ming Ling is dead. He hasn''t digested the bad news until now. He can''t bear more bad news.


    Shi xiaorou took a sip of coffee and said, "good news should be exchanged with bad news. Promise me first and I''ll tell you the good news." Shi xiaorou didn''t say it directly.


    Ming Feng is even more strange. I don''t know what xiaorou is selling. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve become so mysterious. Hurry up and don''t play deep."


    "Do you agree or not?" Shi xiaorou continued the topic just now and didn''t want Mingfeng to turn the topic aside.


    "You didn''t say what it was. How should I promise?" Mingfeng raised his eyebrow.


    "You agree to my request first and I''ll talk about it." Shi xiaorou seduced.


    Mingfeng really can''t help her. She''d better promise. She can''t sell him.


    Who makes him so curious? He hasn''t heard good news for many days. Now he really wants to hear good news.


    "Well, I promise you. What''s the good news?" Mingfeng didn''t want to beat around the bush with her.


    "I''d better say the terms first, that''s the bad news." Shi xiaorou smiled with red eyes. "I hope we''ll have a wedding within a week."


    "Poof..." Mingfeng was drinking water. When he heard xiaorou''s words, a mouthful of water gushed out, and he was too excited to say, "what? Did I hear you right!" he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Shi xiaorou said, "I repeat, I hope we will have a wedding within a week."


    Mingfeng was completely petrified. Finally, he hurriedly said nervously, "xiaorou, I know you have a good opinion of me, but you also know my situation. It''s unfair for you to marry me..."


    Shi xiaorou held her hand in the air and stopped him. "OK, stop talking. I know what you want to say. Don''t you just like men. Don''t worry, I won''t hinder your love. It''s our respective needs..."


    "No, Shi xiaorou, you should be responsible for your future. I can''t hurt you. Yes, I really want to marry a woman. In fact, it''s better to marry my doctor, but you''re not the right woman."


    Shi xiaorou has a bright future waiting for her. He can''t hurt her.


    "Where do you want to go? I don''t really want to marry you," Shi xiaorou said. "It''s just that I urgently need a human marriage."


    "Why?" Mingfeng had to ask her.


    "Because I can''t bear the pressure of my family. Since they want me to marry you, I''ll marry you. Anyway, I know you so well that you won''t pit me..."


    "But Shi xiaorou, have you ever thought that what others plan for you is the life they want to live, and what kind of life you want to live must be determined and pursued by yourself." Mingfeng said great truth to Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou smiled bitterly, we grew up listening to the truth, but no one can live a good life.


    "Are you living the life you want? Mingfeng, we all know the truth, but people live not only pursuit, but also responsibility." Shi xiaorou suddenly matured a lot.


    How many people can live completely according to their will.


    There are few in the world.

 Chapter 537

    Ming Feng was stunned by Shi xiaorou and looked at Shi xiaorou''s sad and deep eyes.


    He suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Shi xiaorou usually says that although she will be around for a while, it sounds very unreliable. Her character is that kind of careless, as if she doesn''t care about anything.


    But at the critical moment, what she said was clear and reasonable, and one word made people speechless.


    After being stunned for a while, Mingfeng changed the topic, "what''s the good news? Tell me..."


    "You haven''t said whether you agree or not?" Shi xiaorou won''t be fooled by Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng nodded, "I promise. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You married me not for any responsibility or reason, but for the sake of Qi Yunxin and making him change his mind, right?"


    Ming Feng suddenly regained his mind and was almost deceived by Shi xiaorou''s deep look. How can people like Shi xiaorou take their life for a little thing.


    That''s impossible.


    In this world, if even Shi xiaorou compromises to reality, few people can live for themselves.


    Hearing what Mingfeng said, xiaorou was stunned at first, and then a smile overflowed from her lips, as if she had understood the true meaning of life, "Don''t think you know me very well. In fact, you don''t know what I''m doing. I don''t care about Yunxin for a long time. It''s not good to be with him. It''s dangerous and can''t give me a single-minded commitment. It only gives people sadness and sadness. In that case, why must I stay with him."


    When she saw it, xiaorou raised her eyebrows and looked at herself. Mingfeng stared into her eyes. Now shixiaorou is really not shixiaorou as before. It''s really different from before. She was careless and hung everything on her face. It''s basically a guess.


    But now, although she has a smile on her face, no one can understand whether it is bitter or forced.


    Or nostalgia for the former xiaorou who loved to laugh and make trouble. Now she is really difficult to adapt.


    "Then tell me why you have to marry me?" Mingfeng stopped joking and faced up to the problem.


    "At least I can keep my ears clean and reassure my parents. Why not?" Shi xiaorou explained easily.


    "But what about yourself? Don''t you need happiness?" Mingfeng asked again.


    "Aren''t you sure to give me happiness?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Ming Feng looked into her eyes and didn''t let go of every look in her eyes. "I''m talking about sexual happiness, you know."


    Hearing this sentence, xiaorouju felt funny and smiled. The smile seemed to be ridicule. She looked at Mingfeng and said, "just you? Do you still want to sleep with me? Hehe..."


    Ming Feng frowned.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head. "Let me tell you, I married you because you are gay and won''t do anything to me. At the same time, I don''t want to do anything to you. So I married you without hesitation. Do you understand now? The real reason why I didn''t say this just now is that I''m afraid of hurting you. You want me to say it. Do you feel better now?"


    Anyway, when xiaorou talked to Mingfeng, she never had any good language.


    This is Shi xiaorou''s nature, isn''t it?


    Not only was Mingfeng not angry, but he also felt that he had found his former Shi xiaorou, "so, are you going to be lonely all your life?"


    "So what, can you manage?" Shi xiaorou didn''t deny it and rolled her eyes at Mingfeng.


    Mingfeng really didn''t expect that xiaorou would really admit, "why do you..."


    "Don''t worry about it, just do it. I''m responsible for my life without your intervention. And it''s not harmful to you. Why not do it? That''s the deal." Shi xiaorou picked up her bag and was ready to go.


    Mingfeng stood up and asked, "what''s the good news? You haven''t told me yet!"


    Shi xiaorou walked out with her bag and gave him a look, "your brother mingling is not dead. Now you are eating at home. Go and see him quickly..."


    After saying this, xiaorou left.


    Leaving Mingfeng petrified in place, holding his eyes, surprised and incredible.


    Ming Ling is not dead. This good news is really the best news.


    Ming Feng even thought it was worth exchanging the news for the wedding a week later.


    After Mingfeng regained his consciousness, he hurried out and watched his car go, and the destination went straight to mingling''s home.


    The car whistled and stopped in the yard of mingling''s house. He jumped out of the car and ran inside.


    "Dad, are you full?" in the room, pineapple and pineapple sat next to mingling. Both little guys were concerned about their father.


    And Ming Ling put an arm around a child and scraped their nose, "Dad is full."


    "Brother!" there was an excited cry behind him. Mingling looked back and saw that Mingfeng rushed towards him with excitement all over his face.


    That posture was like trying to crush the Ming mausoleum to the ground.


    Ming Ling hurriedly took the children to another place and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    Ming Feng threw himself into the air and fell directly down the sofa to the ground.


    "Oh, come and pull me..." Mingfeng turned upside down with the sofa. He covered his forehead with one hand and stretched out his hand in the air to ask for help.


    Pineapple and pineapple were held by Ming Ling. They looked at the Ming peak on the ground curiously and blinked their simple eyes.


    Ming Ling also stood there looking at him and didn''t stretch out his hand to pull him, because now his hands are not free.


    Chengqi came and pulled Mingfeng from the ground, smiled and said, "young master Feng, you are so big and so excited..."


    Chengqi is also smiling. Since Mingfeng helped Su wennuan and helped Su wennuan win back the Mingtian group, everyone''s attitude towards Mingfeng has changed.


    They are all good to him.


    Ming Feng got up with Cheng Qi''s strength and touched his head pitifully. "Wu Wu, it really hurts me. Brother, you don''t cooperate at all. What''s wrong with holding one. I ran here so excited for you, but you are so ruthless to me. I''m really sad." Ming Feng wiped his eyes.


    Tears of joy, but also tears of happiness.


    Now I really see the Ming mausoleum. Although he is much darker than before, the Ming peak still recognizes him as the Ming mausoleum.


    His brother is not dead, as long as he is not dead.


    Ming Ling saw Ming Feng like this and pulled his lips, "pay attention to your identity. You are also the president."


    Mingfeng said, "there is no president at home, only relatives. Hehe, brother, welcome home..." Mingfeng opened his arms and walked towards mingling, just trying to hug him.


    As a result, the two children in the hands of mingling hugged Mingfeng''s arm one by one and said coquettishly, "uncle, we also want to hug..."


    Ming Feng was stunned. Although he didn''t hug Ming Ling, he was hugged by the two children in Ming Ling''s hands. He was also happy. He kissed the children on the cheek and said, "pineapple is the most lovely. Your father is not cute at all."


    Pineapple and pineapple pouted and protested against what Mingfeng said, "don''t talk about my father!"


    Ming Feng was stunned. Then he saw the two children holding the clothes of Ming Ling tightly with the other hand. He realized that the children just gave him a few tenths of their love. Their favorite was their biological father.


    Ming Feng is a little embarrassed. Well, now there are children to protect Ming Ling.


    Mingfeng pretended to be hurt and said, "woo, you don''t love me. It''s too sad. I finally came here."


    Since Su wennuan went to the hospital to visit Ming Ming last time, Ming Feng hasn''t been to Ming''s house. Coming here will only make people sad. Second, even if he comes, he doesn''t know what to do. Coming will only make him more sad.


    When you come to the home of the Ming mausoleum and think of the little things of the Ming mausoleum, you will only make yourself more uncomfortable.


    This is the so-called thinking of people after seeing things.


    Now he heard that the Ming mausoleum was not dead, so he rushed here without stopping.


    Seeing that the children love Ming Ling so much, Ming Feng is naturally comforted. This is just for the occasion.


    "Uncle, don''t be sad, as long as you don''t hurt my father." Luo Luo comforted, stretched out her little hand and touched the head of Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng was comforted by Luo Luo and felt much better. He smiled at Luo Luo, "ha ha, Luo Luo is still good to me. Thank you for our family..."


    "No thanks, uncle, you are a good man," said Luo Luo in a young voice, with two lovely dimples deep in her cheeks.


    Ming Feng pinched Luo Luo''s face and turned his head. His vision collided with that of Ming Ling.


    Ming Feng also smiled at Ming Ling. His smiling eyes still contained a friendship that others could not understand, "brother, welcome back..."


    Ming Ling held his lips and didn''t say anything, but the emotion in his eyes had recognized his brother. Similarly, it also conveyed his satisfaction with Ming Feng.


    Su wennuan brought out some fruit platters and snacks from the kitchen. "Mingfeng, come and have something to eat." she said.


    "OK, thank you, sister-in-law." Mingfeng went over, sat down at the tea table, took a watermelon and ate it into his mouth.


    Ming Ling also took the children back to the sofa and sat down. Su wennuan sat beside him.


    Ming Feng looked at Ming Ling and asked curiously, "brother, where have you been this month? What happened? How did you get so dark?"


    As soon as he came out, there were three questions.


    Mingfeng asked. Su wennuan couldn''t help looking at the Ming mausoleum curiously. Since the Ming mausoleum came back, she has been in a happy state. She really forgot to ask the whereabouts of the Ming mausoleum this month.


    Forgot to ask him what had happened.


    Why was he so dirty and hungry when he appeared? The most important thing is that he seemed to be a different person.


    If he hadn''t spoken, I would almost have recognized him.

 Chapter 538

    Ming Ling looked worried at Su wennuan. Naturally, he knew that even Su wennuan wanted to ask this question.


    So he answered Mingfeng, "look for an exit in the desert. If it weren''t for the black rose, I think I''d be dead."


    "Black rose?" Su wennuan heard the name again and felt a little incredible. "Is she with you, too?"


    As far as she knows, black rose has divorced daothorn. She is an idle person now, and her mind about mingling has never changed.


    Does the black rose still like the Ming mausoleum?


    Ming Ling noticed that Su wennuan used a word when he spoke. She was testing his tone to see if he was with others besides black roses.


    Ming Ling didn''t intend to hide her, "just me and black rose." when he spoke, he looked at Su wennuan and told her the truth.


    "You two walked in the desert for a month?" asked Su Nuan curiously.


    Ming Ling nodded, "well, we''ve been looking for an exit for a month."


    Ming Feng is stunned.


    Su said, "fortunately, you''re out."


    Ming Feng echoed, "yes, fortunately you came out. Thank God."


    Ming Ling didn''t continue to say anything. His deep eyes focused on Su wennuan. Seeing the worry in her eyes, it seemed that there were some other feelings.


    Ming Ling didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan then said painfully, "how hard you should have been this month..." looking at Ming Ling''s eyes is full of love.


    She has heard of people walking in the desert. She has also seen TV and books. She knows that when walking in the desert, sometimes it is very hot, so hot that people are about to take off a layer of skin. Sometimes there is no food or water to drink, and she is in danger of starvation at any time.


    At this time, how desperate the Ming mausoleum should be. Su wennuan can''t imagine the feeling of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Feng pressed his mouth and sighed painfully, "yes, how hard you should work..."


    No one will think blindly. Nothing can happen in the desert, let alone with black roses.


    Even if something happens, it doesn''t matter now. As long as Ming Ling comes back alive.


    At first, mingling was still worried about whether Su wennuan had any thoughts in his heart, but he was relieved after hearing her sigh.


    Having experienced so many things, Su wennuan should believe him wholeheartedly and no longer doubt that he is possible with other women.


    Ming Ling said, "nothing."


    Su wennuan said happily, "just come back..."


    Yes, it''s better to come back with a thousand words.


    Mingfeng didn''t ask any more details. It was su wennuan''s words. Just come back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the past, every time she slept, mingling slept with Su wennuan in her arms. But tonight, Su wennuan held mingling in her arms. She held his waist and pressed her cheek against his chest, feeling his existence. She didn''t want him to continue to disappear in her sight, and she was even more reluctant to let go again.


    Ming Ling is her favorite all her life. Since he comes back, she will be inseparable from him.


    Seeing that Su wennuan is so dependent on himself, mingling also embraces her back, embraces her in his arms, puts his chin against her head, and hugs her to sleep safely.


    Su wennuan woke up first the next day.


    This is the best time for her to sleep in a month.


    She opened her eyes. Ming Ling was lying flat on the bed. Her hands let go of her. On the contrary, her hands kept holding his waist. Even if the night passed, she didn''t let go.


    She leaned sideways, her whole body stuck to him and held him like a SpongeBob.


    Ming Ling closed his eyes, breathed evenly and slept soundly.


    That''s right. He wandered in the desert for a month. He shouldn''t have slept much. Now he''s finally back. Let him sleep more.


    Su wennuan gently took his hand off him, got out of bed with light hands and feet, put on his shoes and went out, without disturbing Ming Ling at all.


    After finishing himself, Su wennuan comes to the living room. Lvzhu has dressed pineapple and Luoluo. They have already sat and eaten in the living room.


    Su wennuan walked over. The two little guys looked behind her and asked Nennen, "Mom, where''s dad?"


    Now their eyes are more on Ming Ling than on her.


    Su wennuan smiled, "your father is still sleeping now. Eat first. Your father will come out when he sleeps well."


    "Well, are we going to school?" Luo asked with her head tilted.


    Su wennuan replied, "you must go to school. Eat quickly and your mother will send you."


    Pineapple and pineapple nodded obediently.


    Su wennuan also walked over and sat down to eat with them.


    But halfway through the meal, they saw Ming Ling coming.


    He changed the cotton sportswear at the doctor''s house. His skin was dark. He rubbed some messy hair. He walked to them and sat down beside them naturally.


    Su wennuan looked at him and moved with him, "Ming Ling, why don''t you sleep more?"


    Ming Ling said casually, "sleep well." so he had breakfast with the children.


    After eating, mingling and Su wennuan sent the pineapple and pineapple to the kindergarten.


    The driver was about to drive home. Su wennuan said, "go to the company..."


    Ming Ling was still sitting inside. He looked back at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan seems to see the question in his eyes. "Ming Ling, I''ll give you the company today. The company is too difficult to take care of and too tired." Su wennuan turns to Ming Ling and says.


    Ming Ling said, "if you like..."


    "No, I don''t like it!"


    Before Ming Ling finished his words, Su wennuan interrupted him.


    She knows what Ming Ling wants to say. He wants to say that if she likes it, the company will be handed over to her and given to her. He''s starting one. That''s it!


    But everyone knows how hard it is to start a company and how much sweat and sadness it takes.


    Moreover, Mingtian group is originally the company of mingling. She has no reason to occupy it.


    Seeing that she was so excited, mingling looked back at her.


    Su wennuan also had the courage to look at Ming Ling. He didn''t mean to avoid it at all. He said directly to him, "I don''t like managing the company, and the company is yours. I should give it back to you. Before, I just took care of it for you temporarily. Of course, if you feel tired running the company now, I can help you, but I can''t be the president, I..."


    "Warm..." before Su''s words were finished, Ming Ling suddenly called her.


    Su wennuan stopped talking and looked at Ming Ling with clear eyes.


    Ming Ling also looked at her deeply, "actually, you don''t have to pay it back..." in fact, the company doesn''t have to pay it back to him. If Su wennuan really has the ability to run the company well, it''s OK for her to do it.


    Su wennuan could see the expectation in Ming Ling''s eyes. She replied, "Ming Ling, whether it''s because of you or me, I have to hand over the company to you. I don''t do business and don''t like it. I only like design and jewelry design. Even if I want to have my own business, I also want to engage in jewelry design, because after all, this is what I like and what I can do for a long time. If I''m forced to do it, I don''t like it What I''m not good at, I''m not happy, and I can''t last long. "


    She told Ming Ling the truth.


    Seeing the stars in her eyes, mingling naturally knew that she was telling the truth.


    He can also understand this mood. If she doesn''t like to do something and forces her to do it, she won''t be happy.


    Instead of letting her live under pressure and unhappy every day, let her choose the way she wants to go.


    Ming Ling didn''t continue to say anything, nodded, "en."


    Ming Ling agreed, and Su Nuan''s smile bloomed on her cheek.


    When he returned to the company, all the senior executives were there. Su wennuan called them for a meeting.


    At the meeting, everyone thought they were wrong when they saw the Ming mausoleum.


    But when they recognized him, everyone was shocked and incredible. The man would come back from the dead.


    Su wennuan roughly told everyone how Ming Ling came back, then said the company''s decision to continue to have Ming Ling as president, and finally said a thank-you speech.


    Thank you for your support over the past month. Now it''s back to its original owner.


    Ming Ling didn''t speak from beginning to end. He just sat there. That momentum has captured everyone''s hearts.


    No one has any objection.


    First, the character of Ming Ling is well known, and no one dares to annoy him. Second, the president was originally Ming Ling. Su wennuan is right to return Ming Tian Group to Ming Ling now.


    After the meeting, Su wennuan contacted a lawyer and drew up a contract to transfer all the shares previously given to her by Mingfeng to mingling free of charge.


    Now Ming Ling is the largest shareholder of the whole company. He owns the shares he held before, and now he owns the shares given to him by Su wennuan. He accounts for 70% of the shares of the whole company. Even if others buy all the shares, he can''t beat him.


    After finishing all this and handing over things, it''s already afternoon.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling go to the kindergarten to pick up pineapple and pineapple.


    "Are you ready to do it?" on the bus, Ming Ling chatted with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I''ve thought it over. I''m going to continue my previous jewelry design studio."


    Ming Ling asked, "are all the people assembled?"


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling with watery eyes. "I just let assistant Mou come back. I can recruit others."


    "Well, assistant Mou is really a useful talent." Ming Ling replied.


    He had already seen assistant Mou when he met Su wennuan after a long separation.


    This person can really make up his mind and negotiate business for Su wennuan, and can become Su wennuan''s right hand.


    Su wennuan saw Lian mingling go and agreed. She nodded like a pound of garlic, "well, I think so. I''ll get a planning plan at home these days, and then recruit some jewelry designers. After it was complete, she began to pick up the design work everywhere."


    Su Nuan tells Ming Ling about his plan.


    Ming Ling nodded and supported her very much.

 Chapter 539

    "Jurdy, the first task for us to open a studio now is to find something to do." assistant Mou said his own opinion after listening to Su wennuan''s idea.


    Of course, Su wennuan knows that there must be business to go on for a long time.


    But if there is no basic office and office location, others will not believe them at all.


    Su wennuan said, "we''d better rent an office first, pull business and wait until everything takes shape. Anyway, I''m going to do it all the time."


    "You don''t have to worry about the office building. I''ll buy it for you where you want." Ming Ling, sitting on the sofa, opened his mouth.


    He has always supported Su Nuan''s work.


    So now she''s talking to assistant Mou about the studio. He''s also listening. He can give some advice when appropriate.


    Su wennuan turned and looked at Ming Ling. Seeing his serious face, she nodded, "well, I''ll go with assistant Mou tomorrow to see where the office building is more suitable. When I find the right one, I''ll tell you."


    Now she doesn''t refuse that mingling is kind to her. After so much experience, there''s nothing awkward, and she doesn''t distinguish you from me.


    Ming Ling nodded slightly.


    Su Nuan and assistant Mou began to immerse themselves in their planning. If a studio wants to be sexual, it naturally needs to plan a plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the news that Shi xiaorou was going to marry Mingfeng spread.


    Su wennuan is sitting by the French window, knocking on the computer.


    Yunxin came over without warning, stood in front of Su wennuan and said unhappily, "sister-in-law, do you know this?" he threw his magazine in front of Su wennuan.


    Seeing the rain on Yunxin''s face, Su wennuan picked up the magazine Yunxin had left in front of her and read it. It said that the time group and Ming''s family were about to marry, and the daughter of the time family was about to marry the president of Ming''s family.


    A good story is beginning.


    The magazine is so beautiful, so moving, so people look forward to this century wedding.


    It also weaves a legendary love story between Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng.


    Not to mention Yunxin, even Su wennuan was stunned. "What, xiaorou is going to marry Mingfeng?" Su wennuan said inconceivably.


    When assistant Mou heard her exclamation, he quickly picked up the magazine in her hand and looked at it. When he saw the news, his hand hung down and his brow was locked tightly.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s reaction, Yunxin was a little disappointed. "Originally, xiaorou didn''t even tell you." the loss on his face was obvious.


    Su wennuan looked at Yunxin and sighed helplessly, "Hey, I don''t know what''s going on. Isn''t it good between Yunxin and xiaorou? How can it develop into what it is now?"


    Before, xiaorou and Yunxin were still so in love. They still showed their love in their face every day, but in just a few months, they became like this.


    Shi xiaorou even wants to marry someone else.


    This kind of thing is not for fun.


    Yunxin pulled his hair and said irritably, "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe she really quarreled with Mingfeng and had feelings."


    Yunxin''s eyebrows are locked tightly. Now he is also messy. I don''t know what Shi xiaorou is playing.


    Su wennuan persuasively said, "if you still love her, go to her and ask."


    When xiaorou did this thing, she was really too hasty. Even Su wennuan felt ridiculous.


    Knowing that Mingfeng likes a man, she has no hesitation to marry him. What is she doing, so she doesn''t take her happiness seriously.


    Cloud''s heart was angry and said, "no, she can do whatever she likes. I''ll go first."


    Leaving this angry remark, Yunxin turned and left.


    Su wennuan chased two steps, "Yunxin, don''t be careless."


    Yunxin waved back, "sister-in-law, you''re busy. Don''t worry about me." after saying that, he left without looking back.


    Su wennuan looks at Yunxin''s lonely back and feels that he is very poor.


    But think about it, the contradiction between him and Shi xiaorou began with him. If it weren''t for his entanglement with other women, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Su wennuan sighed heavily, but still called Shi xiaorou. Anyway, she still felt that it would be a pity if Yunxin and Shi xiaorou were not together.


    "Warm, what''s the matter?" Xiao Rou''s voice came lazily from the phone.


    Su wennuan said, "where are you now?"


    "I''m taking a mandarin duck bath with Mingfeng." Shi xiaorou''s words are unscrupulous, and Su wennuan is shocked to death.


    Su wennuan blinked in surprise, "xiaorou, aren''t you serious with Mingfeng?"


    "Otherwise, we''ve even washed the mandarin duck bath now." Shi xiaorou said. She soaked in the hot spring, the water rippled around her. Looking around, there were women. How can there be a man? Not to mention the Ming peak.


    Su wennuan''s persuasion came as expected. "Xiaorou, don''t be impulsive. Listen to me. Don''t gamble with your life''s happiness."


    "Warm, even you think I''m gambling?" Shi xiaorou didn''t answer.


    Su wennuan was stunned when she asked, "what do you mean?" although she was Shi xiaorou''s good friend, she used to say everything to her.


    They are good friends who talk about everything, but if Shi xiaorou doesn''t tell her, she really can''t guess what xiaorou is thinking.


    When xiaorou was old and strange, she had many ghost ideas. Su wennuan naturally couldn''t guess her ideas.


    "It means being serious." Shi xiaorou explained to Su wennuan, "I''m serious about marrying Mingfeng. Our two families are also serious. Wennuan, do you understand?"


    Shi xiaorou is no longer as careless, heartless and out of tune as before.


    Now she speaks clearly and rationally than anyone else.


    It is because of this reason that people feel too reckless.


    Everything can be handled with reason, but love can''t. love is willing and confused to enter the palace of marriage with the person in your heart with a single impulse.


    Not because of considering the family, considering marriage, walking together rationally.


    If Shi xiaorou is so rational now, it is certain that there is no love between Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng.


    Su wennuan is from the past. She knows very well.


    "Xiaorou, happiness is your own. You don''t need to sacrifice yourself to help others." Su wennuan wants to persuade Shi xiaorou not to marry Mingfeng for the sake of her family.


    But Shi xiaorou already had her own idea, "I know what I''m doing. Warm, don''t persuade me. I''ve made up my mind."


    Seeing that xiaorou is so stubborn, Su wennuan can''t say anything. He can only say with regret and heartache, "xiaorou, there are still many choices. Don''t spoil yourself for anything."


    "Don''t worry, I understand." Shi xiaorou said rationally.


    "Well, think it over yourself." Su wennuan said what he should say. Now the decision is in Shi xiaorou''s hands.


    Su wennuan hangs up the phone and finds assistant Mou looking at her nervously and expectantly.


    Su Nuan wondered, "assistant Mou, what''s the matter?"


    Assistant Mou asked, "were you talking to the young lady of Shi family just now?"


    Su wennuan nodded.


    "What did she say?" assistant Mou asked anxiously.


    Su wennuan sighed, "Hey, she doesn''t know which tendon is wrong. She made up her mind to marry Mingfeng." Su wennuan said while sitting at the computer.


    Assistant Mou''s eyes darkened for a moment, bowed his head, walked sadly to one side of the table and sat down.


    Why is he always half a step slow.


    When xiaorou was single before, he was taken first by Yunxin before he had time to confess.


    Shi xiaorou becomes Yunxin''s girlfriend. Later, Shi xiaorou breaks up with Yunxin. He hasn''t had time to tell Shi xiaorou what he wants. Now she wants to marry Mingfeng!


    Assistant Mou felt that her fate with Shi xiaorou was really too shallow.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after reading the magazine, Yunxin asked Su Nuan if he knew about it.


    He was completely discouraged.


    This time, when xiaorou wants to marry Mingfeng, she even hides Su wennuan, which shows that xiaorou is determined to marry Mingfeng this time.


    Otherwise, she will talk to Su wennuan from the bottom of her heart.


    But this time she announced the result without telling anyone.


    Maybe it''s really because Shi xiaorou had a relationship with Mingfeng before, so she has to marry Mingfeng now.


    Yunxin thought of what he saw in the hotel a month ago when xiaorou slept in the same bed with Mingfeng. His heart hurt more like a knife.


    No matter how many women left him, he wouldn''t be so sad.


    The women who had been with him before sent invitations to him when they married others. He could also go to their wedding with a smile and calm. There was no waves and nothing in his heart.


    But this time, knowing that Shi xiaorou was sorry for him, his heart still hurt when he heard that Shi xiaorou was going to marry Mingfeng.


    After drinking a cup of wine, the bitter taste spreads in the mouth, wantonly on the lips, and swings out a hot pain in the bottom of my heart.


    He had slept with those women and tasted their beautiful bodies before, but when those women married others, his heart was still calm without any fluctuation.


    Obviously, he and Shi xiaorou are just in spiritual love. Nothing happened to them, but he is more reluctant than any one and feels heartache.


    "Yunxin, why are you here alone?"


    Yunxin was drinking when a woman''s voice came to her ear.


    Yunxin was a little drunk. He turned to look at the woman and saw that it was Yang Hong. He bit his teeth in disgust and said, "get away!"


    Seeing that he was drunk, Yang Hong stretched out her hand to hold him, "Yunxin, I''ll take you back."


    Yunxin lifted Yang Hong away and roared, "roll!" his voice was very loud and angry.


    If it weren''t for Yang Hong, he wouldn''t be like this with Shi xiaorou.

 Chapter 540

    Yang Hong was lifted back by him for several steps, spilling the wine on the table, and the cups fell to the ground and broke.


    When she stood still and looked at Yunxin, she saw that Yunxin''s eyes were filled with emotions she couldn''t understand, as if it was pain and anger, and continued to drink fiercely with a cup.


    The people around are also looking at them.


    Yang Hong was embarrassed and nodded to the people around her, "it''s okay, it''s okay, lovers quarrel..."


    When Yunxin looked up to drink, xiaorou suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    She stood in the crowd and looked at him.


    Yunxin put the cup on her lips and suddenly stopped. Looking at Shi xiaorou opposite, she was more mature and beautiful than before. The light sprinkled on her face and looked particularly beautiful.


    Just now, there is no smile on her face, there is only some calm and indifference.


    She just looked at him without expression.


    Yunxin shook his head and thought he had an illusion. He thought he was wrong, but he fixed his sight here and saw Shi xiaorou''s beautiful face.


    Why is she at the bar?


    "Xiaorou, are you all right..." a man came and held her hand, worried.


    Yunxin shook in front of him and saw the man''s face. Isn''t this man Ming Feng?


    It turned out that xiaorou came with Mingfeng.


    When xiaorou came back, she turned her head and smiled at Mingfeng, shook her head, "I''m fine..."


    She had no expression on her face just now, but now she smiled so naturally at Mingfeng.


    The contrast and gap between before and after this was so big that Yunxin''s heart couldn''t bear it. He rushed forward quickly, grabbed Mingfeng''s collar, and said with a grin, "Mingfeng, you bastard, what are you qualified to marry her!" after saying that, he hit Mingfeng''s face with one fist, raised another fist and was ready to hit him.


    "What are you doing? Let him go!" Xiao Rou grabbed Yun Xin''s fist and said in panic.


    Yunxin''s fist stayed in the air. He suddenly turned his head to Shi xiaorou and saw her look at him in a panic for fear that he would hurt Mingfeng.


    The muscles on Yunxin''s cheeks were shaking, and he said strangely, "xiaorou, do you like him?"


    Shi xiaorou saw Yunxin''s painful appearance now, saw his scarlet eyes and trembling cheeks, she sneered and said, "so what, you date your girlfriend, we won''t disturb you." Shi xiaorou said, took Yunxin''s hand off Mingfeng''s collar, looked no longer at Yunxin, and left with Mingfeng.


    Yunxin''s hand hung down, and the whole expression looked decadent.


    Yang Hong knows that Shi xiaorou heard what she said just now about the contradiction between lovers.


    Now when she saw that Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng had gone, she came forward to comfort Yunxin, "Yunxin, it''s not worth being sad for such a woman..."


    She reached out to touch Yunxin and was lifted by Yunxin. "If you appear in front of me again, I will kill you without reservation. I will do what I said."


    Yunxin said in a Mafia tone that he didn''t want to continue to entangle with Yang Hong.


    Yang Hong saw that Yunxin''s body was full of forest cold. It was almost the same as the one called Ming Ling she saw last time. She was a little scared.


    Step back and open a distance with Yunxin, "Yunxin, you..."


    "Get out!" before Yang Hong said anything, Yunxin roared angrily.


    Yang Hong was so frightened that she took two steps back, which made her unwilling to leave.


    She naturally knows that Yunxin is fooling around in the underworld. If he really annoys Yunxin, he will really kill her.


    It''s really not worth sacrificing your life for profit.


    Everyone around him left the stage. Yunxin returned to his seat and continued to drink.


    But when I saw xiaorou, the wine she drank after seeing her was more bitter than before.


    ¡­¡­


    When xiaorou pulled Mingfeng out of the bar, she let go of his hand and walked forward, "go by yourself," she said.


    Mingfeng rubbed his swollen face hit by Yunxin and caught up with Shi xiaorou, "I''ve been beaten like this. You don''t know it hurts."


    "Find your doctor to love you." Shi xiaorou continued to walk forward without looking back at her.


    "You are a real person. You have no compassion at all. At least I was beaten for you." Mingfeng touched his face and hissed with pain.


    "Yunxin beat you, not me." Shi xiaorou stopped and looked at him.


    "He didn''t beat me for you. Besides, if he hadn''t accompanied you to relax, I wouldn''t have come to the bar, and I wouldn''t have been beaten by Yunxin. I really don''t understand why you like going to the bar so much as a woman?"


    He had just left work and wanted to go to the doctor to appease the doctor''s injured little heart, but he temporarily received a phone call from Shi xiaorou, saying that he asked him to come to the bar to drink with her, saying that she was in a bad mood.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to come. As a result, xiaorou said, "do you have the heart to see a woman alone in the bar? If anything happens to me, I''ll blame you."


    Ming Feng had no choice but to come.


    Just when he arrived, he heard a fight in the bar. When he saw Shi xiaorou in the crowd, he came to greet her and asked her if she had anything to do.


    As a result, as soon as he said a word, he was beaten into a steamed stuffed bun face by Yunxin.


    Ming Feng feels too ancient and innocent.


    "Cut, he didn''t do it for me. He just felt that his girlfriend had been robbed by others and his dignity had been trampled on. Isn''t that what you men are?" Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    She really doesn''t know when she knew so much about men.


    Then she continued to walk forward. Mingfeng followed her and said to her, "Shi xiaorou, don''t belittle yourself. Don''t think you know more about our men. What you think is what you think. We are not what you think."


    "Are you a man?" Shi xiaorou said directly.


    In a word, the Ming peak was speechless.


    "What''s the matter with homosexuality? It''s wrong for you to discriminate against homosexuality." Mingfeng protested and caught up with Shi xiaorou.


    A few days later, Mingfeng''s wedding with Shi xiaorou was held as scheduled.


    The wedding was held in the grand hotel. All the guests were present. It was a great atmosphere. After all, it was a marriage between two aristocratic families.


    So the scene is unimaginable.


    Su Nuan''s family, including Yunxin, naturally received their invitation. Su Nuan and the mingling family came early.


    After all, regardless of Shi xiaorou''s choice, she is her best friend and she should pay attention to her wedding.


    But Yunxin didn''t come all the time and didn''t know what to do.


    But think about it, Yunxin and Shi xiaorou were boyfriend and girlfriend before. They loved each other. Even Yunxin still loves Shi xiaorou now. Now that she is married, he naturally doesn''t want to come.


    Su wennuan understands this very well.


    After all the guests were seated, xiaorou came in when the groom Mingfeng led the bride.


    Ming Feng is wearing a black dress. She is tall and beautiful. She looks very handsome. Shi xiaorou looks very beautiful in a white lace wedding dress and white gloves.


    The two people are like a pair of Golden Boys and girls. They are perfectly matched and shine brightly under the light of the hotel.


    Ming Feng took Shi xiaorou''s hand and walked on the red carpet towards the invited priest.


    Everyone looked at them with their own eyes.


    Zou Pei looked at her daughter to get married. She chose to marry a happy person. She was satisfied and waited for her daughter to be happy.


    So now I see Shi xiaorou walking into the auditorium with Mingfeng''s hand. Her face is full of smiles. Shi Yunhao''s expression is very calm.


    He never felt that being a good match would make him happy.


    Shiyi also calmly looked at shixiaorou and Mingfeng coming in.


    As far as his personal experience is concerned, he can''t see any trace of happiness from Shi xiaorou''s face.


    On the contrary, Shi xiaorou feels that marrying Mingfeng is just being angry and fulfilling her responsibility to meet her parents.


    Shi Yi thought like this, and suddenly he was in love with his sister.


    He loved his sister very much since he was a child. He never liked to see her suffer, let alone see her unhappy.


    But now when she saw that Xiao Rou took Mingfeng''s hand and walked to the priest, he had nothing to do.


    Because Shi xiaorou nodded her head and she was willing to marry. Since even Shi xiaorou agreed, what else did he have to say?


    Zhao Fengxia looked at her son and finally led xiaorou to the middle of the red carpet according to her arrangement. There were some smiles on her face, and there were some calculations among these smiles.


    His family is also a very famous, powerful and powerful family in the other city.


    Now they are married. In the future, they will be able to carry forward and make more money.


    It''s great to think about it.


    Ming Ming just calmly looks at the wedding and doesn''t have much ups and downs. Because he was cheated by Ming Feng once before, he doesn''t hold much hope for Ming Feng now.


    After a short journey on the red carpet, Mingfeng led xiaorou for so long that she finally stood in front of the priest.


    The priest asked Mingfeng if he would like to marry Shi xiaorou.


    Ming Feng glanced at the doctor sitting in the guest seat and saw that the doctor looked at him calmly, as if he were a stranger.


    His heart hurt fiercely and he bit his teeth.


    But one day he will explain it to the doctor. One day the doctor will know that he is doing this for the future of both of them.


    So he looked away from the doctor, looked at the priest, and said firmly and without hesitation, "I do!"


    Su wennuan was also surprised. I didn''t expect that the Ming summit would make me so determined.


    Do they really want to get married? Su wennuan has always felt that there is something fishy in it. Up to now, it is incredible.


    The priest looked at Shi xiaorou and asked her if she would marry Mingfeng and become his wife. From then on, they complement each other, respect and love each other.


    When xiaorou bit her lip and looked at the Mingfeng around her. She didn''t know what she thought in her mind. Her lip flap incited, "I..."


    "She doesn''t want to!" cried a man suddenly running to the hotel.


    Everyone looked at the speaker.

 Chapter 541

    Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng are no exception. They both look at the visitors.


    I saw Yunxin stride in in a white suit, his eyebrows frowning deeply.


    Only Shi xiaorou had eyes. When she came to xiaorou, she grabbed her hand from Mingfeng, frowned and looked at her, "you can''t marry him!"


    He spoke of power and domineering.


    When xiaorou wants to take her hand out of his hand, Yunxin grabs it more tightly.


    Hold her shoulder and say seriously, "I don''t care about your past, I don''t care what you have with him! Come back to me, xiaorou, I just want you to come back to me..." Yunxin''s face is full of sadness, and his voice is trembling.


    When xiaorou smelled the smell of wine on him, she knew he was drinking again.


    When xiaorou''s chest fluctuated, "Yunxin, what are you crazy about?"


    "Yes, I''m crazy for you! I''d rather die without you! You stole my heart and abandoned me. Are you fair to me?" Yunxin pinched her shoulder and said excitedly.


    Shi xiaorou is incredible. He would say so.


    Yunxin hugged her into his arms, "xiaorou, I can''t change the past, but I swear, from now on, I''ll only have you a woman in my life, otherwise, I won''t die!"


    Shi xiaorou was held by him with tears in her eyes. She finally forced him to make such a decision. She finally saw his mind


    When she noticed that Yunxin held herself more and more tightly, xiaorou''s tears fell.


    Knowing that his bride was robbed, Mingfeng didn''t fight for it, but looked at Yunxin and Shi xiaorou with a slightly gratifying smile on his lips and didn''t make any response.


    On the contrary, the priest was a little dissatisfied when he saw that a good wedding was destroyed by the sudden cloud heart, "Sir, please explain your intention!"


    He felt that his wedding was unsuccessful, which was a blasphemy to God.


    "The bride is mine! That''s why!" Yunxin looked at the priest and answered naturally.


    Su wennuan looked at the situation under the stage and looked at each other with Ming Ling. Her lips pulled out a gratifying smile.


    This painting style is right and the most original collocation.


    Otherwise, if Shi xiaorou really married Mingfeng, she would really not be in tune.


    When xiaorou hears Yunxin''s answer, she grabs some of his clothes again.


    Zou Pei felt very surprised when she saw this situation. The sky was about to fall. She hurried forward and pulled away Shi xiaorou who was lying in Yun''s heart and protected her behind her. She said angrily, "Yun Xin, who allows you to make trouble!" Zou Pei''s chest fluctuated and said very angrily.


    Thousands of defenses still haven''t stopped the smelly boy Yunxin!


    "Mom, you don''t..."


    "Shut up! You smelly girl, I haven''t said you yet!"


    Shi xiaorou anxiously wants to persuade Zou Pei not to embarrass Yunxin. Before she exports, Zou Pei scolds her and stops her words.


    When xiaorou received Zou Peina''s warning eyes, her mouth pouted, and she really stopped talking.


    Zou Pei was so angry that his chest fluctuated. He looked at Yunxin again and said discontentedly, "what is your identity to destroy my daughter''s happiness! Yunxin, get out of here!"


    Zou Pei is afraid that Yunxin will appear in Shi xiaorou''s life. In the eyes of outsiders, Yunxin is an asshole, okay!


    Zou Pei excitedly protects Shi xiaorou behind him and is full of precautions against Yunxin, just like an old hen protecting her child from being eaten.


    When Xiao Rou stood behind Zou Pei, she looked at the cloud with clear eyes.


    Yunxin was not angered by Zou Pei''s words, but faced Zou Pei with a good temper. She had never faced her so formally, "aunt, I am serious with Shi xiaorou. You can rest assured that I will give her a better future..."


    "You can''t even be sure of yourself. How can you give my daughter the future!" before Yunxin finished his words, he was directly refuted by Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei looked at Yunxin with defensive eyes and said it very seriously.


    Yunxin and mingling are involved in gangs, which is an open secret. Because their dens are abroad, the police can''t carry them in a nest now.


    But now they seem to be in peace, which doesn''t mean they will be so peaceful in the future.


    People in the underworld may be in danger at any time. Few women with them are happy and should be worried all the time.


    Such a life is more painful than running away.


    Didn''t it come out that Ming Ling was dead some time ago? Su wennuan was so miserable that she almost died with her.


    Zou peicai doesn''t want his daughter to live such a life. It''s too painful.


    Zou Pei also knows that Shi xiaorou doesn''t like Mingfeng, but Zou Pei thinks that Shi xiaorou''s marriage to Mingfeng is the best choice.


    At least it''s a good match. At least Mingfeng won''t engage in such dangerous things. At least Mingfeng won''t spend too much and drink outside.


    As for the love between Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng, as long as they get married, they will grow in love over time.


    Zou Pei thinks so. He also thinks this is the best destination for Shi xiaorou.


    Parents all over the world think that what they arrange for their children is the best.


    But the feeling of this kind of thing, only feel happy, that is true.


    Zou Pei''s words really stunned Yunxin. He couldn''t answer her such a question.


    He can''t ensure that he is safe all his life, and he can''t promise Zou Peihe and Shi xiaorou anything.


    "I will try my best to protect myself and xiaorou." Yunxin can only answer Zou Pei like this. He is confident that he can do it, so he won''t promise anything easily.


    "Hum, you''re not even sure about the things you''re not sure about! Yunxin, if you''re really good for xiaorou, let go." Zou peileng hum.


    "Mom, don''t do this..." when xiaorou pulled Zou Pei''s sleeve behind her.


    "Don''t talk. Leave this matter to your mother!" Zou Pei looked at Shi xiaorou with a stern look and told her to shut up.


    Because both families are aristocratic families, those who come to the wedding are dignitaries.


    Now when I see someone coming to the wedding, some people start talking about it.


    Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming felt that it would damage the face of the Ming family when they heard everyone''s comments.


    It''s a good wedding. Someone made trouble.


    Old man Ming snorted coldly and walked away with a crutch.


    At the right moment, Ming Ling also got up and walked towards this side, facing old man Ming who was ready to go.


    When he came to the front, old man Ming paused, and the pace of Ming Ling stopped and looked at old man Ming.


    Seeing the deep eyes of Ming Ling, old man Ming shook his mind for a moment and also led some fluctuations in his heart. Some time ago, when he thought Ming Ling was dead, his approach to Ming Ling and his approach to Su Nuan were all merciless to Ming Ling.


    Every word he said and everything he did before is unforgivable.


    Ming Ming knows how much Ming Ling hates him now.


    So now seeing the deep eyes of Ming Ling, he felt guilty and couldn''t look at him for too long.


    After seeing each other for a while, old man Ming and Ming Ling looked away, bowed their heads and walked past Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling also took back his sight and didn''t continue to look at him.


    But walked up to Zou Pei, stood still and said in the tone of Yunxin''s boss, "he will quit that circle. I promise you can rest assured to give your daughter to him."


    Zou Pei was stunned when he saw Ming Ling standing in front of him. Then he looked at Ming Ling and blinked.


    What did Ming Ling say just now?


    Will he quit that circle? Who will quit what circle?


    Zou Pei didn''t quite understand for a moment, because it had nothing to do with Ming Ling.


    But suddenly he saw Yunxin looking at the Ming mausoleum with a grateful look. Zou Pei understood in an instant.


    The one in Ming Ling''s mouth refers to Yunxin.


    Since the face Ming Ling stood up to speak for Yunxin.


    Zou Pei has an opinion about Yunxin. Naturally, it will not be so easy for Yunxin to take Shi xiaorou away from the wedding.


    His hands still stood in front of Shi xiaorou and said to Ming Ling, "even that won''t work. With his extravagant personality, who can be sure if he will do anything sorry to Xiao Rou in the future. I can''t risk my own daughter''s happiness."


    "Aunt, you are gambling on xiaorou''s happiness by doing so now." Su wennuan also came forward and said to Zou Pei very seriously.


    Zou Pei was stunned.


    Zhao Fengxia couldn''t help coming forward. She took Mingfeng to them and said to Zou Pei, "you asked for marriage at the beginning. Our son gave up such a good daughter to marry your xiaorou. What''s going on now?"


    Many people are talking about the marriage between the Ming family, so Zhao Fengxia naturally wants to win back for the Ming family in face.


    Can''t be looked down upon by others.


    Originally, Zou Pei was a little guilty. It was the family that had problems first, but Zhao Fengxia''s blaming attitude made Zou Pei angry all of a sudden, "what''s the matter with you? We''re solving the problem now. What do you want to blame me!"


    "You asked me what I wanted, but I haven''t asked you yet! A good wedding let other men make trouble. Xiaorou was really popular in your family!"


    Zhao Fengxia rolled her eyes, and her words were satirical.


    The implication is that xiaorou''s private life is not good?


    Zou Pei sneered, "our family xiaorou is naturally precious. Not everyone can afford to marry! Since your family Mingfeng is not so blessed, forget it. Xiaorou, let''s go home!"


    Originally, Zou Pei wanted Shi xiaorou and Ming Feng to continue to finish the wedding, but Zhao Fengxia''s attitude was not vegetarian.


    There''s no need to marry a daughter. It depends on other people''s faces.


    She took xiaorou''s hand and left.


    When Shi xiaorou passed Yunxin, she looked back at Yunxin. The nostalgia in her eyes was obvious.


    Yunxin also looked at her. This time, she originally wanted to take Shi xiaorou away from the wedding, but things were more complicated than expected.


    Shi xiaorou''s family protected her very well.

 Chapter 542

    "I don''t know what''s good and what''s wrong. I''m sure I''m in trouble with you! I don''t think your daughter can get married in the future!" Zhao Fengxia whispered to Zou Pei''s back, very dissatisfied and a little domineering.


    "Mom, don''t say a few words. No one treats you as a mute." Mingfeng pulls Zhao Fengxia''s sleeve and doesn''t let her speak.


    In fact, Mingfeng was relieved that Yunxin could stop the wedding.


    Of course, he knows that Yunxin still loves Shi xiaorou. Of course, he also knows the real intention of Shi xiaorou to hold the wedding.


    Now, they finally opened their hearts, and Mingfeng was happy for them.


    Although he was used by Shi xiaorou, he was not angry at all, but felt very satisfied.


    Sometimes you can make others happy and be used by others.


    What''s more, he really regarded Shi xiaorou as a brother and a good friend.


    Why not help Shi xiaorou, a friend.


    "You boy! I don''t know who you''re learning! I tell you, you''re too kind to come to no good end!" Zhao Fengxia hated iron and steel and said, pointing to Mingfeng''s nose.


    "Anyway, I have a clear conscience," said Mingfeng.


    "You, you smelly boy, you want to kill me!" Zhao Fengxia hit Mingfeng on the back.


    Mingfeng obediently accepted, "I have someone I like!" he finally said his feelings.


    Zhao Fengxia was going to hit him, but when she heard that he had someone she liked, she immediately stopped and asked curiously, "who? Why didn''t you say it and see you take it home to see us?"


    In fact, Zhao Fengxia really cares about her son and hopes that he can get married as soon as possible.


    Hearing that he said there was someone she liked, she suddenly became interested and stopped all her actions to ask him.


    Mingfeng said innocently, "you''ve never asked me. You always arrange a blind date for me."


    "Then why didn''t you say there was someone outside when we arranged a blind date for you?" Zhao Fengxia asked him.


    Mingfeng inadvertently glanced at the position where the doctor had just sat and saw that the doctor had just stood up from his chair and was ready to leave.


    Ming Feng frowned and wanted to go after him, but now Zhao Fengxia was present and so many people were present. He could only restrain the impulse at the bottom of his heart. He turned back and said to Zhao Fengxia, "I''m afraid you dislike it. I won''t tell you. Anyway, this marriage can''t be married. I''ll go first, mom. You stay and deal with the aftermath." Ming Feng walked outside, He charged Zhao Fengxia.


    "Hey, smelly boy, wait for me!" Zhao Fengxia chased him for a few steps, but Mingfeng strode out and ignored her.


    She had to sigh and look back to deal with the aftermath.


    As soon as I turned around, I met Shang Ming Ling and Su Nuan, and they were ready to go out.


    This came face to face. Zhao Fengxia felt guilty and embarrassed about them. She didn''t know what expression to use to face them, so she had to pull an embarrassed smile, "ha ha, you go first, I won''t send you..."


    Both Su Nuan and Ming Ling ignored her and completely regarded her as air. Ming Ling took Su Nuan''s hand and took her away.


    The bride and groom were gone, and the people in the hotel were comforted by both sides to let them leave.


    It was originally a magnificent wedding, so they parted unhappily.


    Zou Pei directly takes Shi xiaorou home, and Ming Ling and Su wennuan also go home.


    Ming Feng chased a doctor to his hospital.


    When a doctor attended the wedding, he was originally wearing a black suit, which was very formal, but when he arrived at the hospital, he took off the suit and put on a white mandarin jacket.


    Calm and capable work.


    Ming Feng chased him to his office. There were two nurses in the office. Ming Feng wanted to speak, but he looked at the two nurses scrupulously.


    A doctor motioned, "you go out first," he said.


    The two nurses left his office.


    After the nurse closed the door for them, Mingfeng hurriedly sat next to the doctor and said anxiously, "Yijun, you can see that everything today is that I can''t explain the reason for the wedding to you."


    A doctor buried himself in writing, "it has nothing to do with me..."


    His cold attitude made Mingfeng''s heart ache. He knew it was his fault to quietly announce that he was going to marry Shi xiaorou.


    But he did it all to help Shi xiaorou.


    "Lao Ju, don''t do this. I have nothing with Shi xiaorou, and it''s impossible to get married!" Mingfeng explained anxiously.


    A doctor suddenly stopped his action and looked at Mingfeng with a mockery on his face. "Have you ever been to bed? What is it in your eyes?"


    Ming Feng was stunned by the doctor''s question.


    For a moment, he didn''t expect a doctor to say such a thing. It came out of thin air to him.


    But on second thought, I suddenly understood what the doctor meant.


    He still cares about sleeping in the same bed with Shi xiaorou before.


    Nothing happened between him and Shi xiaorou. He forgot that there was such an episode with Shi xiaorou.


    He explained again, "nothing happened between me and her. Didn''t I tell you?"


    "Don''t lie to me, go back." the doctor continued to write something on the medical record with a pen, and didn''t want to pay attention to Mingfeng.


    Although Ming Feng always said that nothing had happened between him and Shi xiaorou, even Shi xiaorou didn''t come forward to clarify. Yunxin was so sure that something had happened between them. Otherwise, Yunxin wouldn''t be so painful.


    All the objective phenomena make the doctor unable to believe what Mingfeng said.


    Based on his one-sided statement, he said he had no relationship with Shi xiaorou. At first, he believed it, but later he felt absurd.


    Moreover, his unconditional marriage to Shi xiaorou proves that something has happened between him and Shi xiaorou.


    Lie to him? Ming Feng was shocked when he heard the word cheat in his mouth.


    He looked at Dr. Yu incredibly. When he was good with Dr. Yu, Dr. Yu never doubted what he said.


    How did this happen between them now?


    Ming Feng felt bitter and grabbed the doctor''s arm, "Lao Ju, listen to me. There''s really nothing between me and Shi xiaorou. You must believe me..."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you have it or not." the doctor didn''t see Mingfeng.


    "Why doesn''t it matter, Lao Ju? You know I like you." Mingfeng grabbed doctor Ju''s arm.


    The doctor quietly took his hand away from his arm. Then he looked at the Ming peak and pulled a sarcastic arc at him, "sorry, I don''t like you now. You know, I already have a boyfriend..."


    "No, you''re not serious with him!" Mingfeng said excitedly.


    He knew that there was a man around the doctor. They were still very close, but he knew that it was just the doctor to annoy him.


    "You''re wrong. We''re serious." the doctor looked at him seriously and said.


    After that, the door was pushed open, and a tall and strong man came in with a smile, "doctor, didn''t you attend the wedding? You came back so soon?"


    When the man talked to the doctor, his eyes were affectionate.


    A doctor stood up, walked to him and took his arm. His attitude towards Mingfeng was completely different, "it''s over early. What shall we eat tonight?"


    this night!


    Ming Feng caught the word, his eyes shook and couldn''t stand looking at them both.


    The man smiled and said, "with you, you can eat whatever you want."


    With the happiness of the doctor''s face, "let''s go to the restaurant first." then they were leaving.


    Mingfeng excitedly came forward and pulled the doctor to his side. He said hostile to the man, "the doctor is mine, mine!" he roared.


    The man and the doctor looked at each other as if they were curious.


    A doctor pushed Mingfeng aside and stood next to the man again. He said to Mingfeng discontentedly, "what are you crazy about here? Go back quickly."


    Ming Feng was out of breath. He ran to the door and blocked the door to prevent them from going out. "Anyway, if you don''t give me a statement today, the three of us will stay here!"


    Seeing that Mingfeng was so excited, the doctor was quite calm, "I have made it clear to you. What else do you need to say?"


    "I don''t believe what you just told me. Say it again!" Ming Feng snorted angrily.


    "It''s the same result again, Mingfeng. If you continue to pester like this, we can''t even make friends." doctor Ju became serious.


    After hearing this, Mingfeng couldn''t stand it any more. He said angrily, "I don''t want to be friends with you! You know what I want!"


    "You want the position of president, you want to explain to the Ming family, you want a complete family! And these are not what I can give you!" the doctor suddenly said seriously and seriously.


    His eyes looking at Mingfeng were very calm and showed something that others couldn''t understand.


    But Mingfeng understood.


    Only he can understand the emotion between them.


    Doctor, is this helping him?


    "No, not......" Mingfeng wanted to retort.


    A doctor suddenly rubbed his eyebrows very tired. "I don''t want to continue to discuss this topic with you. Get out of the way."


    Seeing the tired and powerless appearance of doctor Youyou, Mingfeng suddenly felt very distressed. He was also very heavy by what doctor youyou said just now. He gave way and watched doctor youyou and the man leave before his eyes.


    The heart is an uncontrollable pain.


    It turned out that the doctor wanted to help him!


    But without him, his life would be meaningless.


    In order to explain to the Ming family, he is really sacrificing his feelings with the doctor.


    Ming Feng suddenly wondered if he was right to do so?


    Do you want to tell Zhao Fengxia directly that what he likes is a doctor? He has to be a doctor in this life! What woman? He doesn''t want any!


    But if I told Zhao Fengxia, would she accept it?


    The answer is No.


    Now that he has the answer, how can he risk his feelings with the doctor.

 Chapter 543

    Mingfeng decadent to go home, driving the car on the road, the surrounding people come and go, cars come and go, everyone goes together.


    And he was really alone.


    Looking at the vehicles in front and the lovers walking together in front, Mingfeng suddenly felt that he was abandoned by the world.


    Why did he get such an end when he did good deeds.


    He refused, so he called Yunxin.


    Yunxin was sitting on the sofa at home. He didn''t know what to do. The phone came, so he picked it up happily. He thought it was Shi xiaorou. As a result, he heard the voice of Mingfeng.


    His face collapsed. "What are you looking for me for?"


    "Nonsense, you hit my two fists for nothing! Come out and fight, I must give them back to you!" Mingfeng said angrily on the phone.


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, and then jokingly said, "can you beat me? Don''t be killed by me at that time!"


    "You beat me to death. I absolutely don''t want you to lose your life! Come here, don''t be wordy!" Mingfeng is in a bad mood and wants to find someone to vent.


    And Yunxin is undoubtedly his best choice to vent.


    Yunxin hummed, "where are you? I''ll beat you to death for heaven today!" he''s in a bad mood now. He''s trying to hit people. Of course, it''s Mingfeng who wants to hit most!


    "Come to the Taekwondo Hall! See who beats who!" Ming Feng said to the phone, then hung up the phone and drove to the Taekwondo Hall.


    It was Yun Xinhe and Shi xiaorou that made him and the doctor look like this. Mingfeng was suffocating and had no place to vent.


    Half an hour later, Taekwondo Hall.


    Ming Feng put on his Taekwondo clothes, barefoot and his hands around his chest. He looked at Yunxin opposite, "hum, you dare to come! I''m going to kill you for Shi xiaorou today!"


    Ming Feng said some powerful lines first.


    Yunxin glanced at the thin muscles on Mingfeng and said with a sarcastic smile, "you''re saying irony."


    Seeing that Yunxin didn''t pay attention to himself at all, Mingfeng heaved his chest angrily and directly came forward to prepare a punch to hit Yunxin''s chest.


    He thought he had great strength. This punch could definitely beat Yunxin to call his father. Moreover, he thought he was fast and accurate, and he would surely hit him down with one punch.


    As a result, the fist was still in mid air and was intercepted by Yunxin.


    Yunxin easily pinched his fist and squeezed out a sneer on his lips, "do you still want to fight with me?"


    Mingfeng was unconvinced. Another fist continued to come up and was pinched by Yunxin. With his light twist, Mingfeng cried out in pain, "Oh, let me go, you bastard!"


    "Bastard scold who!" Yunxin twisted his hand again.


    Ming Feng''s facial expression was tangled with pain, but he still stubbornly said, "scold you!"


    "Oh, just know." Yunxin chuckled.


    Mingfeng subconsciously understood that he was trapped by Yunxin''s words and scolded himself.


    Originally, he was angry again. Now he was even more flustered. He kicked him with his back foot, and Yunxin gave way a little.


    "Come on, why did you choose to marry Shi xiaorou? Did you choose to do so because you had a relationship?" Yunxin clamped down Mingfeng''s hands.


    Asked angrily.


    Although my heart still cares about Mingfeng and Shi xiaorou, it is still difficult to accept. Even when I mention it, I want to kill Mingfeng.


    But it''s much better than before. At least he can accept this fact now. At least now he knows rationally that he can''t kill Mingfeng.


    After all, Ming Feng is the younger brother of Ming Ling. He can''t kill Ming Feng without looking at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face.


    Hearing Yunxin''s question, Mingfeng is really angry and his chest fluctuates. Yunxin still thinks he has a relationship with Shi xiaorou!


    This man usually looks very smart. How did he become so stupid in this matter!


    You can think with your toes. How could he have had a relationship with Shi xiaorou!


    Yunxin has been misunderstood like this. Shi xiaorou doesn''t explain. Doesn''t she just want to see how much Yunxin cares about her?


    And he also promised that xiaorou would not tell others that he had nothing to do with her.


    What''s more, he is so angry now. Why should he tell Yunxin the truth to make him happy and make him happy.


    He''s so uncomfortable, he wants Yunxin to be uncomfortable with him!


    "You have guessed the reason and asked me what to do!" Mingfeng said angrily.


    Yunxin threw him out. Mingfeng fell to the ground and his bones were hurt!


    "Damn Mingfeng, you''re not human! You know she''s my woman, and you dare to sleep with her! What''s the matter now, ah!" Yunxin strode forward again to pick up the Mingfeng he fell to the ground, and looked at him angrily. "Now I blame you for your wedding ceremony. Come and settle with me!" Yunxin punched Mingfeng in the face.


    It''s hard to be angry.


    Who can bear it!


    Mingfeng sleeps his woman and wants to take his woman away completely. How can he swallow this tone.


    Even if Ming Feng is the younger brother of Ming Ling, he can''t let him go.


    Yunxin hit Mingfeng with one punch, which made his face and corners of his mouth full of blood.


    Also smashed out the stubborn temper of Mingfeng. Originally, the most unlucky and angry person should be him!


    Originally, he should vent most today. He was beaten so miserably by Yunxin.


    The volcanic eruption at the bottom of Mingfeng''s heart ignited the explosive force in an instant. "Ah!" he roared, suddenly rose up and punched Yunxin in the face.


    The punch was so powerful that Yunxin took a step back, and blood came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Mingfeng chased after Yunxin, and came forward to continue to fight with Yunxin. He said angrily, "you fucking, Yunxin, you''re a scum! You two quarrel and break us up! Now he doesn''t want me. You''re satisfied. You can rest easy with your Shi xiaorou!"


    Yunxin listened to the angry words in his mouth while blocking the fist that Mingfeng beat indiscriminately. He didn''t understand what he meant


    "Ah! It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault, doctor you and I have reached this point today!" Mingfeng is still beating Yunxin with his hands like rain, and his black and blue face is still tangled so that people can''t understand.


    His chest heaved violently.


    Yunxin heard a little. It turned out that Mingfeng still couldn''t let go of a doctor.


    Yunxin kicked Mingfeng and angrily said, "you fucking like men. Why do you want to marry Shi xiaorou? You''re obviously hurting her!"


    Mingfeng was discontented by Yunxin. Pointing to the tip of his nose, he seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world, "I hurt her? You''re not funny. I hurt her?"


    Mingfeng smiled coldly and sarcastically, "if I hurt her, no one will help her! I fucking ruined my own happiness in order to help her! Yunxin, you are the real bastard, scum!"


    "That''s enough! You didn''t scold scum!" Yun Xin was angry and didn''t want to entangle with Ming Feng. He turned and left the Taekwondo Hall.


    Ming Feng kicked the wall with anger.


    "Ouch..." but I didn''t control my strength. I kicked my foot and jumped on one foot.


    After leaving the Taekwondo Hall, Yunxin wants to find Shi xiaorou, but he knows that now when she is at home, Zou Pei must keep her firmly under guard and won''t let her out.


    If he went to Shi''s house to find her now, it would only make the war burn more vigorously.


    No way, he had to find a doctor to bandage the wound hit by Mingfeng. By the way, he can also ask what happened between him and Mingfeng.


    But I came to a doctor''s Hospital and was told that doctor no longer went out to eat.


    Yunxin waited for a while in doctor Ju''s office and saw that doctor Ju came back with a man. The man seemed to be very kind to him.


    Seeing him in his office, a doctor turned back and said to the man around him, "go back first. I have a patient."


    "Well, call at night," the man said to the doctor and left.


    A doctor turned back and sat down opposite Yunxin. He looked at the wound on his face and said in a doctor''s tone, "there''s no need to wait for me to come back. It''s the same to find other doctors to bandage."


    When Yunxin saw that he was opening a case, he said, "have a new lover?"


    A doctor''s hand with a pen paused, looked up at him and looked serious, "does it have anything to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you has the final say," smiled the heart of the cloud.


    "The wound on your face was beaten by Mingfeng." the doctor hung his head again and looked at the case.


    "Don''t regret for me, he is worse than me." Yunxin replied.


    A doctor''s writing hand suddenly paused, but it was only a short pause, and then continued to write.


    He did this inadvertently. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t see that he was moved.


    But Yunxin came to observe him from the beginning, and naturally saw his subtle movements in his eyes.


    He also said bluntly, "since you are still worried about him, why do you choose to give up?"


    "The wound is not deep, just treat it with potion." a doctor analyzed the wound on his face.


    "Mingfeng is very sad because of you. I wonder if there is any misunderstanding between you?" Yunxin continued.


    A doctor handed the case to Yunxin, "just go to the nurse to deal with the wound. You don''t have to come tomorrow."


    One of them talked about this topic, and the other cut off the topic and said that.


    Yunxin naturally knows that the doctor deliberately avoids Mingfeng and doesn''t talk about him.


    But some things can''t be solved by avoiding, just like he and Shi xiaorou.


    He and xiaorou always avoided the potential problem, but when the problem came, they were unable to parry.


    If it had been discussed before, it would be much better than now.

 Chapter 544

    "Who was that man just now? You asked for it." although Yunxin took the list from doctor Ju, he didn''t go out, but continued to talk with doctor Ju.


    A doctor put his things away and ignored him. "Stand up, go straight, go out and turn left is the nurse''s room." a doctor saw off the guests directly.


    He directly refused to discuss this topic with Yunxin.


    "Do you know how hard Ming Feng is now? He has a man who has no strength to tie a chicken. He even came to me to fight! Isn''t this asking for trouble?" Yunxin continued.


    The doctor finally raised his head and looked at Xiang Yunxin. "Isn''t he fighting with you for Shi xiaorou? Hehe, I can''t imagine what relationship I can have with you."


    The ironic smile of the doctor is quite a cold joke.


    Yunxin was stunned. Then Yunxin said, "I don''t know what''s going on between them, but you shouldn''t give up Mingfeng, shouldn''t you? If you don''t give up him, he won''t spark with Shi xiaorou."


    "After all, it''s not for yourself. Since you can accept Shi xiaorou''s relationship with him, you should cherish Shi xiaorou and treat her well in the future. Don''t seek any comfort from me." doctor Ju finally officially talked about this topic with Yun Xin.


    There seems to be some inextricable relationship between the four of them.


    "I just can''t bear to see you trample on yourself like this," Yunxin said.


    "Doctor, Lao Ju!"


    As they were talking, the door of a doctor''s office was pushed open and a flustered voice came.


    Yunxin saw that Mingfeng came in in in a hurry and looked like I needed to be loved. He knew what Mingfeng was doing now.


    Mingfeng was also surprised that Yunxin would be here, and they looked at each other.


    Yunxin took the list that the doctor had just given him and said, "it seems that you have a lot of patients now. I''ll go first." then he took the list and went out.


    I looked at him when I passed by the Ming peak.


    Ming Feng also gave him a white look.


    After Yunxin went out, the top of Mingfeng hurriedly sat opposite to the doctor with a black and blue face and said pitifully, "Lao Ju, look at me. I was beaten so seriously by Yunxin. There are injuries everywhere. What if I am disfigured?"


    Ming Feng spoke wrongfully like a child.


    A doctor looked at him and said, "you deserve it!"


    Ming Feng pouted, "Wu Wu, Lao Ju, as a doctor, it doesn''t matter to me. I''m too sad."


    Although it was said that Mingfeng deserved it, the doctor was writing a list with paper and pen in his hand.


    Ming Feng saw that his name was written on the list. His wronged face now showed a smile, "ha ha, Si, oh..." originally wanted to crack his mouth and smile, but it hurt when he opened his mouth.


    He quickly covered his mouth and stopped laughing.


    A doctor saw him like this. He was angry, funny and distressed. He was more hurt than Yun. Both sides of his eyes were blue and purple, and his mouth was swollen like sausage.


    A doctor brushed a few words on the paper and stood up. "Come with me..." he walked outside the office.


    Mingfeng hurriedly followed him.


    Yunxin came to the nurse''s room and was taking medicine. As a result, she saw a doctor coming with Mingfeng. The doctor told the nurse to look at Mingfeng''s face and give him medicine.


    That cautious and caring look is really enviable.


    Look, the treatment is different.


    Yunxin saw that Mingfeng looked bad but happy to follow the doctor. He felt funny and gently shook his head.


    Because he came first, the nurse soon finished dressing him.


    He stood up, walked to Mingfeng, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a voice that only he and Mingfeng could hear, "you do it yourself. Don''t thank me. I''ll go first."


    Yunxin understood why Mingfeng wanted to find him. Didn''t he just want him to beat him like he is now? He came to find a doctor to beg for mercy and sell cute?


    "You, hiss..." Mingfeng was irritated by Yunxin''s words and was about to work with Yunxin again. As a result, he pulled his wound and covered his mouth in pain before he began to speak greatly.


    A doctor quickly opened his hand. "Don''t touch it. It will be inflamed. You don''t know to be safe!"


    After receiving the blame from a doctor, Mingfeng said pitifully, "Yunxin bullied me, but I didn''t want to make trouble."


    "I don''t know what kind of person you are?" a doctor glanced at him.


    "Yes, you know me best, so don''t be angry with me in the future." Mingfeng said with praying eyes.


    When other nurses heard that Mingfeng said such ambiguous words to the doctor, they looked at the doctor and Mingfeng strangely.


    A doctor was worried about the nurses'' gossip. He said to Ming Feng unhappily, "I can''t stand you. Wrap up your wound yourself and I''ll go." then he left the nurse''s room.


    Mingfeng skimmed his mouth, but it tore the wound as soon as he skimmed his mouth. It really hurts, but it''s worth it.


    At least he knows that the doctor still cares about him.


    He knew that the doctor still had him in mind, otherwise he wouldn''t be so interested in him.


    ¡­¡­


    After Yunxin put medicine on the corner of his mouth, he came to the home of mingling.


    Because he is the only one to go home now, so he doesn''t want to go back. At least someone can talk at the mingling family.


    Xishi villa.


    Su wennuan managed to coax pineapple and pineapple to the toy room. Only then did she have time to talk to Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t wait to sit next to Su wennuan and took her arm. "Wennuan, what do you think of Yunxin? He ruined my wedding with Mingfeng, and there was no more?"


    Shi xiaorou is also very nervous now. She doesn''t know what Yunxin is thinking. She hopes Yunxin likes her, but now she really can''t guess Yunxin''s heart.


    Su wennuan patted her arm and said comfortingly, "don''t worry, since he did this, it must be because he can''t let you go. Before, it was because your mother stopped in front, and he can''t have the following. But I really admire you. I didn''t expect that the wedding between you and Mingfeng was to stimulate Yunxin."


    Su wennuan now understands Shi xiaorou''s idea.


    She played deep and mature before, just to confuse people and make people believe that she was really going to marry Mingfeng.


    "It''s not all true. I really intend to live like this all my life. If Yunxin doesn''t come, I''ll naturally marry Mingfeng and get married all my life. On the contrary, it can make my parents happy. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if the person I like can''t get it. If Yunxin comes, it''s the best." Shi xiaorou explained.


    She really thought so before.


    When she married Mingfeng, she thought clearly that if she could stimulate Yunxin, it would be the best result.


    At worst, I will marry Mingfeng according to everyone''s ideas and live my life like this.


    Su wennuan blamed Shi xiaorou''s forehead. "It''s ridiculous. How can you joke about your happiness? Do you know that you will regret it all your life in the future."


    Shi xiaorou glanced. "I don''t think so much. I''ll talk about things in the future. If I really regret it, I can divorce Mingfeng. There''s nothing bad."


    Su wennuan pushed her forehead again. "You''re ruining your life, xiaorou. Happiness doesn''t come from this, but by yourself."


    "I don''t know how to fight for it. You know Yunxin, and you don''t know whether his words are true or false. I don''t understand why I like him?" Shi xiaorou was very distressed.


    There is a kind of love called knowing what not to do.


    Su wennuan understood xiaorou''s feeling and sighed, "true love can''t say why, and those who can say why can''t stand the test."


    "Can Yunxin and I stand the test now?" Shi xiaorou asked Su wennuan curiously, as her IQ had dropped.


    Su wennuan shook his head funny, "what do you say?"


    "I didn''t know to ask you."


    "Have you forgotten what Yunxin told you at the wedding?" Su wennuan asked.


    "What did you say?" Shi xiaorou didn''t remember.


    "He said he didn''t care about your past. As long as your future, you don''t understand what he meant." Su wennuan thought it funny.


    When xiaorou blinked, "I still don''t understand."


    It''s true that people in love have zero IQ.


    Su wennuan said with a smile, "didn''t you hide the fact that you didn''t have a relationship with Mingfeng? Yunxin had been struggling with ideas before, but now he finally figured it out. He doesn''t care about the things between you and Mingfeng. He can be relieved like this. You say whether he likes you or not."


    Shi xiaorou suddenly realized it and opened her mouth and smiled, "hee hee, it shows that I didn''t use this move wrong."


    "Yes, you didn''t use it wrong, but it took a lot of money and material resources of Shi family and Ming family to make the parents of both sides fight so much." Su wennuan shook his head, and Shi xiaorou was really willful.


    Fortunately, Shi xiaorou''s parents loved her. If they had been other parents, Shi xiaorou would have been worthless.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. "I''m not fighting for my own happiness. Don''t you say happiness depends on yourself?"


    "That''s, but you..."


    "Hee hee, if only I could see Yunxin now." Shi xiaorou doesn''t want to listen to Su wennuan''s nagging. Holding her hand, she looks forward to seeing Yunxin again.


    "Ming Shao!" was saying, and a voice came from the door.


    Her voice was very familiar. When xiaorou turned to look at the door and saw Yunxin coming in, her eyes lit up and looked at Yunxin.


    Yunxin is also incredible to see Shi xiaorou here. He wants to see her. For a moment, he will look at Shi xiaorou. There is only each other in their eyes, as if they had met again after a long separation.


    "Warm, your home is really a magical place. You can see anyone you want..." Shi xiaorou murmured.

 Chapter 545

    Su wennuan didn''t expect Yunxin to come at this time.


    But when they see the eyes of xiaorou and Yunxin looking at each other, they look at each other affectionately.


    She knew that she was a light bulb here, so she stood up silently and asked other servants to go down.


    She went back to her study to accompany Ming Ling.


    When Yunxin saw xiaorou for a while, he went to her, sat down and asked, "aren''t you at home?"


    Shi xiaorou didn''t answer him directly. She looked at his face and said anxiously, "what''s the matter with your face, fighting again?"


    Then he reached out and touched his face.


    Yunxin held her hand in his own hand, held it, and narrowed the distance between them, "it''s all right, xiaorou, do you promise to marry me?"


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou with a very sincere look. Her eyes were full of urgency.


    Shi xiaorou was also stunned by Yunxin''s sudden words. She didn''t expect to see Yunxin again. What she heard would be a proposal.


    But now?


    At Su Wenwen''s house?


    She was wearing a T-shirt and his face was still blue and purple. It was too emotional for him to propose in such a embarrassed and romantic situation.


    This is not like Yunxin''s style at all.


    Shi xiaorou pouted, but her face was full of happiness. "I allow you to make up a romantic proposal ceremony."


    That


    After hearing this, Yunxin bowed his head and kissed xiaorou''s lips. It was hard to hide his excitement.


    Shi xiaorou said this because she agreed to his proposal. She just blamed him for being unromantic.


    "OK, see you at the people''s square the day after tomorrow..." Yunxin said happily.


    Shi xiaorou wondered, "why in the people''s Square?"


    Yunxin smiled but didn''t speak, holding her hand in his own palm.


    Shi xiaorou felt the warmth in his palm and a smile on his face.


    "Yunxin, is what you said before true?" Shi xiaorou suddenly asked.


    Yunxin turned back and asked her, "what''s the word?"


    As soon as she heard his rhetorical question, Xiao Rou was unhappy immediately. The little sense of security in her heart was not enough. She pouted and said, "you forgot so soon? How dare I believe you?"


    Yunxin really didn''t know where her words came from. For him, Shi xiaorou''s words just came out of thin air, but he wasn''t angry and asked in a good temper, "otherwise, you give me a little reminder, and then I''ll know what you''re talking about."


    Shi xiaorou didn''t expect him to forget so quickly. She looked at him angrily, but she still reminded him, "that''s what you said at the wedding before."


    Yunxin was stunned and reacted. It turned out that what Shi xiaorou said was his promise to Shi xiaorou when he robbed her for marriage.


    Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s hand in her palm and looked at her seriously, "of course it''s true."


    "Say it again," Shi xiaorou said to him with a smile.


    Since Yunxin has made a decision to follow Shi xiaorou, he doesn''t mind saying it a second time.


    He looked into her eyes and said seriously, "I don''t care about your past, only about your future. No matter what happened to you in the past, I don''t care. As long as we have a heart to heart relationship in the future, I won''t have any other women except you. You will always be the only one in my life."


    Yunxin thinks so now and has the courage to promise Shi xiaorou.


    Because he has tried to lose xiaorou''s pain. That pain is not a pain that ordinary people can bear. In front of love, nothing in the past is important, just care about each other''s future.


    When xiaorou listens to Yunxin''s words, she is moved to make a splash. Although Yunxin just says ordinary words, others sound nothing.


    But when such words were heard, xiaorou felt very moved in her ears.


    All feelings are based on feelings. Because of feelings, they will be moved. Otherwise, what others say will feel normal.


    When xiaorou pursed her lips, "Yunxin, in fact, I can''t let you go. In fact, I and Mingfeng..."


    "Uncle Yun, aunt Shi, where are my parents?" Shi xiaorou was about to say that she had nothing to do with Mingfeng. Pineapple and pineapple suddenly came out hand in hand.


    When they saw only Shi xiaorou and Yunxin, they were surprised that they didn''t see Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    Shi xiaorou turned her head and saw pineapple and pineapple looking at her with simple eyes. She blinked. She was a little immersed in her love with Yunxin. When she saw them, she pulled back, "aren''t your parents here? I don''t know where they have gone..."


    Shi xiaorou replied lovably, because she really didn''t know where Su wennuan and Ming Ling had gone.


    Pineapple and pineapple pouted their mouths, "you lost our parents, you compensate our parents..."


    In the past, Su wennuan had a habit of going out without pineapple and pineapple. She would tell them where she went and even when she would come back. But now their mommy is not here and didn''t tell them anything, so she is so nervous and anxious.


    When xiaorou was surprised by pineapple and pineapple, she blinked, "where can I compensate your parents?"


    Luo Luo came over, raised her little hand and hit Xiao Rou''s leg, "it''s you who lost my mother, it''s you..."


    Yunxin saw that Luoluo was angry and took her little hand in his hand. When he was not allowed to continue playing, xiaorou explained, "Luoluo can''t bully aunt. Your father and your mother must be upstairs. Go and have a look?"


    When xiaorou sees Yunxin defending herself, her heart is very warm. She is moved to look at Yunxin. Now she is reconciled with Yunxin. She becomes so weak that even a child can''t resist every second.


    Even when children bully her, they want Yunxin to stand out for her.


    Luo Luo took her little fat hand out of Yunxin''s hand, mumbled and said to Yunxin, "if my father and mother are not upstairs, I''ll come down and hit you..."


    The little girl was quite strong. Yunxin was stunned by Luo Luo.


    But I saw Luo Luo go up and hold Bo Bo''s hand, "brother, let''s go upstairs to find mom and dad."


    So pineapple and pineapple went up hand in hand.


    When xiaorou was surprised, she looked at them holding hands and stepping up the stairs step by step. Her small body looked very small and cute.


    When xiaorou unconsciously thought of herself and murmured, "if only I had such lovely two babies."


    "There will be some in the future." Yunxin said beside her.


    When xiaorou nodded, "en en..."


    "What kind of family is this? No one came out to greet the guests." a sharp and sour voice suddenly came from the door.


    When xiaorou and Yunxin turned their heads and saw Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming standing at the door, they both stood on guard.


    Shi xiaorou was going to stand up, but Yunxin held her hand and stopped her movement. He stood up himself.


    He approached the door a little and said, "what brings you here?"


    Yun Xinshou''s attitude and tone of voice are naturally bad. Because of the previous things, he doesn''t have to be too polite to Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming.


    There''s nothing to say about such people who even pit their own sons.


    Zhao Fengxia sneered and said to Yunxin, "Yunxin, you son of a bitch, ruined my son''s wedding. Now you still treat me so disrespectfully! Don''t forget that you are still working in Mingtian group!"


    Zhao Fengxia was so angry that when she saw Yunxin, she added more gas and didn''t fight at all.


    It''s all this bastard! Otherwise, her family Mingfeng would have been happy.


    Before Yunxin spoke, xiaorou stood up dissatisfied and said angrily to Zhao Fengxia, "Hey, don''t export dirty! Can Yunxin be scolded!"


    Zhao Fengxia was angry when she heard it. "Shi xiaorou, are you still a daughter! What do you look like? You''re secretly dating a wild man behind your family''s back for life. You''re not afraid of people''s jokes when it comes out!"


    Shi xiaorou has a bad temper. When she heard Zhao Fengxia''s sarcasm, she naturally wanted to see her. She angrily walked up to Zhao Fengxia, crossed her waist and wanted to fight with Zhao Fengxia. "You''re not afraid of being laughed at. What am I afraid of? No one is more embarrassed than you!"


    "You!" Zhao Fengxia is angry and raises her hand to slap Shi xiaorou. This is what she is most used to doing.


    But her raised hand was grasped by Yunxin.


    Zhao Fengxia stared at the cloud, "bastard, let me go!"


    Yunxin threw her away, pulled Shi xiaorou over and hid behind her, and said to Zhao Fengxia, "if you come today to find fault, please help yourself. We won''t send you..."


    "It''s not your home, what''s your artifact!" Zhao Fengxia said angrily.


    "This is not my home, nor your home." Yunxin sneered.


    "Well, don''t quarrel, where''s the Ming mausoleum?" old man Ming, who had been standing silent, suddenly said.


    He still looked so high up, as if everyone had to listen to him.


    Xiao Rou gave him a white look and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Before, old man Ming and Su wennuan robbed Mingtian group, when xiaorou already hated the old man.


    Now, although Ming Ling has returned, xiaorou still feels sick when she sees Ming Ming.


    Yunxin answered, but his tone was not very good, "I don''t know!"


    Although Ming Ming is the father of Ming Ling and he should respect him, nothing that Ming Ming does can make Yunxin respect him.


    "You..." Ming Ming pointed to them and was getting angry.


    Just then, a voice came from upstairs.


    "Who''s looking for my father?" was a young child''s voice.


    Everyone looked up and saw that Su Nuan and Ming Ling came down with a child.


    That''s what Bo Bo said just now.


    Ming Ming''s eyes shook when he saw this.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling come downstairs. Su Nuan signals people to pour water, and then invites Ming master and Zhao Fengxia to sit down.


    Zhao Fengxia gave a white look, "I know the guests are coming. What big brand are you playing?"

 Chapter 546

    This sounds uncomfortable, and I don''t think about who they are. It''s good that Su wennuan can greet them, but Zhao Fengxia doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Old man Ming pushed Zhao Fengxia and said, "you can say less, just your mouth."


    Shi xiaorou originally wanted to refute Zhao Fengxia''s words, but when she heard master Ming''s rebuke to Zhao Fengxia, she didn''t speak.


    It seems that this old man has opened his mind a little this time.


    "You all come and sit down." Su wennuan said hello, and didn''t care about what Zhao Fengxia said.


    I already know Zhao Fengxia very well. Knowing that her mouth is poisonous, she doesn''t care about her in general.


    Green bamboo poured tea in front of everyone.


    Su Nuan and Ming Ling are sitting on the sofa. Shi xiaorou and Yun Xin are also sitting on their side. Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming are sitting there.


    Pineapple and pineapple were taken away by green bamboo and let them play by themselves.


    For a moment, everyone didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Mingling took a cup of tea, didn''t greet old man Ming, and didn''t look at them. It was as if they were air and didn''t care at all.


    He naturally heard about the previous things. Over the years, old man Ming has been bad to him, and he hasn''t felt so cold. However, when he thought he was dead, old man Ming was not sad, not sad, but tried to compete for his property.


    After knowing this result, Ming Ling''s heart is not only cold, but also can be summarized.


    So now seeing old man Ming, he has no special feelings. When his heart is cold to a certain level, he doesn''t care about anything. Even hate feels like a gift to him.


    At that point, he is stranger than a stranger.


    Old man Ming''s eyes were always on Ming Ling. He didn''t look at himself at all. He even drank tea for himself. He didn''t mean to greet him at all.


    He even felt some pain in his heart. No matter how he treated Ming Ling, Ming Ling would at least call him Dad, but now he doesn''t even do that.


    Su wennuan naturally realized the embarrassment between everyone. She also took up the tea with a smile on her face and said to old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia opposite, "you drink tea and you''re thirsty all the way..."


    Since Su wennuan gave the stairs, old man Ming would not be foolish enough to cut off the stairs and take a sip of tea. Zhao Fengxia also reluctantly took a sip of tea.


    When Xiao Rou Gulu looked at the beads, looked at the evil old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia opposite, and looked at Su nuanuan and them.


    She really can''t understand why Su wennuan should be so kind to Zhao Fengxia, such a bad person.


    If she had, she would have kicked them out.


    But Shi xiaorou doesn''t have the right to speak now, because she''s in someone else''s house, and she ruined her wedding with Mingfeng first. If the Mingfeng family wants trouble, she really doesn''t have any tricks.


    Master Ming pondered for a while and finally opened his mouth, "I''ll tell you the truth. This time I''m here to apologize..."


    "Poof..." when xiaorou heard this, a mouthful of water gushed out. Fortunately, even if she opened her body sideways, she didn''t spray it on anyone, otherwise she would really get into trouble.


    I really didn''t expect that old man Ming came to apologize this time!


    If she hadn''t heard it with her own ears, Shi xiaorou wouldn''t believe it was said by master Ming, who was stubborn and old-fashioned.


    Su wennuan was also surprised that old man Ming would say so. She put her cup on her lips and didn''t start drinking. After hearing old man Ming''s words, she took the cup off her lips and looked at him curiously.


    After saying that, old man Ming hung her head as if she had no face to see people. Zhao Fengxia also tilted her head away from them and felt very ashamed.


    They are elders. Now they even make an apology in front of the younger generation. They really can''t live in face.


    Several people were moved by master Ming''s words, but Ming Ling was unmoved. He played with his tea cup without any emotional fluctuations.


    Yunxin glanced at mingling and wanted to see his reaction. As a result, he didn''t see anything. Yunxin also hooked his lips. Naturally, he knew that old man mingling was ridiculous. How could mingling forgive him so easily.


    Does he really think his sorry is worth thousands of gold?


    Master Ming thinks too much of himself.


    Whatever he has done to the Ming mausoleum over the years is unforgivable. Now I''m sorry, not even a fart!


    Old man Ming thought he would hear the person opposite, but there was no sound except xiaorou''s poof when he heard it.


    He looked up at them in surprise and saw that they were unmoved.


    Old man Ming looked at Zhao Fengxia.


    Zhao Fengxia sighed secretly and didn''t speak.


    Old man Ming frowned and realized that the apology was too weak to be worth anything at all.


    He continued, "Ming Ling, I know I''m sorry for you over the years. As your father, I''ve never created anything for you, or even hurt you. To say that there''s no sense of guilt, it''s false. I''m still sorry for you over the years."


    "Cut, if you''re sorry, you won''t treat his wife like this when you think Ming Ling is dead!" Shi xiaorou said disdainfully.


    Even she thought it was too false to hear such words.


    "Shi xiaorou, you..." Zhao Fengxia was about to refute Shi xiaorou''s words, but old man Ming pressed her hand and asked her not to say.


    Old man Ming sighed, as if he was much older in a moment, "I know you hate me, and I know I did it wrong, but I didn''t mean to occupy the property of the Ming mausoleum. I just don''t believe Su wennuan. I thought the Ming mausoleum was dead, she would devour everything, and then find a man to live a happy life. If that''s true, it''s unfair to my dead son..."


    Old man Ming explained what he had done before.


    Shi xiaorou tilted her lips and said incredulously, "who are you kidding? No one would think she would do that for such a good woman as Su wennuan..."


    Yunxin agreed, "that is, if you are selfish, don''t shirk your responsibility! You still apologize. You don''t have any sincerity!"


    Su wennuan didn''t speak, but took a sip from a teacup.


    If master Ming said what he really thought, she would be a little embarrassed in his eyes.


    Old man Ming ignored Yunxin and Shi xiaorou, but looked at the Ming mausoleum to see if he was moved.


    As a result, his eyes were still deep and bottomless.


    His skin was darker than before, but it looked deeper, so that people couldn''t understand what he was thinking.


    Although I can''t guess, the purpose of old man Ming''s coming today is to say what he wants to say. No matter whether Ming Ling forgives him or not, he has to say it.


    Otherwise, if you die later, you will have no chance.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but I really think so. I heard that Su wennuan is not su Fusheng''s daughter. Her origin is unknown. I don''t know why she approached the Ming mausoleum. But after so many tests, seeing Su wennuan''s sincerity and dedication to the Ming mausoleum, I can''t help but believe that she is really good for the Ming mausoleum."


    Master Ming has never spoken so calmly and kindly.


    This time it was so safe, perhaps because of a serious illness, so the attitude restrained those arrogance, became calm and realistic.


    People always understand some truth that they can''t understand at ordinary times after a serious illness, and see through some things, especially fame and wealth.


    And the most sad is the feelings, whether family or love.


    When old man Ming said this, Su wennuan didn''t speak, but lowered his eyebrows.


    Master Ming''s words continued to ring, "now think about what I have done to you before. I really regret it. If time can come again, I will not be so cruel to you. I will raise you well. In that case, you don''t have to suffer so much..."


    "Old man......" Zhao Fengxia took old man Ming''s arm and looked a little sad.


    Su wennuan feels something wrong looking at this situation.


    Ming Ling raised his eyes and looked at him.


    Old man Ming was a little tearful and his eyes were a little wet. "I''m sorry for your dead mother. I''ve done too many bastards over the years, so I''ve been punished. Now it''s too late to wake up..."


    "Old man, stop talking..." Zhao Fengxia cried directly.


    Su wennuan feels more and more wrong. The two domineering old people have never been arrogant and domineering, and never showed such a sad expression?


    What''s going on now?


    When xiaorou was surprised, she looked at Su wennuan and felt strange.


    Ming Ling frowned.


    Old man Ming raised his head and looked into Ming Ling''s eyes. Whether Ming Ling accepted what he said today or not, he had to finish it. This is no regret.


    "Ming Ling, I''m sorry. I haven''t nurtured you over the years. It''s the biggest fault to be born without raising you. You should blame me. But the fight for property is really not what you think. I''m just worried that the fruits of your hard life will eventually fall into the hands of people with ulterior motives. I''m old. It''s no use asking for so much money. I just want to fight for one breath for you."


    "Stop talking, old man. I won''t listen." Zhao Fengxia cried and interrupted old man Ming.


    There was no domineering appearance when I entered the door just now, and there was no domineering momentum at all.


    When Su wennuan followed, xiaorou looked at each other. She didn''t know what had happened to the two old people.


    What makes them lose their arrogant momentum at once.


    Although Zhao Fengxia asked old man ming to stop talking, old man Ming still had to say.


    "Ming Ling, I don''t ask you to forgive me, just listen to me and remember my father..."

 Chapter 547

    Not only Shi xiaorou, but also su wennuan felt puzzled. Two old people came to wipe tears in front of their younger generation today. What''s going on?


    Ming Ling squeezed the cup in his hand a little tighter. Just now he didn''t care, but now he put it on old man Ming.


    Because even he could not guess why the old man Ming, who had always been so rigid and dignified, burst into tears in front of them.


    "Ming Ling, forgive your father. He doesn''t have much time to live..." Zhao Fengxia suddenly cried to Ming Ling.


    As soon as this was said, all the people present opened their mouths in surprise.


    Ming Ling also slightly narrowed his deep eyes. When he heard the news, his heart shrank slightly.


    I have guessed what happened, but I didn''t think it was about life and death.


    Old man Ming wiped his wet eyes clean, sighed deeply and looked at Ming Ling, "I''m not here to win your sympathy, I just want to finish my unfinished wish before leaving." he always felt guilty about Ming Ling in his heart.


    However, because he was arrogant all his life, had a good face all his life, and refused to bow his head for anyone all his life, this situation will be caused.


    But those arrogance and face are really nothing in front of life and death.


    It was not until he received the death notice that he realized that the purpose of this life was not face, but emotion.


    Face is nothing, as long as the company of relatives is the most real.


    Su wennuan said in surprise, "what''s the matter?" she couldn''t slow down. What does it mean that she can''t live long?


    Zhao Fengxia could be arrogant just now because she hasn''t accepted the news that old man Ming will die. She''s also looking for someone to vent her anger.


    But now all her anger could not resist the fear in her heart.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s question, she replied, "advanced liver cancer, can only live for a month..."


    If old man Ming hadn''t been angry to the hospital before, he wouldn''t have found out the disease.


    So, everyone was shocked again. They looked at Zhao Fengxia and looked at old man Ming.


    Seeing the vicissitudes of old man Ming, I saw some pale hair on his head.


    Su wennuan understood something in an instant.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows also frowned. Although he had no feelings for old man Ming and even decided to become an eternal stranger with him, he was still shocked when he heard the news.


    "Fengxia, stop talking." master Ming holds Zhao Fengxia''s hand and asks her not to continue her situation.


    He wiped the loss from his face and looked at the Ming Ling. "I''ve finished what I want to say. I''ll go first." then he stood up.


    Zhao Fengxia also stood up and walked with him.


    Several others are still petrified and don''t know what to do.


    It was not until master Ming and Zhao Fengxia left for a long time that Su wennuan calmed down and looked at each other with Shi xiaorou and Yunxin.


    No one has any language.


    Because of this situation, I really don''t know what to say.


    Shi xiaorou''s hand went around, patted Ming Ling on the shoulder and comforted, "Ming Shao, don''t be sad, people always have birth, old age and death..."


    She can only comfort Ming Ling like this.


    Su wennuan looked at mingling painfully and didn''t know what to say, because she couldn''t say anything. She seemed to understand how mingling felt now.


    That hate and sad mood.


    Ming Ling''s performance was much calmer than they thought. He washed his face with his hand. "Stay for dinner."


    He didn''t mention old man Ming at all, but asked Shi xiaorou and Yunxin to stay for dinner.


    When xiaorou looked at her very heart.


    Yunxin gives the answer, "well, we just don''t have room to eat."


    Several people have just mentioned that Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming are all angry and hate on their faces.


    When it comes to them, there is no good language.


    But now everyone''s mood is different, some sad and some incredible.


    It can only be said that life is impermanent. There is really no way to predict what will happen next.


    And all gratitude and resentment become so fragile in front of life.


    Many grudges before death, no matter how many grudges, will all come to naught after death.


    Everyone ate this meal in silence. Su wennuan had been cooking for Ming Ling. He looked at him worried and wanted to see his mood.


    As a result, Ming Ling was always very calm, and he didn''t know what he thought in the end.


    After dinner, xiaorou leaves with Yunxin first. As before, mingling returns to the study to work. Su wennuan bathes the children and asks them to sleep. I can''t talk to Ming Ling for the time being.


    Yunxin drove xiaorou back.


    Originally, xiaorou was very noisy, but now she is much quieter. She sits in the car and keeps silent. She looks at the night scene in front of her eyes.


    I couldn''t help sighing, "Hey, life is really impermanent. Good will be rewarded with good and evil will be rewarded with evil."


    Yunxin looked back at her, "what do you want to say?"


    Shi xiaorou sighed, "I want to say, cherish the present. I really don''t know what will happen in the future."


    When she saw xiaorou, she sighed a lot. Yunxin joked, "now there''s only me in front of you."


    Shi xiaorou smiled, "yes, so we should cherish the present. I also want to understand that people can''t care too much about too many grievances. Those things are not worth mentioning in the face of life and death."


    "Why do you suddenly become sentimental?" Yunxin asked.


    "I''m not frightened by today''s news. I thought I would hate old man Ming all my life, but just now I saw him like that. Shi xiaorou pouted and said.


    "Hey, you said that Zhao Fengxia was so anxious to let you marry Mingfeng. Would she want to be happy?" Yunxin suddenly said.


    Shi xiaorou beat him without saying a word. "What are you talking about? You are still happy in what age now. Your thought is too feudal."


    Yunxin smiled, "I''m kidding."


    "You can''t joke! Even if Zhao Fengxia is anxious to let Mingfeng get married, it''s also to fulfill Mingming''s wish, not for the so-called rush of joy." Shi xiaorou doesn''t like those two words very much.


    Especially those two words are still used on yourself.


    Yunxin smiled, "OK, OK, I won''t say it."


    "You shouldn''t have said it." Shi xiaorou was angry.


    "Yes, I''m wrong. Let''s not quarrel over a little thing. We''ve just made up." Yunxin''s temper has become very good now.


    How to say, people always know the importance of cherishing after losing. There is no need to hurt their feelings for a little thing.


    Sometimes take a step back.


    "Hee hee, I knew you were the best to me." Shi xiaorou held Yunxin''s arm and sprinkled Jiao.


    "Hey, hey, wait to go home and hold him. Now concentrate on driving." Yunxin smiled. In fact, xiaorou held him. He was still very useful.


    When xiaorou smiled and hit him on the arm, "I hate it. Who holds you? Concentrate on driving. I won''t talk to you."


    Along the way, both of them enjoyed their time together.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su wennuan coaxed the children to sleep. Then she went back to the room and opened the door of the room, but she didn''t see the people in the Ming mausoleum.


    She went to the study again.


    Ming Ling is still in his study. He is looking at the computer.


    Su wennuan walked over carefully and watched him staring at the computer page. He didn''t even notice her coming in.


    Su wennuan thought he was working hard, so he got close and looked at the computer page.


    Baidu''s introduction to advanced liver cancer above.


    Su wennuan was surprised for a moment, and then looked at the Ming mausoleum. He frowned slightly. It seemed that he was looking at the computer page. In fact, he was in a daze.


    It really hurt Su wennuan''s heart.


    She gently held the head of Ming Ling in her arms, "Ming Ling, it''s all right, it will pass..."


    Her voice was soft.


    The eyes that Ming Ling had just gathered moved. He came back and looked at Su wennuan. "Have you taken a bath?" he asked in a low voice.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "Not yet. I came to see you when you weren''t in the room."


    Ming Ling stood up and took her hand. "Well, let''s go out."


    Su wennuan follows him and comes out with him. She knows that when she hears the news that Mingming is going to die, mingling is actually very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that he pretends to be calm.


    He went back to the room with Ming Ling and took a bath with him. They just took a bath and didn''t do anything.


    Back in bed, Su wennuan props up mingling''s shoulder and wants to talk to him.


    "Ming Ling, let''s talk about our hearts." Su wennuan volunteered.


    Ming Ling looked up at her and sat up, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "Do you feel bad now? Just say it. I''m willing to share it with you." Su wennuan directly connected to the theme.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan, but after a while he shook his head, "it''s not very uncomfortable, but it''s too unexpected. I haven''t hated him for long, and he''ll deprive me of my right to hate him."


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan felt very uncomfortable. "Ming Ling, in the future, you will have me and children, and we will all be by your side."


    "Well, I know."


    "At any time, we are a family," Su wennuan said to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling has been used to living alone over the years. He always likes to carry anything by himself and doesn''t like to share it with others.


    Ming Ling''s deep eyes looked at Su wennuan, and then he nodded, "I know."


    He knows what Su wennuan means. Having her and her children around him is the greatest happiness of his life.


    "Mingling, let''s find the best doctor to treat dad. Anyway, if we can extend it for a period of time, we can extend it for a period of time." Su nuanuan looked at mingling seriously.


    Nothing is more important than living in this world.


    Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan''s eyes and saw the understanding in her eyes. He was very pleased and nodded, "HMM."


    "What''s the matter tomorrow? Go to sleep." he lay down and pulled the quilt.

 Chapter 548

    Su wennuan also lay down beside him. The two people lay face to face without turning off the lights. They just looked at him face to face.


    Ming Ling reached out and touched her forehead. Her voice was very gentle, "sleep..."


    Su wennuan blinked, didn''t close her eyes to sleep, but kept looking at him, "Ming Ling..." she suddenly called him again.


    "Hmm?" Ming Ling made a noise and slid out a magnetic ending.


    Su wennuan feels that since he came back from the desert, he has been much softer than before. Perhaps it is because he has experienced too much in the desert. Now he has come back hard, so his character has been more restrained.


    But such a Ming mausoleum made Su Nuan feel more distressed.


    Su wennuan seems to have a lot to say to him, but he doesn''t know where to start or how to speak.


    Ming Ling doesn''t want to talk to her all the time, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Are you tired from work recently?" Su wennuan turned thousands of words into simple greetings.


    Ming Ling looked at her, looking at the way she wanted to talk and stop, he knew what she wanted to say to him.


    He shook his head. "Not tired. How''s your studio doing recently? Has anyone been recruited? Has the office location been found?"


    He took the initiative to care for her before she came to concern him.


    Su wennuan nodded. "Someone has already submitted a resume. I have an appointment for the interview the day after tomorrow. Assistant Mou and I have made the work place. I rented it."


    When she said this, she saw that Ming Ling was unhappy.


    Su wennuan saw his eyebrows frown and looked at him timidly. She knew she didn''t come according to his requirements. He must be angry.


    Sure enough, "I didn''t say to let you choose the address and tell me. I''ll buy it for you. Su wennuan, why are you so disobedient now." he said reproachfully and reached out and pinched her nose.


    Su wennuan slightly turned her face back and pouted. "I want to do things at work by myself." she doesn''t want to be said that she depends on her husband.


    So she wants to do everything by herself. After all, in work, she and Ming Ling are two parts.


    Ming Ling sat up and said unhappily, "it seems that you are still very outsider."


    Listening to his tone, Su wennuan knew that he was really angry this time. She also sat up and explained, "no, I didn''t see the outside world, but I wanted to prove myself."


    "Su wennuan, do you know that marrying a good husband is the best way to prove yourself!" Ming Ling looked at Su wennuan angrily and said.


    Su wennuan pouted, "then I also want others to say that you married a number wife, not your wife. It''s a good little bird. How can you live without you..."


    Su wennuan''s words made Ming Ling angry and funny. He stretched out his hand and pinched her nose again, "what others say is so important to you."


    Su wennuan nodded. "I think others say they are husband and wife, not being said that you are the wife of Ming Ling."


    This is Su wennuan''s real idea. She doesn''t want to hear this everywhere. She points to her and says, look, this is the wife of mingling, this is the wife of mingling!


    No one remembers who she is, and no one cares who she is.


    Of course, such a day is also very happy. She is also very proud that she is the wife of mingling, but everyone has his own pursuit and value of existence.


    Her value is not only the wife of Ming Ling, but also herself. She also wants to become a famous designer and let more people remember her.


    Instead of only one unique identity, that is the wife of Ming Ling.


    Listening to Su wennuan''s words, mingling naturally knows what she is thinking. Unexpectedly, Su wennuan is a very strong woman. She has to compete for supremacy in everything.


    "But aren''t you so tired? I''d rather you stay at home every day and I''ll raise you." said Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan saw that Ming Ling''s expression was much softer, and she also relaxed a lot. "You''re enough to raise children. I can support myself."


    Ming Ling looked at her and saw the stubbornness and persistence on her face. He could do nothing about her. "Su wennuan, I married a wife, not a professional."


    "I married a husband, not a man with a lot of burden." Su wennuan quickly answered his words.


    Ming Ling frowned. "Are you my burden? Why do you think so?" he really didn''t understand where Su wennuan''s idea came from.


    "As long as one more person wants you to support, you will have more weight on your shoulder." Su wennuan loves mingling and doesn''t want him to carry even a little weight.


    Ming Ling really admired what she was thinking in her head every day and knocked her head, "what are you thinking all day? I raise one of you and several of you are the same."


    Su wennuan touched his head and pouted, "but I don''t want you to raise it. I also want to fight with you. Isn''t it good to have a capable wife?"


    Ming Ling smiled, "good is good, but you can do it. What do you want me to do?"


    Su wennuan was stunned and then smiled. She remembered a popular passage on the Internet now.


    That is, women say, I can cook, wash clothes, make money to buy cosmetics, make money to buy bags, and completely support myself. What do I want a man to do?


    I didn''t expect that mingling would say such a sentence now. She smiled, touched her head and giggled twice, "Hey, I want you to sleep..."


    Su wennuan realized how impure this sentence was. Sure enough, she saw that Ming Ling''s eyes were dangerous. She looked at her full of temptation, and her hands moved restlessly, "think of me so..."


    Su wennuan was tickled by him and giggled, "hehe, don''t you want to..."


    Ming Ling hugged her in his arms. "Why not? Your body is very honest." he said and kissed her on the cheek.


    Su wennuan still wanted to refuse and welcome, and gently pushed him, "when was I dishonest?"


    "You are dishonest now." Ming Ling bit her ear, and her voice began to hoarse.


    "No, I didn''t..." Su wennuan said with a smile.


    In fact, since he came back from the dead, Su wennuan has no shyness and concern for mingling. She enjoys every moment in his arms and the temperature on him.


    "You have it now." mingling flirted with her, teasing her body and mind.


    "Ha ha, obviously you want it, you want it..." Su wennuan was itched by him, smiled and twisted on him.


    The fire on the Ming mausoleum lit up more and more.


    Ming Ling turned over and pressed her under her body. He looked at her with lustful eyes and raised an arc on his lips, "yes, I want it, so I''m here..." with that, he bent his head and kissed her lips.


    They are honest and do what they both want to do.


    After a long time, Ming Ling was so tired that she lay on her side, stretched out her hand to hold her in her arms, and hugged her to sleep.


    "Ming Ling, how did you get here with black rose in the desert for a month?" Su wennuan suddenly asked when they were panting.


    Ming Ling paused for a second and looked down at her. She raised her head in his arms and looked at him with watery eyes, as if she was looking forward to it.


    Ming Ling suddenly understood that she had been trying to stop talking just now, as if she wanted to ask this question.


    The little woman didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Walk during the day and sleep in the desert at night." Ming Ling answered briefly.


    "Won''t there be wild animals in the desert?" Su Nuan asked curiously.


    "There are some animals, but we can solve them all." Ming Ling is still simple and concise, but the solution involves too many dangerous and fierce actions.


    Su wennuan slightly imagined the scene and understood the danger. She nodded, "fortunately, black rose saved you. We''ll thank her another day."


    Su wennuan said that she was really grateful to black rose for bringing back the Ming mausoleum. Otherwise, she would be immersed in the news of the death of the Ming mausoleum all her life and suffer all her life.


    Fortunately, the black rose brought him back.


    Anyway, she was very grateful to the black rose.


    Ming Ling kissed her forehead, "no, she has now returned to the black poppy, and the truck explosion was planned by the black poppy. We don''t have to thank them."


    A few days after Ming Ling came back, he was investigating the truck explosion.


    As a result, Shunteng found out that the plot was planned by black poppy, Black Rose''s father. No wonder Black Rose knew there was fraud at the first time.


    No wonder Black Rose didn''t say who was behind the scenes when she was in the desert.


    She''s worried that he killed her biological father.


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan was surprised, "it''s black poppy..."


    She was shocked. The black poppy was really cruel. If it weren''t for the black rose, he would really blow up the Ming mausoleum!


    Su wennuan thought about the consequences.


    "Hum, this family is so bad! We must call the police and catch them all!" Su wennuan suddenly hummed.


    It''s really cute for her to appreciate others and catch others.


    Ming Ling smiled and stroked her hair behind her ears. "Go to bed. You have to get up and work tomorrow."


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, good night, husband."


    Her voice is sweet. Thank God for letting Ming Ling come back to her and sleep with her. I really appreciate it.


    "Good night." Ming Ling also said good night to her, then lay down, put her in his arms, put his chin against her head and fell asleep safely.


    "Sneeze..." Su wennuan was awakened by sneezing. She felt her nose itchy and touched it.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Luo Luo''s lovely face with a smile in front of her, and her hair in her little hand.


    It turned out that Luo Luo was playing a trick on her.


    Su wennuan got up and said discontentedly, "Luo Luo, what are you doing..."


    Luo Luo smiled, "Dad asked me to wake you up."


    Su wennuan looked around. He really didn''t see the figure of the Ming mausoleum.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Luo is more diligent than her.


    Su wennuan gets up quickly. "Thank you, Luo Luo."


    "You''re welcome," replied Luo Luo''s young voice.

 Chapter 549

    Su wennuan scraped her nose and said, "Luo Luo is really sensible."


    "Dad says to be good." Luo Luo''s mouth is very clever.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, your father is right."


    After she got dressed, she led Luo Luo out.


    In the living room, Ming Ling and Bo Bo are sitting on the sofa. They don''t know what they are talking about.


    Hearing the news, both of them would turn their heads. The magnetic voice of Ming Ling said, "have a meal. There are still a lot of things to do today."


    Su wennuan walked over with Luo Luo. Instead of going directly to the dining table, she sat next to Ming Ling and slightly took his arm. "What''s important to deal with today? Why don''t I know?"


    Ming Ling looked at her. "I asked the landlord of your office building to talk about purchasing their office building today. As a member of the office building, shouldn''t you participate?"


    Su wennuan was surprised. He didn''t expect Ming Ling to move so fast.


    And didn''t they say yesterday that she would solve her work by herself? Why did Ming Ling intervene in her affairs after only one night.


    Su wennuan couldn''t understand when he contacted her landlord under her nose. It was even more incredible. In less than one night, he had a way to persuade the landlord to transfer the house to him.


    Su wennuan found that mingling was far more powerful and capable than she thought.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling in surprise, blinked, and then said, "didn''t we say it well yesterday?


    Ming Ling reached out and stroked her hair on her forehead. "I didn''t promise you anything yesterday."


    "But you said you agreed to start my own business and work hard..." she really didn''t understand why he still wanted to get involved in her work.


    "I promised you to work hard, but I didn''t say I agreed to let others be your landlord." Ming Ling said seriously with deep eyes looking at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan was stunned. Then he saw his overbearing expression, which was indisputable and non-negotiable.


    Why is this man always so unprepared.


    And his overbearing people can not refute, overbearing so taken for granted, but also reasonable.


    He didn''t stop her from starting a business or working, but she had to work under him.


    He must be her boss! Even if he is not on the surface, he must be her boss, landlord and creditor behind the scenes!


    Although Ming Ling didn''t say this, Su wennuan guessed it. That''s what Ming Ling thought.


    This man is really not an ordinary hegemonic power. She has no way at all.


    Su wennuan glanced. "Well, landlord, I''ll listen to you. I''ll talk about the acquisition with you after dinner." Su wennuan took Luo Luo and walked to the table with his pouted mouth.


    When Ming Ling saw her capricious figure, he shook his head funny.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, mingling and Su wennuan went to the office building of Guangzhu building to talk to the landlord.


    At about 5 p.m., Shi xiaorou gathered at the people''s Square under the Guangzhu building according to Yunxin''s agreement.


    At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, there were many aunts dancing in the square.


    When Shi xiaorou came, the aunts who danced the square dance were divided into three waves. Each wave was playing different music and dancing a similar square dance.


    Of course, she was not in the mood to watch those aunts dance.


    Because she knew what Yunxin wanted her to come to the square for this time, she was looking forward to it, nervous and more anxious.


    I urgently want to know what kind of busy proposal ceremony Yunxin has prepared.


    But now here, I only see Aunt dancing square dance. Some other people are shopping, but I don''t see Yunxin.


    Shi xiaorou looked around, but she still didn''t see Yunxin. Then she looked at the time, which has exceeded the agreed time for ten minutes!


    Yunxin hasn''t come yet!


    It''s death!


    When xiaorou began to get angry, she hated being stood up. She called angrily, but no one answered!


    This time, xiaorou is even more vigorous. Listening to the beeping voice on the phone, it''s the voice no one picks up. Xiaorou just wants to smash her mobile phone!


    When xiaorou was so angry that her chest fluctuated, she put her mobile phone away. She thought she was cheated by Yunxin again and was ready to leave.


    But I heard that the song of square dance changed its tone, the music background remained unchanged, and the lyrics were singing in unison: xiaorou, xiaorou, marry me!


    Xiaorou, xiaorou, marry me! I will treat you all my life. I only love you all my life. You are the only one in my life. Let''s go to heaven and earth together.


    I''m Yunxin. Xiaorou, xiaorou, marry me. I''m Yunxin. Marry Yunxin. Yunxin will give you the most beautiful happiness in the world.


    The lyrics echoed in the people''s Square, and there was music. The dancing steps of the aunts who danced the square dance didn''t stop, just because the lyrics were still dancing.


    Shi xiaorou blinked in horror. She stood in the middle of the people''s Square, turned around and looked around. She saw those aunts dancing with the music, smiling all over their faces and dancing very happily with the rhythm, but their smiling eyes were delivered to her one by one.


    Shi xiaorou felt a little confused. She stood there and hesitated for a while. Her eyes looked around again. She wanted to see where Yunxin was, but she still didn''t see him.


    At this moment, Shi xiaorou''s feeling was like eating a fly. Her name was suddenly broadcast in the whole people''s Square, but those aunts were dancing with her name as the lyrics.


    This feeling is like she wiggles in front of many people in her swimsuit, which makes her feel ashamed and ashamed. Is this Yunxin proposing to her or playing with her.


    I don''t know what the hell he''s doing.


    She had to go before anyone recognized her.


    As a result, without taking two steps, those aunts came up with twisting dance steps. Three waves of people gathered around to clamp her in the middle.


    When xiaorou felt surprised, she stepped back a few steps. Want to escape, but there is no place to escape. I see those aunts coming closer and closer, and the momentum is more and more turbulent.


    When xiaorou was in a dilemma, when she was at a loss, those aunts surrounded her and formed a circle, and she was the center of the circle.


    With the music of square dance and the lyrics of the confession just now, the aunts gathered around Shi xiaorou to dance square dance.


    Finally, the lyrics said: Shi xiaorou, marry me, will you!


    Then the aunts said in unison: Shi xiaorou promised him, Shi xiaorou promised him!


    So many people said these words together, and then the tone returned to the tone just now, and the aunts began to dance normally again.


    When xiaorou was standing in the center of the circle, she didn''t know what to do. What kind of proposal was this? Even Yunxin didn''t see it.


    When xiaorou tries to look beyond those aunts to see where Yunxin is.


    The result was a sea of people. She couldn''t see the outside situation at all. The music was ringing all over her. Those aunts were still dancing square dance, and they said something to let her marry Yunxin.


    When xiaorou felt that her head was not enough, it was a mess.


    Isn''t Yunxin very romantic at ordinary times? Why do you think of such a wonderful way to propose now?


    How did she promise? She didn''t even see the cloud heart. How did she promise him?


    It''s really strange.


    The music lasted twice and said twice to let her marry Yunxin. The aunts also agreed twice. When xiaorou felt overwhelmed, the aunts suddenly scattered from both sides.


    Neat and well-trained.


    Xiaorou couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw those aunt''s skilled movements.


    God, these square dancing aunts are trained from the army. Are they so agile?


    But Shi xiaorou was not surprised that she had too much time. When she was about to leave, she saw that the scattered aunts had formed a love shape with a soft word in the middle.


    Shi xiaorou was even more shocked. How long did they train to have such an effect?


    Because of the strange behavior of the aunts, many onlookers were attracted, and everyone was watching.


    Shi xiaorou also realized that she was seen as the focus. She wanted to leave.


    But all of a sudden, the aunts who wrote the words rushed to her. When xiaorou retreated in fear, she didn''t want to be surrounded by the crowd again.


    As a result, these aunts didn''t care whether she was willing or not. They came directly to lift her up and ran her to the sky with the crowd.


    "Ah! Put me down!" cried Shi xiaorou. The second the whole person was thrown into the sky, her heart was about to break.


    How dare they do such a dangerous move!


    Shi xiaorou thought she was going to be hurt. As a result, the aunts ran her into the air again, using more strength this time.


    Xiaorou''s heart hung on the line and screamed with fear.


    Just when she was thrown into the sky, Shi xiaorou saw a helicopter flying over. The helicopter dropped the herringbone ladder and stood with a person floating on it. Like her, it seemed to be flying.


    When xiaorou didn''t see who the man was, she was thrown to the highest point and caught by the man. The man held her and they rotated in the air.


    "Ah!" Xiao Rou still screamed with fear and couldn''t see the situation below.


    It was her first time to play this thrilling scene and game.


    "With me, don''t be afraid, open your eyes." a man''s soothing voice came to your ear.


    This voice is familiar to xiaorou.


    She fiercely opened her eyes. Her body was still floating in the air, but she clearly saw Yunxin''s face.


    She panted and said in surprise, "Yunxin, why did your heart appear?" she hit him on the chest angrily.


    "Don''t move, be careful that we two fall together." Yunxin reminded.


    Shi xiaorou realized that she and he were still in the air. She was so frightened that she immediately caught him, "ah, hold on to me and don''t let go!"

 Chapter 550

    Shi xiaorou realized that she and he were still in the air. She was so frightened that she immediately caught him, "ah, hold on to me and don''t let go!"


    When xiaorou was afraid.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let go all my life!" the gentle and romantic voice of Yunxin came from my ear.


    Shi xiaorou was still afraid, but when she heard what he said, she came back to see him and looked at his serious face.


    The aunt at the bottom began to coax in unison, "Yun loves Shi xiaorou. The whole people know that Shi xiaorou will marry him, marry him!"


    The warmth of Yunxin''s body is around her. Below are those aunts who are making fun of her, and then let her marry Yunxin.


    Although her body was still floating in the air, Shi xiaorou was not so afraid. She looked at Yunxin with tears in her eyes.


    "Is this your wolf busy proposing?" Shi xiaorou asked weakly, not knowing whether she was frightened or moved.


    Yunxin nodded, "well, I want to surprise you."


    Shi xiaorou cried and smiled and wiped her tears, "you''re scared to death. Do you know..."


    Cloud heart is a little surprised, "I thought you would be very happy."


    "It''s happy, but it''s more frightening. Why did you come up with such a way to propose?" Shi xiaorou pouted, moved and scared.


    "One is to give you a surprise. The other is to let the whole people know that there is a man named Yunxin in this world who loves a woman named Shi xiaorou. Let them all witness Yunxin''s intentions and let them help me guard my promise to you. If one day I break my promise, I will be ruined."


    "Wuwu... Yunxin, you moved me so much." listening to Yunxin''s real thoughts, Shi xiaorou burst into tears. She was really moved.


    She now understands why Yunxin chose to propose to her in the people''s Square.


    Now the popular romance is in the people''s Square, which is the symbol of romance.


    Isn''t that what the lyrics say?


    I was eating fried chicken in people''s Square


    Xiaorou forgot how to sing later, but the word people''s Square is a symbol of brilliance.


    Xiaorou was very happy when he saw it, and Yunxin was also very pleased. He was about to free up a hand to wipe her tears. Suddenly he thought he couldn''t. he loosened his hand and quickly grabbed it back.


    Because of this little episode, their bodies shook in the air.


    "Ah!" Xiao Rou grabbed his clothes in fear.


    Yunxin also hugged her tightly. When she heard xiaorou''s cry of fear, Yunxin asked anxiously, "are you okay?"


    After grasping firmly, Shi xiaorou shook her head, "I''m fine..."


    Yunxin breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s all right."


    The helicopter was still thinking in the air, and Yunxin held Shi xiaorou tightly in the air. Such thrilling and unreasonable behavior attracted a large number of onlookers.


    The staff in the office building naturally couldn''t help but want to poke their heads out to see the excitement.


    Su wennuan was working when she heard everyone''s comments and exclamations. She also curiously went to the bedside and looked out.


    She was also surprised to find two people hanging on the helicopter. Because she couldn''t see people''s faces, she took out the telescope in the office and found that the two people were Yunxin and Shi xiaorou. She was even more surprised. She was just curious. Now she feels more and more interesting and energetic.


    What happened in the people''s Square here continues to unfold.


    After the two people''s bodies were stabilized, Yunxin''s expression was also immersed and asked Shi xiaojudo, "xiaorou, do you promise to marry me?"


    When xiaorou blinked the tears in her eyes, "is this your formal proposal to me?"


    Yunxin nodded, "well, I officially propose to you."


    When xiaorou pouted, "can all the people below the answer I said hear it?"


    Yunxin looked down and saw a lot of people watching the excitement.


    If she sends it, she can''t take it back, which is officially Yunxin''s meaning.


    "I can''t hear, only I know." Yunxin said. Although she can''t hear, her answer directly affects what he will do next.


    His practice can naturally let the following people know what Shi xiaorou''s answer is.


    "You really didn''t install a loudspeaker? Didn''t you lie to me?" Shi xiaorou confirmed again.


    Yunxin shook his head, "I really don''t pretend. How can I lie to you."


    "That''s all right." Xiao Rou was still saying those unimportant words.


    Yunxin couldn''t wait and urged, "what''s your answer?"


    "Then tell me why you want to marry me?" Shi xiaorou didn''t say what she thought for the time being, but threw the problem to him.


    "Because I like you, because I think it''s worth..." Yunxin said, which is also from his heart.


    "Is it worth it?" Shi xiaorou grabbed the key point and continued to ask, "even if I had a relationship with Mingfeng, you don''t mind?"


    When xiaorou asked this sentence, she obviously saw that Yunxin''s expression was stiff, and some losses flashed in her eyes.


    How can a man not care that his woman has had a relationship with others, just to see how much he likes that woman.


    After pausing for a few seconds, Yunxin answered Shi xiaorou seriously, "well, I don''t mind. As long as you belong to me in the future, I just want your future."


    It''s false to say you don''t mind, but it''s a small thing to mind than to cherish her.


    Losing her would be more painful than caring about it, so why should he mind?


    Hearing Yunxin''s answer, xiaorou''s eyes were wet again.


    At this moment, she deeply understood that Yunxin really liked her, and this love had exceeded one degree.


    More than they did before they quarreled.


    Seeing that xiaorou was only moved and didn''t speak, Yunxin asked anxiously, "xiaorou, you haven''t said your answer yet."


    Shi xiaorou cried and nodded, "I promise you, Shi xiaorou promised to marry Yunxin!"


    "Roar... When xiaorou promised to marry Yunxin!"


    As soon as Shi xiaorou''s answer came out, the aunts who danced the square dance just now began to coax again.


    Shi xiaorou was surprised and looked at Xiang Yunxin. "Didn''t you say they wouldn''t hear... Huh..."


    Before Shi xiaorou''s problem came out, her lips had been sealed by Yunxin.


    Yunxin tightly hugged Shi xiaorou in her arms and kissed her faintly.


    The following audience all watched the drama of a kiss in the air.


    In the office building, Su wennuan looks at Yunxin and Shi xiaorou with a telescope. She can see it and can''t close her mouth.


    "I like this way so much that we might as well have one another day." a man''s magnetic voice sounded behind me.


    Before Su wennuan could react, he poked his hand back, "go to work, go to work, don''t make trouble..."


    The waist was suddenly swept by a strong force, and Su wennuan fell into a hug.


    "Roar!" Su wennuan was so frightened that he subconsciously took a telescope to hit the people behind him.


    Turning around, she saw that it was Ming Ling. She quickly took back her hand and blinked in surprise, "you, why are you here?"


    Looking around, she found that her employees were gone. Su wennuan realized that she was too involved. Even mingling came and her employees were gone. She didn''t know.


    She hid the telescope behind her and giggled at Ming Ling twice. "Why did you come all of a sudden?"


    "I''m still peeping here if I don''t go home after work?" Ming Ling picked his eyebrow.


    Su wennuan quickly waved his hand, "no, no, I''m not peeping. I''m just watching a free performance."


    "Why don''t I come and play with you in person," said Ming Ling, pressing Su wennuan''s belt close to his chest.


    Su wennuan felt the burning breath on him. She pushed his chest shyly, "ha ha, don''t play. Let''s continue to see Yunxin and Shi xiaorou."


    Su wennuan said, took away the mingling ring with her hand, took the telescope and continued to look ahead, but found that there were only blue sky and white clouds, nothing.


    It turned out that Yunxin and xiaorou had gone.


    Su wennuan pouted unhappily.


    Ming Ling took down the telescope in her hand, threw it aside and took her hand. "Let''s go. I''ve never seen you gossip like this."


    "I''m just curious about Yunxin and xiaorou. If it''s someone else, I promise I''m not so interested."


    Ming Ling scraped her nose. "They went to have a candlelight dinner to celebrate. Should you celebrate with me?"


    "What are we going to celebrate?" Su wennuan wondered.


    "The anniversary of three months of marriage." Ming Ling glanced at her.


    He remembered it all. Unexpectedly, the woman didn''t even remember her wedding day.


    Really


    "Ah?" Su wennuan was surprised. She really didn''t expect to celebrate after three months of marriage.


    "Isn''t it just the anniversary of the first wedding anniversary?" Su wennuan asked her curiosity.


    "I want to celebrate once every three months, can''t I?" Ming Ling asked in an overbearing tone.


    Su wennuan nodded, "OK, OK! But it''s really a coincidence. Today happens to be the day when Shi xiaorou promised Yunxin''s proposal, and it''s also our wedding anniversary. Hee hee, Ming Ling, you''re still good..." Su wennuan hugged Ming Ling''s arm and gave her a little Jiao.


    Ming Ling was not modest either. He rubbed the top of her hair, "just know."


    So he led Su wennuan out of the company.


    ¡­¡­


    After Yunxin gets Shi xiaorou off the helicopter, he drives the car to bring Shi xiaorou to the French restaurant.


    Yunxin is worthy of being the representative of romanticism.


    He knows where to be brilliant and what to eat can win a woman''s heart.


    High-grade steak with red wine and some desserts is a woman''s favorite.


    In the romantic light, swaying the red wine glass and looking into each other''s eyes, nothing is more emotional than this.


    Yunxin raised a glass to Shi xiaorou, "celebrate that we have fulfilled our wishes today."


    Shi xiaorou also touched a cup with him, with a smile on her face, "celebrate that we have all fulfilled our hearts."


    With a happy mood, they drank the wine in the glass, which was full of sweetness in their mouth.


    While they were drinking, they saw a pair of familiar figures. The two men came in hand in hand.


    Shi xiaorou said in surprise, "warm, Ming Ling?" I didn''t expect to meet them here.

 Chapter 551

    With Shi xiaorou''s voice, Su Nuan and Ming Ling looked at the source of the voice.


    They didn''t expect to see Shi xiaorou and Yunxin here.


    I thought they had gone somewhere else to live a happy life, but I didn''t expect they were here.


    Ming Ling and Su wennuan come to have dinner and can meet them. They really feel very predestined.


    Since Shi xiaorou greeted them, Su wennuan suddenly had a bad taste.


    There''s nothing wrong with being a light bulb once in a while.


    Su wennuan is surprised to walk to xiaorou and Yunxin''s seat and pulls a stool to sit next to them.


    She smiled and said, "ah, xiaorou, Yunxin, I didn''t expect you to be here too." she glanced at the food in front of her, and then said happily, "it''s just that Ming Ling and I haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t we eat together."


    Su wennuan said, looking forward to them.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she looked at the cloud heart around her, and her eyes naturally had embarrassment and reluctance.


    The two of them had a hard time in the world of two. How can they be disturbed by others? They are still two big light bulbs, Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    After Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin, Yunxin said to Su wennuan shyly, "ha ha, sister-in-law, we ordered a double set meal for two people. Four people must not be full, otherwise you would order a new table?"


    Su wennuan looks back at Ming Ling and wants to continue teasing Yunxin and Shi xiaorou.


    With a smile, he said, "we can share the table, or I''ll find the waiter..." Su wennuan said and was ready to take action.


    When xiaorou grabbed her arm in time, "Hey, warm, don''t do this..." said Shi xiaorou.


    Seeing xiaorou''s pathetic expression, Su wennuan smiled and said, "how am I? Why don''t I know how am I?"


    She deliberately ridiculed Shi xiaorou.


    "Well, warm, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Shi xiaorou glanced at Su warm.


    Su wennuan finally had a bad taste. "Please, please, I''ll go."


    Shi xiaorou asks for help from Ming Ling. "Ming Ling, you take care of your family. You see she''s so capricious."


    Ming Ling''s lips were smiling, and the magnetic voice was still mysterious. "I think the warm proposal is good. We can consider sharing the table."


    Now xiaorou''s face was bad. She quickly looked at Yun''s heart angrily, which meant to let him find a way.


    Yunxin has no choice between Su wennuan and Ming Ling for a while.


    He looked at Ming Ling with some beggars. "Ming Shao, it''s time to get off work. Can you let your employees have a little freedom?"


    Ming Ling shook his head, "can''t..."


    Yunxin: "


    Seeing that he was almost joking, Su wennuan smiled and said, "ha ha, I won''t play with you. You can eat by yourself. Ming Ling and I are also here to celebrate. How can we be your light bulb? Look, it scares you..."


    Then he got up from their table, took Ming Ling''s arm and was ready to go.


    "Hey, what are you celebrating?" Shi xiaorou said curiously.


    Su wennuan said, "wedding anniversary." after saying a word, he took Ming Ling''s arm and walked to the inner box.


    When xiaorou blinked in surprise, "haven''t you been married for long?"


    But Su Nuan and Ming Ling have gone far.


    Yunxin knocked her on the head. "You''re stupid. You have a good relationship. Every day is an anniversary."


    When xiaorou rubbed her head and tooted her mouth, "well, this is..."


    "Well, eat." Yunxin motioned for the food in front of them.


    Now both of them have gone and can eat at ease.


    When xiaorou happily picked up chopsticks, put a piece of meat in her mouth and began to eat.


    When Yunxin sees xiaorou, she eats happily, and he is also very happy.


    But halfway through the meal, xiaorou suddenly put down her chopsticks in surprise and sighed, "Oh!"


    Yunxin was frightened by her surprise and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    When xiaorou swallowed the food in her mouth, she said to Yunxin, "you haven''t given me a proposal Ring yet!"


    After Li lie''s proposal, Shi xiaorou remembered such an important thing until now. The most important ring hasn''t been worn for her. She agreed to his proposal in such a muddle headed way?


    When xiaorou felt that her head was watt.


    Yunxin almost choked when she heard xiaorou''s words. She forcibly swallowed the food, then coughed a few times and cleared her throat, "cough, this..."


    "Yunxin, don''t you forget?" Shi xiaorou grabbed Yunxin''s arm in surprise.


    "Well, neither, listen to me..."


    "No, I want to quit my marriage and I want to go back!" Shi xiaorou suddenly shouted.


    Yunxin can forget such an important thing, which shows that he has not paid attention to the things between them at all.


    "Shi xiaorou, don''t be so excited. Listen to me..." when Yun Xin saw Shi xiaorou standing up, she was so excited that she was about to cry.


    He hurried to appease, but it was still useless.


    "I don''t, I don''t listen to your explanation, you just owe me a ring, you just don''t have sincerity!" Shi xiaorou yelled.


    This new discovery swept away her good mood just now, even more sad than before.


    Yun sighed and snapped his fingers. The waiter pushed up the flowers and cake.


    When xiaorou looked curiously at the waiter''s cart, she saw a square box on the flowers.


    Shi xiaorou was full of tears. When she saw the box, she suddenly came to her spirit.


    Yunxin takes down the box. For fear that xiaorou will continue to make trouble, she opens the box and a silver ring appears inside.


    When xiaorou''s eyes lit up, the ring she had just been thinking about finally appeared in front of her eyes. For a time, it seemed like a dream.


    Yun Xin saw Shi xiaorou''s ability to mess around. Before he could say those love words, he quickly picked up the ring and put it on Shi xiaorou''s finger to prevent her from making trouble again.


    When xiaorou had no reaction, she looked at Yunxin and put the ring on her finger. Just now, her excited eyes were filled with emotion.


    Yunxin finished this series of actions and looked up at her. "I wanted to propose to you again after dinner. I didn''t expect your impatience..."


    He is a master in love. How can he forget such an important thing as a ring.


    He just wanted to surprise Shi xiaorou again.


    "What? Another proposal?" Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin in surprise after hearing his words.


    Yunxin nodded.


    Shi xiaorou quickly took off the ring on her finger and handed it to Yunxin, "no, no, you can''t just take it up like this. You have to propose to me again."


    Cloud heart knocked her head, "there''s no turning back. You''d better wear it well."


    "I don''t know, you marry me again..." Shi xiaorou was coquettish.


    "So, either you take the ring or I take it back?" Yunxin took the ring she handed over and asked her.


    For a second, Xiao Rou quickly took the ring from his hand and put it on her finger.


    I couldn''t close my mouth when I looked at the ring.


    Then he looked up and said to Yunxin, "didn''t you promise to quit the underworld? When? Give me a specific statement."


    Yunxin was stunned. Unexpectedly, xiaorou would suddenly say this.


    On the other side, Su Nuan and Ming Ling are having a candlelight dinner. During the dinner, she also mentioned this problem like Ming Ling.


    The dim yellow candle light hit two people''s faces and looked very soft and romantic.


    At dinner, Su wennuan took a fork and sent a piece of beef to his mouth. It looked like a random way, "Ming Ling, when are you going to quit the black circle?"


    Ming Ling paused to eat, looked up at Su wennuan, but gave her a positive answer, "soon."


    "How long will it be soon?" Su wennuan wants to know the exact time, because she can''t bear the danger of Ming Ling.


    "Just one or two days," said Ming Ling.


    Su wennuan was overjoyed.


    ¡­¡­


    20 years ago, in order to complete her princess dream, he joined the underworld, knife and gun blood rain, life and death.


    20 years later, he is the richest man in the other side of the city. He is high above the others. Everything he uses is created for her.


    He finally gave her a stable home and completed her princess dream.


    However, 20 years later, she doesn''t want these wealth. She said that she just wants to live a plain and light life. She doesn''t want to live a fearful life every day. She just wants to be carefree and share the happiness of her family with him and her children.


    In order to fulfill her current dream, he can only give up half of the country he has worked hard with his brothers'' lives and his own blood over the years.


    Reluctant?


    Of course not.


    It''s not because of the supreme right and endless wealth, but because it''s the foundation left to him by his master. He promised his master that he would stay together forever.


    Over the years, he has deep feelings with his brothers here. All revolutionary friendships have come through hard work with blood and tears, but now he says he wants to give up. Naturally, it is difficult to express his melancholy in his heart.


    But I still have to give up after all, because nothing is more important than keeping Su wennuan''s dream.


    In order to fulfill her dream, everything is insignificant, not to mention her identity as the boss of the underworld.


    Ming Ling looked at his training base and the scene of those brothers fighting to the death for each battle. It was a little hazy in front of him.


    He stood with his hands down. Although he was silent, there were thousands of feelings in his heart, which could not be expressed in words, because he himself was a cold and fierce person, and sensationalism was not his style.


    "Mingshao, are you ready? We can start." after arranging everything, Yunxin came to mingling and asked for advice.


    Ming Ling regained his consciousness and was still in a trance. "Let''s go." he took the lead in walking towards the altar.


    After washing his hands in the golden basin, he can be alone. There''s nothing wrong with it.

 Chapter 552

    The Ming mausoleum walked to the altar step by step. There was a basin of water and incense. All the brothers were looking at the Ming mausoleum above.


    Ming Ling walked slowly and put his hand into the washbasin.


    Then a brother came and wiped his hands.


    Yunxin looked at the series of actions of Ming Ling and felt that their years of underworld career was coming to a perfect end.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong. Now you can be with Shi xiaorou wholeheartedly.


    ¡­¡­


    After a series of rituals, the golden basin of the Ming mausoleum came to a successful end.


    Ming Ling gave up his position to one of his brothers.


    That brother is also a person with strong ability. He used to be a powerful assistant around Ming Ling. Now Ming Ling passes the position to him, and no one objects.


    After the banquet with the brothers, mingling and Yunxin are ready to go home.


    But I met a brother when I was out of the hotel.


    He stood at the door of the hotel, as if he had deliberately come to block the Ming mausoleum, but there were not many people standing beside him, only one fan Tongtong.


    Seeing that it was a brother, the brothers of the Ming mausoleum guarded their eldest brother in front of the Ming mausoleum.


    Although Ming Ling has abdicated, his brothers still maintain him like that. After all, the revolutionary friendship was there, and no one can replace Ming Ling in their hearts.


    The first brother saw that the brothers of Ming Ling were so excited and smiled, "what are you doing? Ming Ling is no longer on the road now. It''s too false for you to protect him like this."


    One of the brothers stood in front of the Ming mausoleum to protect him and said to the first brother, "our friendship is not understandable to you, a layman!"


    The first brother sneered, "what is a layman?" then she looked behind him. She didn''t see anyone. She looked at the brother, then smiled and said, "there''s no layman behind me. There was one in front of me before."


    "Elder brother, that''s enough. What are you doing here today? We don''t have time to play tongue twisters with you." said another brother who defended the Ming mausoleum.


    "Now you ask the key point." the first brother''s expression is very relaxed. He looks at the Ming mausoleum through the brothers in front of him. "Why, if he abdicates now, he will become a shrinking turtle? He doesn''t even have the courage to have a drink with me?" the first brother said easily and freely.


    Yunxin first stood up from the maintenance of his brothers and said to the first brother, "I''m afraid you don''t just want to have a drink with us today."


    If I had such a good mind, I wouldn''t have been against Ming Ling before.


    "It''s not like Yunxin and mingling in the past. Weren''t you afraid of heaven in the past? Even if you knew what my purpose was, you wouldn''t hesitate to come and have a drink with me. How can you be so afraid of hands and feet like now." the first brother continued.


    Yunxin sneered and said, "do you think the method is useful to us? Don''t be too naive."


    "I''m not encouraging you. I''m just telling the truth." the first brother picked his eyebrows and looked at the Ming mausoleum. He saw his deep eyes and said nothing from beginning to end. "Some time ago, you didn''t let Su wennuan sign a contract with us Shenghong. You always have to give me a reason."


    Facing the Ming mausoleum, he will explain his intention.


    He hasn''t moved the cooperation case of Shenghong real estate yet.


    The brothers didn''t know what the first brother was talking about, so they turned to look at mingling to see his reaction. Mingling didn''t speak.


    The first brother sighed, "even Su wennuan knows that he wants to give me a good chance, but as Su wennuan''s husband, you don''t have any kindness at all."


    The first brother knows Ming Ling very well. Su wennuan is his weakness. As long as he takes Su wennuan to talk, he can do it.


    Sure enough, Ming Ling said, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Today is the day for you to wash your hands in a golden basin. Today, let''s talk about how to completely wash your dark sky group from black to white." the first brother threw a temptation bomb.


    Ming Ling narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t know what the first brother was doing.


    Yes, there are many disadvantages in his withdrawal from the black circle. That is, without the support of the black forces, his Mingtian group will go downhill and the economy will be concentrated.


    This is a big problem. He hasn''t thought of a way to solve it yet.


    And the first brother means that he can solve the problem of black forces that he can''t wash away?


    This problem is indeed too tempting for the current Ming mausoleum.


    "What are your conditions?" Ming Ling said directly. Naturally, he knew that the first brother would not cooperate with him for nothing.


    What an insidious and cunning man he is, how can he succeed so easily?


    "What''s my condition? I''ll know if I go in and talk. Why don''t I even have the courage now?" the first brother continued.


    "Get out of the way," said Ming Ling.


    "Ming Shao..." the brothers looked at Ming Ling with worry, and their eyes were full of worry. You know, Ming Ling had suffered so much before.


    Now the first brother appears at this time. He must be upset and kind. They can''t watch mingling continue to be fooled by the first brother.


    Ming Ling naturally heard the meaning of this call, brothers.


    He knew their fears.


    But although he quit the underworld, he was not weak enough to be afraid of a brother.


    "Get out of the way," Ming Ling continued.


    The brothers looked at each other and couldn''t make up their minds. Then they looked at Yunxin and wanted to see Yunxin''s opinions.


    Cloud heart said, "listen to the less."


    The brothers kept alert, slowly stepped aside and stood on both sides of the Ming mausoleum to form a channel.


    The first brother looked directly at the Ming mausoleum and saw that the Ming mausoleum was much darker than before. The first brother smiled, "life is fair to you. After so many things, you have come to this point."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go in!" Ming Ling interrupted the first brother''s exclamation and turned directly to the hotel.


    Fan Tongtong holds a brother to go inside.


    Ming Ling used to waste a brother''s leg. He still has problems walking now.


    The brothers were very worried when they saw the first brother walking in such a state.


    He is definitely here to avenge Ming Ling! Absolutely uneasy, kind.


    You know, first brother is the kind of person who will repay for his vengeance. How can he still be kind to the people who have ruined his legs?


    With tacit understanding, the brothers looked at each other and went in together. Although they didn''t enter the private room, they stayed outside the private room and listened to the news at any time.


    Fan Tongtong holds the first brother to sit down on the seat. Mingling sits opposite. Yunxin naturally comes in and sits opposite.


    Ming Ling threw the menu to the first brother, "order what you want to eat."


    The first brother took the menu he threw over and said, "why, do you really treat me as a guest now?"


    "I say you talk so much nonsense, let you order, don''t order to sit!" Yunxin said angrily.


    The first brother is shady and strange. I don''t know what the hell he''s doing.


    The first brother tilted his lips and threw the menu to fan Tongtong, "you decide."


    Fan Tongtong took the menu, ordered two dishes casually to the waiter standing next to him, and then gave the menu to the waiter. There was no following.


    "Tell me, how can you make me wash white completely?" Ming Ling took a sip of tea with the teacup in front of him.


    He is really only interested in this.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? We''ll eat and say later. Although you''ve had enough, I''m hungry. I can''t be hungry." the first brother didn''t seem to change his mood when he spoke.


    "If you sell off again, don''t blame me for throwing you out!" Yunxin was not angry. He felt unhappy when he saw brother one after knowing that mingling thought brother one had sequelae.


    Now the first brother is still arrogant in front of him, and he is even more angry.


    "Yunxin, you have been angry recently. It''s time to drink some lemon tea to reduce the fire." the first brother is not angry with Yunxin.


    Ming Ling is one of those calm people. Naturally, he doesn''t have much anger.


    But I don''t want to waste too much time with my first brother.


    "You''re saying something boring like this. I don''t mind asking you to light the fire," said Ming Ling in a calm voice.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are really worried. I didn''t expect you to do this for Su wennuan. Su wennuan is really lucky in his life. You can not only give up half of the country for her, but also bear it to this extent. In the past, you were arrogant and arrogant. But now you are more smooth and tolerant."


    This is the first brother praising the Ming mausoleum. From beginning to end, the first brother has never praised the Ming mausoleum.


    They used to be sworn enemies and wanted to kill each other once they met.


    Now it seems that many of these grievances have been resolved, and the first brother has begun not to be stingy with his praise.


    "For me, these are nonsense." Ming Ling said expressionless.


    Obviously, it is easy to see that he does not appreciate the praise of Yige.


    "I know what you think. Now in your eyes, everything is waste and a waste of time except Su wennuan. There is no one in your world except Su wennuan." the first brother told the current situation of the Ming mausoleum.


    If you are unreasonable, you will feel really wronged and become unlike yourself for a woman.


    But Ming Ling is very rational. He can see at a glance that first brother is stirring up discord.


    What is the relationship between him and Su wennuan? It''s impossible for an outsider to comment.


    It is even more forbidden for others to satirize him with this language.


    "You want to go out sideways, don''t you!" there was some anger in Ming Ling''s tone.


    The first brother was stunned. "I didn''t expect that your IQ has not been reduced to zero when you fall into the vortex of love."


    "First brother, what do you want to say? You''ve been talking nonsense since you sat here! You''re all bored!" Yunxin was impatient.


    The first brother sighed and stopped talking with them, "well, I''ll get back to business. As for the way to completely wash the white of your Mingtian group, it''s very simple, as long as you transfer all the roads of the underworld forces to me!"


    Yunxin was angry after hearing this. A row of tables stood up, "brother, you''re daydreaming, aren''t you!"

 Chapter 553

    "Yun Xin, don''t get excited." Ming Ling looked at Yun Xin and asked him to be more rational.


    Yunxin also looks at Ming Ling. He really can''t understand. The first brother is so deceptive. How can Ming Ling tolerate it.


    "Mingshao, he''s clearly reaping the benefits of the fisherman!" Yun thought to persuade mingling to be more rational.


    But in the eyes of Ming Ling, what is irrational now is his Yunxin. Anyway, although he has quit the underworld and is no longer the boss of the underworld, the first brother can''t do anything to him because of this.


    It is natural for him to make such a request.


    "Yunxin, go out and wait for me." mingling knows what to say now. Yunxin can''t listen. It''s better to let Yunxin out of sight and out of mind than to let Yunxin stay here.


    "But Mingshao..." Yunxin was still worried.


    "It''s all right, you go out." the voice of Ming Ling was speechless.


    Although Ming Ling is no longer his boss, he has been carrying out orders and obedience for many years.


    Although Yunxin is not satisfied, he still listens to the words of Ming Ling. He goes out unwilling.


    After Yunxin went out, the whole private room was much cleaner.


    The waiter also served the food one after another.


    The first brother didn''t hurry to eat, but looked at the Ming Ling and entered the most important topic with him today, "Ming Ling, in fact, it''s the best time for you to quit the black circle now. Before, everyone thought you were dead, and the news of your death was well known. Only a few people knew that you were still alive, so now quit, you have fewer enemies. Everyone thought you were dead, so naturally they won''t take revenge on you, but if your company is still lucky in the name of the underworld It''s hard to guarantee that the enemies you set up before won''t come to your door and disturb your life again. Transferring all the underworld forces of your company to my company seems to be your loss, but in fact, it''s your enemy transferred to me. I''m the one who suffered the most. I''ll wipe your ass! "


    The first brother analyzed the situation. Mingling looked at the first brother deeply and didn''t speak. Obviously, he also knew that the first brother was telling the truth.


    Judging from the current situation, it is really bad for him.


    Because he was anxious to complete Su wennuan''s dream, he withdrew from the black circle without even paving the back road. If you think about it carefully, there was a great risk.


    If his enemies come to the door, with his own strength, he really doesn''t have full confidence to protect Su wennuan and the children.


    But can Yige be so kind and carry the black pot for him over the years?


    Is there another conspiracy staring at him?


    "You should think about it yourself." the first brother gave Ming Ling time to think about it.


    Ming Ling''s expression was cold. A pair of deep eyes looked at a brother without letting go. They didn''t want to let go of every expression on his face, "tell me about your purpose."


    "What purpose?" the first elder brother didn''t know what Ming Ling meant for the first time.


    "The purpose of helping me so much," said Ming Ling, seeing blood for a while.


    The first brother''s expression just now became immersed. He looked at fan Tongtong next to him and saw the expectation on fan Tongtong''s face. In fact, fan Tongtong also wanted to know the purpose of the first brother''s coming to the other bank city this time.


    The first brother said to fan Tongtong, "go outside and wait for me first. I''ll talk to him alone."


    Then the first brother patted fan Tongtong on the shoulder.


    Fan Tongtong naturally doesn''t want to go out and miss the conversation between the first brother and mingling, but the first brother said so, and she can''t be too capricious.


    She looked at the first brother, looked at the Ming mausoleum opposite, then stood up and walked outside.


    Fan Tongtong closes the door of the box and everything calms down. Only Ming Ling and first brother are left.


    Now, the first brother''s eyes towards the Ming Ling became more serious and resentful.


    Some words hidden in the bottom of my heart can be said without scruples.


    "Because I have a person who cares about me as much as you do." the first brother looked at Ming Ling deeply and said.


    After hearing this sentence, Ming Ling''s heart beat hard and narrowed his eyes slightly to look at the first brother.


    He is not a fool. Naturally, he knows who the person who has the same care as him mentioned in Yige''s mouth refers to. Of course, it is not fan Tongtong!


    If it''s for fan Tongtong, a big brother can stay in California and never come to the other side of the city.


    Seeing the deep eyes of Ming Ling, the first brother continued, "you guessed right. I''m just like you for Su Nuan."


    Ming Ling bit his teeth. "She''s your sister!"


    When knowing that there are other men who care about Su wennuan and other men who want to protect Su wennuan, the feeling in mingling''s heart is both jealous and angry!


    It''s not that he is stingy, nor that he doesn''t want other men to protect Su Nuan!


    It''s because the first brother once thought about Su wennuan between men and women! What''s more, Su wennuan and the first brother are half brothers and sisters!


    If the first brother still has that kind of unwarranted desire for Su wennuan, it shouldn''t be!


    And make Ming Ling angry!


    "I know she''s my sister! But once some feelings happen, they can''t be controlled by themselves. Mingling, don''t you know this feeling?" the first brother said loudly, his expression out of control.


    Ming Ling''s fist was also pinched, and his deep eyes were cold. He looked at the first brother, "are you openly provoking me! Su wennuan is my wife now!"


    The first brother said publicly in front of him that he liked Su Nuan!


    This is not provocation. What is he!


    "I just want to protect her!" the first brother said in a tight voice.


    Yes, all he does now is just to protect Su wennuan. He loves his house and Wu.


    If something happens to the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan will be the first to be hurt. Now the only way to protect Su wennuan from harm is to protect the Ming mausoleum.


    As long as the Ming mausoleum is intact, Su wennuan can spend his life safely.


    This is why brother Yi came to the other city this time.


    Although the first brother''s starting point is good, as Su wennuan''s husband, it is difficult for mingling to accept other men to help him for that feeling!


    "You can''t take care of her business!" mingling stood up.


    The first brother also stood up, "I''m talking to you about work, not her. Mingling, if you''re a real man, you should be able to bend and stretch!"


    The first brother knew that mingling was also anxious to find a way to protect Su wennuan and eliminate his enemies one by one.


    But now that he has retired, he has no choice at all.


    He also knew that Ming Ling was still excited about his opinions, which was the fastest and most convenient way to solve the problem.


    But Ming Ling wanted to give up his proposal for the anger in his heart.


    "Brother I, don''t think you are omnipotent! Without you, we can still get out of the world!" Ming Ling said to brother I gnashing his teeth.


    Yes, without the help of Yige, they can completely wash the Ming Tian Group step by step. It just takes time!


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, the first brother sneered and said, "I know you have this ability, but you need to spend several times. In case your family is killed by the enemy before you wash it, what do you do and who do you cry for?"


    The first brother is a Taoist like Ming Ling. His ability to analyze things is naturally the same as Ming Ling.


    This is exactly what Ming Ling cares about.


    He can go on the right path step by step, but it takes time, but he is worried that the time is too long. During this period, if something happens to Su wennuan and the children, he really has no way at all.


    Now Su Nuan''s warm children are all he has. He can''t take any chances or let them be in any danger.


    Ming Ling bit his teeth and endured his jealousy and anger. If he had been in the past, he would never have endured as much as now.


    But now he cares about more people and needs to protect more people, so his responsibility is naturally great.


    He can''t take a little risk.


    "What do you want me to do?" Ming Ling finally compromised! Accepted the proposal of Yige.


    No matter how humiliating, Su Nuan and the safety of the children are the first!


    This is the top priority of the Ming mausoleum.


    "It''s very simple. I signed the contract I made with Su wennuan before. In fact, I ran to help Su wennuan before. I thought you were dead, and half of the Mingtian group was black forces. If Su wennuan ran the company, there would be some risks..." the first brother didn''t go on.


    But Ming Ling also understood what he didn''t say.


    The first brother came to the other city to help Su wennuan. He carefully planned a case to cooperate with Su wennuan. As long as Su wennuan signed the contract, the black forces within the Mingtian group automatically transferred to the first brother in the form of contract.


    All things are taken over by the first brother. In this way, the netherworld group is completely divorced from the black forces!


    Su wennuan can run Mingtian group in vain.


    Unfortunately, when Su wennuan was about to sign a contract, mingling suddenly came back, and the plan has been stranded until now.


    "I see." Ming Ling accepted the first brother''s proposal.


    In fact, now he is more rational and flexible. The first brother is right. For the safety of his children and Su wennuan, he can''t put them in a dangerous position for his own self-interest.


    The first brother was slightly surprised to see that mingling agreed.


    Ming Ling, who never bowed his head to anyone, today compromised so easily in front of him. This is not a good start.


    "OK, I''ll have the contract sent over in two days." the first brother also responded.


    "Why are you with fan Tongtong?" at the end of the curtain, Ming Ling suddenly asked.


    The first brother trembled and looked up at the Ming mausoleum. He saw the deep meaning in his eyes. He knew he couldn''t hide it from him.


    "For the sake of Su wennuan." the first brother didn''t hide the fact.

 Chapter 554

    Su wennuan told him before that she hoped that he would find his happiness earlier. She hoped to see his other half one day.


    At that time, the first brother asked Su wennuan, is this really what you want to see?


    At that time, Su wennuan nodded sincerely.


    The first brother knows what Su wennuan wants.


    She wants to be happy with the four members of the Ming Ling family. She wants to live a life without guilt with her children and Ming Ling.


    Now, she has got the Ming mausoleum, and the two children are healthy and lively.


    The only thing she can''t control is the guilt in her heart.


    Guilt about his feelings and his life are all factors that can lead to Su wennuan''s unhappiness.


    So the first brother, as Su wennuan wanted, soon found a girlfriend, and this girlfriend was fan Tongtong.


    Because fan Tongtong likes him, and Su wennuan thinks fan Tongtong is good.


    Ming Ling didn''t know what it was like when he heard the answer from the first brother.


    He never thought that besides him, there was another man in the world who could sacrifice his happiness for Su wennuan.


    Should he be glad that Su wennuan still has such people''s concern, or should he be angry that the first brother still has that kind of unreasonable desire for Su wennuan?


    "What exactly are your feelings for her now?"


    This sentence should not have been asked by Ming Ling, but he still couldn''t resist the burning anger and confusion in his heart.


    The first brother and Su wennuan are brothers and sisters. It''s already clear.


    The first brother''s feelings for Su wennuan are so strong, which is not a good thing.


    Hearing Ming Ling''s question, Yige was stunned and then smiled. Naturally, the smile on his lips would be a little bitter and have too many unspeakable feelings.


    "What feelings you think is what feelings." the first brother said this sentence, calm with some depression.


    He can''t have any relationship with Su wennuan in his life. He has accepted this fact for a long time, but he has also felt heartache for a long time.


    The feeling that you want to be together but can''t, the feeling that you don''t have the opportunity to fight for, no one can understand.


    But once feelings happen, they will not disappear.


    He is good for Su wennuan. He doesn''t want to ask for anything in return. He just wants her to live well.


    Ming Ling suddenly sneered, "it''s really good for my brother to do so for my sister. If only you could be so enlightened in the past."


    The first brother''s heart was fierce. Naturally, he understood what Ming Ling said.


    Is Ming Ling satirizing him for being so cruel to Su Nuan before, but now he can''t repent?


    Hehe, he was not cruel to Su wennuan before, but used his own means to win Su wennuan back to him.


    It''s just that this kind of struggle is so ridiculous and cruel to outsiders.


    There is no right or wrong in every kind of emotion. It just depends on what method you use to fight for it.


    "You''re right. I didn''t do well before, so now I''ll find a way to make up for it." the first brother didn''t talk back to Ming Ling.


    But answered the words of Ming Ling positively.


    The corners of Ming Ling''s lips slightly ticked, "you really look different from before."


    Just now the first elder brother kept saying that he was different from before. Now it''s Ming Ling''s turn to talk about him.


    This sentence comes from the heart.


    When people are young, they are always capricious and always do things they don''t know what they are doing.


    Young and frivolous, we always make a lot of mistakes.


    I think it''s cool to go out and fight vigorously.


    But when you grow up, when you have people you care about, when you have people you want to protect, and when you taste the taste of asking but not asking, you will understand a lot of things.


    Looking back on those childish things I did at the beginning, I realized how stupid I was when I was young.


    Time can always smooth people''s spirit, make people more mature and know how to cherish plain happiness.


    Ming Ling seems to be a little sad when he sees the first brother. He hooks the corner of his lips. This radian is gratifying that they have changed each other, "that''s all for today. Let''s go."


    Although we didn''t say some words, we all know in our hearts, so we don''t have to say them.


    The first brother saw that Ming Ling went out, his own lip flap also hooked, and then went out of the private room with Ming Ling.


    Yunxin and a group of brothers are still waiting outside. When they see the Ming mausoleum coming out, they quickly welcome it up and ask with concern, "Ming Shao, are you okay?"


    Ming Ling shook his head, "let''s go."


    Yunxin also looked at the elder brother behind him with some vigilance, and then stared at him to show his authority.


    The first brother just shook his head with a smile and didn''t care too much about Yunxin.


    Having experienced so many things, first brother has already seen through those intrigues.


    In fact, his legs are now like this. They can''t all blame the Ming mausoleum. Most of the reason lies in himself.


    If he is not so competitive and likes to win.


    I don''t want to take revenge on Ming Ling and kill Ming Ling.


    If he knew how to be contented and how to live safely as he is now, there would be no war between him and Ming Ling.


    There was no gunfight. He was still the handsome brother before. He couldn''t hurt his hands and feet.


    All the consequences are caused by themselves, no one can blame.


    The first brother watched Ming Ling and his brothers leave, with some nostalgia and regret in his eyes.


    All that came to mind was what happened before he and Ming Ling, and that period of time that could not be recalled.


    That kind of war, cruel competition.


    Fan Tongtong saw that the first brother''s eyes were a little fuzzy. She came forward and took the first brother''s arm. She said with concern, "are you okay?"


    The first brother was in a trance. Seeing fan Tongtong''s caring eyes, he shook his head and held the back of fan Tongtong''s hand. "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Looking at the thin woman in front of me, Yige suddenly felt a little distressed.


    His explanation to Ming Ling is that he is with fan Tongtong to make su wennuan happy and let her live without guilt.


    But now, in front of fan Tongtong, she looked at her thin appearance and her poor eyes.


    He suddenly felt that the girl was actually very poor and very good. She had been taking care of him and helping him.


    If he was with her for that reason, he would be really sorry for her.


    Fan Tongtong holds a brother''s arm and wants to go with him.


    The first brother suddenly stopped, and fan Tongtong''s footsteps also stopped. He looked at the first brother and asked anxiously, "is there something uncomfortable?"


    The first brother suddenly turned back and looked at her with a serious look in his eyes that fan Tongtong had never seen before, "Tongtong..."


    Fan Tongtong was stunned by his cry, and weakly replied, "what''s the matter?"


    The first brother looked at her, did not speak, but kept looking at her face.


    Seeing fan Tongtong embarrassed, she blushed. She hung her head and stroked her red face. "What''s the matter? Is there anything dirty on my face?"


    "Do you like me?" the first brother suddenly asked.


    That was straightforward and sincere.


    Fan Tongtong was frozen. She was only blushing just now, but now she felt red all over her body. She looked up a little and looked at the first brother''s face. Then she hung her head urgently, "suddenly ask this question, I, you..."


    She really didn''t expect that the first brother would suddenly ask this question, and people came and went in public.


    I don''t know if others have heard her or if anyone is looking at her.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. Just answer me honestly," said the first brother, looking at her with some expectations and more complicated.


    Fan Tongtong is not a fool. She naturally knows that Yige won''t ask this question for no reason.


    The answer to the question may be directly related to their future.


    She naturally wants to answer from her heart.


    She summoned up the courage, raised her head, looked into the first brother''s eyes and replied seriously and introverted, "yes, you know I''ve liked you since I was a child..."


    Whether the first brother likes her or not, just let her follow the first brother.


    "Tong Tong, you know my heart can''t be given to you, in order to be fair to you..."


    "No, don''t say!" before the first brother finished his words, fan Tongtong interrupted him, and she became very nervous.


    "Even if you use me, use me to make su warm, and use me to forget her, I am still willing to be used by you, that is, don''t let me leave you, first brother. You should understand that I don''t care about anything except you..." fan Tongtong took first brother''s hand and expressed his feelings in pain.


    She always knew what Yige thought, but she still wanted to be with him.


    Even when Yige first slept with her, she knew that Yige was thinking about Su wennuan. He didn''t love her at all.


    But she gave herself to him without hesitation. As long as she could stay by his side, she could do anything.


    Fan Tongtong doesn''t care about being someone else''s double. He''s afraid he''ll deprive her of the right to follow him.


    The first brother saw some tears accumulated in fan Tongtong''s eyes. He raised his hand and rubbed the top of her hair painfully, "Tongtong, why are you..."


    The tears in fan Tongtong''s eyes finally fell down and cried, "then why do you have to do it for Su wennuan?"


    A brother''s heart was stifled, and he immediately understood fan Tongtong''s feelings.


    He knows better than anyone the taste of loving others but not being loved by others.


    one should not impose on others what he himself does not desire.


    The first brother knew that he had hurt fan Tongtong again.


    He touched her head. "Don''t cry, I take back what I just said." he said with one hand and took her hand up.


    The warmth in his palm suddenly came from his heart. Fan Tongtong cried and smiled, raised his hand and wiped the tears on his face.


    "Thank you, brother. Thank you for letting me stay with you." for fan Tongtong.


    The first brother won''t let her leave, which is the best gift for her.


    In this life, no matter what her status, as long as she can stay with her brother all the time, it is enough.


    "Fool, in fact, you can pursue your own happiness." the first brother sighed.


    Fan Tongtong looked at the first brother with tearful eyes and said less than a word, "you are my happiness in this life..."


    Who can understand the only happiness?

 Chapter 555

    The first brother looked at the tears in fan Tongtong''s eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    This sentence deeply hurt his heart.


    He can best understand the meaning of this sentence, can''t he!


    Take a person as the greatest happiness in your life, but if you can''t ask for happiness, it will hurt people more.


    He can''t pursue his own happiness in his life. Why should people who like him suffer like this?


    The first brother felt that he could not treat fan Tongtong so cruelly, so he reached out to wipe the tears off her face.


    "Don''t cry. When I didn''t say what I said just now, I''d better follow me in the future." he is also alone, and it''s not bad to be alone with himself.


    Fan Tongtong looked at him and smiled, but his tears were still falling. What could this kind of tears be if they were not moved?


    Although this sentence is very common and has no technical content at all, it is already the most beautiful love word in the world in fan Tongtong''s view.


    She doesn''t want much. It''s enough to be with her brother.


    Fan Tongtong nodded with tears, "OK..." this time, she took the initiative to hold a brother''s hand and firmly held his hand in her own hand.


    I''m afraid that after loosening it, it will never be so firm as it is now.


    In the palm of his hand, fan Tongtong pinched his warm feeling. The first brother didn''t reject this feeling, and even liked it a little.


    He suddenly felt that maybe in this world, he didn''t need any vigorous feelings and lived a plain life. Even if the people around him didn''t like it so much, it''s not bad to go through a lifetime together.


    "Let''s go..." the first brother took fan Tongtong''s hand and left.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ming Ling got home, Su Nuan and the children were waiting for him.


    Seeing him coming back, Su wennuan stood up with happiness in his face. The children also jumped down from the sofa and ran to the Ming mausoleum.


    "Wow, Dad, you''re back at last..." Luo holds Ming Ling''s leg and rubs her small face on him. She looks very happy and satisfied.


    Bo Bo also came over, took Ming Ling''s trouser legs, looked up at him, a smile on his face, that young little appearance, looked so cute.


    Ming Ling squatted down and pinched his little face, then picked up Luo Luo, who was persuading his legs, and kissed her chubby little face, "think so of dad."


    Luo Luo nodded, "uh huh, I miss you so much..."


    Luo Luo confirmed that the radian of the smile on Ming Ling''s lips was hard to hide, "but dad didn''t bring you anything to eat today."


    Luo smiled twice, "don''t eat today. Mom made a lot of delicious food..."


    Luo Luo said, and the little hand pointed to the table.


    Ming Ling glanced in the direction of Luo Luo''s fingers and saw that there were rich meals on the table. Then he looked at Su Nuan standing by the sofa.


    Su wennuan looked at him expectantly, and the smile on his lips was very beautiful.


    Ming Ling came to her with Luo Luo in her arms. Her voice was very gentle. "How do you remember to cook by yourself today?" there were many servants in his family, and there was no shortage of hands in the kitchen. Now Su wennuan has his own job.


    She shouldn''t have enough time.


    Su wennuan still smiled. "I want to celebrate. How about it? Is it going well today?" Su wennuan said happily.


    Because she knows that mingling is going to quit the underworld today.


    So I''ve been waiting at home, expecting and nervous.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s nervous eyes, Ming Ling nodded, "well, it''s going well..."


    As soon as Su wennuan heard what he said, he immediately released his tense mood. Excitedly, he tiptoed forward and kissed him, "Ming Ling, I knew you were the best!"


    Her soft lips fell on his cheek, and Ming Ling''s body was numb subconsciously.


    Just a kiss aroused the excitement in his body.


    However, due to the situation, he didn''t do much, and his deep eyes looked at her.


    Seeing the difference in his eyes, Su wennuan certainly knows how he feels now.


    She was also stunned. Unexpectedly, he was excited when she just kissed him.


    Su wennuan knew he was in trouble, smiled awkwardly, then pointed to the table and said, "let''s go to dinner so that the food won''t be delicious when it''s cold."


    "Well, aren''t you going to ask your mother and uncle Cheng to come and eat together?" Ming Ling answered and then asked.


    Su wennuan was stunned. He reacted and then knocked on his head. "Yes, it''s time to ask them to come together. I''m so stupid."


    She only worried about Ming Ling and waited for Ming Ling. Now that Ming Ling came back, she was so happy that she forgot to find Ding Hongfei and Cheng Qi to have dinner together.


    After being reminded by Ming Ling, Su wennuan immediately called Ding Hongfei.


    But Chengqi answered the phone. "Warm, what''s up?" Chengqi''s voice was a little worried on the phone.


    Su wennuan cut to the theme, "Uncle Cheng Qi, do you have time with my mother? Come and have dinner together. We made a lot of food and celebrate..."


    Su wennuan hasn''t said what to celebrate.


    Chengqi housekeeper spoke and interrupted Su wennuan, "I''m afraid we can''t get there today. Your mother is ill again. It''s inconvenient to take her out now. I want to accompany her at home..."


    Hearing the news, Su wennuan paused and asked nervously, "is my mother in serious condition?"


    Chengqi naturally heard Su wennuan''s worry and hurriedly said, "fortunately, it''s just that he always forgets things now, and then likes to sit alone by the window in a daze. It''s nothing..."


    Hearing Chengqi''s comfort, Su wennuan is relieved. In fact, Chengqi takes care of Ding Hongfei. Su wennuan is very relieved.


    "Well, you can rest at home and don''t forget to eat." Su wennuan asked.


    "You know, you take care of yourself."


    Chengqi also said a greeting, and then they hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Su wennuan turns back to see the Ming mausoleum.


    Before she could speak, Ming Ling said, "let''s eat..." he had heard what she said on the phone just now.


    The food on the table is really rich. Although it is not a delicacy, there are fish and meat, and the color of the food looks particularly good.


    When Ming Ling saw these, he gave Su wennuan an appreciative look, "did you do all this?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I did it..."


    Ming Ling smiled, "a good wife and mother." having such a wife is his happiness in his life.


    "You are a super daddy." Su wennuan suddenly said this in response to Ming Ling''s words.


    Ming Ling looked at her curiously and looked at her with questioning eyes, "obviously I don''t understand what the word super daddy means."


    Su wennuan understood his eyes and felt that his confused appearance was very cute. She couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t explain to him what super daddy meant.


    But changed the topic to, "ha ha, nothing, nothing, let''s eat."


    She held pineapple on the stool and sat down. She also held pineapple on the stool and sat down.


    The family chatted while eating. Su wennuan was very concerned about whether mingling had completely broken off from the underworld.


    Just because he had experienced the near death of the Ming mausoleum before, Su wennuan was particularly worried about the future of the Ming mausoleum.


    "In the future, you have nothing to do with those people." Su wennuan blinked with chopsticks in his mouth. It''s a normal chat.


    It seems that she hasn''t had a good chat with Ming Ling for a long time.


    While eating, Ming Ling looked at her, "do you think it might be completely broken?"


    Even if he no longer holds any position on the road, he has stayed in it before. He must not be completely innocent of the things on the road like ordinary people.


    "Ah? What should I do?" Su wennuan worried again.


    I thought it would be all right to step back.


    Ming Ling smiled and rubbed Su''s warm hair. "Don''t worry, I just mean that my former brothers will protect us."


    In fact, what he said is not stable Su wennuan. After all, he was the boss and had a good friendship with his brothers.


    Brothers will guard him even in friendship.


    After listening to Ming Ling''s words, Su nuanuan breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, so it''s like this. It scared me to death..."


    Ming Ling smiled and touched her head, "what are you thinking..."


    Su wennuan pouted. "I''m not worried about you, and I don''t want you to have any risks."


    When she heard the news that Ming Ling was dead, she almost cried her life away. She couldn''t bear the blow for the second time.


    Two people who care about each other are always very sensitive and nervous about the other.


    Just as Ming Ling is worried about what harm it will do to Su Nuan and the children for her own reasons.


    "In the future, I will only be the president of Mingtian group. You should understand this answer." mingling explained to Su wennuan.


    After so many years of running in, mingling already knows Su wennuan''s personality very well. This woman always likes to think nonsense.


    If he doesn''t explain anything to her, she will think wildly and don''t know what she will think.


    So in order to reassure Su wennuan, Ming Ling will tell Su wennuan the best situation.


    Su wennuan smiled and nodded, "I understand, you eat..." she sandwiched the dishes into the bowl of mingling and was very satisfied with the result.


    Seeing the happy smile on Su wennuan''s face, Ming Ling was also very satisfied.


    What is the happiest thing for a man in his life? Isn''t it that he wants the women and children he loves to be happy?


    Their happiness is his happiness.


    Because he quit the black circle, Su wennuan will feel happier and more sunny.


    So he withdrew without hesitation.


    Ming Ling also sandwiched a dish in Su''s warm bowl, "you eat more, you''re too thin."


    "No, Mingshao, something big has happened. Go to Mingtian group quickly!"


    The family is eating. Yunxin suddenly runs in a hurry.

 Chapter 556

    Ming Ling and Su wennuan looked at Yunxin.


    With an anxious face, Yunxin strode forward, stood next to mingling and said, "Mingshao, go to Mingtian group. The current situation is not very good. I knew that Zhao Fengxia and old man Ming came to you to apologize. They must have bad intentions..." Yunxin didn''t continue to say the following words.


    Seeing the frown of Ming Ling, Yunxin could only sigh, and it was hard to say anything.


    Ming Ling stood up and walked directly out, "let''s go and have a look..."


    "Hey, Ming Ling, I''ll go with you." Su wennuan also stood up and followed his footsteps.


    Ming Ling stopped and looked back at her. "Just rest at home. I''ll be back later."


    Su wennuan stubbornly shook his head, "no, I want to solve the problem with you."


    Now Ming Ling has withdrawn from the underworld. His power must not be as strong as before.


    Seeing that Yunxin is in such a hurry now, it seems that this time things are very serious. She is the wife of mingling and should solve problems for mingling.


    What difficulties does mingling have? She should face them with him.


    "Listen, you stay at home and I''ll be back soon." mingling rubbed Su''s warm head.


    Her eyes were spoiled and coaxed her.


    As a man, he naturally has to take charge of his own affairs. If Su wennuan needs to worry about the company, it will be meaningless for him to quit the underworld.


    "But I''m worried about you..." sure enough, Su wennuan still doesn''t trust him.


    Her trait of worrying about people really makes her feel helpless.


    Ming Ling suddenly became less gentle, lowered his face and said seriously, "Su wennuan, can you listen to something and don''t be so capricious? If you can''t even rest assured, do I have to stay at home with you every day?"


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su Nuan was stunned and saw the unhappiness in his eyes.


    Su wennuan suddenly realizes that she seems to be taking care of too much. She worries too much, so that her worry has caused a kind of trouble to mingling.


    Su wennuan knew he was wrong and said weakly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I just..." I just care about him too much.


    Care to want to see him safe all the time.


    "Well, I know, you take good care of the children at home. I''ll be back when I go..." Ming Ling rubbed the top of her hair again and interrupted her words.


    Turn around and walk with Yunxin.


    Su wennuan looks at the figure of Ming Ling leaving and pouts.


    She could see that mingling was angry. As soon as mingling was angry, she was in a bad mood. This was not the result she wanted.


    She knows that men have their own pride and dignity. Men like women who protect themselves and take good care of themselves. They don''t like women better than themselves.


    I don''t like being worried and protected by women all the time, which will make others think this man is a coward.


    But Su wennuan''s original intention was not to cover the Ming mausoleum, but to care about him from the bottom of his heart.


    Since she almost lost the Ming mausoleum last time, Su wennuan has always been afraid of losing the Ming mausoleum.


    She didn''t think that her excessive worry would cause trouble to mingling.


    Now Ming Ling gave her face, and she had realized the problem.


    Su wennuan sighed, recovered, returned to the table and continued to eat with the children.


    This dinner was originally intended to celebrate the success of Ming Ling''s withdrawal from the black circle. Now the protagonists have left, so it''s tasteless to eat.


    ¡­¡­


    Ming Ling and Yun Xin came to Ming Tian Group. They heard the cry of a crazy woman from a distance.


    "I''m going to burn the netherworld group. Whoever stops me today, I''ll kill whoever, and then kill myself!"


    The woman''s cry came all the way to the ears of Ming Ling. He walked quickly.


    A group of security guards are stopping the arsonist woman.


    That woman is Zhao Fengxia. She is holding a bottle of gasoline in one hand and a lighter in the other. She confronts the security guard with a ferocious face and undulating chest.


    Looks very emotional.


    "Don''t get excited, madam. Put down the gasoline in your hand first..." the security guards are afraid to be rude to Zhao Fengxia and forcibly rob the gasoline bottle in her hand because Zhao Fengxia is the wife of old man Ming and has more or less something to do with Ming Ling.


    But everyone is trying to appease her.


    But Zhao Fengxia didn''t listen at all. She retreated and said excitedly. Her eyes were still wandering around, trying to find a good time and set fire.


    In that way, I was determined to burn the Ming Tian Group.


    The Ming mausoleum pushed aside the crowd and walked over.


    When the security guard saw him coming, he immediately reported nervously, "president, we can''t stop her..."


    Zhao Fengxia saw that it was the Ming mausoleum, and her mood immediately fluctuated more. Like the rising tide of the sea, waves came towards the Ming mausoleum.


    "Ming Ling, you son of a bitch, dare you come! You beast, I''ll kill you!" Zhao Fengxia rushed towards Ming Ling excitedly. When she ran towards Ming Ling, she unscrewed the gasoline in her hand and wanted to spill it on Ming Ling.


    It was held in time by the security guard.


    Ming Ling dodged away from the spilled gasoline and stood aside, looking at Zhao Fengxia coldly.


    Yunxin was also frightened when she saw it. Unexpectedly, Zhao Fengxia was so fierce that she dared to challenge the Ming mausoleum openly. She really didn''t want to live.


    But he didn''t understand why Zhao Fengxia suddenly did it.


    You know, in this situation, whether Zhao Fengxia burned Mingtian group or killed mingling, it''s not good for her.


    People like Zhao Fengxia never do things without interests.


    "You son of a bitch, heartless beast, you persecute your own father! He''s dying now, and you''re blocking him, even the way of treatment!" Zhaofeng likes to struggle vigorously in the hands of those security guards, shouting in his mouth.


    But it makes people understand the reason why she made trouble this time.


    I did it to get justice for old man Ming.


    So it seems that Zhao Fengxia still has a little conscience.


    At least she will make trouble for old man Ming.


    Zhao Fengxia was so excited that her ferocious appearance seemed to tear the Ming mausoleum apart.


    Her strength was so great that the security guards could hardly hold her.


    Ming Ling naturally heard the reasons in her words, but these reasons were to add sin to him!


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I''ve never banned him!" said Ming Ling, with serious and cold eyes.


    Old man Ming is dying. He''s already in a bad mood. How can he block him!


    Even if old man Ming doesn''t help him any more, he has a blood connection. He can''t do that kind of thing.


    "You still want to sophistry! Now even the best hospital with better settings is unwilling to accept him, not you. Who else has such great ability! Ming Ling, I know you hate him, but anyway, he is your father! How can you do that!" Zhao Fengxia said excitedly.


    Now master Ming''s condition is difficult to control. Whenever she sees master Ming dying, Zhao Fengxia feels like a knife in her heart.


    Although when she was young, she always felt that she was at a loss when she married old man Ming. She was so young and beautiful. She was really at a loss when she married a man so much older than herself.


    So she was not willing. She wanted to do something easy, but she didn''t dare, so she extended the devil''s grasp to mingling.


    She thought, even if you can''t be fickle, you can fight for a fortune and kill two birds with one stone. Why not.


    Over the years, she has been dissatisfied and has never been at ease.


    But think about it carefully. In fact, over the years, if it weren''t for the connivance of master Ming, how could she live so natural, so happy and so proud!!


    Master Ming doesn''t know anything, but has been tolerating her for her sake.


    Without master Ming''s indulgence and doting, she Zhao Fengxia is nothing!


    Now seeing that old man Ming is dying, Zhao Fengxia really feels scared.


    If she loses the protection of the big tree of master Ming, she will really be alone. The enemies she has established over the years will come to the door one by one to bully her, and she has no way at all.


    Some things are terrible to think about.


    So thinking that old man Ming was about to die and that she was about to be besieged on all sides, she felt incomparable fear.


    Excited, I came to find the theory of Ming Ling.


    Even if she can''t kill Ming Ling, she can die with Ming Tian Group, so that she won''t die miserably in the future.


    Because she knew that over the years, mingling didn''t touch her because of the face of master Ming.


    If old man Ming is dead, she will be the second one to die in Ming Ling.


    "There''s no need to add guilt! Go back first. Tomorrow I''ll take him to the best hospital for treatment."


    Ming Ling said seriously.


    He really didn''t know that the hospital banned old man Ming,


    Someone must be interfering.


    As for who the troublemaker is, he will find out.


    Zhao Fengxia pushed away the bodyguard who held her and gasped, "Ming Ling, don''t lie to me! If the old man doesn''t get treatment tomorrow, everyone present will testify that you killed Ming! You''ll never die well in your life!"


    Zhao Fengxia said a very serious curse.


    "You crazy woman, what are you talking about here!" Yun Xin said, pointing to Zhao Fengxia discontentedly.


    "Why, are you afraid? I think you really want to kill Ming Ming! Ming Ling, why is your heart so vicious!" Zhao Fengxia said like a madman.


    "Enough!" Ming Ling suddenly roared.


    Zhao Fengxia was stunned and didn''t dare to make a sound. Instead, she looked at the Ming mausoleum.


    She saw that the chest of Ming Ling also fluctuated, and she was obviously angry.


    "I have no resentment or hatred towards him! He will get the best treatment tomorrow. Get out of here quickly!" Ming Ling gritted his teeth a little and was very impatient.


    "OK, I''ll go. I''ll wait to see your attitude tomorrow! If the old man dies, I won''t finish with you!" Zhao Fengxia said with tears and left the Mingtian group.

 Chapter 557

    After Zhao Fengxia left, several people who were still excited just now calmed down. The security guards watched Zhao Fengxia leave one by one.


    Ming Ling said, "go back and do your work. Don''t stand."


    In this way, everyone dared not delay for a moment. They dispersed and returned to their jobs.


    Because they know that compared with Zhao Fengxia, Ming Ling can''t offend.


    Yunxin stood beside Ming Ling and said comfortingly, "Ming Shao, don''t put the crazy woman''s words in your heart..."


    Because only Yun Xin understood how hurtful those words just said by Zhao Fengxia were. Every word was stabbing the heart of mingling.


    Ming Ling''s life can be said to be filial piety first, everything starts from conscience.


    Over the years, even though old man Ming was cruel to him and even wanted to kill him, although Ming Ling hated him, he never wanted to hurt old man Ming and his family.


    Otherwise, old man Ming''s family will not be safe and sound, and the life of glory and wealth will be up to now.


    Because with the current strength of Ming Ling, it is enough to make the Ming family lose their wealth.


    But Ming Ling didn''t do that, which shows that in Ming Ling''s heart, he has always reserved a seat for old man Ming.


    And Zhao Fengxia said so today, no doubt stabbing a knife in the heart of the Ming mausoleum.


    I don''t know what Ming Ling thinks now.


    Ming Ling rubbed his eyebrows. He looked very upset, but he was helpless. "Yunxin, go to contact the best expert..."


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment. Then he understood the meaning of Ming Ling and nodded, "OK, I''ll do it right away..."


    Yunxin naturally heard the promise given by Ming Ling to Zhao Fengxia just now. Now that Ming Ling said such words, Yunxin naturally understood what it meant.


    Yunxin is actually very efficient. Every time mingling speaks, he takes action immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    Mingling returns home. Su wennuan has finished dinner with the children. Su wennuan sits on the sofa waiting for him.


    Seeing him coming back, she immediately stood up happily and walked towards him, "Ming Ling..." she cried out worried.


    Ming Ling turned back and saw her worried face. Because old man Ming was dying, he was already a little lost. He also saw that Su wennuan seemed to need comfort now.


    He suddenly felt very tired and didn''t respond to Su wennuan''s words. He rubbed his eyebrows and walked towards the sofa.


    Seeing that mingling was weak and didn''t talk to her, Su wennuan became more worried. She followed up and sat next to him, "what happened to mingling, isn''t it very serious?"


    "Can you be quiet!" Ming Ling said suddenly.


    That kind of attitude and attitude is definitely boring.


    Su wennuan was stunned by him, stopped talking and looked at him.


    Seeing his head hanging slightly and his hands on his forehead, he looked very tired and tired.


    Su wennuan is a little weak, "I''m sorry..." maybe she can''t solve his problems, but caused his trouble.


    Su wennuan''s voice was full of guilt, and Ming Ling could naturally hear it.


    He suddenly realized that he had just yelled at her. Looking back, he saw Su Nuan looking at him weakly. It was like a child scolded by adults.


    Ming Ling touched her head and forced a smile, "it''s all right, don''t worry about it..."


    Now that master Ming is really going to die, he is really in a bad mood. He really has no extra mood to comfort her.


    "Well, I don''t worry, you relax..." Su wennuan was suddenly afraid that his excessive worry would cause the trouble of mingling.


    "It''s all right. Go take a bath and go to bed. Why haven''t you taken a bath so late?" Ming Ling suppressed the pressure at the bottom of her heart and said to Su Nuan as softly as possible.


    "I''m waiting for you." Su nuanuan pouted slightly.


    I''ve been worried about the safety of Ming Ling, so I''m a little fidgety. I want to call him, but I''m afraid I''ll disturb him.


    I want to know what happened to him, but I don''t know.


    "I''m not a child anymore. You don''t have to worry about me like a pineapple, or I''ll worry about you, too, okay?" Ming Ling took Su wennuan''s hand, took her arm, and told her about the situation.


    Su wennuan nodded obediently, "I know. I won''t worry too much in the future."


    "Well, go to bed." mingling stood up and took Su wennuan''s hand and walked to the room.


    After taking a bath, they went to bed and had their own worries. They didn''t sleep well all night.


    Now, although they stay with each other and don''t quarrel, their hearts are getting farther and farther away


    This feeling of wanting to get closer but getting farther and farther away from each other made Su wennuan feel afraid.


    In the middle of the night, Su wennuan still didn''t sleep. Thinking of the consequences, Su wennuan panicked. She turned around, stretched out her hand and gently held mingling''s waist, put her face on his chest, felt his body temperature and the feeling of his presence around her.


    She clearly cares about him, but her care is like a same-sex magnet to him. The closer she tries to get close, the farther he will retreat. This distance is neither what Su wennuan can control nor what Su wennuan wants.


    All night, she held him


    When I woke up in the morning, Ming Ling was no longer around.


    Su wennuan gets up quickly, puts on his clothes and goes downstairs. There is no figure of Ming Ling in the living room.


    Although I knew that the Ming mausoleum would not disappear out of thin air, I was still a little lost.


    If at ordinary times, Ming Ling would ask her to get up to work and wait for her to go out together.


    But because of what happened yesterday, the Ming mausoleum was gone early today, and I don''t know where the Ming mausoleum has gone.


    Su wennuan hurried to the kitchen and saw that Lvzhu was still busy. She asked, "did the young master get up and leave in the morning?"


    Green bamboo nodded. "He left while talking on the phone."


    "Didn''t have breakfast?" Su wennuan continued.


    Green bamboo shook his head, "no, he seems very anxious to go out."


    "I see. Keep busy..." Su wennuan probably learned about the situation and didn''t ask in detail.


    Because she knew that Lvzhu was just a servant, she would not know where the Ming mausoleum went.


    But Su wennuan doesn''t know what happened to mingling yesterday, which made him suddenly so tired and hard.


    Because what Ming Ling said to her yesterday, let her not worry about him too much.


    Su wennuan also understood what Ming Ling meant, so even though she was worried and curious, she still didn''t go to find out. Instead, she greeted the children to get up for dinner, sent them to school, and then went to the company by herself.


    Although people in the company, but the heart has been concerned about Ming Ling.


    So that Su wennuan was haunted all morning.


    On the other side, Ming Ling finds the best doctor for old man Ming. He personally goes to pick up old man ming to the hospital.


    Old man Ming is not as energetic as before. He looks sick, as if he could wither at any time.


    Seeing him like this, Ming Ling''s heart was even more lost and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Ming Ling is driving in front. Old man Ming and Zhao Fengxia are sitting in the back. The atmosphere in the car is a little low and tight.


    No one spoke, but there was a string in everyone''s heart.


    It can be triggered at any time.


    But we all know that we didn''t move the strings at the bottom of our hearts.


    Soon, Ming Ling took old man ming to the hospital and brought him to the best experts.


    After a series of inspections.


    The respected expert also said, "the situation is not optimistic. Cancer cells have spread, and even if treated, they won''t live long..."


    Hearing this conclusion, everyone''s heart sank fiercely. Zhao Fengxia looked at old man Ming fiercely, and then shed tears silently.


    Ming Ling also looked at Ming Ming. Seeing the decadent expression on his face, his instantly old face and the falling light in his eyes, his heart was stifled.


    In front of the old man, was he the powerful Ming Ming in the past, or the man who gave cruel orders without blinking his eyes!


    All the hostility and lingran on him had disappeared at this moment.


    Only then did Ming Ling understand that everything became worthless in the face of life and death.


    All the glory, wealth, fame, wealth and honor before life and death were a piece of waste paper.


    After hearing the conclusion of the old expert.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He went to old man Ming and his facial muscles moved reluctantly. Finally, he called out the word from the depths of his throat, "Dad, let''s treat conservatively..."


    With conservative treatment, old man Ming can live longer, and people won''t be so painful.


    The sound of dad from the mouth of Ming Ling made old man Ming tremble fiercely. He looked up at Ming Ling incredibly. His turbid and old eyes were filled with some excitement.


    "Ming Ling..." he shouted excitedly.


    He really didn''t expect that mingling would call him father


    He thought that in his life, Ming Ling would not forgive him and hated him.


    I didn''t expect to hear such a sincere voice from Ming Ling before I died.


    Calling out the word "Ming Ling", Ming Ming''s muddy eyes couldn''t help blurring.


    He thought he would never wet his eyes because of anything in his life.


    But now it''s just the word father, which makes his heart unable to be moved calmly.


    "Mingling, it''s my father''s fault. My father is sorry for you in this life. I can''t make up for it. I regret it, but now I..." Mingming said excitedly, with tears in his eyes.


    People always have to wait until they are about to leave to understand the mistakes they have made in the past, but there is no way to make up for them.


    If time could give him another chance, he would never treat Ming Ling as before. He would definitely bring up Ming Ling and give him the best love and protection.


    Then Ming Ling will not suffer so much in his life.


    But the cruelest thing in the world is that it will never come back. Cherishing the present is the most important thing.


    Ming Ling patted Ming Ming on the shoulder and calmed his excitement. "Now you live well every day is the biggest remedy for me..."

 Chapter 558

    Ming Ming can''t stop crying for a moment. He hides his face and wants to hide his embarrassment at this time, but he can''t stop crying from his heart.


    Thinking that he is about to die and everything he has done to Ming Ling before, Ming Ming feels that this is retribution.


    "Well, old man, don''t cry. I''ll always be with you..." Zhao Fengxia patted Ming Ming on the back and said comfortingly. She couldn''t help crying while talking.


    She''s been following Ming Ming all her life. Now Ming Ming suddenly says he''s leaving. He''s really a little uncertain about the future.


    Ming Ming knows it''s humiliating. He''s an old man. It''s shameless to shed tears in front of his younger generation.


    However, he lived all his life for face, and even was so cruel to his son. Now things have changed, things have changed, and the state of mind has also changed.


    How much is face worth? What a thing! It''s worthless and meaningless.


    He died to save face and suffered all his life. Now it''s not easy to vent his mood wantonly. He doesn''t intend to oppress himself.


    Zhao Fengxia wiped her tears and didn''t continue to comfort him.


    Ming Ling frowned and stood aside without speaking. He could understand Ming Ming''s mood at this moment.


    "Dad..." Mingfeng hurried to the office, pushed open the door and shouted.


    Originally, he wanted to ask how the situation was, but seeing this situation, he probably guessed the results of the inspection. His excited expression suddenly became sad. He slowly walked to Ming Ming''s side and couldn''t help wetting his eyes. "Dad, let''s go elsewhere to find a treatment. It will be cured..."


    Mingfeng said sadly and excitedly. He couldn''t accept the fact that Mingming was about to die, nor could he accept it.


    Ming Ming heard the voice of Ming Feng and slowly raised his head. Seeing the sad appearance of Ming Feng, he wiped away the tears on his face and shook his head powerlessly, "no, let it be..."


    He knows his own situation, and he is not illiterate. He has heard of medical things. In the late stage, he is generally not saved.


    Even treatment can only be temporarily suppressed, and it will make people look like people and ghosts.


    Instead of endless chemotherapy, it''s better to be safe for a period of time.


    "Dad, let''s find a doctor. He must have a way..." Mingfeng couldn''t help crying.


    Ming Ming said earnestly, "silly boy, come on, I''m not dead yet." seeing Ming Feng crying, Ming Ming Ming didn''t feel good either.


    One is to pity himself, the other is to love Mingfeng. After his death, all the things of the Ming family were handled by him alone.


    "But Dad..." Mingfeng knelt in front of Mingming. "Sorry, I was too rebellious before. I disobeyed your meaning, otherwise..." Mingfeng was very guilty. Before, Mingming wanted to compete for the Mingtian group of mingling. He took advantage of Mingming''s trust in him and hurt his heart, so he got angry with him to the hospital.


    "It''s not your fault. This disease has long buried roots in my body." Mingming lifts Mingfeng from the ground.


    Now he suddenly became so reasonable, "don''t blame yourself. It''s not your responsibility. It''s all my life. I blame me for not doing too many good things in my life..."


    Ming Ming sighs.


    In fact, he gave birth to two good sons.


    But over the years, he himself did not know his happiness.


    It is his fault that the eldest son was born but not raised, and it is his fault that the youngest son was raised but not taught.


    I''ve been chasing fame and wealth all my life. I always think I live very arrogant. No one can compare with me.


    Until now, I realized how conceited and pathetic his life was


    "Dad, don''t say that. We will always be with you..." Mingfeng grabbed Mingming''s hand and said helplessly and sadly.


    From Ming Ming''s mouth, he already knows that Ming Ming is hopeless.


    Even ten doctors can''t help it.


    Ming Ming has already accepted his fate. Why doesn''t he accept his fate.


    Not long after staying in the hospital, four people came out.


    Zhao Fengxia and Mingfeng hold Mingming, and mingling walks behind them.


    Walking outside the hospital, Mingfeng suddenly stopped, went to mingling and said to him, "brother, I''ll just take my father back. You go back first."


    Ming Ling nodded slightly.


    Ming Feng drives Zhao Fengxia and Ming Ming back, and Ming Ling drives back by herself.


    In the car, Mingfeng asked Zhao Fengxia, "Mom, I heard you made trouble in Mingtian group yesterday?"


    Hearing this, Ming Ming fiercely looked at Zhao Fengxia and scolded in his eyes, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to be calm and don''t go to find Ming Ling and Su wennuan?"


    Zhao Fengxia was scolded by master Ming and was stunned. Then she said wrongfully, "Why are you so fierce? I''m not for you. He even blocked you from the hospital and didn''t let you see a doctor! His son is so cruel that he doesn''t allow me to make a fuss! No, if I make a fuss, he''ll take you to see the best doctor."


    Zhao Fengxia said.


    "Well, don''t give me any reason. I don''t know you yet!" old man Ming angrily said.


    Mingfeng also said, "Mom, you must have misunderstood my brother. He will never do that. He will never do things that harm others and not benefit himself."


    "Don''t call him so affectionate. You are so kind to him. When did he take care of you!" Zhao Fengxia glanced at Mingfeng.


    "That''s because I still have a knot in my heart. If I were him, I would have cut off contact with the Ming family!" Mingfeng thought and stood at the side of the Ming mausoleum.


    This sentence almost blurted out. When he finished, he saw that old man Ming didn''t look right. He immediately realized that a sentence he accidentally said seemed to hurt Ming Ming.


    He didn''t mean to accuse Ming, but this sentence had that meaning.


    He hurriedly explained, "I don''t mean anything. My brother is so broad-minded that he won''t care."


    Mingfeng wants to excuse himself, but finds that the more he says, the more wrong he is.


    "Ming Feng, shut up. If you really think of your father, you''ll start a family and start a business as soon as possible!" Zhao Fengxia interrupted him.


    Now Ming Ling is the heart knot in Ming Ming''s heart. When it comes to Ming Ling, Ming Ming Ming will become very pessimistic.


    So now Zhao Fengxia also forbids Ming Feng from frequently mentioning Ming mausoleum.


    When it comes to getting married, Mingfeng can''t help it.


    He took a look at old man Ming in the rearview mirror and Zhao Fengxia.


    In fact, he wants to fulfill Ming Ming''s last wish, but he doesn''t like women, and he can''t help it.


    "Mom, I''ll find a way..." Mingfeng replied to Zhao Fengxia.


    Maybe in Ming Ming''s limited time, he can find someone to get married, complete Ming Ming''s wish and let him go without regret.


    ¡­¡­


    Instead of going home directly, Ming Ling went to Shenghong real estate to find a brother.


    As soon as the Secretary heard that Ming Ling was coming, he quickly invited him to the first brother''s office.


    Ming Ling came in with bad eyes. He grabbed the first brother''s collar and said angrily, "why do you do this! Ming Ming has no enemies with you!"


    He questioned.


    Zhao Fengxia''s words are not groundless. The hospital did pull Ming Ming into the blacklist, and all this was instigated by Yige.


    He didn''t know about it before. After an investigation, he found that it was Yige.


    This man, who used to be his sworn enemy, now suddenly appeared and did this series of abnormal behaviors. He didn''t know what his purpose was.


    "Ming Ling, what are you pretending to be? I''m helping you. You should thank me instead of questioning me." the first brother calmly grabbed Ming Ling''s hand and took it away.


    He is noncommittal about what Mingming doesn''t treat. He did it.


    "Don''t be smart." the Ming Ling said coldly.


    The first brother smiled coldly, "am I smart or are you bound by yourself? You obviously hate Ming Ming, but you have to suppress your revenge mood. This is not the Ming Ling I know."


    "What do you know? In your eyes, there is only hatred!" mingling angrily said.


    Although some people hate, they still have concerns and blood ties in their hearts. They won''t be close, but they won''t hurt for a lifetime.


    "Ha ha, you don''t seem to hate." the first brother sneered at Ming Ling''s words.


    He pulled his sleeve and continued, "if I were you, I would have brought such a man to justice. I don''t know you have such an indecisive side. He abandoned you when you were only 12 years old and even asked someone to chase you. What else can you miss such a father."


    "That''s my business. I don''t need you to intervene!" Ming Lingjun''s face was tight.


    The first brother naturally understood that he once hated Ming Ming, but he never thought of revenge.


    After all, if there is no Ming Ming, there will not be his parents!


    All his bones and blood are given by Ming Ming. What qualifications does he have to do things that hurt Ming Ming.


    "You''re wrong, it''s not your business, and I didn''t do it for you." the first brother''s face suddenly became gloomy and looked at mingling''s eyes seriously and tightly, "I''m for Su wennuan. Once, this old man tried to hurt Su wennuan. He''s the biggest hidden danger of your Ming family. As long as he''s here, Su wennuan won''t have a good life! As Su wennuan''s brother, it''s understandable for me to think about her happy life..."


    Before he finished, he was hit in the face by Ming Ling, and blood came out of his mouth.


    The first brother covered his face and looked back at the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling smashed another fist and said angrily, "since you know that you are brother and sister with her, you should wake up and kill some ideas as soon as possible!"


    "Ming Ling, I can''t put her down. It''s impossible in my life!" the first brother also fought with Ming Ling and shouted loudly. The green veins on his forehead burst out and his chest fluctuated.


    Once some feelings happen, it is difficult to take them back.


    The more restrained some feelings are, the more deep-rooted they become, the stronger they become, and the stronger they become

 Chapter 559

    The more the first brother said, the more angry Ming Ling was. He grabbed the first brother''s collar and punched him hard in the stomach. His expression was angry, "first brother, you are inferior to animals!"


    The first brother was beaten with blood in his mouth by Ming Ling. When he heard the angry scolding of Ming Ling, he turned over and broke free from Ming Ling. He grabbed the documents on his desk and smashed them at Ming Ling. He shouted angrily and helplessly, "who is the beast? Ming Ling, you bastard, you haven''t done anything good in your life. Why have you occupied all the good things! Why, why!"


    The first brother roared his chest up and down, full of indignation and injustice.


    Why is God so kind to Ming Ling? All good things are given to him. He has the supreme right, the status everyone envies, and the sincere service of all the Mafia. Even a good woman like Su wennuan follows him wholeheartedly!


    What''s better about him? What''s worse than him!


    Why is the fate of his life so sad, and the fate of Ming Ling so lucky!


    Up to now, the first brother hasn''t figured out why mingling will be favored by God, but he has been so sad.


    When Ming Ling heard the complaint from the first brother, he naturally understood what he meant.


    It turned out that from beginning to end, the first brother was jealous of what he got, but he never reviewed his fault.


    Ming Ling wiped his mouth, sneered and said, "why? Because I have a heart, and do you have it?"


    Over the years, although he has been in the underworld, his heart has always been kind. He tries to make money and get money and status, not because he likes money and power, but because he wants to give the best to the woman he loves.


    In order to fulfill Su wennuan''s princess dream, he almost threw himself out.


    All his efforts and struggles are not for himself, but for others, so he will get Su wennuan''s heart.


    What about the first brother? What did he do? From the beginning to the end, I was fighting with others and robbing others. I never reviewed myself and didn''t have my own goal, but I was always jealous that others were better than him and got more than him.


    From the beginning, he only hurt Su wennuan, and even tried to break him up with Su wennuan by extreme means. He separated him from Su wennuan for three years and suffered from three years of Acacia.


    He used such means to deal with him and Su wennuan, but finally said that he did it because he liked Su wennuan.


    Oh, this abnormal and extreme love is really despised.


    Hearing what Ming Ling said, the first brother''s heart trembled fiercely. It seems that Ming Ling''s words poked a point in the first brother''s heart, a soft place he has been hiding and unwilling to show.


    So when Ming Ling said this, his heart hurt fiercely.


    But this pain was fiercely suppressed by him. Over the years, he can be sad, but he never let his heart ache.


    Don''t let yourself pay feelings, because he learned from his mother that once people pay feelings, they lose, and they are doomed to be losers for a lifetime.


    So as long as he meets something he likes, he never pays, but grabs it from others. What he can grab is the best.


    It''s good to grab what you like.


    But he never thought that he would unknowingly move towards Su Nuan.


    He also used the previous method to rob Su wennuan from mingling, but Su wennuan is a person, not a thing. He can''t grab it no matter how he grabs it.


    Su wennuan''s heart is with whoever it is!


    There is no doubt that over the years, Ming Ling has paid too much for Su wennuan. He puts his heart on Su wennuan wholeheartedly.


    What did his first brother do for Su wennuan in addition to robbing and doing extreme things?


    This is the most important reason why he lost to Ming Ling.


    The first brother was awakened by a sentence from Ming Ling, but everyone has a good face. Even if he knows he is wrong, he won''t admit his mistake.


    It''s like admitting a mistake and losing face.


    "Ah! Don''t talk nonsense here! You are a cold-blooded and ruthless beast. What can you have in mind! Liar, liar!" the first brother suddenly wanted to go crazy and rushed towards the Ming mausoleum, holding his waist and ready to beat him.


    But now Ming Ling is also angry. How can he allow the first brother to haunt him.


    He pressed a brother''s head and hit a brother''s waist one by one. He was so angry that the muscles of his forehead were shaking.


    The first brother is really angry. He knows that he is Su wennuan''s half brother. He even has feelings for Su wennuan. Such a person is really inferior to animals!


    The first brother was beaten by the Ming mausoleum without much strength and vomited blood.


    "Stop it, stop it!" the door of the office was suddenly pushed open and a man rushed in.


    The woman''s voice said anxiously. She rushed forward to open the Ming Ling and hid the first brother behind her. Su wennuan looked at the Ming Ling anxiously and nervously and said, "Ming Ling, calm down and don''t fight..."


    As soon as Su wennuan entered the door, she saw that mingling was beating the first brother to death. Naturally, she was very frightened. She immediately came up to pull the first brother away and looked at mingling excitedly with comfort in her eyes.


    She didn''t forget that there were still sequelae in the Ming mausoleum. Once she was bloodthirsty, she would kill people and become very eager to kill people.


    She thought that the sequelae of the Ming mausoleum had occurred, which almost killed Yige.


    So she nervously hid the first brother behind her and didn''t let Ming Ling see the blood on the first brother. Maybe it would be better.


    If Ming Ling really killed Yige because of the sequelae, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Ming Ling''s eyes were cold and stared at Su wennuan, "get out of the way!" seeing Su wennuan''s way of maintaining the first brother, his anger was even more fierce and gnashed his teeth.


    Originally, the first brother had an unreasonable desire for Su wennuan. Now Su wennuan still maintains the first brother in this way.


    It''s hard for Ming Ling to think.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "I won''t let you, Ming Ling. Calm down and don''t be impulsive. What can we sit down and talk about?"


    Su wennuan thinks that Ming Ling is not normal now, so he tries to comfort him with a soft voice.


    The first brother raised his head from behind Su Nuan, smiled proudly at Ming Ling with a bloody face, and deliberately pulled Su Nuan''s clothes.


    His action further angered Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s eyes grew colder and he took a step forward. Su wennuan quickly blocked the first brother with his body in front of Ming Ling, "Ming Ling, don''t do this. What''s the matter? Calm down and say..."


    She was really worried that Ming Ling would go crazy.


    Ming Ling didn''t look at Su Nuan, but looked at Su Nuan''s brother with cold eyes. He bit his teeth and touched the muscles on his cheeks.


    The first brother saw that Ming Ling was angry but couldn''t help it. He smiled proudly and sarcastically.


    "Ming Ling, come and sit here first. I''ll pour you a cup of tea..." Su wennuan came forward and tried to help Ming Ling to sit down by the sofa.


    Ming Ling still looked at the first brother dangerously.


    The first brother was about to make a proud expression towards the Ming mausoleum. Su wennuan suddenly looked back. The first brother quickly covered his face and said innocently and pitifully, "it hurts. He hit me for no reason. He''s really crazy..."


    He made Su wennuan feel guilty. After all, the injuries on his face were made by Ming Ling, "I''m sorry, Ming Ling didn''t mean it. Don''t worry, we''ll pay all your medical expenses..."


    Su wennuan apologizes to the first brother.


    Su wennuan''s apology to the first brother makes mingling feel much better. After all, Su wennuan apologized instead of him, which shows that in Su wennuan''s heart, his mingling is her family, and the first brother is just an outsider in her heart.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s words, the first brother naturally understood what Su wennuan meant. He immediately immersed himself in his proud expression just now, loosened his hand covering his face, came and sat down, "just, there''s no need to pay for the medical expenses. They''re all their own people. What''s polite."


    Su wennuan was stunned by this family member. Then she understood what the first brother meant by his family.


    She has always forgotten that the first brother is her brother. She needs a little reminder before she remembers.


    "Anyway, the wound on his face still needs to be treated. Later, you will go to the doctor with us and let him deal with it for you." Su wennuan poured a cup of tea for Ming Ling and another for brother Yi.


    The first brother raised his eyebrow and asked, "are you concerned about me?"


    Su wennuan was stunned. She looked up and saw the expectation in the eyes of Yige. She felt the cold air around her. Looking back, she saw that the eyes of mingling were cold.


    Is Ming Ling angry?


    Su wennuan quickly replied to the first brother, "I''m just an obligation. My husband hurt you. Naturally, I want to deal with the aftermath."


    Su wennuan sat back next to Ming Ling and saw that there were blue and purple marks on the corners of Ming Ling''s mouth. She said with concern, "Ming Ling, are you okay? Do you want to have an inspection later?"


    Ming Ling said in a low voice, "no need."


    "But what if you have an internal injury? I''ll worry. I really don''t understand why your men like fighting so much." Su Nuan said angrily.


    She is worried about the of Ming Ling, and is obliged to the pure broken of the first brother.


    Her present expression and words have told the first brother this information.


    Inexplicably, the first brother felt a little lost. He clearly knew that Su Nuan and Ming Ling were husband and wife, and Ming Ling was her husband.


    Her heart only lies in Ming Ling, but he still wants to win some of her care for himself.


    In the end, seeing that he got the answer and that all her care had been given to mingling, he would only make himself sad.


    The first brother sighed for himself in his heart, "you two are free, I''ll go out first." he stood up and went out.


    Because of the space of the three, he looked at the love of the two of them, and his heart fell like a needle.


    All his life, he warned himself not to feel heartache


    But these days, the feeling of heartache is increasing day by day and can''t be controlled.


    If this is emotion, he would rather not happen in the beginning.


    But emotion is a wonderful thing. It happens silently.

 Chapter 560

    The first brother always thought he was relieved. He always thought he could accept his identity as Su wennuan''s brother.


    But since he came back, he realized that some feelings don''t mean that you can force yourself to press down.


    At first, he was impulsive to be with fan Tongtong. He just wanted to let himself put down the past, put down Su wennuan, complete Su wennuan''s wish and fulfill himself.


    But he found that even if he was with fan Tongtong, his heart was not on fan Tongtong. Whenever he heard the news of Su Nuan and Ming Ling, he would feel heartache and couldn''t breathe.


    When he came to the other city, his original intention was to help Su wennuan, but his original intention gradually changed.


    Maybe Ming Ling was right. From beginning to end, he only robbed other people''s things. He thought what he robbed was the best. He never paid for anyone.


    This time, let him pay something for Su wennuan.


    In one''s life, one should always pay something for a person without desire. In this way, there won''t be so many regrets in life, will there?


    The first brother walked out of the office with a full heart.


    Now, only Su Nuan and Ming Ling are left in the office. Calm down, and Su Nuan''s heart is calmed down.


    She looked at Ming Ling and saw that Ming Ling was drinking tea slowly with a tea cup.


    Su wennuan pursed his lips and moved his ass closer to him, "Ming Ling, are you better now?"


    She didn''t even dare to speak loudly with mingling now, because she thought that mingling was still suffering from sequelae and hadn''t completely calmed down.


    Ming Ling put down the tea cup and looked back at her. "Why did you come here suddenly?"


    Now Su wennuan has opened her own jewelry design studio and has her own business to do. Mingtian group has nothing to do with her.


    The business relationship between Mingtian group and Shenghong real estate has nothing to do with Su wennuan, and she has no reason to come to Yige, but she suddenly appears in Yige''s office.


    This made Ming Ling feel very unhappy.


    "I''m looking for you." Su nuanuan pouted slightly and said truthfully, "I heard you came to the first brother and came here."


    I didn''t see mingling when I got up in the morning. Su wennuan had been worried about him and didn''t even have any thoughts about work, so she went to Mingtian group first. Yunxin said he went with old man Ming, and she called Mingfeng again.


    Mingfeng said he came to the first brother. Su wennuan naturally knew that there would be an accident here, so she hurried over.


    "Have something to do with me?" Ming Ling rubbed his eyebrows slightly. His voice didn''t sound very energetic.


    There have been a lot of things happening recently, and they are all the things of the people around him, and more are unacceptable blows.


    So the nerves of Ming Ling are weak.


    Seeing that Ming Ling was so tired, Su wennuan shook her head, "there''s nothing wrong. I just miss you."


    She said she missed you. Mingling rubbed her hand in the middle of her eyebrows and suddenly paused. She looked back at her.


    Su Nuan nuzui, "I didn''t see you this morning, I......"


    She wanted to say that she was worried about him, but thinking of the trouble caused to him by her worry yesterday, Su wennuan took back the words that should have been exported, pursed her lips and continued, "I can''t live without you now. I miss you when I don''t see you for a while..."


    Su wennuan seldom talks in love with Ming Ling. Now she feels so comfortable.


    Some words should not be held in your heart. It will be better to say them. Lyricism is also a way to relieve pressure.


    Ming Ling obviously didn''t expect Su wennuan to say so. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at her and seeing the glittering expectation in her eyes, he reached out and rubbed her head, "don''t do this, I won''t leave."


    He knows that Su wennuan is very concerned about him, but Su wennuan''s concern now is a little neurotic.


    He can''t take Su wennuan as his shadow and take it with him anytime and anywhere.


    Su wennuan naturally understood what he said. Mingling was asking her not to rely too much on him, but her heart was tied to him all the time, and she couldn''t help herself. "Mingling, I''m stupid, right, but as long as the object is you, I''d rather be stupid forever."


    Su wennuan''s infatuation made Ming Ling feel a little distressed. He took her hand and stood up, "don''t think about it, let''s go..."


    Su wennuan followed him and went out together.


    There was no sign of brother Yi outside, and I didn''t know where he had gone. Su Nuan and Ming Ling didn''t want to know.


    It was already afternoon when they came out. The two of them went to the kindergarten to collect pineapple and pineapple. Unexpectedly, they saw Shi xiaorou outside the kindergarten.


    She stood at the door with a sad face.


    Su wennuan was surprised and went over and hit her on the shoulder. "Xiaorou, why are you here?"


    When xiaorou regained her consciousness and saw that it was su wennuan, she was immediately excited. "Oh, wennuan, you''ve finally come. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    At this time, the kindergarten has not finished school. It is estimated that she will have to wait more than ten minutes, so now xiaorou happens to talk to Su wennuan.


    "Wait for me in the kindergarten?" Su wennuan was surprised, glanced at the Ming Ling behind him, and then looked at Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou nodded frequently, "I couldn''t find you when I went to your company, and you weren''t there when I went to your house. I had no choice but to wait for you in the kindergarten. I thought you would come."


    Shi xiaorou explained.


    When xiaorou was so worried, Su wennuan wondered, "what are you looking for me?"


    When xiaorou pouted, "I have a conflict with Yunxin again. What do you say to do?"


    This time, Shi xiaorou really angered Yunxin. Yunxin left angrily. Shi xiaorou had no choice but to ask Su wennuan for help.


    "Why are there contradictions?" Su wennuan doesn''t understand.


    Shi xiaorou looked at the Ming mausoleum standing behind Su wennuan. She was a little embarrassed, but she still said to Su wennuan, "he wanted to marry me early, but I said I didn''t want to get married so soon. I wanted to spend more time in love. As a result, he was angry. He said I didn''t want to marry him at all."


    "Haven''t you already agreed to his proposal?" Su wennuan said in surprise.


    Before that, xiaorou had indeed agreed to Yunxin''s proposal. It''s not too much for Yunxin to put forward his opinion on marriage.


    "I promised him, but we could get engaged first. As a result, he wanted to get married. I don''t want to get married before I''ve been in love for a long time. It''s too romantic. Guess what he said?"


    When xiaorou looked depressed.


    Su wennuan was also puzzled, "what did he say?"


    "He turned over the old account with me and turned over the matter of Mingfeng. He said that I could marry Mingfeng, why not marry him, and whether to deceive his feelings! Do you think I am unjust!" Shi xiaorou was tangled on her face.


    Su wennuan smiled and shook his head. "It''s Yunxin''s injustice this time."


    Su wennuan has always helped manage rather than kiss.


    "What, even you speak for him." Shi xiaorou pouted discontentedly.


    "I''m not speaking for him, but analyzing the whole story for you. Listen to me..." Su wennuan was about to say something to Shi xiaorou. The kindergarten suddenly came out of school, and the children rushed out under the guidance of the teacher.


    Su wennuan stops talking and looks into the yard of the kindergarten.


    Miss Zhang came with pineapple and pineapple.


    "Dad, mom!" Luo Luo and Bo Bo rushed to mingling and Su nuanuan with their schoolbags on their backs. The two children were very excited.


    Ming Ling also showed some smiles on his unsmiling face just now. He bent over to pick up Luo Luo and kissed Luo Luo on her pink cheek, "good daughter, didn''t cry at school today."


    Luo Luo cracked her mouth, smiled and shook her head. "Luo Luo didn''t cry. Luo Luo is very good."


    Ming Ling rubbed her head, "just be good."


    Su wennuan leads Bo Bo and fondly rubs his head.


    "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to eat." Bo Bo looked up at Su wennuan and said weakly.


    Su wennuan smiled slightly, "OK, let''s go back to eat now."


    "I really envy your family. When they are together, they completely forget others." standing aside, xiaorou not only envies their family, but also defends herself against injustice.


    Su wennuan was still talking to herself just now. As soon as she saw her children, she completely forgot others.


    Are women with families like this?


    Hearing xiaorou''s sour tone, Su wennuan looked back at her and saw her depressed face. She smiled and said, "it''s inconvenient to talk here. Go back with us. I''ll tell you what''s wrong with you."


    "Why am I wrong?" Shi xiaorou puzzled Lu''s mouth.


    "Let''s go and get in the car." Su wennuan didn''t explain much to her for the time being.


    "No, I''m driving here. You go ahead and I''ll just follow you."


    When mingling comes home with her children and wife, xiaorou follows.


    When they got home, Cheng Qi and Ding Hongfei were there. They were preparing food.


    It happened that Bo Bo was hungry and could eat as soon as he came back.


    Ding Hongfei took some plates of snacks and put them on the tea table. He said, "Miss Shi, eat something to fill your stomach."


    Shi xiaorou is not in the mood to eat now. She can''t wait to take Su wennuan and sit down on the sofa. "Wennuan, please tell me why I''m wrong? I really don''t understand."


    "Think about it, Yunxin used to be a non marriage believer. Why are you anxious to marry you now?" Su wennuan asked Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou shakes her head in wonder. She really doesn''t know that Yunxin used to be an unmarried person.


    "Because he really likes you and wants to live with you all his life, because he is too worried about losing you. He is worried that the longer it takes, the more likely you will marry others. That''s why he is so anxious to marry you. As a result, you say you don''t want to get married so early. Doesn''t the implication mean that you want to pick again?"


    Su wennuan''s analysis is clear, because she knows both Yunxin and Shi xiaorou, so she knows what they are thinking.


    "But I didn''t think so." Shi xiaorou only felt wronged.


    "But he thinks so." Su Nuan shrugs and tells the truth.


    The biggest contradiction between people is that they have different ideas, the same problem and different ideas.

 Chapter 561

    "Ah? I really didn''t think he would think so..." when xiaorou opened her mouth slightly, some surprised, some unbelievable.


    Su wennuan continued to say to Shi xiaorou, "you know, a person who doesn''t believe in love suddenly falls in love with a person. He has no sense of security. Just like Yunxin now, he worries about gain and loss. You won''t understand that mood."


    Once when she was with Ming Ling, she was in this mood. She clearly knew that she had put a yoke on herself, but she just couldn''t control her wishful thinking.


    She''s from here, so she knows all about it.


    When xiaorou blinked her eyes, she seemed to realize something, deflated her mouth, and said, "I seem to understand. Isn''t I falling in love with a child..."


    Only children can worry about losing at any time. Worry that adults will leave.


    Rao is an adult. He has his own thoughts and knows how to catch a person. He will have his own choice.


    "You know, Yunxin has no parents and family since he was a child. It''s normal for him to have such worries." Su wennuan analyzed Shi xiaorou bit by bit.


    Shi xiaorou nuzui, "I know he has nothing, but he used to have Ming Ling..." Ming Ling is so excellent and loyal.


    Over the years, Yunxin will never suffer a loss with mingling, and there will be no psychological obstacles.


    "So they are dependent on each other." Su wennuan answered.


    He glanced at the Ming Ling who was eating with the children over there.


    "Yes, they both depend on each other very pitifully..." Shi xiaorou echoed.


    "Is it really my fault this time? Do I really want to marry him so early?" after a pause, xiaorou seemed to ask herself and talk to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan looked back at Shi xiaorou and said seriously, "if you don''t want to marry him so early, you should at least explain the situation to him and say calmly. Don''t lose your temper easily. Your big miss temper won''t work in front of them."


    Su wennuan teaches Shi xiaorou''s method. From another direction, Yunxin and mingling are actually quite similar. They have been eating other people''s hard battles since childhood, so it''s no use for him and them to be hard.


    If you want to persuade them, you must be soft.


    "But if you want to be like this all the time, let me always be so gentle to him, I''m also very tired. That''s not me at all. You know, if you don''t be yourself and stay with someone, you''ll live very tired all your life. I don''t want to be like that."


    Shi xiaorou usually looks careless, but she doesn''t know anything. She knows the key things and reasons.


    Before, Yunxin liked her because of her character, not her appearance and others. If she is no longer unruly and cute, but meekly follows his meaning and becomes a gentle woman completely unlike herself, will Yunxin still like it?


    And she will be very tired herself.


    Su wennuan was stunned by Shi xiaorou and understood that Shi xiaorou was right.


    If she really becomes another person, what''s the point of her marrying Yunxin.


    "Then you can talk about your heart sometime and tell your true thoughts to let the other party know." Su wennuan suggested again.


    "I have told him what I really think, but he doesn''t believe it. He has to quarrel with me." Shi xiaorou pouted.


    "Did you really say it or perfunctory?" Su wennuan asked sharply.


    When xiaorou doesn''t understand, she looks at Su wennuan and doesn''t know where her question comes from.


    Su wennuan sighed, "you still hide from him. There is still a knot in his heart that hasn''t been untied. Now if you refuse him, he will think nonsense."


    "What are you hiding? Why don''t I know?" Shi xiaorou was in a fog.


    "Have you told him that nothing happened between you and Mingfeng?"


    When xiaorou was asked by Su wennuan, she shook her head and said weakly, "didn''t tell him..."


    "That''s it. That''s the root of your problem," Su said.


    "But he said he didn''t care. He said he didn''t care about my past." Shi xiaorou was surprised.


    I thought this matter had been turned over. Why can I talk about it.


    Su wennuan continued to sigh and shook his head, "this shows that you don''t know men at all."


    When xiaorou blinked in surprise, "then tell me what a man is like?"


    Su wennuan explained to Shi xiaorou, "although Yunxin said he didn''t care if you had a relationship with Mingfeng, it was because he chose what he thought was more important between cherishing you and caring about it..." Su wennuan said, looking at Shi xiaorou and didn''t speak.


    When xiaorou was stunned, "you say so, he chose to cherish me?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "In his heart, it''s better to have you and cherish you than to care about your past. He doesn''t really care about it, but because he thinks it''s more terrible to lose you. Several men don''t care that their women have slept with others, so xiaorou, he cherishes you. That''s why he can''t tolerate you saying he won''t get married."


    Shi xiaorou seems to know something, but the general meaning has been understood.


    "You mean this is a bomb in his heart?" was the root of the problem in judo.


    "That''s OK, so you have to talk to Yunxin," Su said.


    At this time, xiaorou understood. She lowered her eyebrows and was silent for a moment.


    Then he raised his head and patted Su wennuan on the shoulder. He said brightly, "I see. Wennuan, I feel much better talking to you for a while."


    Seeing xiaorou''s suddenly cheerful expression, Su wennuan nodded happily, "if you''re in a good mood, let''s go and have dinner." Su wennuan got up.


    Shi xiaorou carried her bag on her back. "Eat, I won''t disturb your family reunion. I''ll go to Yunxin."


    When Su wennuan saw that xiaorou looked so determined and didn''t say anything, she nodded, "drive carefully."


    "I know!" Xiao Rou shook her hand with her back and left.


    Driving the car to call Yunxin, this guy didn''t answer the phone at all!


    Shi xiaorou''s violent temper made her a little angry.


    "Shit, damn Yunxin, you''re really going to ignore me, aren''t you! If you have the ability, you''ll ignore me all your life!"


    When xiaorou left her cell phone in the driver''s seat, she was angry.


    But after thinking about what Su wennuan said just now, Su wennuan asked her to talk to Yunxin calmly.


    She held her anger again. "Forget it, don''t worry about him, you''d better continue to call him. In case he''s busy and doesn''t hear the phone, I''m wronging him."


    When xiaorou picked up the phone again and continued to dial Yunxin.


    This time Yunxin took it, but his tone sounded a little panting, as if he were there.


    When xiaorou heard him like this, she was excited and immediately said, "Yunxin, what''s wrong with your voice? What are you doing?"


    As soon as Yunxin heard her excited voice, she knew that she wanted to be crooked again. She said discontentedly, "I''m climbing the stairs. What''s in your mind all day!"


    "Hello, why don''t you take the elevator? Why do you climb the stairs!" Shi xiaorou said anxiously.


    Subconsciously, he doesn''t believe Yunxin''s words. Is he fooling around with any woman?


    "In a building without an elevator, where can I take the elevator? When xiaorou, what''s the wind in your brain?" Yunxin was quite speechless about Shi xiaorou''s imagination.


    "How could there be no elevator in Mingtian group? Where are you now?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Originally, she intended to be soft to Yunxin. If Yunxin''s skeleton eye caused her cheating, she had to pull Yunxin''s skin.


    "I''m not in the netherworld group, but in the welfare home." Yunxin burst his position. "Don''t think about it. It''s almost evening and I''ve been off work long ago. What am I still doing in the netherworld group."


    "Then what are you doing in the welfare home? Don''t tell me you''re doing voluntary activities to help Grandpa and grandma." Shi xiaorou blurted out.


    "What''s the matter, can''t you?" Yunxin didn''t comment.


    When xiaorou was a little surprised, "you, are you really helping grandma?"


    Isn''t Yunxin a little gangster and so kind to help grandma?


    "I''m in Vanke welfare home. If you don''t trust me, come and supervise." Yunxin said on the phone.


    Without saying a word, Shi xiaorou turned the steering wheel of the car and drove in the direction of Vanke welfare home.


    When he came to the welfare home, he saw Yunxin walking on the lawn with a white haired grandmother in nine point breeches and a white T-shirt.


    When xiaorou stood not far away watching, she forgot to call him.


    The picture was so beautiful and warm that she never thought she would see such a warm scene in Yunxin.


    She always thought that Yunxin''s heart was impetuous and did not belong to any corner of the world. She always thought that Yunxin would never understand the meaning of warmth.


    But now she saw this scene, which moved her heart inexplicably.


    The tip of the nose was sour, and the eyes began to burn.


    She felt that there was still a halo on Yun''s heart that had not been noticed, and she felt that there was a force on him that was pulling her to follow him. She couldn''t say what it was before.


    Now she finally found out what it is, that is warmth.


    He seems lonely and heartless, but the warmth hidden in his heart and the desire for warmth are not found by anyone, and he has never been found.


    Shi xiaorou stood at the other end of the lawn and looked at him. It was Yun Xin who found Shi xiaorou first and helped her grandmother come over.


    "Xiao Rou, why are you still standing there? Go and pour grandma a glass of water."


    The voice of Yunxin sounded in xiaorou''s ear.


    When xiaorou fiercely regained her consciousness and saw Yunxin and grandma looking at her.

 Chapter 562

    Shi xiaorou didn''t react for the moment. She blinked her eyes. She saw a smile on the old woman''s face. She immediately understood, "Oh, OK, I''ll go down right away." she took two steps forward and found something wrong.


    Then she turned back, "where can I pour water?" she found that she was not familiar with it at all. Where can I pour water.


    Yunxin smiled, "no, come with me." after that, she carefully held grandma back. When xiaorou followed her side and ran to the other side to hold grandma, "grandma, you walk slowly and be careful of the stones under your feet."


    The old lady was held by two young people and was in a happy mood. She smiled and said, "well, you two are really a model couple. There are few kind-hearted young people like you now."


    When she was called a model couple by her grandmother, xiaorou was stunned. She and Yunxin haven''t married at all.


    But seeing grandma so happy, xiaorou didn''t explain anything.


    Yunxin naturally didn''t explain. She helped her grandmother to the canteen of the welfare home and asked her to sit down. When she explained, she said, "take care of grandma Zhang and I''ll pour tea."


    Shi xiaorou nodded frequently, "I know, you go." as she said, Shi xiaorou sat next to grandma Zhang.


    Yunxin went to the canteen.


    "Grandma Zhang, how old are you this year?" Shi xiaorou chatted with the old man.


    When the old man gets old, he naturally wants to talk to others.


    Now xiaorou is willing to talk to her. Naturally, she also opened the switch and said with a smile, "I''m 83 years old. I''m full of children and grandchildren. Alas, it''s a pity that none of them is as sensible as you."


    Then the old lady looked at Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou continued to ask, "why, do your children care about you?"


    The old lady shook her head and sighed, "they are all developing abroad. They have fallen off their feet abroad and don''t intend to go back. They also said they want to take me abroad to live, but when people are old, what they want most is to be attached to their hometown, eager to return to their roots, and nowhere is better than their hometown..."


    The old woman indulged in talking and looked at the distant lawn with no focus.


    But Shi xiaorou still saw a long time that others didn''t understand from the old woman''s eyes.


    Perhaps in her hometown, she has her love, her family, and her good times are here, so she doesn''t want to leave.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "I see. You and your wife met in your hometown."


    Grandma Zhang was still immersed in her memories. When she heard Shi xiaorou''s words, she looked back at her, smiled and nodded, "Yes, at that time, both our parents didn''t agree that we were together, but we still didn''t look back. We eloped here and returned to our roots here. He liked the lotus in the other side city best. He would take me to the lake in summer, and then pick some lotus flowers for me. Although the flower didn''t smell good, we liked it very much."


    Grandma Zhang smiled and counted her spirits when she thought of the past.


    It can be imagined how beautiful and happy their love was during that time.


    "Little girl, your family is also good, diligent and takes special care of the elderly. Man, as long as he is kind-hearted, life will be much better with him. He is also kind-hearted and will come to accompany us as long as he has time. I haven''t heard him say he has a girlfriend before, but recently he recruited himself to have a fiancee. His fiancee is you."


    Grandma recalled the past and smiled. Suddenly, the topic changed. Xiaorou and Yun came to her heart.


    Looking at the satisfied smile on grandma Zhang''s face, xiaorou was stunned and blinked. It was unbelievable. It turned out that Yunxin often came here instead of a sudden whim.


    Yes, if he didn''t come often, how could he be so familiar with the environment here?


    What''s more, the old people here know so much about Yunxin.


    It''s just that Yunxin didn''t tell the truth to the old people. He didn''t have a girlfriend before. There were many women in him, but he didn''t want to say it.


    When xiaorou smiled awkwardly, "yes, I''m engaged to him and haven''t married yet."


    "Girl, you will be happy to marry him. He is very good at taking care of people." grandma Zhang took Shi xiaorou''s hand and gently patted the back of her hand, with a smile and blessing on her face.


    When xiaorou was surprised, "did he tell you everything?"


    This cloud heart usually looks lukewarm and doesn''t talk to people. I didn''t expect to talk to these people when I was in a bad mood.


    I must have heard a lot of opinions.


    Grandma Zhang smiled, "he only told us about it, but we can guess some things. We can see that he really likes you. Were you in conflict some time ago?"


    Shi xiaorou thought and nodded.


    "No wonder he was in a bad mood when he came here. For a moment, he fell on my lap and cried, for a moment, he drank with wine like a child..." grandma Zhang said with a smile and shook her head.


    Hearing the news, xiaorou opened her eyes in surprise.


    What did she hear just now? Yunxin is still lying on the grandmother''s lap crying?


    Lying trough, this is still the heartless and heartless cloud heart that never moves feelings!


    Two black lines fell off xiaorou''s forehead when she was young. She was shocked.


    She couldn''t imagine how embarrassed Yunxin was when she cried on her grandmother.


    "I''m surprised, isn''t it? Nothing. In our old people''s eyes, you are all children who haven''t grown up." grandma Zhang said meaningfully.


    When xiaorou blinked in amazement, she slowly understood and understood Yunxin''s mood at that time.


    Yunxin has no parents since childhood and has never felt the feeling of relatives around her.


    So when he was so old, the grannies were a little warm to him. He was like a child in need of comfort.


    Thinking of this, xiaorou suddenly feels a little distressed.


    He looks tall, but his heart is still fragile.


    Just then, Yunxin came over with a tray. There were three glasses of water in the tray. He sat down opposite them, "what are you talking about?"


    Greetings asked again curiously.


    Grandma Zhang smiled without saying anything, but looked at Shi xiaorou and gave her the right to answer.


    Shi xiaorou said, "I didn''t say anything. Why should we let you know the dialogue between our women?"


    Shi xiaorou''s answer was obviously a little evasive.


    Cloud heart sneered, "you like to play mystery."


    "I just like to play mystery. You''re not happy."


    "OK, I won''t quarrel with you to avoid scaring grandma. Don''t talk. Grandma, drink tea..." Yun Xin brought a cup of tea in front of grandma, and then took one himself.


    When xiaorou reached out to get the remaining cup, Yunxin hit her hand, "who said to give you a drink."


    Shi xiaorou said discontentedly, "you poured three cups. This cup is not for me. Who is it for!"


    "Can''t I have two drinks?" Yunxin choked with her.


    "No, this cup is for me!" Shi xiaorou forcibly took Yunxin''s hand and grabbed another cup of water.


    Yunxin didn''t really compete with her. Naturally, this glass of water was poured to Shi xiaorou, so she easily asked Shi xiaorou to grab it.


    He tilted his lips and said, "that''s how you are. You always feel better."


    When xiaorou finished drinking the water in the cup in one breath, put the cup down, looked at him and said, "who are you talking about!"


    "I didn''t say you anyway!" Yunxin was also interested and quarreled with Shi xiaorou.


    Grandma Zhang listened to their two little friends. Although they seemed to quarrel, grandma Zhang still heard the taste of happiness inside.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou care about each other. That kind of concern can''t be pretended.


    "Hehe, OK, OK, you two stop arguing and go out with me."


    When the two of them were arguing over a small matter, grandma Zhang said with a smile.


    "Grandma, I''ll hold you."


    "Grandma, let me help you..."


    When xiaorou and Yunxin almost stood up at the same time to help grandma, one side.


    Then the two people didn''t expect that they would have such a tacit understanding and looked at each other.


    When xiaorou tilted her head out, "hum!" said she didn''t want to argue with Yunxin.


    Yunxin smiled and laughed at her childishness.


    "You two are like children who haven''t grown up. You are still so childish when you are getting married." grandma Zhang smiled and joked at the interaction between them.


    "Grandma, you don''t know how hateful he is. He was with other women before. That was after he was with me." Shi xiaorou suddenly complained.


    Yunxin didn''t expect that xiaorou would turn over the old account when he was caught off guard.


    Afraid that grandma Zhang misunderstood, she hurriedly explained, "it''s just a misunderstanding. I''m not with that woman. I''m just dealing with things. She doesn''t listen to my explanation and makes trouble with me. It''s unreasonable."


    "No, he''s just tangled with the woman named Yang Hong." Shi xiaorou said again.


    Both of them were scolding each other when they spoke to grandma Zhang.


    "I''m not as bastard as you. You''re going to marry Mingfeng. If I hadn''t stopped it in time, wouldn''t you have been married to Mingfeng? You didn''t take my feelings into account!"


    "Why didn''t I think about your feelings? If I really didn''t think about your feelings, I would directly marry Mingfeng without informing anyone!"


    "What do you mean, are you blaming me for ruining your wedding with Mingfeng?"


    "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself."


    "Hey, Shi xiaorou, what do you want!" Yunxin is annoyed by Shi xiaorou''s attitude and words. Shi xiaorou really wants to marry Ming Feng!


    Yunxin was angry at once.


    "I don''t want to do anything. It''s what you want. A big man is always angry. How do you want me to serve you?" Shi xiaorou was also dissatisfied.


    Very dissatisfied with Yunxin''s affectation.


    You don''t look like a man at all!

 Chapter 563

    "Why am I angry? If you hadn''t been like this and that for a while, could I be angry?" Yunxin was also wronged.


    Grandma Zhang caught in the middle and heard a rough idea.


    Neither of them is wrong. They are just getting angry with each other.


    "I told you, I want to fall in love for a period of time, don''t want to get married so early, you don''t believe it, you don''t believe me, who do you blame!" Shi xiaorou also angrily said.


    "You promised me to get married. What else to wait for!" Yunxin still didn''t understand Shi xiaorou''s idea. "Besides, you can fall in love when you get married!"


    Maybe men think so.


    But women''s ideas are very different. Marriage and falling in love are two different things. Falling in love is sweet, happy, pressureless and completely enjoyable.


    But marriage is different. After marriage, there are many responsibilities. There are still a lot of husband and wife life to deal with, and they have to face having children. There are a lot of things.


    Shi xiaorou felt that once she got married, she would have no freedom.


    "What kind of love do you have after marriage? You must urge me to have children. After having children, I take care of them. I don''t have any time. You haven''t considered it for me at all." Shi xiaorou said angrily and wrongly.


    "Women are not like this. You are not alone." Yunxin blurted out.


    But this sentence completely annoyed Shi xiaorou.


    What does he mean by this sentence? Are women the tools for their men to have children?


    What do they men do when they have children and take care of them!


    "What do you mean? You didn''t marry me for me at all, but to have children for you!" Shi xiaorou was angry and said dissatisfied.


    "Hey, Shi xiaorou, don''t be unreasonable. Don''t deliberately misinterpret the meaning of my words!" Yunxin also feels very innocent. Why is his thought not on a parallel line with Shi xiaorou.


    He means that every woman has to face having children. This is the process that women must go through, not what xiaorou needs to face alone.


    As a result, xiaorou misinterpreted his meaning to him.


    I can''t communicate.


    "I''m unreasonable?" Shi xiaorou pointed to herself and looked at Yunxin incredulously. Her face was hurt. "I''m not married yet. You say I''m unreasonable. If I get married, I''ll get it!"


    Shi xiaorou often heard that men are different before and after marriage. Men are good to you before marriage and bad to you after marriage.


    Originally, xiaorou didn''t believe this statement, but now seeing Yunxin''s attitude, she had to doubt her idea.


    "I, I didn''t mean to bully you." Yunxin was a little helpless. When he knew, xiaorou understood it into another meaning.


    "Well, you two don''t quarrel." grandma Zhang suddenly made a voice of persuasion. She looked at Yunxin on the left and Shi xiaorou on the right. She sighed, "you two are typical little friends. In fact, there''s no big deal. You can make trouble with a little thing."


    Shi xiaorou said angrily, "it''s not a small thing. He thinks I''m a tool now. Is this still a small thing?"


    Anyway, she decided that what Yunxin just said was slandering her!


    "Shi xiaorou, you know I don''t mean that. Don''t you want children yourself?" Yunxin also reasoned with Shi xiaorou.


    The two of them always quarrel because they disagree.


    "I want children, but I don''t want to have children so early. Don''t you understand?" Shi xiaorou also said what she thought.


    She felt that she was still young and hadn''t played enough. She didn''t feel in love for long.


    It is said that falling in love is the happiest time, but she hasn''t even realized any happiness. Yunxin asked her to get married. She really didn''t consider her feelings at all.


    "Is it still early? Look, Su wennuan is as old as you. Her two children are four years old!" Yunxin said bluntly.


    "You..." when xiaorou was speechless by Yunxin, she wanted to refute with Yunxin, but she couldn''t find the language.


    Yunxin''s example can really block her mouth. She can''t compare with Su wennuan.


    She is a few months older than Su wennuan. As a result, Su wennuan has had children for several years, the children have gone to school, got married and had a career.


    And she has nothing but play.


    But she just likes to play. This is her nature. She can''t change her nature for marriage.


    "Yunxin, you should say less." grandma Zhang looked at xiaorou''s grievance and unspeakable. She turned to Yunxin and said.


    This time she was on Shi xiaorou''s side, "you have to give xiaorou some time. You suddenly let her get married. It''s naturally difficult for her to accept. Women have a little marriage phobia to a certain extent."


    "She doesn''t have any marital phobia. She was going to marry other men without hesitation." xiaorou glanced at Yunxin when she was white.


    How to say, Shi xiaorou almost married Mingfeng, which has always been the biggest obstacle between them.


    Although Yunxin has forgiven Shi xiaorou, this matter has always been a estrangement in Yunxin''s heart.


    As long as Shi xiaorou has a little opinion on marriage, he thinks of Shi xiaorou''s almost marrying Mingfeng. When comparing her current attitude towards marriage with her previous attitude when she was going to marry Mingfeng, Yunxin is angry.


    Yunxin thinks that Shi xiaorou has no opinion about the marriage itself, that is, she has an opinion about the marriage object.


    "Oh, really, you almost married someone else?" grandma Zhang looked at Shi xiaorou in surprise when she heard Yunxin say that.


    Xiaorou feels guilty when she sees it. Originally, her marriage to Mingfeng is a long planned plot. She doesn''t intend to really marry Mingfeng at all.


    Now this matter is frequently used by Yunxin to diaphragm her.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t stand it. She told grandma Zhang the truth, "the purpose of my marriage to that man is to stimulate him! If he loves me, he will naturally come to steal the marriage. If he doesn''t love me, I will marry Mingfeng by mistake!"


    On the surface, Shi xiaorou was talking to grandma Zhang, but her eyes looked angrily at Yunxin.


    Obviously, this sentence is for Yunxin.


    Grandma Zhang heard a general idea, "that Yunxin''s marriage shows that he loves you. What else do you have to hesitate?"


    When Yunxin heard this, xiaorou''s answer was also incredible. She looked at her. Unexpectedly, she still played this trick.


    Even united with Mingfeng to cheat him!


    "I just want to give myself more free time." Shi xiaorou pouted her mouth, gave Yunxin a white eye and answered grandma Zhang''s words.


    "Then you can talk to Yunxin about not having children after marriage." grandma Zhang thought of a way to make the best of both worlds.


    "What will he do? He''s a stud maniac!" Shi xiaorou had no scruples and taboos in front of grandma Zhang.


    If you are careless, just open your mouth.


    "You..." Yunxin was speechless by her.


    Grandma Zhang covered her mouth and smiled. Then she said, "xiaorou, there are many safety measures now..."


    Grandma Zhang was completely surprised when she said this. She looked at grandma Zhang like a rare animal, "grandma, you..."


    Shi xiaorou had nothing to say and her face was a little red.


    I didn''t expect grandma Zhang to be so open.


    Although she loves to play hooligans verbally, she doesn''t know much about some basic common sense.


    Unexpectedly, after she said a rogue word, grandma Zhang didn''t scold, but answered such a word.


    When she changed, xiaorou was shy. "Well, I haven''t had anything to do with him yet, grandma, in fact, I''m still a very conservative person." Shi xiaorou said in a low voice.


    Although the voice was lowered, grandma Zhang and Yunxin could hear it.


    "If you are conservative, you won''t be drunk with Mingfeng." Yunxin despised Shi xiaorou''s words.


    When xiaorou heard it, she fiercely raised her head and looked at Yunxin, "what do you say, you say it again!"


    Shi xiaorou was really angry this time. Her chest fluctuated, her eyes were filled with water, and her voice tightened.


    Grandma Zhang naturally heard Shi xiaorou''s mood and was preparing to appease. Unexpectedly, Yun Xin said first, "you know what I said!"


    "Yunxin, you son of a bitch!" Shi xiaorou yelled at Yunxin. She pinched her fingers, bit her teeth and said to Yunxin, "you will regret what you said today!"


    Then she let go of grandma Zhang and strode away without looking back.


    Yunxin also looked at xiaorou''s back when she left angrily.


    Grandma Zhang was worried for him, "Yunxin, what are you doing? Hurry to catch up..."


    Yunxin looked at grandma Zhang, "but grandma, you..."


    "Don''t worry about me. I can go back by myself. I must get my wife back. Men should take the initiative to admit their mistakes in front of women and don''t care too much about women, or you will lose her..." grandma Zhang finally said to Yun Xinyu.


    Yunxin frowned, "grandma, I''m sorry..." he loosened Zhang''s, and grandma ran after Shi xiaorou.


    Running up and holding Shi xiaorou''s hand, "Shi xiaorou, what''s your temper?"


    When xiaorou threw Yunxin''s hand away, "you need your control, you go away!"


    "Don''t be a child, have a good temper?" cloud heart stood in front of her.


    Shi xiaorou suddenly stopped and looked at him strangely. "What do you say? I''m a child when you''re angry! Yunxin, don''t lie to me, don''t lie to yourself. In your heart, you always mind my business. Since you care so much, why pretend not to mind being with me! Do you think I''m so easy to bully!"


    Shi xiaorou said, tears in her eyes.


    What Yunxin said just now mercilessly poked her heart.


    It turned out that he had been concerned about her and Mingfeng, and even lost his temper with her because of it.


    Through this, she saw the true face of Yunxin.


    Is a small bellied man.


    Yunxin didn''t know how to explain, "I didn''t mean to bully you. I was excited and angry at that time. I said angry words for a while..."


    "I think you slipped your tongue!" Shi xiaorou hit the nail on the head.

 Chapter 564

    Yunxin was also stunned by Shi xiaorou. Just now he was really too excited to say that.


    Now seeing the expression of Shi xiaorou''s questioning, he didn''t have any wrongs. He paused and apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m quick. What do you want? Are you here to quarrel with me?"


    Yunxin finally asked and wanted to know the reason why Shi xiaorou came here.


    They had just finished the quarrel. As a result, xiaorou called and came here. Is it to chase him and continue the quarrel?


    If so, it would be boring.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t expect Yunxin to apologize suddenly. For a moment, she was stunned and swallowed her throat. She thought of what Su wennuan had told her before.


    Thinking of the purpose of her coming here, she wanted to apologize to Yunxin and clarify her thoughts, but she quarreled with Yunxin again.


    Now Yunxin apologized.


    When xiaorou glanced, "of course I didn''t come to quarrel with you. You made me angry first. I can''t help it."


    Sometimes she just can''t control her emotions. What can she do.


    Yun Xin sighed. Knowing Shi xiaorou''s character, she always doesn''t play cards according to common sense, and there are no rules to follow. If you want to argue with her, it''s really endless.


    Yunxin wisely stopped discussing this problem with her and pulled her hand up. "You haven''t eaten yet. What do you want to eat, or which restaurant do you want to go to?"


    Yunxin is taking the initiative to show kindness. He doesn''t want to keep arguing with Shi xiaorou.


    He doesn''t want to get stiff because of a little thing.


    Shi xiaorou subdues the eldest lady''s temper and has no intention to continue to quarrel with Yunxin. This matter needs to be solved clearly. It''s better to find a place to eat. It''s just right to have a good talk with Yunxin.


    "You''re familiar with this place. You can eat whatever you say." Shi xiaorou''s tone softened.


    "Then go to the Chinese restaurant nearby." Yunxin made a choice.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t object. She came to a nearby Chinese restaurant with Yunxin and ordered some Chinese food. The two sat down face to face.


    Looking at each other, they were embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Shi xiaorou really didn''t expect that one day she would be like this with Yunxin.


    It''s not much. It''s just small things. Unexpectedly, small things are more troublesome and tiring than the emotional obstacles between them.


    After a few minutes of silence, xiaorou opened her mouth first, "tell me your plan first."


    This time, she was going to listen carefully to Yunxin finish. She was too anxious before. As soon as she heard Yunxin say she was going to get married, she interrupted him.


    Think about it, it''s really unreasonable. I don''t know Yunxin''s idea, so I knocked him over.


    Seeing that Shi xiaorou now opened her mouth so rationally, she still let him say his plan. Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou and knew that she had entered the state now, so she also opened the topic, "I want to get married within three months. In this way, we will have a home early. If we have children, let it be and have them. Now I have quit the underworld. There is no worry or danger. I have enough time to take care of you and your children."


    This is really what Yunxin thinks. He is not young now. He is thirty years old. When people reach a certain age, they are eager to have their own home and have a child.


    As time goes on, this desire becomes stronger and stronger.


    So strong that others can''t understand.


    After listening to Yunxin''s words, Shi xiaorou is still a little dissatisfied. Isn''t that what she thinks? There''s no difference if she can''t listen to Yunxin''s words.


    "Do you want to hear what I think?" Shi xiaorou finally talked calmly with Yunxin according to what Su wennuan said.


    "You say it, I naturally want to know what you think." Yunxin said.


    "You''re 30 now, but I''m only 24. Haven''t you thought about it for me? I don''t want to marry you. There''s nothing wrong with me if I want more time and freedom." she wants to play more for a year or two, can''t she?


    "You can have freedom when you have children. We can hire a nanny," Yunxin said.


    "Can I take good care of the nanny?" Shi xiaorou also told Yunxin bluntly, "my children must be loved by myself. Moreover, if I were born, I wouldn''t be so irresponsible."


    Yunxin frowned. He understood what Shi xiaorou said.


    "How long do you want to play? When do you want to get married?" Yunxin plans to give in. There''s nothing wrong with giving in to the woman she likes.


    "Before I answer this question, you have to answer me first." when Xiao Rou crossed her fingers under her chin, a pair of clear eyes looked at Yunxin with unprecedented seriousness.


    Shi xiaorou''s expression made Yunxin a little nervous, "what''s the problem, you say."


    "Do you really care about the night when I was with Mingfeng?" Shi xiaorou narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Yunxin with an examination.


    This problem cannot be avoided. The words just said by Yunxin, whether intentionally or unintentionally, have become a barrier between them.


    When xiaorou understood, Yunxin was always thinking about it.


    What do you say? I don''t care about her past. Everything is a lie!


    Looking at xiaorou''s judgmental eyes, Yunxin''s eyes shook for a while. She was stunned by her sharp appearance, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Answer from the heart?


    Gradually, Yunxin''s head hung down in xiaorou''s eyes, and his fingers pinched slightly. He didn''t want to deceive her.


    "A man will mind..."


    The voice of Yunxin finally floated out of xiaorou''s expectant eyes.


    When xiaorou''s heart beat hard, it hurt incomparably at that moment.


    She once believed every word Yunxin said and believed that Yunxin''s love for her was better than everything.


    I didn''t expect that in the eyes of men, no love can exceed their dignity.


    Shi xiaorou closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her fingers were a little pinched and answered the question Yunxin had just given her, "I don''t know how long I want freedom. I''ll tell you when I''ve had enough."


    She needs time to test this love. If Yunxin''s love for her can never surpass Men''s dignity, she needs to consider whether she should marry Yunxin.


    A woman is easily moved by a man''s proposal and always accepts it on impulse. But in front of marriage, xiaorou doesn''t want to be a fool. She wants to think about it seriously.


    Hearing xiaorou''s answer, Yunxin''s heart sank fiercely.


    Compared with xiaorou''s expression now, he probably guessed what xiaorou was thinking.


    She doesn''t believe him now.


    "Xiaorou, what can we discuss?" Yun thought to save some time for himself.


    "Aren''t we just discussing now?" Shi xiaorou suddenly looked at Yunxin calmly. Her eyes were light and light, and people couldn''t see her mood.


    "I didn''t mean that. In fact, I didn''t care if you had a relationship with Mingfeng..." Yun wanted to make up for the loophole in his previous speech.


    "Don''t say these high sounding words. What do you think? You just made it clear, didn''t you?" Shi xiaorou interrupted him.


    Do you still want to coax her now?


    I''m sorry, she''s not Shi xiaorou who was easy to deceive now. She won''t believe Yunxin''s words so easily.


    There is a saying that is right. In love, most men are liars!


    "Xiaorou, actually..." what else does Yunxin want to say.


    When xiaorou waved her hand, "stop talking, have a meal. After eating, we all go home to have a rest. We''re very tired after a day''s tossing."


    Seeing that xiaorou had no intention to talk to him, Yunxin frowned and was a little lonely.


    In the emotional world, he has always been a loser, because he has never paid his feelings. To xiaorou, he paid his heart for the only time, but he still can''t get it.


    Now Shi xiaorou is indeed much more mature than before. Now she won''t be so reckless, but it''s more sad.


    Yunxin covers up her loss at the bottom of her eyes. When xiaorou doesn''t want to continue, he doesn''t continue to talk.


    The two men were holding dishes and eating their own with their heads down. No one continued to make a noise.


    It seems that he is eating seriously, but no one eats much.


    After half of the meal, Yunxin called the waiter to check out. Originally, Yunxin wanted to send xiaorou back.


    As a result, xiaorou walked directly to her car without looking back. "I can drive back by myself. Go back, too."


    This sentence was thrown out from behind her. After that, he sat directly in the car and drove away.


    Yunxin also got into the car and drove behind her.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t go anywhere. She went home obediently. When she saw her in Shi''s courtyard, Yunxin turned the car and went back by herself.


    On the way back, I was also a little annoyed. I patted the steering wheel, looked at the road ahead, tangled my teeth and grabbed my short hair.


    Women are really hard to coax. Tell her the most real thoughts in her heart. She will be angry and cover up her thoughts. She says she lied to her.


    Anyway, he doesn''t do well.


    Yunxin thought of this and stepped on the accelerator angrily. The car went out quickly and was fast on the highway.


    Men like speed. Flying speed can take away their inner anxiety.


    I opened the shed and was enjoying the pleasure of being blown by the wind. My mobile phone rang.


    Yunxin looked. It was Ming Ling. He pressed the answer button.


    Yunxin never thought that mingling called him to chat.


    This is not like the style of Ming Ling at all.


    "What are you doing now?" this is the prologue of Ming Ling.


    "Mingshao, do you have any task? I''ll go there right away." out of habit, Yunxin subconsciously felt that there must be something wrong when mingling called him.


    But Ming Ling said, "it''s all right. Ask about your situation."

 Chapter 565

    Yunxin thought he heard wrong. Why don''t you ask him about his situation?


    He''s not his parent. It''s unscientific to care so much about him!


    Yunxin opened his mouth in amazement. It''s a little incredible that what Ming Ling said just now, "Ming Shao, is there something big? Don''t beat around the Bush, just say it."


    Yun wanted to get back to the topic.


    "What can happen is to have a chat with you." the voice of Ming Ling was the same as before, low and magnetic.


    Yunxin opened his mouth. "Talk to me? It''s more unscientific. Why don''t you talk to me if you don''t talk to your sister-in-law when you have time?"


    Isn''t the time of the Ming mausoleum always money? Why are you suddenly interested in talking to him now? It''s really weird.


    "Don''t drive so fast, slow down!" Ming Ling didn''t answer him directly, but issued an order.


    "How do you know I''m driving? Are you right behind me?" Yunxin was more surprised. He looked in the rearview mirror and found nothing suspicious.


    "Nonsense, the wind is blowing. Can''t you guess that I''m not a fool." Ming Ling teased him.


    Yunxin suddenly realized that he obediently reduced the speed a little. He was talking to Ming Ling with a Bluetooth headset.


    Two hands held the steering wheel firmly and chatted with Ming Ling, "what''s the matter? My sister-in-law is not at home. She''s lonely and cold?"


    Yunxin teases Ming Ling with a smile on his lips.


    "Who says she''s not at home? She''s with the children." Ming Ling replied.


    "Then you still have time to call me. Don''t tell me that you like men like your brother." Yunxin continued to tease.


    "Go away, don''t joke like this!" Ming Ling is a little angry. He has his wife and children. How can he like men.


    "Then I don''t understand. What are you lonely about?" Yunxin really wondered.


    How could a person like Ming Ling, who never plays with people, suddenly call him to chat?


    There was a moment of silence in the Ming mausoleum over there. Across the phone, Yunxin could even feel the loss of the Ming mausoleum.


    Wait, lost?


    Now the Ming mausoleum has everything, both children and a happy family. What else to lose.


    Yunxin is a little ridiculous for his idea.


    "Suddenly, I feel empty." mingling finally spoke.


    This sentence would never have been said by him in the past, but now he really said it.


    Yunxin dares to make sure he heard right.


    After hearing the words of Ming Ling, he felt some loss himself.


    Indeed, the recent period is really too busy, there is no stimulating activity, no fighting, no shooting incident, life is calm and water, and it is almost moldy.


    This kind of leisurely day really makes people feel lack of something.


    As soon as Ming Ling finished this sentence, Yun Xin understood what it meant, and only he could sympathize with Ming Ling''s mood at this time.


    "Ming Shao, do you regret quitting the black circle?" Yunxin asked after a few seconds of silence.


    Ming Ling didn''t answer.


    In fact, mingling didn''t answer, and Yunxin knew what kind of feeling it was.


    There is no regret, just some unaccustomed and lost.


    "I''m in a worse mood than you. At least you''ve got a family, but I don''t feel like I''ve got anything."


    Seeing that Ming Ling didn''t speak, Yun Xin continued.


    "Without my brothers, I have lost even my proud career. Life is like a backwater and has no fun."


    Now when xiaorou is in conflict with him, Yunxin can only find mingling to talk to him.


    "Yunxin, I don''t regret it." the unique voice of Ming Ling came from the phone.


    These days, he really feels a little bored. He always feels that the meaning of his life seems to have changed.


    But when you think about it carefully, he lost his status as the leader of the underworld, lost those exciting and busy jobs, in exchange for the safety of his family, the happiness and safety of his family, and Su wennuan''s peace of mind. At least he is very stable and happy now.


    There was nothing more satisfying for a family of four.


    So the loss in my heart is nothing compared with this.


    So, he doesn''t regret quitting the black circle at all. He''s just depressed and wants to talk to Yunxin.


    The cloud heart was stunned for a moment, and then moved a faint radian from his lips, "I know..."


    He naturally understood that Ming Ling would not regret it.


    "I don''t regret it, so let''s seize the time to adapt to this plain life," Yunxin said.


    "Well, you go home early to have a rest. Don''t go out." he talked to Yunxin and felt much better. Mingling asked.


    "I see, Ming Shao, I find you have become wordy." Yunxin joked.


    Ming Ling didn''t answer him and hung up.


    There was a beep in his ear. Yunxin smiled and shook his head.


    Once he and Ming Ling were vigorous in the underworld. They lived and died. It was so heroic.


    I didn''t expect that the two people who once shed so much blood and were not afraid of death became ordinary men.


    Living in this busy and prosperous world is boring.


    Day after day, day after day, there is no stimulation at all. It''s really hopeless to tangle for love every day.


    After chatting with Ming Ling for a while, Yunxin was much better. He drove home and planned to have a good sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is always a fair thing. Whether you are happy or sad, it always passes day by day. It will not stop time because you are happy or run time quickly because you are sad.


    Yunxin went to work again and again the next day. When he came to the company, he found that mingling was already there.


    He came to Ming Ling''s office and wanted to talk to Ming Ling.


    It happened that Ming Ling was also looking for him.


    Lifting his eyes, he saw Yunxin coming in. Mingling threw a stack of documents to him, and Yunxin took it.


    Ming Ling leaned back on the armchair. "You''ve finished processing these documents this morning."


    Yunxin probably turned over the documents and looked at the Ming mausoleum in surprise, "this is the black line business of the Ming Tian Group. Are you going to wash it white?"


    "Well, in the afternoon, the first brother will come to contact these businesses. You deal with them and make a clear distinction with Mingtian group. Don''t leave any clues." mingling explained with a serious expression.


    Yunxin asked in surprise, "do you really want to cooperate with Yige?"


    Ming Ling looked at him, "this is the quickest way."


    He was in a bad mood yesterday. He was also thinking about this problem. After thinking about it all night, he still felt that he accepted the scheme.


    He must give his children and Su wennuan a safe and secure home without any danger.


    Besides, everything is floating clouds.


    Seeing the firmness in Ming Ling''s eyes, Yunxin nodded, "I know, I''ll deal with it as soon as possible." with that, Yunxin went out with a pile of documents.


    He will never disobey the decision of Ming Ling, because every decision made by Ming Ling has his own reason.


    All morning, Yunxin was busy with documents and had no time to think about things,


    Fortunately, it was finished at one o''clock.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the first brother came to Mingtian group on time.


    Because it was under the banner of cooperation between Shenghong real estate and Mingtian group, the first brother came to see the president directly, and there was no meeting.


    In the president''s office, Ming Ling and Yun Xin are here. As always, the first brother only takes fan Tongtong with him.


    Fan Tongtong holds the first brother to sit down on the sofa. Mingling and Yunxin sit opposite. The Secretary pours tea for them and goes out.


    Yunxin threw a stack of data to brother Yi, "look for yourself. This is all the data. All shares and funds are divided from Mingtian group. You can take over directly and put them under your Shenghong banner."


    The first brother picked up the document, roughly turned it over, and looked at mingling and Yunxin with a smile. "The efficiency is still very high. It is worthy of being Mingtian group."


    "You see, if there''s no problem, you can break up the meeting." Yunxin said according to the meaning of Ming Ling.


    The first brother raised his lips and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? We didn''t get together when we met old friends."


    "Elder brother, what else do you want to play!" before mingling got angry, Yunxin was already on guard against elder brother.


    "I don''t want to play. I just want to talk to you. Can''t I?" the first brother asked back, turned his eyes to the Ming mausoleum and said, "You''re retired now. It''s easy, but isn''t it boring to live such a dull life? I''ve found out for you. The man who blew up the truck and wanted to murder you was the father of black rose, black poppy. He made you suffer so much. Don''t you want revenge?"


    When I heard that the first brother was encouraging Ming Ling, I saw that Ming Ling''s expression was dark and serious, as if it was going to overflow murderous spirit.


    Yunxin said quickly, "brother I, don''t confuse people here. We don''t need you to take care of our affairs!"


    Yunxin is very worried that mingling has rekindled his heart to return to the underworld. They finally retreat. If they go back again, it will be very sad.


    The first brother took a look at Yunxin and looked at mingling again. He saw that his handsome face was tight and his expression was serious.


    The first brother knew that there must be something in mingling''s heart. How could he give up when he said he would give up.


    It would be fun if you could lure the Ming mausoleum back to the underworld.


    "If you want revenge, please tell me at any time. For Su wennuan''s sake, I will try my best to help you." the first brother said.


    Yunxin immediately patted the table and stood up. He said angrily, "brother, you''re enough! Be careful I''ll ask the security guard to throw you out!"


    "I didn''t say you. Why are you so excited?" compared with Yunxin''s anger, Yige is very calm.


    "You..."


    "Yunxin..." Yunxin was about to get angry. Mingling reminded him to calm down. From just now to now, mingling finally spoke, "take a good look at the documents. If there is nothing else, you can leave."


    The Ming mausoleum issued a guest expulsion order.

 Chapter 566

    The Ming mausoleum came to chase the guests. Naturally, the first brother didn''t have the cheek to stay.


    He handed the document to fan Tongtong, but his eyes were fixed on Ming Ling. "Since you are busy, I won''t disturb you. I''ll visit you another day."


    Yunxin said angrily, "no, you''d better not appear in your life."


    The first brother sneered, "it''s no good for you if I don''t show up all my life." then he took fan Tongtong and left.


    Yunxin sneered at the back of the first brother, "cut, this man is still so narcissistic up to now. Don''t you think so, Mingshao." then Yunxin turned back to consult mingling.


    But Ming Ling has returned to his desk to work.


    It seems that I didn''t pay attention to the first brother at all, and there was no emotional fluctuation about the first brother''s behavior just now.


    Yunxin always felt that mingling was a little strange. Since she came back from the desert, mingling has become very good-natured. She takes a peaceful attitude towards everything.


    As the first brother is so arrogant now, if it were the former Ming mausoleum, he would fight with the first brother!


    But now, Ming Ling is completely only an air elder brother and doesn''t bird him at all. As long as he acts according to his ideas.


    This is how the current Ming Ling feels to Yun Xin. As for what Ming Ling thinks, Yun Xin really doesn''t know.


    "Mingshao, what are you doing?" Yunxin went to mingling and wanted to talk to him.


    But he saw that Ming Ling was seriously reading the documents. He didn''t seem to have any mind to talk to him.


    "Hey, Ming Shao!" Yun Xin shook his hand in front of Ming Ling.


    "Go back to your office. There''s nothing else," said Ming Ling, without raising his head.


    Well, like this, Yunxin knew at a glance that he had entered the working state again.


    Yunxin tilted his mouth and didn''t continue to say anything. Instead, he turned and left. When he came to the door, he couldn''t help looking back at the Ming Ling. Seeing that the Ming Ling was writing at his desk, Yunxin couldn''t help sighing.


    In fact, the Ming mausoleum is like this now. Yunxin knows more or less why.


    Now in the eyes of Ming Ling, nothing is as important as his family. As long as it''s not something that hurts his family, he can look down on it or even ignore it.


    Sometimes taking a step back can make your world quiet and peaceful.


    Yunxin also knows this truth, but so far he can''t achieve such a profound realm.


    In the afternoon, mingling got off work on time. Now Su wennuan has to go to work, so the two of them who get off work first will pick up the children.


    When mingling arrived at the kindergarten, the kindergarten was over. The teacher held pineapple and pineapple in the kindergarten and waited for a while before mingling arrived.


    "Dad, you''re here at last!" seeing Ming Ling coming, pineapple and pineapple rushed to him.


    Ming Ling held one hand. Teacher Zhang greeted him and left.


    The two children were sweating on their foreheads and looked very tired.


    Ming Ling asked, "did you do activities today?"


    Pineapple and pineapple turned their head into a rattle, "well, today our school played eagle and chicken together, which was fun."


    The child''s voice is childish and beautiful.


    "Dad, why didn''t mom come?" Luo Luo looked around with her little head, then raised her head and said to Ming Ling.


    Before, their mother came to pick them up, or their father and mother came together. They never said that father came and mother didn''t come.


    So today''s situation makes Luo Luo very strange.


    Ming Ling touched Luo Luo''s head. "Your mother is busy working. She will come back in the evening. Let''s go back."


    Ming Ling led two children to the car.


    "Dad, you won''t have an accident when you drive alone?" Bo Bo suddenly asked.


    Ming Ling looked back and saw Bo Bo''s dark eyes looking at him. He didn''t understand where his words came from, "why did something happen?"


    I don''t know what''s on Bo Bo''s mind.


    "Mom had an accident when she came to pick us up alone. Oh, she bumped into someone else." Bo Bo still remembers the first time Su wennuan came to pick them up alone.


    Ming Ling smiled and rubbed Bo Bo''s head. "Don''t worry, Bo Bo, I''m different from your mother."


    "Why?" asked Luo Luo, raising her little head. She looked very cute. Children always have 100000 reasons.


    "Because Dad''s driving skills are better than Mom''s." mingling also patiently answered them.


    Sometimes the children are really wordy. Sometimes they have to ask very simple questions several times. Mingling patiently answers them.


    Since she was with the children, Ming Ling''s patience has also improved a lot.


    He is more tolerant and doting on children. Over time, his own character has changed a lot and become easygoing.


    Yes, now for him, family is more than everything. As long as it is not against his family, he can take it lightly.


    As for the first brother''s provocation, he didn''t pay attention at all. He earned a moment''s anger and left him full of hostility. He would also bring these hostility home and vent his anger at others on his family. It''s not cost-effective.


    There''s no need to hurt yourself and your family for unimportant people.


    The Ming mausoleum is open now.


    "So it is. When Luoluo grows up, she should also practice her driving skills well, so that she can take her mother with her." Luoluo''s tender voice said.


    "It''s not like that. Pineapple''s driving skills must be better than pineapple." pineapple''s young voice retorted.


    "No, Luo Luo''s good." Luo Luo also argued for herself.


    "Bo Bo is good, Bo Bo is a boy, of course, Bo Bo is good, just like father and mother." Bo Bo also began to pout.


    Luo Luo is dissatisfied and is about to cry.


    Ming Ling hurriedly comforted, "if you two fight, both of you will be very good at driving. Bo Bo, you are my brother. You should let Luo Luo some in the future."


    In the past, mingling didn''t know how to educate the children, but after a period of time of getting along and leading, mingling also learned Su wennuan''s set.


    Bo Bo pouted wrongfully, "but she argued with me."


    "If a boy wants to know how to give in, she will argue with you, and you will accommodate her. Do you understand?" Ming Ling gently pinched Bo Bo''s face.


    Bo Bo pouted, nodded reluctantly, "I see."


    "What do you think?" Ming Ling continued, and he could see that Bo Bo was unhappy.


    If children are unhappy, they must not be kept in their hearts. They must be allowed to speak out, otherwise their character will be very strange.


    When Ming Ling asked him this, Bo Bo told the truth, "neither father nor mother likes me."


    Bo Bo always thinks so, because both his father and his mother ask him to let his sister.


    I feel wronged that my sister doesn''t protect him.


    Hearing Bo Bo''s voice, Ming Ling was really stunned. He didn''t expect Bo Bo to think so. He didn''t expect that their education to Bo Bo would make him have such extreme ideas.


    When she got to the car, Ming Ling suddenly stopped. Instead of rushing to let them get on the bus, she loosened Luo Luo''s hand and squatted down in front of Bo Bo. Her sight was level with him. She taught and comforted them, "Of course, mom and dad like you too. You are both the children of mom and dad. We are not biased. Mom and dad teach you to let your sister because you are a brother and your sister is a girl who needs protection. Now mom and dad protect you. When you grow up, you have to protect your sister, just like your uncle Shiyi protects your aunt xiaorou, Do you understand? "


    Ming Ling doesn''t know whether Bo Bo can understand it, but these principles should be explained clearly to Bo Bo, so as not to make Bo Bo think nonsense and develop into a personality disorder.


    Bo Bo blinked. Naturally, he couldn''t understand what Ming Ling said. He knew a little and couldn''t fully understand it.


    Ming Ling saw the ignorance in his eyes, stroked his cheek with his thumb and continued, "is pineapple a boy or is pineapple a boy?"


    "Bo Bo is a boy." this question was easily answered by Bo Bo.


    "Well, pineapple was bullied. What should pineapple do?" Ming Ling went step by step.


    "Pineapple wants to help pineapple beat bad guys." this problem is also very simple for pineapple.


    "What about pineapple bullying pineapple?" Ming Ling put his deep eyes on pineapple.


    Luo Luo was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, "Bo Bo won''t bully Luo Luo."


    "Then you were bullying Luoluo just now because you were arguing with her." Ming Ling determined the nature of Baobo.


    Pineapple shook his head again. "Pineapple doesn''t bully pineapple."


    Ming Ling touched Bo Bo''s head. "That''s right. Bo Bo is a boy who wants to protect his sister. You give in to protect your sister. Your father and mother are teaching you this truth. Don''t you like you, understand?"


    Bo Bo nodded like mashing garlic, "yes, I understand..."


    I really understand this time.


    It turns out that both father and mother love him.


    Some smiles appeared on the lips of Ming Ling, "that''s good. Let''s go home."


    Then he opened the door and took pineapple and pineapple to the back seat. He sat in the driver''s seat and drove.


    Pineapple and pineapple are playing in the back seat.


    Ming Ling turned back and asked, "sit down well, don''t play, wait until you go home."


    "OK, Dad." pineapple obeyed. "The teacher said to sit upright. You should put Jane behind your back. Pineapple, just sit upright like me."


    Pineapple sat down solemnly with two little hands behind her, teaching pineapple how to do like a little adult.


    Luo Luo was not so obedient. She looked at Bo Bo and ignored him. She was playing with a sticker in her hand and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Ming Ling starts the car, and Su wennuan calls.


    "Ming Ling, when will you come back? The first brother came home. It seems to be looking for you." Su wennuan said on the phone.


    Ming Ling''s eyes sank. "Did he come alone?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, he came alone."


    She worked extra hours in the company today. After looking at the time, she knew that mingling had finished work and called teacher Zhang. Teacher Zhang said that mingling had picked up the children. She came back first. Unexpectedly, she welcomed a brother as soon as she came back.

 Chapter 567

    The first brother didn''t say what it was, so he went straight in and sat on the sofa. She asked Lvzhu to pour him a cup of tea. She said to go to the kitchen to get him some snacks, so she called Ming Ling in the kitchen.


    "I''ll be right back." after mingling hung up the phone, the car accelerated.


    Su wennuan came out with snacks and put them in front of the first brother. He sat opposite him and chatted with guests, "sit down and eat first. Mingling will be back soon."


    The first brother put down the magazine he read in his hand and looked at Su wennuan. "It''s not urgent. I''m not looking for him this time, but for you."


    "Looking for me?" was warm surprise. Seeing the slightly hot eyes of the first brother, she pulled the corners of her mouth. "What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    She doesn''t remember her involvement with her first brother.


    "I want to tell you something. Maybe Ming Ling didn''t tell you." the first brother took a sip with a teacup and said it naturally.


    Su wennuan frowned suspiciously. "What''s the matter?" he said from the first brother''s mouth. What can be good?


    "You know, Ming Ling has quit the underworld now, but his Ming Tian Group started from the underworld." the first brother only said half.


    "What do you mean?" sure enough, Su wennuan began to worry.


    "You are a smart man. You should understand that even if the Mingtian group is on the right track now, it is still a Mafia. If the police find out those improper business dealings, not only the Mingtian group will be finished, but also the mingling will be taken in." the first brother analyzed Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan began to be nervous. She always felt that it was not so easy for Ming Ling to quit the underworld.


    It''s been calm these days, but she always feels something wrong. As for what''s wrong, she can''t say why.


    Now, with the help of the first brother, Su wennuan began to be afraid.


    "These things will be solved by mingling. Don''t worry about it." even though she knows that the first brother is telling the truth, Su wennuan still hides her inner panic and says to the first brother calmly.


    "Ha ha..." the first brother smiled slightly and didn''t agree with Su wennuan''s precautions. "You''re wrong. I have to worry about it. Mingling has transferred all the underworld clues of Mingtian group to our company. He shouldn''t have told you about it."


    With a smile on his lips, the first brother picked an eyebrow at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan frowned fiercely and pinched his fingers, "you mean..."


    "I don''t mean anything. Since he is my brother-in-law now, I should try my best to help him. It''s naturally part of my responsibility to help him wash white."


    The first brother took another sip of tea cup.


    But when Su wennuan heard the word "brother-in-law", her heart shook fiercely.


    In her heart, she never felt how real the first brother was. How could the first brother really treat her as a sister?


    I''m afraid he didn''t do this just because of his family relationship.


    Su wennuan remained vigilant, "what benefits do you want?"


    Businessmen are very cunning. It''s impossible to lose the most money. Brother Yi must have his purpose to do so.


    "Wennuan, I''m a little disappointed when you say so. Do I do everything just to get benefits? I just want you and the Ming mausoleum. I hope you can really live a stable life and live well." the first brother raised his eyebrows slightly and said something innocent.


    Su wennuan half doubted and half believed, "you didn''t take any wrong medicine."


    The first brother was stunned, but some bitterness appeared on his lips and lowered his eyebrows, "I know I''ve done a lot of things to hurt you before. You don''t believe me now, and I can understand it, but this time I really mean it. First, because you''re my sister. Second, thank you for your words in California that woke me up and let me know how to cherish fan Tongtong. You''re right. In my life, I have a warm home and live my life well Is the most real and memorable. "


    Su wennuan saw that her brother''s expression was a little nostalgic. The sad look touched the softest place in her heart.


    She believed that Yige really realized his previous mistakes and sincerely repented.


    "Well, I also think you and fan Tongtong are a good match, and the most important thing is that fan Tongtong loves you very much. Don''t let her down." Su wennuan temporarily put down his guard and took a sip of tea from the teacup in front of him.


    The first brother raised his head and looked at Su wennuan. When he saw her beautiful and beautiful face, he was in a trance for a moment. Then he pulled a smile on his lips and said, "you''re right. Fan Tongtong is a good woman. I should cherish..."


    Fan Tongtong likes him, he naturally knows, so the two of them will be so logical together.


    "That''s right. Thank you for everything you''ve done for mingling." Su wennuan put down his tea cup with a sincere smile on his lips.


    She is naturally very happy to see Yige happy, and she is really grateful for what Yige has done for mingling.


    "You''re welcome. I should have done it," said the first brother, and then took a piece of mung bean cake to eat.


    Mung bean cake was twisted by a rough force before it reached the mouth.


    Ming Ling angrily lifted him from the sofa. His dark eyes showed some flames and said to the first brother, "what do you want!"


    Just now in the company, he refused a brother''s suggestion to let him return to the underworld. Now he comes home to talk to Su wennuan about it!


    No matter what happens, as long as Su wennuan is involved, Ming Ling can''t calm down!


    The first brother dropped the mung bean cake he was going to eat. Facing the anger of Ming Ling, he said innocently, "I don''t want to do anything. I just came to have a cup of tea."


    "Pack it for me again!" Ming Ling raised his fist angrily.


    "Stop it, Ming Ling!" Su wennuan stopped his fist in mid air.


    Su wennuan came up, grabbed the hand of the first brother and opened it. He said to Ming Ling incomprehensibly, "Ming Ling, don''t be impulsive, be rational!"


    Ming Ling saw Su wennuan defending him in front of the first brother. His anger was even stronger and he said in a deep voice, "get out of the way!"


    "I won''t let you. Calm down." Su wennuan stood in front of the first brother and frowned at the Ming Ling. It looked like the Ming Ling was making trouble for nothing now.


    In the place where Su Nuan can''t see, the first brother also tilted his lips towards the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling''s eyes were red with anger and wanted to beat a brother into meat cakes, but now Su wennuan stubbornly stood in front of him. Ming Ling bit his teeth, "Su wennuan, I''ll give you three seconds to get out of the way!"


    Seeing that mingling was so angry that her cheek muscles trembled, Su wennuan thought he was going to have sequelae again. She suddenly hugged his waist and didn''t let him be impulsive. "Mingling, can you calm down? He doesn''t mean any harm. He''s for our good."


    Su wennuan''s voice comforted Ming Ling.


    Hearing this, Ming Ling''s chest was about to explode.


    Look at the proud expression of Yige now. Will he do it for their good? That''s weird!


    Ming Ling stretched out his hand and put his hands on Su wennuan''s shoulder, trying to get her away. "Su wennuan, it''s none of your business here. Go back to the room!"


    Su wennuan just didn''t let go and stubbornly hugged him. "I won''t go. I''ll stay here and don''t fight. Can''t you two talk and get along well?"


    Su wennuan is also quite helpless.


    Ming Ling and first brother are like ice in fire. They can''t stand water and fire as soon as they meet.


    The first brother said behind his back, "I don''t want to have any conflict with him. He has been holding on to me."


    "First brother, shut up!" as soon as the first brother opened his mouth, Ming Ling was very angry and rushed forward angrily, trying to beat the first brother.


    Su wennuan hugged him hard and didn''t make him impulsive. "Mingling, mingling, don''t do this." she said anxiously as she hugged him, "can you calmly listen to what the first brother wants to say."


    "His words don''t sound good." Ming Ling clenched his fist and bit his teeth. If he wasn''t worried about hurting Su wennuan, he would have come forward to beat Yige black and blue.


    "I said to you, you haven''t changed your bad temper over the years. I''m your brother-in-law now, and you still want to hit me. Are you going to hit Su wennuan''s father and mother now? It''s really vulgar." the first brother''s tone sounded angry.


    "Say it again!" Ming Ling was completely angry and stepped forward angrily.


    Su wennuan hugged him to death and put his feet on the ground to prevent Ming Ling from getting close to brother Yi. "Don''t quarrel any more, the children are still watching!"


    Su wennuan said loudly.


    Pineapple and pineapple stood in the middle of the living room with two pairs of innocent eyes staring at what happened here.


    Hearing that the children were present, mingling restrained his anger temporarily. He didn''t want the children to see such a cruel self.


    The first brother also looked at Pineapple and pineapple, then smiled and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect such a vulgar person like you to give birth to such two spiritual children. God is really blind."


    He is praising the children and belittling Ming Ling in order to annoy Ming Ling.


    "Brother one, don''t say a word. I know what you mean. Let''s go first." Su wennuan said unkindly to brother one before the attack of mingling.


    Let him go first so that the Ming mausoleum won''t get out of control later.


    Knowing that Ming Ling has sequelae, the first brother still stimulates him so much. He''s not a good man.


    Su wennuan said that. If Yige continues to stay, the image he just established in Su wennuan''s heart will collapse again.


    The first brother walked out obediently, "I''ll go first and see you another day." the second half of the sentence was for Ming Ling.


    "If you dare to come again, I''ll take off your legs!" sure enough, Ming Ling said angrily.


    Su wennuan dragged Ming Ling back and said angrily, "Ming Ling, don''t make trouble! Do you like fighting so much!"

 Chapter 568

    Ming Ling looked back and saw Su Nuan''s undulating chest, and her bright eyes stared at him.


    Ming Ling frowned, "Su wennuan, who are you defending now?"


    She even lost her temper with him for a brother. Does she know that a brother has improper ideas about her!


    It''s appalling that this relationship still has that idea of her!


    "I''m not defending anyone. I''m just talking about the matter! Mingling, will you restrain your temper? The first brother is also for our good." Su nuanuanuan sighed, as if he had no choice but to tell mingling.


    "He''s good for us? Su wennuan, will you wake up? He took over the affairs of the Mingtian group just for interests!" mingling was also angry and pointed to the door, where the first brother left, and his voice increased a bit.


    Su wennuan was stunned. She didn''t expect that mingling would suddenly lose control of her.


    "Even if it''s for profit, it''s really good for Mingtian group." Su wennuan replied to mingling.


    She knows that the first brother will certainly benefit from taking over the black line business of the Mingtian group, but this is also for the sake of the complete whitewashing of the Mingtian group, isn''t it?


    People are selfish and for their own sake. I believe Yige won''t do anything without benefits. But even if Yige can get benefits, he can bring benefits to Mingtian group. Why is mingling so angry?


    Now Su wennuan doesn''t understand what Ming Ling thinks.


    "He is good for Mingtian group? He has another purpose! Su wennuan, can you stop being so stupid!" mingling reluctantly and angrily pointed to Su wennuan. I really don''t know how to educate her.


    The simple and kind character always thinks that all people in the world are good people. She doesn''t listen to what she says. It''s really impossible for people to take her.


    "I''m not stupid. Since I can have one more friend, why should I have one more enemy?" Su wennuan said to Ming Ling.


    She doesn''t want to make enemies with Ming Ling too much. In this way, Ming Ling will live more tired and she will worry.


    "People like first brother can never be friends," said Ming Ling.


    "Can you stop being so paranoid? The first brother wants to show kindness now, so we can''t accept him?" Su wennuan said weakly.


    Ming Ling''s character is very strong. She always knows it, but no matter how strong her character is, it can''t be unreasonable.


    "Accept him? Su wennuan, you''d better not give me such an idea!" Ming Ling suddenly strode to Su wennuan, pinched her chin and said with a serious and cold expression.


    Deep eyes even tightened.


    How could su wennuan accept the idea of first brother!


    This is absolutely not allowed!


    Once Su wennuan compromises, the first brother will have no fear, and maybe he will do something improper to Su wennuan.


    If that were true, it would be shameful to think about it.


    So now what Ming Ling has to do is to isolate Su Nuan from brother Yi and not let them have any intersection.


    "Oh, you pinch me." Su wennuan''s chin was pinched. She pushed away mingling''s hand and breathed, "what''s the matter with you, mingling? Why are you not normal these days!"


    He didn''t want her to worry about him before. Sometimes he even left silently in the morning.


    She felt that the character of Ming Ling became more and more strange, and she became more and more elusive.


    "I don''t think it''s normal for you. Don''t deal with brother Yi alone in the future! If I find out, you know the end!" mingling doesn''t know how to tell Su wennuan about brother Yi''s feelings of incest.


    He felt shameful even when he said it, and he knew that even if he said it, Su wennuan would not believe it, so he could only use threats to warn her.


    "I don''t know. I''m also human. Why should you restrict my freedom!" Su wennuan was also stubborn.


    Ming Ling was angry. "Say it again, believe it or not, I will punish you now!" Ming Ling looked at her with a cold look, showing both hegemony and helplessness to her.


    How could he punish her? It was nothing more than picking her up and severely punishing her in bed.


    "You try!" Su wennuan also raised his chin and looked at him fearlessly.


    "Mom and Dad, don''t quarrel." pineapple suddenly made a voice of annoyance. He went to Su wennuan and pulled her warm clothes. "Mom, don''t quarrel. It''s hard for you and me to quarrel. You''re not very good..."


    Su wennuan turns his head and sees Bo Bo puckering his mouth and pulling her clothes. His young eyebrows are wrinkled into a small pimple.


    She suddenly realized that the quarrel between her and mingling had brought trouble to the children.


    She gently pinched Bo Bo''s face. "OK, we won''t quarrel. Is Bo Bo hungry? Let''s go to the kitchen to find food and ignore your father." Su wennuan took Bo Bo''s hand and was ready to go to the kitchen.


    Ming Ling also led Luo Luo''s hand to the kitchen and followed Su wennuan.


    There are many kinds of food in the kitchen. Su wennuan holds a plate and a clip in his hand and chooses what he likes to eat for pineapple. Mingling is also choosing what pineapple likes to eat.


    Just two people got the same cake.


    Su wennuan immediately looked back at the Ming mausoleum with some anger in her eyes. "I caught it first." Su wennuan pouted.


    Ming Ling glanced at her, loosened the clip and gave her the cake. Su wennuan put the cake on the plate and turned around.


    "You should listen to what I just said." the advice of Ming Ling came from behind.


    "What?" Su wennuan asked carelessly, with food in his hand.


    "Don''t associate with the first brother." Ming Ling seriously repeated the question again.


    Su wennuan''s eating hand suddenly stopped, put down the clip and looked back at him. "Why are you so stubborn? The first brother is my brother and is related to me. It''s nothing for us to meet." Su wennuan said.


    Ming Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. "That''s why we can''t meet again!" his expression was serious again.


    Su wennuan''s eyebrows also frowned. "Unreasonable!" he couldn''t make sense to him.


    If he eats her brother''s vinegar, she really has nothing to say.


    "What''s unreasonable is you. Listen to me, do you hear me?" Ming Ling followed Su wennuan and kept letting her remember this sentence.


    Su wennuan ignored him and took Bo out with a lot of delicious food.


    Seeing that Su wennuan hasn''t agreed, mingling is ready to continue talking about this problem around her. She is ready to go out, and her clothes are pulled.


    Ming Ling turned his head, lowered his head and saw Luo Luo''s weak little hand holding the corner of his clothes, raised his small face and said weakly, "Dad, you haven''t given me anything to eat."


    Ming Ling looked at the plate in his hand and suddenly realized that he only warned Su wennuan to listen to him and forgot his business.


    Ming Ling felt Luo Luo''s head, "sorry, Dad forgot. Dad will clip it now."


    So Ming Ling had to turn back to the kitchen, hold Luo Luo and ask her what she wanted to eat.


    Luo Luo casually pointed to the food. Ming Ling casually clamped a full plate and led Luo Luo out.


    On the dining table in the living room, Su wennuan and pineapple are eating vigorously. Luoluo takes off mingling''s hand and hurried to the side of pineapple and Su wennuan, with his hand on the stool to climb up.


    Su wennuan frees up a hand to hold her up.


    "Mom, what are you eating? Can I eat?" Luo Luo looked at Su Nuan with big eyes.


    Su warm spoiled and said, "of course you can eat, but does Luo Luo want to eat what her father has in hand?"


    Luo Luo shook her head, "I want to eat mom''s, mom''s delicious..."


    Su wennuan smiled and looked at Ming Ling. It seemed that she was better than Ming Ling in terms of children. She was more reasonable.


    "Well, Luoluo will eat with us instead of dad''s food." Su wennuan picked a mung bean cake for Luoluo.


    Luo Luo opens her mouth, bites the food Su Nuan fed her into her mouth and eats happily.


    Ming Ling was a little angry and went to the other side. He put down the food in his hand. He didn''t eat it. He looked at Su nuanuan with deep eyes. "Remember what I said just now. Don''t be angry with me."


    He went around talking about it.


    Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling while feeding the children. "I said it''s you who''s angry now. You told me not to associate with first brother. Give me a reason."


    "No reason, don''t come and go, just don''t come and go!" Ming Ling said seriously.


    He dotes on Su wennuan too much. Up to now, Su wennuan is not afraid of him at all.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Have a meal. Aren''t you hungry?" Su wennuan changed the subject and put a white cut cake in the bowl of mingling. It won''t be too sweet. Mingling already likes it.


    Ming Ling glanced at the white cut cake in front of him. He didn''t speak. He picked up his fork and ate it. His eyes still looked at Su Nuan helplessly.


    Su wennuan has been avoiding this problem and didn''t go on with him.


    When sleeping at night, Su wennuan, as always, settled the children and came in.


    Mingling is reading a magazine waiting for her. Su wennuan goes to bed after taking a bath. As soon as mingling catches it with her back hand, she pulls her slender body to her side and presses her under her body.


    Su wennuan was unprepared and exclaimed. Her breathing fluctuated. She lay in bed and looked at the domineering look of mingling. Her hand pushed weakly on mingling''s chest.


    Ming Ling breathed twice, lowered his head and kissed her lips. His kiss was very heavy and rolled heavily. Then he attacked the city and occupied the land.


    Su wennuan was stunned because she could feel it. Mingling''s kiss was not because of emotion, but because ziah punished her.


    Punish her for disobedience.


    She was so kissed by him that she was almost out of breath. Mingling released her lips, "are you obedient?"


    Su wennuan breathed heavily, his chest undulating, "what do you want me to listen to!"


    Seeing that she was not good, mingling lowered her head and kissed her. This time, the kiss was more thick. Mingling knew that she was clearly asking.


    Still don''t know repentance.

 Chapter 569

    Su wennuan was tossed about by the Ming mausoleum all night and finally had to beg for mercy, "Wuwu, no, I know, I''m obedient, I''m obedient, Wuwu..."


    She was about to be tossed to death. Mingling''s Jing energy was really strong. Her slender body couldn''t stand it at all.


    Although Su wennuan has begged for mercy, mingling still doesn''t let her go. He gasps and still punishes her, "you know what, listen to what, and say it clearly!"


    Su wennuan also wants to play smart with him. He is not so easy to deceive.


    Su wennuan was about to fall apart. She said honestly, "I won''t go out with brother I alone. I''ll listen to you. What you say is what you say. Well, can you stop..." sobbing, she can''t stand it anymore.


    "Why were you stubborn and disobedient just now?" Ming Ling also knew to settle accounts after autumn.


    "You didn''t say the reason just now..." Su Nuan pouted, very innocent.


    Ming Ling leaned down and kissed her pouted mouth, then let go, "I don''t have a reason now. You haven''t accepted it."


    Whether to accept or not is just between her thoughts. She is stubborn and only agrees now.


    "Who let you toss me? I can''t stand it..." Su wennuan wants to cry without tears.


    "So you don''t want to be obedient?" the voice of Ming Ling was cold again.


    Su wennuan is about to cry. Can mingling stop biting words like this? It''s not like the style of mingling at all.


    "I don''t, I''d rather listen to you." Su wennuan is now tossed by the Ming mausoleum and obeys what he says.


    "True or false?" the voice of Ming Ling was still hoarse.


    Su wennuan nods desperately, "really, really, more real than diamond."


    "Then you are convinced by me?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrow.


    Su wennuan now said everything according to his words, nodding like pounding garlic, "en en, I''m convinced by you."


    Can she be unconvinced by tossing her so much?


    "Oh, that''s good. You''d better remember what you said today. If I find you breaking your promise in the future, you will have good fruit to eat." mingling finally came down from her and lay beside her.


    He was sweating himself.


    "What if a brother comes to me by himself?" Su wennuan turns to look at him and still feels a little innocent.


    "Call me. It''s OK to have other people around." Ming Ling''s voice was dumb and took Su wennuan into his arms.


    "There were people at home just now." Su wennuan pouted. Mingling was really unreasonable and inexplicably angry.


    "That''s a servant. They don''t care about anything at all. Can they compare?" Ming Ling pressed her head in her arms.


    "Don''t press so tightly. I''m going to suffocate you." Su wennuan pushed him on the chest.


    "Do you hear me?" Ming Ling still kept the topic.


    Su wennuan nodded, "I see. Can''t you obey?"


    "That''s good." mingling contentedly hugged Su wennuan, and then went to sleep at ease.


    But it didn''t sleep long before dawn.


    When the alarm clock rings, Su wennuan really wants to turn off the alarm clock and continue to sleep, but she can''t. She has to go to work.


    Su wennuan propped up the eyelids she didn''t want to hold up. Finally, she opened her eyes and sat up vaguely. However, she saw that mingling was still sleeping beside her.


    He closed his eyes tightly. He looked good when he slept, but now he slept very heavily.


    He must have been tired himself last night.


    Thinking of last night, Su wennuan pouted his mouth wrongly again, and his evil taste rose in his heart. He stretched out his hand to pinch the tall bridge of mingling''s nose and block his breath.


    Just blocked for a second, she saw the frown of Ming Ling frowning, very restless sleeping face.


    Three seconds later, his eyes suddenly opened, turned around and bypassed Su wennuan''s hand.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s appearance in his eyes, his vigilance fell down. Then he rubbed his short hair and sat up, "what mischief did you play all morning?"


    Ming Ling looked bleary eyed. Obviously, he didn''t wake up.


    Su wennuan smiled and said, "I''m just doing a test. It seems that you''ve put down a lot of vigilance since you quit the underworld." you sleep well.


    This time she pinched the nose of Ming Ling for three seconds before he woke up. If she had just approached before, he would wake up with a start and his eyes would be murderous.


    Now the Ming mausoleum is really much better than before.


    Ming Ling rubbed his short hair. "What time is it?" he was really a little tired yesterday, and Su wennuan promised him. He was satisfied and slept more deeply.


    "At 7:30, we have to send our children to school. Get up quickly." Su wennuan stretched out his hand and pulled Ming Ling up, and the quilt slipped off his body.


    She realized that she was not wearing anything and quickly pulled the quilt to cover herself.


    Ming Ling turned to look at her with a smile on her lips. "What''s shy? I haven''t seen you anywhere."


    "Don''t say such evil words. I''m shy even if I''ve seen them." Su wennuan pushed his arm and blushed.


    Ming Ling smiled and shook his head. He lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    Su wennuan immediately covered her eyes with her hand. When she put her hand down again, mingling had gone to the bathroom.


    Oh, it was so fierce yesterday. She must take a bath. In order to save time, she can only wash with mingling.


    Just now she was still talking about shyness. Now she took the initiative to run to the bathroom to stand with him. Su wennuan''s face is even more blushing.


    But fortunately, Ming Ling didn''t think about her in the morning, but took a bath in a regular way. They were busy tidying up their children, eating breakfast and going to work.


    Last night''s quarrel dissipated the warmth of a night.


    At noon, Su wennuan was working. The drawing in her hand was suddenly picked up.


    Su wennuan looked up fiercely. When she saw it, xiaorou grabbed her drawing and looked at it. "Hey, it''s nice of you to draw now. I really envy that you have done so well in your own professional work after graduation. Unlike me, you have achieved nothing."


    When xiaorou glanced and sighed.


    Su wennuan put down his pen. "You''re fine now. At least you''re free."


    Looking at the smile on Su wennuan''s lips, xiaorou suddenly felt a little trance.


    Freedom? What is freedom?


    Is freedom really freedom?


    But seeing Su wennuan now, she felt that Su wennuan was really free, because her economy was not controlled by anyone. Anyone who left her could live by herself.


    Unlike her, when she left home, she waited to starve to death.


    She always said she wanted to be free. In fact, she was the least free person.


    Su wennuan has a good harvest in her family and career. She can be self-sufficient in everything she needs. Although time and space are not freedom, her life is absolute freedom.


    When xiaorou has been confused, her heart suddenly wants to find a landing point.


    She still doesn''t want to marry Yunxin. It''s a kind of fear in her heart, because she knows that even if she marries Yunxin, she also depends on Yunxin to live and raise herself completely.


    But if one day, Yunxin doesn''t want her, she will become an abandoned woman with nothing and become the laughing stock of everyone.


    It was because of this that she was not ready to marry Yunxin. She said that wanting freedom was just an excuse for herself.


    After hearing Su wennuan''s words, xiaorou''s lips overflowed with a bitter smile, "what freedom? It''s just an old gnawing clan." when she put the drawing in front of Su wennuan, xiaorou sat down opposite her, "wennuan, do you still recruit people here?"


    When xiaorou suddenly asked, her expression didn''t look like a joke.


    Su wennuan thought she was joking with her. "We can''t afford to hire a young lady here."


    "Don''t think I''m kidding. I''m serious. I want to be your assistant designer here. At least I also study jewelry design."


    When Xiao Rou was lying on the table, she looked at Su Nuan with clear eyes.


    Su wennuan blinked and asked in surprise, "what you said is true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I even brought my resume." as she said, xiaorou took out her resume from her bag and handed it to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan took a look. Her resume is basically the same as what she knows. Except that she is a jewelry design major, she has never engaged in any jewelry design related work, or even internship.


    Su wennuan looked up at her, "xiaorou, have you discussed with Yunxin?"


    If Shi xiaorou is really serious, she can naturally hire her, but she is worried that Yunxin will come to her for trouble.


    After all, Yunxin is still waiting to marry Shi xiaorou.


    "No, I don''t need to discuss my business with him. I don''t think it''s too much to have my own career." Shi xiaorou said naturally.


    Su wennuan sighed, "you two are not in an ordinary relationship now. Naturally, you have to discuss everything."


    "You''d better directly say whether you can hire me." Shi xiaorou didn''t want to beat around the Bush and was straightforward.


    "Of course, you can hire them in the name of interns." Su wennuan told the truth, because Shi xiaorou had no experience at all.


    When xiaorou opened her mouth and was dumb for a while, then she compromised, "OK, I accept, so how much can I get?"


    Shi xiaorou talks with Su Nuan in a decent way.


    "Now the salary of interns in the market is 3000, and I''ll give you 3500." Su wennuan means to put some water back to Shi xiaorou.


    "Shit, I bought more than 3500 bags!" Shi xiaorou was directly shocked.


    Su wennuan smiled, "so you''d better be your eldest lady. Why do you learn from others?"


    "No, I have to work. In other words, is the salary of interns really 3000 now?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "some are lower than this."


    "Dizzy, let''s not let people live. I''ll give you such a little salary for working for your capitalists for a month." Shi xiaorou was speechless.


    "You think life is very simple. People at the bottom of society come here like this. After working for a few years, the salary will naturally rise." Su wennuan smiled.


    Originally, xiaorou didn''t know the situation.

 Chapter 570

    When xiaorou swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "the salary is so low that I want to hit the wall. You are attacking my enthusiasm for work."


    Shi xiaorou always thought that she would work for at least tens of thousands a month.


    As a result, Su wennuan put water on her for only 3500! Really can''t live!


    She has 20000 pocket money a month!


    Think about it this way, the family was really very kind to her.


    "I''m not hitting you, but the current situation is like this, so you might as well be a big miss." Su wennuan smiled and shook his head.


    She just graduated from work and paid less than 2000 yuan a month.


    "Don''t tease me. I know I''m so poor now." Shi xiaorou pouted. She really has been living a young lady''s life and doesn''t know the suffering of the world.


    I''ve never worked. I just go to the company occasionally to learn from them and listen to their meetings.


    In her work and internship, she is simply a piece of white paper.


    "You''re not pathetic, that''s because you don''t know what the really pathetic person is doing." Su wennuan answered xiaorou.


    "All right, all right, stop talking. Three thousand five is three thousand five. I accept it! Can I start now?" Shi xiaorou took her resume back and accepted the treatment.


    "Where can I start now? I have to wait for the personnel to go through the entry formalities. I''ll bring all the documents tomorrow." Su wennuan snatched the resume from her hand again.


    "It''s so troublesome."


    "What do you think?" Su Nuan glanced at xiaorou and shook her head.


    "Well, I''ll come early tomorrow. If you work first, I won''t disturb you." Shi xiaorou left powerlessly.


    These days she has been in a bad mood and has been in a lonely stage. She doesn''t know what she wants. She is full of expectation and fear for the future.


    She always felt that she lacked something. Just this morning, she suddenly wanted to understand that her life lacked faith, passion and motivation.


    Others are working hard for life and work, and only she plays day after day, which has not created any value for such a society.


    Such a life is really boring.


    She finally figured out why she was so lonely because she didn''t live a full life.


    Su wennuan watches Shi xiaorou leave, and then gives Shi xiaorou''s resume to HR.


    Back on his desk, Su wennuan then called Yunxin.


    "Sister-in-law, I didn''t expect you to call me again." Yunxin picked it up and was a little surprised.


    "What are you doing now?" Su wennuan didn''t directly enter the topic.


    "Why do you ask me what I''m doing? Do you come to chat with me like Mingshao?" Yunxin thought it was interesting.


    "Ming Ling wants to chat with you?" Su wennuan is getting to the point.


    "Hehe, that was a few days ago. My sister-in-law has something to do with me." Yunxin said a word and turned the topic back.


    "Xiaorou is coming to work here. What do you think?" Su wennuan said seriously.


    "What? She''s going to work there, and what tricks will she play?" Yunxin''s voice suddenly increased a little, obviously nervous.


    "Don''t get excited, you listen to me." Su wennuan comforted.


    Yunxin didn''t make a sound and listened to Su wennuan''s next words.


    "I think xiaorou is serious this time. She may have found her goal in life..."


    "Shouldn''t her life goal be me? What do you mean she found her life goal?" Yunxin was so excited that she interrupted Su wennuan''s words.


    "What are you talking about? A woman''s life is not only men, but also her own career and hobbies." Su wennuan theorized with Yunxin.


    "Why do women live so hard? It''s good to have men to support them." Yunxin''s voice tightened.


    "Just tell me what you said. Don''t let Shi xiaorou hear it, or you''ll quarrel again." Su wennuan reminded, "Don''t think that women can only rely on men, and don''t underestimate women''s self-esteem and self-reliance. I think the key to Shi xiaorou''s unwillingness to marry you now is that she can''t find a sense of security. If she marries you now, she will be innocent to marry you. If you change your heart later, she will really have nothing, but her career will be different. At least she can be self-sufficient ¡£¡±


    "What do you mean I change my mind? I can''t change my mind." Yunxin argued for himself.


    "You can''t listen to men," Su wennuan said hastily. "If you really want to marry xiaorou and live with her for a long time, you should respect her current choice. Moreover, after you know this matter, you can''t be as excited and opposed as you are now. You should show full support."


    Su wennuan teaches Yunxin how to coax xiaorou.


    "Why?" Yunxin didn''t understand.


    "This is the first time xiaorou wants to try to find her own goal. If you oppose her at this time, you may really be finished." Su wennuan analyzes to Yunxin.


    Yunxin was a little silent, probably thinking about the meaning of Su wennuan''s sentence.


    Finally, he finally understood Su wennuan''s good intentions. "I know. I know what to do. Thank you, sister-in-law."


    He always thought that Shi xiaorou was careless and should be coaxed well, but he never thought about her spiritual things.


    Su wennuan called him this time to wake him up.


    Women are not pets. They also have their own thoughts. They also need their own space.


    "You''re welcome. Xiaorou will come to work tomorrow. You can pretend you didn''t mean to come and have a look." Su nuanuan is giving Yunxin a move again.


    In her heart, she really hopes that Yunxin and Shi xiaorou will achieve positive results. After all, they two really love each other.


    "OK, I know. I''ll ask for leave with Mingshao tomorrow." Yunxin said happily.


    Before Yunxin wants to hang up the phone, Su wennuan explains, "no matter in front of mingling or xiaorou, don''t say I told you about it or what I taught you."


    Yunxin smiled. "I know my sister-in-law. Don''t worry. I want to show some wisdom in front of xiaorou."


    "That''s good." Su wennuan hung up the phone and continued to work.


    The next day, xiaorou came to report on time. It was already 11:30 after HR handled the entry formalities for her. When xiaorou just sat down on her desk, Yunxin pretended to send something to Su wennuan.


    "Sister-in-law, Mingshao asked me to send you the rice." Yunxin took the lunch box to Su wennuan and looked at Shi xiaorou in surprise when she turned around, "eh, xiaorou, why are you here?"


    Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin. Yunxin found her sitting at her job with a work card. She was a little embarrassed, "I, I''m also an employee here. Why can''t I be here..."


    "Oh? You are also an employee here?" Yunxin was surprised. She looked up and down at Shi xiaorou and said with a smile, "ha ha, Shi xiaorou, you are more energetic in your work clothes than usual. You really look like a successful lady."


    Shi xiaorou pouted. "Don''t laugh at me." in front of Su wennuan, a real successful lady, she said she was a successful lady. Didn''t you hit her in the face?


    Yunxin realized that he had said something wrong, smiled and said, "it''s about to get off work. I haven''t had lunch yet. Why don''t we go down and eat together."


    When xiaorou looks at Su wennuan''s interrogation, it seems that she is asking for her advice.


    Now Su wennuan is her boss. She naturally wants to act according to Su wennuan''s face.


    Although Shi xiaorou didn''t go out to do any work and had no internship experience, she was very proficient in human and worldly sophistication. She naturally knew the relationship and relationship mode between her subordinates and her boss.


    Since childhood, influenced by her family, she learned the most about human and worldly sophistication.


    So now, after officially joining the company, if she wants to do anything during working hours, she naturally needs to ask Su wennuan''s consent.


    Su wennuan also saw Shi xiaorou''s consultation, smiled and said, "you go out to dinner. It''s time to get off work now. You can spend your time freely. Just come back before two o''clock in the afternoon."


    When she heard Su wennuan''s words, xiaorou smiled and said gratefully to Su wennuan, "thank you, boss. I''ll go down first."


    She immediately got up from her office chair and walked out happily holding Yunxin''s hand.


    Su wennuan looks at the two of them leaving, smiles and shakes her head. In fact, she knows that Shi xiaorou is looking forward to Yunxin coming to see her. She can make such an intimate behavior with Yunxin so easily, which shows that Yunxin is already a very close person in her heart.


    Now she stubbornly doesn''t want to marry Yunxin, just because of her mental obstacles.


    After leaving the company, Shi xiaorou let go of Yunxin''s arm, and her shoulders collapsed. She was a little depressed and walked forward.


    Yunxin saw her unhappiness and asked, "what''s the matter? I was so excited just now and wilted all of a sudden?"


    When xiaorou looked back at him, "in fact, if you don''t come, I don''t know what to do sitting there."


    On her first day at work today, she sat at her desk a little overwhelmed.


    Just as Yunxin came and gave her a step, she just pulled Yunxin out openly.


    When she saw xiaorou''s eyes, she was confused. Yunxin walked beside her, held her waist slightly, and said with a smile, "I don''t adapt to going to work on the first day. It''s good to wait a long time."


    Shi xiaorou knew that Yunxin was comforting her, subconsciously nodded, and then realized something was wrong. She suddenly turned her head and looked at him, "how do you know I went to work on my first day? I didn''t seem to tell you I went to work on my first day."


    The cloud heart was stunned. It was terrible. It was almost exposed.


    Fortunately, he turned his mind quickly and said, "didn''t you say you worked in the warm company just now? I came every day. I saw you today. Naturally, I knew you were working on your first day."


    Shi xiaorou nodded suddenly, "so it is."

 Chapter 571

    "Don''t think about so many troublesome things. What you want to eat at noon is my treat." Yunxin hugged Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and intimately took her out.


    "Let''s go to the fast food restaurant next to the company to avoid being late later," Shi xiaorou suggested.


    "I''m so serious about my work." Yunxin asked casually.


    Shi xiaorou looked back at him, "of course, I can''t be late and leave early on my first day at work. Although I say I know Su wennuan, there are other employees in Su wennuan''s company. I can''t let Su wennuan be laughed at for myself."


    Yun Xinchong scraped her nose, "I didn''t expect you to be so sensible."


    "I''ve always been sensible, but you didn''t find it yourself." Shi xiaorou said proudly.


    "Didn''t I find it now?" Yun Xin hugged Shi xiaorou more tightly, and the doting in his eyes was obvious.


    In fact, xiaorou is more lovely when she works hard now, isn''t she?


    "Your mouth is sweet," said the two men, who had arrived at the fast food restaurant.


    When Yunxin helps, xiaorou casually orders some food, and she also orders some.


    "You only eat so little?" Shi xiaorou was surprised.


    Yunxin smiled, "I had eaten with Mingshao when I came over."


    "Ah? Then you just said you didn''t eat." Shi xiaorou glanced.


    "Isn''t it for you to come down together?" Yun Xin smiled on his lips.


    "Well, I''ve learned your hard work. By the way, I''ll ask you a question. Why doesn''t Mingshao come to deliver Chinese food to Su wennuan? If you want to send it, he loves his wife and needs someone else''s help." Shi xiaorou feels a little snack in her heart.


    "Shh, you can''t let others hear this." Yunxin quickly made a silent gesture and asked Shi xiaorou not to talk. He looked around and saw that no one paid attention to them.


    He lowered his voice and said to Shi xiaorou, "Ming Shao is busy. I don''t have time to come. I just work for Ming Shao."


    Yunxin really admires his lie when he opens his mouth.


    In fact, he didn''t send Su wennuan Chinese food at all, and Ming Ling didn''t arrange anyone to send Su wennuan anything to eat.


    Su wennuan is also the leader of a company. Naturally, there is a special person responsible for what he eats and drinks. He doesn''t need to worry about Ming Ling. Naturally, he doesn''t need to send any Chinese food.


    He just wanted to see Shi xiaorou by delivering Chinese food today.


    But this can''t let Shi xiaorou know.


    Hearing Yunxin''s explanation, Shi xiaorou was still a little dissatisfied. "It''s true that you don''t have time to send any Chinese food to wennuan. It''s a waste of your time. Besides, wennuan has a successful career. Is he still worried that wennuan is hungry?"


    In fact, xiaorou was in love with her family''s cloud heart. She ran all the way to give Su wennuan food.


    Since Ming Ling loves his wife so much, why don''t he deliver the meal himself? It seems that he is more sincere.


    "Hey, don''t mention them, they are all busy people." Yunxin wisely turns the topic around and doesn''t continue to discuss Su wennuan and mingling with Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou took a sip of the juice in front of her, looked up at Yunxin and asked, "what do you think of my current work?"


    She wants to hear Yunxin''s opinion, because Su wennuan told her to discuss it with Yunxin.


    Naturally, Su wennuan also thinks she should talk to Yunxin.


    "I think it''s very good. The key is that you like it." Yunxin said.


    He thought for a moment and thought that Su wennuan was right. Shi xiaorou now has no sense of security for the future. Maybe having a job is a sustenance for her.


    No matter what the job is and how much the salary is, it is at least a spiritual support for Shi xiaorou.


    "In your opinion, do I like my current job?" Shi xiaorou became interested, because she didn''t expect Yunxin not only didn''t oppose her work, but also supported her to a certain extent.


    Her eyes lit up when she asked this question.


    "I think you like it." Yunxin nodded seriously.


    "How did you see it?" Shi xiaorou didn''t deny it.


    "It''s not easy to guess. If you don''t like it, you won''t work here, and you won''t be so serious." Yunxin analyzed while drinking.


    As for xiaorou''s careless character, if she doesn''t like things, she doesn''t have so much patience to insist.


    Shi xiaorou had to give Yunxin a thumbs up this time, "you guessed right. At least so far, I like this job very much, so I hope you don''t stop it."


    Shi xiaorou clearly puts forward opinions with Yunxin. She doesn''t like others to stop her from doing what she likes to do.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t stop you." Yunxin smiled and touched xiaorou''s head.


    When xiaorou looked at the considerate cloud heart in front of her, she suddenly felt in a trance.


    A few days ago, she was still quarrelling with Yunxin. She was depressed for several days. She was still angry with Yunxin.


    But now seeing Yunxin''s considerate appearance and Yunxin''s understanding of her, she was a little moved.


    Or, she hasn''t really understood Yunxin. In fact, he is not so unreasonable.


    "Don''t be stunned, eat quickly and go to work." Yunxin pushed her forehead.


    Shi xiaorou woke up suddenly, looked down and saw that the food had been served.


    In order to cover up her absence, she picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    After a while, he finished eating. Then he asked Yunxin to go back to the company and return to the company himself.


    When Shi xiaorou came up, Su wennuan was still eating. She hadn''t finished the fast food that Yunxin had just sent.


    Seeing that xiaorou came up so soon, she looked behind her and didn''t see Yunxin. She said in surprise, "how come she came up so soon?"


    "He''s gone." Shi xiaorou pointed behind her and knew what Su wennuan was looking at.


    "You two didn''t quarrel." Su wennuan was a little worried.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head. "No, it''s fine. Warm, tell me what I need to do in the afternoon so that I don''t sit in a daze."


    Shi xiaorou now has a very positive attitude towards work.


    "Try to color these drawings this afternoon." Su wennuan handed Shi xiaorou some drawings.


    When xiaorou hurriedly picked up the drawing.


    "You can ask me what you don''t understand." Su wennuan said casually.


    "Miss Shi, drink tea..." assistant Mou politely brought a cup of tea and put it on Shi xiaorou''s desk.


    Shi xiaorou looked back and saw that assistant Mou was serving her. For a moment, she was a little flattered. "Thank you, assistant Mou. In fact, I should pour you tea."


    In the company, Shi xiaorou can recognize her identity.


    She is a rookie in the company. She should bring tea and water to all predecessors. How dare you bother assistant Mou to pour water for her.


    Assistant Mou naturally knew Shi xiaorou''s identity. He smiled and said, "Miss Shi is too polite. Don''t look outside."


    In fact, when xiaorou was able to work here, assistant Mou was the happiest.


    He has been secretly in love with Shi xiaorou. No one knows. Now Shi xiaorou works in their company. He can see Shi xiaorou every day. No one can understand this happy mood.


    "Thank you." Shi xiaorou didn''t say anything more.


    After exchanging greetings with assistant Mou for a while, he began to seriously do the task assigned to her by Su wennuan.


    Time goes by.


    At that time, when xiaorou was about to finish coloring all the drawings, Su wennuan''s voice came from her ear, "xiaorou, it''s time to get off work."


    "Ah?" Shi xiaorou looked up and saw Su wennuan looking at her. She blinked and said in amazement, "it''s time to get off work so soon?" he quickly took out his mobile phone and looked at the time.


    I didn''t know. I was startled at the sight. It was already 5:30 p.m.


    She thought the time had passed a little.


    "Get absorbed in your work." Su wennuan smiled.


    When people are serious, they often don''t know the direction of time.


    When xiaorou rubbed her eyes, "yes, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    I used to play all day. I thought time passed too slowly. I played many projects and didn''t finish the day.


    Now put into work, time is like flying.


    The first day shift is with Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan calls Ming Ling. Ming Ling says she has picked up the child. Su wennuan is relieved.


    When xiaorou decides to go to Su wennuan''s house for dinner, she takes Su wennuan''s ride back together.


    "Warm, I suddenly found that work is a wonderful thing. I really like this feeling." when xiaorou was in the car, she said excitedly to Su warm.


    Now, xiaorou is like a child who has just tasted fun. She is very excited when she tastes the sweetness, so she has been chattering with Su wennuan about her feelings.


    "Now you feel good. You''ll get bored after a while. You''ll have to stick to it at that time." Su wennuan gave Shi xiaorou a preventive injection.


    "Well, I know what you mean, I will." Shi xiaorou nodded.


    The car stopped suddenly in the middle. Su wennuan looked ahead and saw a car in front of them.


    "Master Yang, what''s the matter?" Su wennuan asked the driver in front.


    Master Yang looked back at Su wennuan and replied, "someone is blocking our way."


    When Su is warm, xiaorou is wondering.


    As a result, the door of the black car in front opened and came out alone.


    The man leaned on a crutch and saw his face clearly. When xiaorou''s eyes widened, she said in surprise, "first brother! How is it him again!"


    Su wennuan''s eyebrows also wrinkled.


    I saw a brother go to their car door and knock on the car window.


    In front of their car, they were blocked by a brother''s car and it was difficult to drive away.


    Su wennuan said to master Yang, "open the window."


    Master Yang opened the lock of the window.


    Su wennuan rolled down the window and looked at the first brother, "what''s up?"

 Chapter 572

    She keeps a certain vigilance against the first brother now, because she hasn''t forgotten what she promised to mingling yesterday.


    The first brother bent down and lay down in front of the window and said to Su wennuan, "come down and I''ll invite you to dinner."


    Before Su wennuan spoke, Xiao Rou immediately said, "it''s a Hongmen banquet! What kind intentions can you have!"


    The first brother is used to being sneered at by them, so he didn''t get hurt when he heard Shi xiaorou''s words.


    But his lips still kept a alienated and elegant smile, "I''ll know if it''s Hongmen banquet."


    "Don''t use the method of provocation. It''s useless to us, isn''t it?" Shi xiaorou took Su wennuan''s arm and united with her.


    Su wennuan is not as impulsive as Xiao Rou when she speaks. She is very rational. "I appreciate your kindness, but I really don''t need it. We''ll just go back and eat by ourselves."


    "It''s boring to go back. Come down. If you have news you want to know, you will never suffer." the first brother threw out temptation.


    "This move again, brother Yi, you can''t get tired of trying this move." Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes, and she was used to brother Yi''s moves.


    "I''m sincere. If you don''t believe me, come down and have a look." the first brother motioned to the side.


    As a result, Shi xiaorou saw Yang Hong appear in her sight. Her eyes immediately stopped and her heart beat faster.


    Su wennuan said nervously, "brother, what do you want to do!"


    Who knows, Yang Hong is Shi xiaorou''s rival and the pain in her heart!


    The first brother now brings Yang Hong here for the reason of eating. What''s the intention!


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to invite you to dinner. Didn''t I tell you what you want to know? Especially Shi xiaorou, don''t you want to know what the relationship between Yunxin and Yang Hong is? Come with me and everything will be solved."


    When xiaorou inquired, she looked at Su wennuan, with some hesitation and expectation in her eyes.


    She really wants to know what is the relationship between Yang Hong and Yunxin.


    Su wennuan shook her head and motioned her not to believe what Yige said.


    Shi xiaorou probably understood Su wennuan''s meaning, but she still couldn''t restrain her curiosity. After sipping her lips, she looked at the first brother and replied, "we only give you two hours!"


    The first brother smiled, "two hours is enough. Please get off."


    The first brother made a gesture of invitation very gentlemanly.


    When xiaorou pushed the door to go down.


    Su wennuan grabbed her hand and said, "xiaorou, don''t be impulsive. What if it''s a trap..."


    Shi xiaorou looked back at her and insisted, "warm, let me go. This matter is not clear. There will be a gap between me and Yunxin all my life..."


    Su wennuan frowns and naturally understands Shi xiaorou''s meaning, but because Ming Ling tried so hard to keep her away from the first brother yesterday, she feels she can''t completely trust the first brother.


    On another level, first brother is a dangerous person.


    There must be a risk for them to see a brother alone now.


    But seeing xiaorou''s eager eyes, Su wennuan is reluctant to let Shi xiaorou down, and she doesn''t trust her to go alone.


    Su wennuan bites her lip and decides to get off with Shi xiaorou.


    "I''ll go with you." Su wennuan loosened Shi xiaorou''s arm and got off with her.


    Outside the car, a brother and stood there, waiting for them with an official smile on his face, and Yang Hong was standing next to him.


    Yang Hong didn''t take anything in her hand. She stood beside her brother with a timid expression. She was not the arrogant she used to be.


    Maybe she was really tamed by a brother.


    There is a saying, one thing falls to another.


    "Let''s go. There''s a restaurant in front of us. The Chinese food in it is pretty good." the first brother gives way to Su Nuan, and asks Shi xiaorou and Su Nuan to come over.


    When xiaorou glanced at Yang Hong, she walked forward with the gesture asked by the first brother. Su wennuan followed her, and the first brother followed Yang Hong.


    One of the most irritating things about first brother is that no matter what he talks about.


    The first reaction is not a direct topic, but to slowly start ordering and talk about some irrelevant topics while waiting for dishes.


    "Miss Shi, Su wennuan, how are you doing recently?" after ordering, the first brother asked Su wennuan and Shi xiaorou.


    It''s like others are familiar with him.


    Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes and said angrily, "if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the Bush! We''re not here to gossip with you!"


    Then she stared at Yang Hong sitting next to her brother. Yang Hong didn''t admit defeat and looked at Shi xiaorou.


    She was really impressed by the first brother, but it doesn''t mean she was afraid of Shi xiaorou.


    "Why are you so impatient? What should I tell you will naturally tell you in detail, but don''t make yourself so nervous when it''s time to chat." the first brother is always so calm, as if all things are irrelevant.


    "Don''t say some high sounding words. Let Yang Hong around you recruit from the truth. What''s going on between her and Yunxin!"


    There is no doubt that Shi xiaorou is an acute child. She wants to know what she wants to know right away.


    "I have to say anything after dinner." the first brother is very calm.


    When xiaorou frowned and squeezed her fingers, she was ready to argue with brother Yi. Su wennuan grabbed her hand.


    When xiaorou looks at Su wennuan, Su wennuan shakes her head and signals her not to be impulsive.


    When xiaorou understood Su wennuan''s meaning, she needed to bear it. She took a breath to suppress her anger and sat down again.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. How are you doing recently?" the first brother continued the topic just now.


    When xiaorou gave him a white look, "I don''t know you well. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Su wennuan said, "I just haven''t seen you for a few days. It doesn''t matter whether you''re doing well or not."


    "Haven''t you seen me for a few days? Why do I feel like a separated life?" the first brother suddenly said something amazing and looked at Su wennuan with different eyes.


    When xiaorou suddenly opened her mouth slightly and looked at a brother blinking, with an incredible face.


    What the first brother said inadvertently is too ambiguous. People who don''t know think the first brother is secretly in love with Su Nuan.


    If this makes people fantasize, how can a brother come out of his mouth.


    When xiaorou was stunned by the first brother, she said, "first brother, don''t be so abnormal, I''m so numb."


    The first brother turned his eyes to Shi xiaorou, "what I said is from my heart."


    Su wennuan was also surprised when she said this. The brother and sister relationship between her and the first brother is not so deep.


    "First brother, you can really talk and laugh." Su Nuan slightly scratched his lips and tried to change the topic.


    Who knows, Yang Hong interposed, "Su wennuan, you really don''t know your happiness. It''s your luck to be liked."


    When Su Nuan was warm, Xiao Rou looked at Yang Hong.


    Obviously, Yang Hong doesn''t know Su wennuan''s relationship with the first brother.


    But even she can see that the first brother likes Su wennuan. This feeling goes beyond family affection, but it is stronger than love.


    "What are you talking about? You''ve really seen how dogs bite people." Shi xiaorou compared Yang Hong.


    Not only is she refuting her words, but also how she looks at Yang Hong.


    She had a problem with Yang Hong, so now what Yang Hong said, she felt upset.


    Fortunately, the waiter brought up the dishes at this time, "your meal has arrived. Please take your time."


    The waiter put the dishes on the table, said the service language, and then left.


    The first brother also stopped the topic and motioned for the food on the table, "eat, Chinese food is not delicious when it''s cold."


    "We grew up in China and don''t need you, a fake Chinese, to teach us how to eat Chinese food." Shi xiaorou picked up her chopsticks and rolled her eyes at Yi Ge.


    "Hey..." when xiaorou was preparing to eat, Su wennuan suddenly held her hand and stopped her movement.


    When xiaorou looks at Su wennuan, Su wennuan smiles, picks up the teacup in front of her and says, "let''s have a toast to my brother before dinner."


    Seeing the awkward smile on Su wennuan''s face, xiaorou immediately understood that Su wennuan was on guard against a brother. Because everyone had drunk tea just now, there was no problem.


    This dish has just come up to prevent brother Yi from poisoning.


    That''s right. I can do such a thing as poisoning. Didn''t he poison the Ming mausoleum before.


    Shi xiaorou understood Su wennuan''s good intentions for a second. She also took up her glass and drank to brother Yi with a smile, "thank you for giving me the opportunity to know the truth today."


    The first brother naturally understood what they meant, but he didn''t expose them, but touched a cup with them, drank the tea, put down the cup, picked up chopsticks and ate the dishes on the table.


    He was very conscious of every dish and ate it in his mouth.


    After eating, she looked at Su wennuan and xiaorou to show her innocence.


    At this time, xiaorou dared to eat with vegetables.


    After eating something, xiaorou put down her chopsticks. "I''ve eaten all the rice. Now you can say it."


    The first brother also put down his chopsticks, smiled and said, "it seems that Shi xiaorou is really a man of temperament. If he doesn''t tell you the truth, I''m afraid you can''t even sleep well today." he said, gesturing to Yang Hong.


    Yang Hong lowers her head slightly. She is very dissatisfied with Shi xiaorou and doesn''t like Shi xiaorou.


    However, due to the presence of the first brother, she had to tell her everything she knew.


    "I have nothing to do with Yunxin. In the mall before, he paid me a breakup fee to buy things for me. After that, I pestered him several times. He has been getting rid of me, but I am not reconciled..."


    Yang Hong as like as two peas in the air, be struck dumb by Yang Hong''s words.


    So, from the beginning to the end, Yunxin didn''t deceive her. She wasn''t with other women when she was dating, but she was making trouble all the time.


    When she knew the truth, xiaorou shed tears

 Chapter 573

    Yang Hong is still talking about what happened before Yunxin. When xiaorou''s tears can''t stop falling down. Then what Yang Hong said, Shi xiaorou didn''t hear clearly.


    There was only one voice wandering in her heart, that is, Yunxin didn''t deceive her at all.


    Yunxin has been devoted to her, but she has been making trouble with Yunxin.


    There are contradictions between them, and even so many episodes are because she insists on her own way. Yunxin has been accommodating her and making an apology to her, but she just doesn''t listen.


    Yunxin even forced herself to forgive her for having anything to do with Mingfeng. Although she didn''t have anything to do with Mingfeng, Yunxin didn''t know.


    On this thought, xiaorou felt that Yunxin really endured a lot.


    He has been tolerant of her little temper, but she has been making him sad.


    "Xiaorou, are you okay?" Su wennuan said anxiously when she saw xiaorou''s tears.


    When xiaorou covered her face and wiped her tears, "I''m fine. Go on."


    She dried her tears, pretended nothing and looked at the first brother.


    Yang Hong stopped the topic, "I''ve finished."


    When xiaorou was a little confused, "have you finished so soon?"


    Su wennuan reminded, "Xiao Rou, Yang Hong has said a lot."


    When xiaorou blinked, she couldn''t react, but finally said two words, "OK."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what Yang Hong said after that. She just heard the most critical thing.


    Now I know that I have been misunderstanding Yunxin. When xiaorou has been suppressing the estrangement in her heart, she feels a lot easier.


    "Is there anything else you want to know?" the first brother continued to ask, but his eyes looked at Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan shook his head, "nothing, thank you."


    This time I promised my brother to come over for dinner to satisfy Shi xiaorou''s curiosity. Now that Shi xiaorou already knows the truth.


    Well, it''s a wish of Shi xiaorou. They have no reason to continue to contact with the first brother.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s polite words, Yige felt a little uncomfortable. Since when, Su wennuan has been so polite to himself.


    He knows that the more polite a person is to himself, the more distant the relationship is.


    "Warm, you don''t have to be so polite to me. Our relationship is extraordinary," the first brother reminded.


    He also knew his relationship with Su wennuan, but how could he control his feelings.


    Su wennuan smiled. "I know the relationship between us. You are my brother. I always remember. That''s why I respect my brother."


    When Su wennuan said this, his expression was very alienated from Yige.


    The first brother''s heart beat hard, and the tip of his heart trembled. He looked at Su wennuan a little hurt. "Do we have to do this?"


    "There is no relationship between us. Now I have my own family and you have your own home. We can all live well in our own family." Su wennuan tries to draw a line with the first brother.


    Because what the first brother just said made Su wennuan understand what the first brother thought about her.


    She now understood that mingling was so anxious that she agreed to make a clear distinction with brother I.


    She knew that Ming Ling could not be unreasonable. He was so overbearing that she must have her own reason to promise something.


    Ming Ling didn''t say what the reason was before.


    Su wennuan asked, but he didn''t say.


    Su wennuan couldn''t guess what Ming Ling was thinking before, but now she sees brother I again. When she hears what he said to her, he has already looked at her. Su wennuan probably understands Ming Ling''s worry and the extraordinary feelings that brother I poured into her.


    Su wennuan''s words obviously meant to stay away from the first brother. It was very uncomfortable to hear the first brother.


    "Warm, I know what you said. Don''t think about it. I''m just doing my duty as a brother. My father didn''t do any duty to you before. I''ll compensate you for him."


    First brother finally found a reason for himself.


    Su wennuan smiled gently, "thank you, but I really don''t have to. Over the years, I''ve lived very well and don''t need any compensation. Xiaorou, finish eating, let''s go."


    Su wennuan stopped looking at his brother, stood up with his bag and left.


    When xiaorou hurriedly stood up with Su wennuan and walked outside the restaurant.


    "Wennuan, you wait for me..." Su wennuan walked very fast, and xiaorou trotted to keep up with her.


    The first brother still sat where he was and didn''t go to see them off, but his fingers were very tight and his heart was tight.


    Every time Su wennuan says a cruel word and tries to open the distance with him, it will hurt Yige''s heart.


    He knew he shouldn''t have this feeling, but he just couldn''t control himself.


    Yang Hong didn''t know the situation at first. She thought that the first brother had a secret love for Su wennuan. She also thought how noble the first brother''s feelings for Su wennuan were.


    But after listening to their dialogue, she finally understood that the first brother and Su wennuan are brothers and sisters!


    But even if he knew it was this relationship, the first brother still had that idea about Su Nuan.


    Tut Tut, these upper class people are really eye opening. Wonderful flowers are everywhere.


    "I didn''t expect that Yige adults still like to play taboo love." Yang Hong said half jokingly.


    "Get out!" the first brother suddenly became angry and turned to Yang Hong with fierce eyes.


    Yang Hong was stunned, and then hissed, "what''s fierce? I''ll just go."


    Yang Hong stood up and left. Anyway, she was satisfied with a large amount of money given by the first brother. She wouldn''t lose anything if she told Shi xiaorou the truth. Why not.


    Moreover, even if she doesn''t tell Shi xiaorou about her concern with Yunxin, Yunxin won''t want her.


    I might as well exchange this worthless news for some money.


    Everyone around him left. Yige angrily threw all the food on the table under the table, and the plates cracked.


    The waiter hurried over, "Sir, don''t be angry. Please tell us what''s not to your taste."


    "You are all for yourself. No one will think of me!" the first brother suddenly stood up and pointed to the angry waiters.


    His eyes were excited and his chest fluctuated. It was not so much anger as pain. His heart was uncomfortable, like a abandoned child seeking love.


    Everyone is living for themselves, and everyone doesn''t pay attention to him.


    If the person he loves doesn''t love him, he can''t get anything if he pays, then why should he pay!


    The waiter was yelled back by him and was terrified.


    The first brother put his hand on the table, hung his head in pain and swallowed his throat, but he didn''t know where to go.


    "Brother one, what''s the matter with you, brother one..." fan Tongtong rushed in suddenly and held brother one worried.


    "Miss, sir, he..." the waiter was about to say something.


    Fan Tongtong calmly told the waiter, "I''ll pay for the things. Please get out of the way."


    Seeing that fan Tongtong was not easy to provoke, the waiters retreated one after another.


    Fan Tongtong left with one.


    Seeing the pain in the first brother''s eyes, fan Tongtong was not happy.


    She always knew that Yige didn''t love her. He was only with her to help Su wennuan and listen to Su wennuan''s words.


    Because before in California, Su wennuan had heard what she said to her first brother in the ward outside the ward.


    Now seeing that the first brother is so sad, fan Tongtong feels uncomfortable.


    Fan Tongtong helped the first brother to leave and sat in the car. Fan Tongtong knew that the first brother felt bad, but he didn''t dare to comfort him.


    She was afraid that she would be despised by the first brother as soon as she spoke, so she could only look at the first brother timidly and carefully from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, when Su is warm, xiaorou gets in master Yang''s car. Master Yang drives the car and takes them home.


    "Wennuan, have you found that Yige has really changed?" xiaorou chatted with Su wennuan in the car.


    She had calmed herself and put her feelings away for the time being.


    Su wennuan replied, "where do you think he has changed?"


    "We thought he would do bad things, but he didn''t, and really let Yang Hong tell the truth." Shi xiaorou said her opinion.


    If it were the former brother, he must be full of bad water. If they don''t suffer, they will never give up.


    But now, the first brother didn''t use any tricks. He said he invited them to dinner. He really just invited them to dinner.


    She said she would tell her what she wanted to know, and really told her this valuable information.


    So Shi xiaorou feels that the first brother is getting better now.


    Hearing xiaorou''s words, Su wennuan hung her head slightly and smiled, "maybe it''s really getting better."


    Su wennuan didn''t ignore the uncomfortable expression of Yige when she said those heartless words to Yige just now.


    She said so absolutely just now. Maybe she really hurt a brother.


    "I hope he really gets better." Shi xiaorou sighed.


    After that, they didn''t continue to talk.


    The car drove all the way to Xishi villa.


    Ming Ling has picked up the children. He sits on the sofa with a bad expression.


    Su wennuan walked over and saw Ming Ling. He smiled relaxed. "Ming Ling, when did you come back?"


    Ming Ling raised his head, glanced at Xiao Rou, directly ignored her, and then looked at Su wennuan. His deep eyes looked at her with some examination, "where have you been!"


    A sentence is not a question, but an affirmative sentence.


    Su wennuan hasn''t come back until now. Naturally, she doesn''t go home as soon as she gets off work.


    What a smart man Ming Ling is.


    Su wennuan heard Ming Ling''s question. Her smile paused on her face, then pulled the corners of her mouth and lied, "I, I didn''t go anywhere..."

 Chapter 574

    In order to prove the authenticity of her words, Su wennuan secretly pulled Shi xiaorou''s clothes and asked her to speak for her.


    Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan are old partners. Su wennuan has some small moves. Shi xiaorou naturally understands. She smiles awkwardly and immediately tells a lie for Su wennuan, "yes, we rush home after work. We just get off work."


    Shi xiaorou told Ming Ling quite literally.


    But mingling didn''t even look at her. She always focused on Su wennuan. She was so worried that she could hardly live.


    She felt that the eyes of Ming Ling could burn her.


    Just when she was ready to admit her mistake, mingling said, "you''re hungry. Eat."


    Instead of asking further questions, he stood up and walked towards the table.


    Su wennuan breathes a sigh of relief. It''s not that she wants to cheat mingling, but that she promised that mingling won''t see her brother again yesterday. But today, brother one came to her. She also had a meal with brother one and hasn''t reported to mingling.


    If you say this to Ming Ling, Ming Ling will be angry, so you''d better not say it.


    If the fool is over, there will be less trouble.


    When Xiao Rou came up to pull Su''s warm clothes, lowered her voice and said in a voice that only she and Su can hear, "warm, my stomach is full."


    Su wennuan hit xiaorou with her backhand. "When you''re full, continue to eat."


    When xiaorou wants to cry without tears, this is the rhythm of getting fat again.


    But in order to cooperate with Su wennuan, Shi xiaorou had to do so.


    On the dining table, the air pressure in the Ming mausoleum was always very low.


    Shi xiaorou just lied in front of Ming Ling. Now she doesn''t dare to look up at Ming Ling.


    So I always hung my head and ate the rice in the bowl.


    Su wennuan naturally feels guilty, so in order to hide her inner panic, she has been pretending to feed the children with Zheng Ding.


    The Ming mausoleum on one side naturally ate and didn''t speak, but the air pressure on his body was always very low. The cold air sent out made people dare not approach and dare not make a noise.


    A meal was not finished easily. When xiaorou seemed to be liberated, she immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks, smiled at Su Nuan and Ming Ling and said, "ha ha, I''m full. Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll go first." then she quickly smeared the soles of her feet with oil.


    Su wennuan didn''t leave her either. She just said, "come back next time."


    "Oh, OK, next time I''ll come with Yunxin." Shi xiaorou promised.


    Ming Ling is so scary. She doesn''t dare to come alone next time. She has to drag Yunxin together next time.


    Because Shi xiaorou and Su wennuan were sent back together by master Yang. Shi xiaorou didn''t drive, so master Yang sent Shi xiaorou home now.


    After Shi xiaorou left, the whole atmosphere of the Ming family became more solidified. Ming Ling was always unhappy. The cold air emitted from him could be used as the air conditioner at home.


    Su wennuan feels that mingling is angry, so he doesn''t dare to approach him, and he doesn''t dare to talk to him.


    After dinner, she took the children to take a bath.


    I stayed with the children until ten o''clock in the evening.


    As always, Ming Ling is still waiting for her in the room.


    Before she took a bath this time, Ming Ling pulled her over and made her sit on her lap.


    The burning breath of the Ming mausoleum sprayed on Su wennuan''s ear and bit her ear. The low voice was a little tight, "why lie, huh!"


    Su wennuan''s ear root was the most sensitive place. She was bitten by Ming Ling and trembled. Su wennuan subconsciously tilted her head, and her body trembled.


    Having been with Ming Ling for so many years, Ming Ling naturally knows where Su wennuan is most sensitive.


    He deliberately bit her ear to make her soft in front of him.


    "Well, hehe, I didn''t lie... Ah!" before Su wennuan finished his words, mingling''s hand had reached into her clothes, and Su wennuan arched his body sensitively.


    "I haven''t lied yet! I went to see my first brother today and had dinner together. Do you want me to say it in detail!" the tight voice of Ming Ling bit Su Nuan''s neck with anger.


    It''s unbearable that such a woman should learn to lie in front of him!


    I don''t know what she has learned these days. She can lie so freely in front of him.


    Su wennuan knew that he could not escape his punishment today, but his punishment today was a little more cruel than yesterday.


    Just don''t give her a chance to breathe.


    Su wennuan was also angry when she heard Ming Ling''s questioning. "You''re supervising me!" she pushed Ming Ling away.


    But Ming Ling wouldn''t let her leave. She insisted on tying her in her arms. "If you don''t do anything wrong, you''re afraid of being supervised by others!"


    Seeing the cold eyes of Ming Ling, Su wennuan''s heart sank fiercely. Subconsciously, he was angry and wronged, "we are husband and wife. You even find someone to supervise me!"


    She raised her voice a little and stared angrily at Ming Ling.


    At this moment, Su wennuan was disappointed when he heard mingling''s noncommittal words.


    She thought they were the husband and wife who trusted each other most, but unexpectedly, mingling asked someone to supervise her!


    This distrust really made her feel cold.


    "Master Yang called to tell me!" mingling explained to Su wennuan with clenched teeth, and he didn''t let master Yang supervise her. "He''s afraid of an accident!"


    Ming Ling added.


    Even master Yang knows that xiaorou will have an accident when she meets brother one alone when she is worried about Su Nuan.


    Su wennuan is so brave that he dares to meet brother Yi without saying a word!


    Catching the cold and angry eyes of Ming Ling, Su wennuan''s heart stopped fiercely.


    The anger just now suddenly became a little guilty.


    It turned out that mingling didn''t ask someone to supervise her, but master Yang saw that they were taken away by the first brother and was worried about their accident, so he talked to mingling more.


    She wronged Ming Ling.


    Now mingling is angry that she deceived him.


    Su wennuan didn''t forget what he promised to mingling yesterday.


    He only promised yesterday, but he went back on his word today. Su wennuan felt guilty, so he didn''t dare to tell the truth to Ming Ling.


    Under the eyes of Ming Ling, Su wennuan''s head hung down, "I''m sorry..."


    Ming Ling pulled Su wennuan''s body over, pinched her waist, and looked at her seriously with deep eyes, "say it, why lie!"


    Just now, xiaorou was there. He gave her face, didn''t attack her, and didn''t embarrass her in front of her friends.


    But now there are only two of them. If Su wennuan doesn''t tell the truth, he really doesn''t have to let her go.


    Su wennuan blinked a little flustered, "I''m sorry..."


    "Su wennuan, you should understand that this is not the time to say sorry. Why don''t you tell me the truth!"


    Ming Ling pressed Su Nuan''s shoulder, with some punishment in his eyes.


    Su wennuan looked up weakly and looked into Ming Ling''s eyes, "I''m just worried that you''re angry, so I lied."


    "Don''t I get angry if you lie?" Ming Ling was really speechless to her logic.


    "But you don''t necessarily know I''m lying," Su said.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Ming Ling really had no choice with this stupid woman.


    Su wennuan nodded quickly, "en en, I will never underestimate you in the future. My husband is too powerful. You are the Tathagata Buddha and I am the monkey. I can''t escape your Wuzhishan."


    Su wennuan joked with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling chuckled, "don''t be clever in front of me. Be honest. What did you say to the first brother today?"


    Although she knew that Su wennuan was joking with him and wanted to divert his attention, mingling was amused by Su wennuan''s lovely appearance and what she said, and her tone eased a lot.


    "He didn''t say anything. He asked Yang Hong to tell Shi xiaorou the truth." Su wennuan said truthfully.


    ''the truth? '' The Ming mausoleum didn''t know for a moment.


    "Well, before that, xiaorou misunderstood the truth that there were women outside during Yunxin''s relationship with her. In fact, it was Yang Hong who entangled Yunxin. Yunxin had no affair at all." Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling with a little cute and said it very seriously.


    Ming Ling scratched his lips. "Yun Xin said that before. You women don''t believe it."


    The so-called truth is Yunxin''s explanation, but no one believes what Yunxin said, but they prefer to believe the so-called truth given by another woman.


    Sometimes Ming Ling really can''t understand these women''s brain circuits.


    Su wennuan heard that mingling meant to blame them for wronging Yunxin and wronging Yunxin for so long.


    She pouted slightly. "We know we''re wrong now."


    "It''s strange that you know you''re wrong. You lie in front of me when you know you''re wrong?" Ming Ling raised his eyebrow, obviously still angry.


    In order to please him, Su wennuan took the initiative to hold him and rubbed his body on him. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''m not considerate. Don''t be angry. Being angry is easy to wrinkle."


    As she spoke, she also stroked the corners of Ming Ling''s eyes with her fingers.


    Ming Ling took her hand away. "Su wennuan, what do you think in the end?"


    Any external language can''t muddle through in front of the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling can always see the truth through its appearance and deeply tap Su Nuan''s heart.


    Her explanation to him now is all a cover up.


    Su wennuan was asked and looked up at the Ming mausoleum. His eyes were a little shy. He felt ashamed as if he had been peeped into the most real thoughts in his heart.


    "Ming Ling, I......" Su wennuan didn''t know what to say and wanted to make an excuse.


    "We are husband and wife..." before Su wennuan''s excuse didn''t exit, mingling looked at her and opened her mouth first.


    Su wennuan''s heart trembled fiercely and naturally understood what the meaning of this sentence was.


    Because they are husband and wife, there is no need to hide anything. Because they are husband and wife, all problems can be faced together.


    Su Nuan looks at Ming Ling''s deep eyes and lingers in the bottom of her heart for a long time. Finally, she decides to be frank and lenient with Ming Ling.

 Chapter 575

    "Ming Ling, you should have guessed the first brother''s feelings for me." Su wennuan looked at Ming Ling''s eyes this time.


    Decided to talk about it with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling is right. They are husband and wife, so there is no need to hide something. They should open their hearts.


    Otherwise, each other will always bury their inner thoughts in their hearts, and problems will occur over time.


    Ming Ling paused and looked at Su wennuan''s face.


    Finally, he said, "that''s what I mean when I see you today?"


    Seeing Ming Ling''s eyebrows, I seem to have misunderstood something.


    Su wennuan quickly waved his hand, "no, it''s not what you think. Seeing a brother today is really just for Shi xiaorou."


    "How do you know this?" Ming Ling continued to ask.


    Does the first brother have such a shameless confession to Su Nuan?


    Knowing that he is Su wennuan''s brother, but still confessing to Su wennuan, that brother is really not human, not as good as animals.


    "I guessed from what the first brother said today, and he looked at me in an unusual way." Su wennuan said his guess.


    Ming Ling paused and clenched his teeth. He didn''t want Su wennuan to know that the first brother''s unreasonable desire for her didn''t want to tarnish Su wennuan''s thought.


    Now that Su wennuan understands, there is nothing to worry about in Ming Ling.


    It''s better to tell Su wennuan directly.


    "Since you know what the first brother thinks of you, you should stay away from him." Ming Ling said with suppressed anger.


    Although it''s gratifying that Su wennuan understands his good intentions, he is angry at the thought that Su wennuan went to see his first brother today.


    "I understand now, but I don''t think this is the way. We should help brother I and let him come out of this relationship." Su nuanuan looked at Ming Ling and said his inner thoughts.


    She understood that if she said such a thing, mingling would think she was too naive, would laugh at her and deny her.


    But didn''t Ming Ling just say that they are husband and wife, so husband and wife should be frank and lenient.


    "Su wennuan, what you have to do now is not to risk yourself!" sure enough, Ming Ling was still angry.


    Seeing Ming Ling''s angry face, Su wennuan was not afraid, but coquettishly held Ming Ling''s face and said in a weak voice, "Ming Ling, I''m not risking myself. First brother is my brother. Now he''s really getting better. We can''t watch him suffer all the time. We all have a happy family, and let first brother have a happy family. Why not do it."


    "Stop talking, I won''t agree to this." although I haven''t heard Su wennuan''s plan yet, mingling directly denied Su wennuan''s proposal.


    Su wennuan is so naive that he even wants Yige to come out of that abnormal feeling!


    You don''t have to think about it. With Su wennuan''s brain, what good way can she think of to make Yige correct?


    It''s just that she persuades Yige and slowly leads Yige to the right path.


    Hehe, only Su wennuan can think of such childish and ridiculous ideas.


    "Mingling, don''t veto it so soon. You''ve always been the most reasonable..." Su wennuan hooked mingling''s neck and shook him, coquettish.


    Ming Ling took her hand away directly, looked at her and ignored her. "Go take a bath. It''s not negotiable."


    Su wennuan pouted, "Ming Ling, you will always be a hero in my heart..."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s the image of a bear. Anyway, it''s not negotiable." mingling directly strangled Su wennuan''s flattery in the cradle.


    "Oh, my husband..." Su wennuan sticks it up again and is ready to be coquettish.


    Ming Ling turned to her side to prevent her from pouncing on herself and put an end to her coquettish behavior.


    Su wennuan pounced into the air and pursed higher, "woo, Ming Ling, you don''t love me..."


    "You don''t associate with the first brother. I always love you." Ming Ling leaned over and didn''t look at her.


    Su wennuan pouted, "hum, ignore you." then he got out of bed and walked to the bathroom.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s departure, Ming Ling turned sideways, looked at the direction Su wennuan left, sighed, shook his head, "when can I grow up..."


    Su wennuan went back to the bathroom to take a bath, but she didn''t think about anything, but came out of the bathroom soon.


    Originally, I planned to come out of the bathroom and continue to talk about it with mingling, but I didn''t expect that mingling had fallen asleep.


    Su wennuan sighed. He was a little lost. He went to bed and lay next to mingling. He also slept. He had no dream all night.


    When I woke up the next day, Ming Ling was no longer around.


    Su wennuan gets up quickly, gets dressed, quickly washes and comes to the living room. He sees Ming Ling and the children eating breakfast.


    Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, mingling was not angry with her.


    "Come and have dinner." Ming Ling waved to her.


    Su wennuan walked over and sat down beside Ming Ling with a smile on his lips. "Why did you get up so early today..."


    "It''s late. You got up late." Ming Ling showed her her her watch.


    Su wennuan looked. It was already 8:30. He pouted unconsciously. "My alarm clock didn''t ring. You turned it off."


    Ming Ling didn''t deny, "HMM."


    "Then you said I got up late." Su Nuan said angrily.


    Ming Ling looked at her and didn''t speak.


    After the two had breakfast, they took the children to kindergarten together.


    After giving the children to the teacher, they returned to their own company as usual.


    When Su wennuan came here today, she saw Shi xiaorou working on the table very seriously.


    She came forward and said in surprise, "xiaorou, you''re so early."


    When Xiao Rou smiled at Su wennuan, "ha ha, stupid birds fly first."


    Su wennuan also smiled, "xiaorou, good job, come on."


    Su wennuan can see that xiaorou is not three minutes hot this time. She is really determined to start working hard.


    This is a good start.


    "Hee hee, thank you, wennuan. Give me more work today." Shi xiaorou also smiled.


    It''s actually a kind of happiness to work under Su wennuan''s hands.


    "You don''t care how much work you do. The key is that you can finish it and just finish it." Su wennuan gave Shi xiaorou his own idea.


    Shi xiaorou nodded and agreed.


    If Su Wenwen gives too much work and she can''t finish it, she will doubt her ability.


    Su wennuan''s distribution is naturally the best.


    At noon, Yunxin came to deliver rice again. She still sent rice to Su wennuan, and then went out to eat with xiaorou.


    Watching Yunxin and xiaorou go down.


    Su wennuan takes another look at the lunch box in front of her and shakes her head.


    Why does Yunxin always take her as a shield? In fact, she seems to go out to eat.


    The two still came to the fast food restaurant of the previous Chinese restaurant.


    Shi xiaorou wondered, "Yunxin, since you''ve brought warm food, why don''t you bring my food with you by the way? Why come down to eat together."


    It''s unnecessary.


    Shi xiaorou already knows that she has wronged Yunxin. Now she feels very happy to see that Yunxin is in a different mood.


    But what he did today did make Shi xiaorou feel strange.


    Yunxin was stunned by the question and said with a smile, "forgot." he said three words and bowed his head to eat.


    Shi xiaorou pouted discontentedly, "it can also be forgotten. It shows that you don''t have me at all."


    "You won''t even eat Su wennuan''s vinegar." Yunxin was stunned.


    "How can I eat her fault, Yunxin, what''s on your mind?" Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    Just like Yunxin, do you dare to have any bad thoughts about Su wennuan? If you have any thoughts, Ming Ling must peel his skin.


    "Naturally, I didn''t think about anything. I''m afraid of what you think." Yunxin smiled.


    "Well, I won''t joke with you. I''m sorry." Shi xiaorou suddenly changed the topic, and then suddenly said sorry.


    "Well." Yunxin was still nodding naturally, but when she reacted, xiaorou immediately put down her chopsticks and looked at her, "what did you say just now?"


    If he heard right, was Shi xiaorou apologizing to him just now?


    Why did Shi xiaorou apologize to him? Where does this apology come from? It''s very unscientific.


    This is the first time that Shi xiaorou apologized to him. For a moment, Yunxin was flattered and unbelievable.


    "I just said I''m sorry." Shi xiaorou repeated this sentence, looking at Yunxin''s eyes very seriously.


    Until yesterday, she realized that from beginning to end, it was really her fault. Yunxin didn''t do anything wrong at all.


    "I wronged you, before and now..." Shi xiaorou looked into Yunxin''s eyes and said seriously.


    Yun Xin looked at Shi xiaorou''s serious appearance and was stunned for a moment.


    In front of me, xiaorou seems to be a lot softer and more sensible than before.


    Happiness comes so suddenly that Yunxin can''t stand it at all.


    "Xiaorou, did you do something wrong?" Yunxin didn''t expect that he would ask such a sentence in front of such a clever xiaorou.


    I regretted it as soon as I asked.


    But Shi xiaorou''s current abnormality did make him accept incompetence for a while.


    Originally thought that Yunxin would be excited, but unexpectedly, Yunxin had an attitude of not believing her.


    Shi xiaorou also returned to his normal state and knocked him on the head. "Why do you think I did something wrong? Can''t I do something wrong and become more sensible?"


    People''s inherent ideas are really terrible.


    Why do you always think she''s not doing her job.


    Now when you hit him, xiaorou is the normal xiaorou.


    Yunxin quickly hugged his head, "I was wrong. You didn''t do anything wrong. I did something wrong."


    "Then what did you do wrong?" said Xiao Rou angrily.


    "My fault is that I shouldn''t say you did something wrong." Yunxin confessed innocently.


    "It''s almost the same. I''ll forgive you if you admit your mistake in time." Shi xiaorou smiled.


    In fact, she was not angry at all.


    All the knots were untied. She was too happy to see Yunxin now.


    "But why did you apologize to me just now?" Yunxin spared the topic again.


    When he didn''t understand Xiao Rou''s explanation just now, he was also very curious.

 Chapter 576

    Shi xiaorou was eating with her head down, but when she heard Yunxin''s curious voice, she looked up at him and saw the expectation in his eyes.


    When xiaorou smiled cunningly, "do you want to know?"


    "This is not nonsense." Yunxin is very worried now.


    "Come here, I''ll tell you." Shi xiaorou hooked her finger at Yunxin.


    Yunxin quickly put his head close to him.


    When xiaorou opened her mouth and bit Yunxin''s ear.


    "Ah!" Yun Xin felt hurt and hurriedly withdrew his head and covered his ears. He was very puzzled, and his hands were stained with some oil stains.


    Yunxin took away her hand and looked at her hand strangely. She said, "eh, it''s all oil. Hiss ha, Shi xiaorou, are you a dog?" she came to bite him before she had cleaned her mouth. It''s really informal.


    Looking at Yunxin''s complaining eyes, xiaorou smiled, "yes, I''m a dog. Did you know today? If you marry me, you may often be bitten by me in the future. Are you afraid?"


    Yunxin was still rubbing her ears, but when she heard xiaorou''s words, she was stunned. She was excited and looked at her strangely, "what did you say, you mean..."


    If Yunxin doesn''t understand wrong, Shi xiaorou means to marry him!


    Thinking of this possibility, Yunxin''s eyes were full of excitement.


    When xiaorou couldn''t hide her smile, "what do you think?"


    Yunxin excitedly held Shi xiaorou''s hand, "xiaorou, you finally figured it out..." he happily kissed her hand.


    He is not a fool. Naturally, he understands what Shi xiaorou just said.


    "I think you should understand how I wanted to feel before." Shi xiaorou naturally didn''t take her hand out of Yunxin''s hand, but continued to chat with him.


    Yunxin paused and then said, "I can understand that you have no sense of security for me."


    "What else?" Shi xiaorou continued, with expectation in her eyes. In fact, she wanted Yunxin to know her better.


    "Also, I''m afraid you''ll hit me." Yunxin also smiled cunningly.


    Shi xiaorou said with a good temper, "don''t worry, I won''t hit you."


    Yunxin vacated a hand, put it in the air and pointed, "well, no matter what I say later, you are not allowed to have emotional fluctuations, do you hear me?"


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "of course not." now she knows that she has been blaming Yunxin. It''s too late to feel guilty about Yunxin. How can she beat him.


    With Shi xiaorou''s permission, Yunxin finally summoned up his courage, cleared his throat and said, "well, in fact, you''re blaming yourself. It''s no use blaming yourself. You won''t do anything..."


    "You..." Yunxin said too bluntly. Xiaorou was angry for a moment.


    Cloud heart hurriedly said, "wait, didn''t you just say you wouldn''t be angry?"


    "But you can''t say that about me..." and it''s so appropriate. It stabbed her in the heart. Did you say that about a woman.


    Although Yunxin guessed right, it was because of this that Shi xiaorou felt ashamed.


    People always find it hard to accept what others say about their disadvantages.


    "I just said what you thought before, and you let me say it yourself." Yunxin is a little innocent.


    "Although I asked you to say it, can''t you be gentle?" Shi xiaorou pouted. Although what she said to Yunxin was understandable, he said it too directly, and she couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. I''ll speak more gently in the future, okay?" Yunxin directly admits his mistake. Shi xiaorou finally figured it out. He can''t dig his own grave and annoy Shi xiaorou. Otherwise, his hard-earned happiness will be ruined again.


    "It''s almost the same." Shi xiaorou is very satisfied with Yunxin''s attitude of admitting her mistake.


    She now has a strong feeling that she should cherish the people around her, especially the men she cares about now.


    Because men are different from friends and relatives. Once they miss this life, they miss it. That kind of relationship is a relationship maintained for a lifetime. If they miss it because of temporary hesitation, she will really regret it all her life. I''m afraid she won''t be too happy in this life.


    "Yunxin, in fact, I already know what''s going on. I''m sorry, I wronged you." after wandering around and making Yunxin''s mood fluctuate, Shi xiaorou finally spoke his heart.


    Shi xiaorou knows why she apologized, but Yunxin doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know what Shi xiaorou is talking about.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Yunxin asked muddleheaded.


    He was in the clouds.


    Shi xiaorou sighed. She couldn''t keep her face when she told the whole story, but she learned to think in another place. If she were Yunxin now, she didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    So she patiently explained, "before you and Yang Hong, I wronged you. I''ve figured out the reason..."


    "Oh, it turned out to be this..." Yunxin nodded a little and didn''t care much about it at all, but it''s not easy for Shi xiaorou to realize this. This is also when Xiao Rou made progress. "Just make it clear, so that you won''t misunderstand me or have a shadow in your heart."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have a shadow in my heart, but you, don''t you have a shadow in your heart?" Shi xiaorou asked suddenly and seriously.


    Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s hand in his own hand, with a faint smile on his lips, and stroked it on his cheek, "as long as you are willing to marry me, there will be no shadow..."


    "Yunxin..." xiaorou cried. In fact, she felt sorry for him.


    Yunxin put his fingers on his lips and made a Shh gesture, "don''t talk, don''t say anything..."


    At this moment, he got the answer he wanted, as if he had held Shi xiaorou''s hand and half of his foot had stepped into the hall. This feeling of happiness was really wonderful. He had never experienced it.


    "Yunxin, in fact, I want to tell you something." Shi xiaorou wants to be frank and lenient with Yunxin and tell him that he has no relationship with Mingfeng.


    Because after all, Yunxin has nothing to hide from her. To be fair, she should not hide anything from Yunxin.


    But now Yunxin doesn''t listen to himself at all.


    Before Shi xiaorou''s words were finished, Yunxin stretched out a hand and gently covered Shi xiaorou''s mouth, "don''t say anything. Go upstairs to work after dinner. I''ll arrange other things."


    Yunxin is worried that xiaorou will say something that he can''t accept, because happiness suddenly makes him feel a little unreal.


    He did not enjoy enough of this sense of happiness. When he was worried, Xiao Rong''s next sentence made the happiness a bubble.


    "But Yunxin, it''s really..." when xiaorou took Yunxin''s hand away and prepared to explain it to him.


    "Shh, stop talking, eat, be good..." Yun Xin put his hand on his lips and made a silent gesture. When he finished, he picked up his chopsticks and put a dish on his plate. He put it on Shi xiaoroumian to let her eat and don''t talk.


    When xiaorou saw that Yunxin didn''t want to listen to her, she sighed gently, "well, I won''t say it now, but when you want to know, come and ask me at any time. I won''t be as unreasonable as before."


    In the past, she was deliberately hiding, so after Yunxin talked to her about her and Mingfeng, she angrily turned off the topic.


    Now she has figured everything out. There is no misunderstanding about Yunxin, so she wants to make heart to heart.


    Want to cherish cloud heart.


    After all, Yunxin is the only person in the world. If you miss this village, there is no shop.


    Shi xiaorou now just think about losing Yunxin, her heart will be very painful.


    This feeling is probably deep love.


    Even if it is assumed to lose him, it will be painful.


    Yunxin nodded without hesitation, "OK, I remember, you eat quickly." Yunxin took a chopstick of food in xiaorou''s bowl and asked her to eat quickly.


    When xiaorou no longer said anything, she picked up chopsticks to eat.


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou and watched her eat.


    When xiaorou looked up, "what are you doing, you also eat..."


    Yunxin recovered, nodded and picked up chopsticks.


    After eating, Yunxin went back to Mingtian group. When xiaorou returned to the office, she found that other colleagues had returned to work. She was the only one who came in so late.


    Just chatted with Yunxin and forgot the time.


    Shi xiaorou realized it now. She stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and hurried to her seat.


    She looked at Su wennuan and saw that Su wennuan had imported the design drawings into the computer and was drawing.


    Shi xiaorou walked over and said modestly, "warm, what should I do now?"


    She hasn''t been here for a long time. She doesn''t know much about the operation mode of Su wennuan company, and she doesn''t know what projects they are doing now. Therefore, she doesn''t know what she should do. She can only do what Su wennuan asks her to do.


    Su wennuan is seriously drawing. When she hears what Xiao Rou said, she looks back at her. Only then does she react that there is another intern here.


    Su wennuan took out some drawings, all of which were design drawings.


    "Look at these pictures, compare them with the books, and mark out which master''s style these designs are." Su wennuan explained.


    Shi xiaorou undoubtedly picked up the drawing and nodded, "en en, I''ll do it..." then she happily returned to her job with the drawing.


    Su wennuan sees that xiaorou is so excited to start working again. She also smiles. Seeing that xiaorou is so progressive, she is naturally happy.


    In fact, her work for Shi xiaorou is nothing particularly important. It''s all for the convenience of Shi xiaorou''s basic skills.


    When xiaorou has almost learned and really enters the state, she will arrange the work on the project for her.


    Su wennuan is immersed in his work. When he is concentrating, the phone comes.


    She picked it up.


    "Go downstairs, I''ll wait for you downstairs." the voice of Ming Ling came from the phone.

 Chapter 577

    Su wennuan looked at the time. It''s only three o''clock at noon. Why did Ming Ling get off work so early?


    She didn''t think much. Su agreed, "well, I''ll come down right away." after receiving the phone, she went down without switching the computer page.


    Out of the building, she saw a black Rolls Royce. She recognized it at a glance. She stepped forward.


    The window rolled down, revealing Ming Ling''s handsome face, "get in the car..." Ming Ling said.


    Su wennuan opened the door and sat in the co pilot, wearing a seat belt on his face. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter today? Why do you get off work so early?"


    "I think it''s necessary to untie your heart knot." Ming Ling said calmly and calmly.


    He thought about it today and felt that with Su wennuan''s character, after work today, she would certainly act as a lobbyist to talk to a brother.


    Although he didn''t agree with her yesterday, Su wennuan is very stubborn. She is sure to go.


    So before leaving work, he came and cut her off.


    Su wennuan was curious, "untie the knot? What knot can I have..."


    For a moment, Su wennuan didn''t understand where Ming Ling came from.


    "You''ll know when you go." Ming Ling didn''t answer her directly.


    Su wennuan is a little strange. What''s the matter with Ming Ling, but he doesn''t continue to ask.


    Ming Ling drove the car to a private villa area.


    Stop the car and take out the telescope and camera.


    "This..." Su wennuan is a little confused and doesn''t understand what the rhythm is now.


    Ming Ling pointed to a villa. "See the room with the curtains open?"


    Su wennuan nodded, "I see."


    Ming Ling handed her the telescope. "See for yourself what''s going on inside."


    Su wennuan blinked in amazement. What does Ming Ling mean?


    Why let her peek at other people''s homes?


    When did Ming Ling have the hobby of peeping at others?


    Su wennuan couldn''t understand and panicked.


    Ming Ling doesn''t have any psychological problems.


    "Don''t be stunned, have a look..." seeing Su wennuan motionless, Ming Ling urged.


    Su wennuan took over the telescope in Ming Ling''s hand, but didn''t look at it immediately. Instead, he stared at Ming Ling puzzled, "Ming Ling, when did you change your profession to be a paparazzi?"


    Su wennuan is a little confused and a little half joking.


    She really can''t understand Ming Ling''s behavior now.


    "Don''t say so much, you can see for yourself." Ming Ling didn''t joke with her, picked up her hand with the telescope, and personally guided her to put the telescope next to her eyes and aim at the room he just pointed out, so that Su Nuan could see it clearly.


    Su wennuan saw a man and a woman. At first, she didn''t see who it was.


    But after a while, I found that it was the first brother and fan Tongtong.


    Su wennuan was surprised. He put down his telescope and looked back at the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling''s expression was still indifferent, raised his chin to her, "continue to see..."


    Su wennuan became more and more puzzled and pursed her lips. She didn''t know what Ming Ling was playing.


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything. He continued what he had just done and asked Su Nuan to continue watching.


    This time, Su wennuan saw a brother holding fan Tongtong kissing, and the two kissed enthusiastically and fiercely.


    Su wennuan was startled and was about to take away his telescope to avoid the fierce scene.


    But Ming Ling insisted on holding her hand and let her continue to look down.


    Su wennuan felt the insistence of Ming Ling, so he had no choice but to bite his teeth and take a telescope to continue watching the scene just now.


    But I saw the first brother kissing fan Tongtong fiercely. At that time, I knew it was the first brother who was exerting violence on fan Tongtong.


    Su Nuan frowned.


    Fan Tongtong also felt pain. She subconsciously pushed him away.


    Su wennuan saw blood flowing out of fan Tongtong''s mouth. Fan Tongtong frowned, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his fingers, and said something to the first brother.


    Because the distance is too far, Su wennuan can''t hear what Fan Tongtong said.


    But when he saw that the first brother pinched fan Tongtong''s neck, his expression was fierce, showed his teeth and spoke. Then he pushed fan Tongtong to the ground, and then he went up and tore fan Tongtong''s clothes.


    This situation is the precursor of the first brother''s rape of fan Tongtong.


    Su wennuan was thrilled. He quickly took down the telescope and said to Ming Ling anxiously, "Ming Ling, let''s go up and stop brother one!"


    She grabbed mingling''s arm excitedly, but found that mingling just looked at her calmly, with deep eyes and some unfathomable things.


    Su wennuan said anxiously and curiously, "Ming Ling, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, one willing to beat and the other willing to suffer." Ming Ling only said this.


    Su wennuan immediately understood what he meant.


    Fan Tongtong follows a brother. She follows him wholeheartedly. No one can force her to do anything.


    Moreover, even if the first brother did this to her, she was willing, and no one forced her.


    So now the first brother is willing to do this to her, and no one is allowed to intervene.


    Su wennuan was stunned. He stared at Ming Ling, slightly opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Ming Ling fished her over, took her shoulder, said to her calmly with a serious expression, "how do you feel when you see all this now?"


    Ming Ling slightly raised her eyebrows, but she was asking Su wennuan''s feelings.


    Su wennuan felt very uncomfortable. She really didn''t expect fan Tongtong to get along with his first brother in this way.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that the first brother had the habit of abusing fan Tongtong.


    Su wennuan''s lip flap opened slightly. "You knew this was the case, didn''t you?"


    If Ming Ling hadn''t known that the relationship between the first brother and fan Tongtong was like this, he wouldn''t have taken her to see the play.


    And he didn''t know what happened between the first brother and fan Tongtong.


    Ming Ling didn''t deny it, nodded, "HMM."


    Su wennuan frowned and asked, "since you knew this was the case, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Ming Ling knew that Su wennuan was irrational. "Am I not telling you now?" he picked out a question.


    Su wennuan was speechless suddenly. In addition to feeling uncomfortable, she was also sad. She covered her face with her hand, "why is it like this..."


    She always thought that the first brother got along well with fan Tongtong. They were in love and falling in love, but she didn''t expect that the first brother should take fan Tongtong as the object of vent.


    In this way, how painful fan Tongtong''s life should be.


    Ming Ling gently touched Su wennuan''s head, "let you see these not to make you uncomfortable, but to let you see the facts and eliminate the idea of persuading Yige to turn back."


    Ming Ling knows Su wennuan too well. She must be trying to figure out how to persuade a brother to turn back these days.


    Su wennuan put his hand down from his face, raised Shui Lingling''s big eyes and looked at Ming Ling, "you mean, you''re worried that the first brother will be violent to me?"


    Su wennuan understands that mingling is in a good mood for her.


    Ming Ling was noncommittal. "Well, his mental condition is not very good, his psychology is seriously unbalanced, and he can''t tell what is right and what is wrong..." so the first brother still retains his abnormal feelings for Su wennuan.


    It can be said that the first brother can do anything now as long as he has a chance.


    Su wennuan opened his mouth in silence. "Is there something wrong with his spirit?"


    She had never thought about it.


    It''s even harder to believe. She always thinks Yige is quite normal, but his behavior and thought are a little different from ordinary people.


    "Over the years, his spirit has not been normal." analysis by Ming Ling, "In the early years, his spiritual sustenance was to defeat me. In order to defeat me, he did everything he could. Now his spiritual sustenance is to get your feelings. No matter what your relationship is, he will never see what he got and always look at what he didn''t get..."


    Ming Ling gives Su wennuan an analysis.


    In fact, Su wennuan also understood what Ming Ling meant.


    The first brother can''t see fan Tongtong''s love for him, can''t see that he has got fan Tongtong, doesn''t know how to cherish the present, doesn''t know how to meet and enjoy what he has now, and is always pursuing what doesn''t belong to him and doesn''t get.


    "What can we do?" Su wennuan asked sadly.


    Ming Ling shook his head to Su wennuan seriously, "we don''t have to do anything..."


    "But first brother, he..."


    Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan to her side, very close to her and overbearing, "he has nothing to do with us. Why should we take care of him!"


    He was very dissatisfied. She worried about other men, especially the first brother!


    "But he is my brother after all, and everyone has the right to happiness." Su wennuan said his own thoughts.


    Indeed, everyone has the right to happiness. It is not because he has done something wrong that he should be abandoned.


    Especially the first brother, he has been pursuing love since childhood. Although sometimes he uses extreme means, he is also a poor man.


    "Su wennuan, he doesn''t deserve to be your brother!" Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan''s shoulder and told her what he thought.


    "Ming Ling, how can you say that!" Su Nuan was slightly angry.


    Although the first brother didn''t grow up with her, they are indeed


    "Am I wrong? Su wennuan, what are you thinking?" Ming Ling pinched Su wennuan''s face, frowned and said seriously.


    He thought he knew her very well, but sometimes when he saw her stubborn expression, he really didn''t know what she really thought.


    This woman always makes him think she knows her very well. She seems to have changed her mind.


    "I didn''t think about anything. I just think it''s pathetic for first brother and fan Tongtong to live like this," Su said.


    "You are always sympathizing with those unimportant people. Why don''t you sympathize with me!" Ming Ling suddenly said angrily.

 Chapter 578

    Hearing what Ming Ling said, Su wennuan was suddenly stunned and didn''t know how to answer Ming Ling''s words.


    Because she saw some grievances in the eyes of Ming Ling.


    Although his deep eyes looked at her with some seriousness, what precipitated in the seriousness was the grievances hidden at the bottom of his eyes.


    If you don''t know the Ming mausoleum, you can''t see the light of forbearance at all.


    It was because Su wennuan knew the Ming mausoleum too well that he saw the feelings in his eyes so thoroughly.


    "Ming Ling, I actually......" Su wennuan wanted to explain.


    But Ming Ling interrupted her, "you haven''t given up the idea of helping brother I, have you?"


    Ming Ling hit the nail on the head. He knew Su wennuan too well. Sometimes he was so stubborn that she wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    "I just think..." Su wennuan''s voice was weak.


    "Just feel sorry for them?" mingling asked, telling Su wennuan what he thought. "But have you ever thought that this way of life is their own choice? Why don''t you know it''s the life they want?"


    Su wennuan was completely stunned and stared at the Ming Ling. He didn''t know what to say.


    Ming Ling continued, "Not everyone likes a plain and quiet life as much as you do. Not everyone likes a cup of warm water and a simple and non stimulating life as you do. What the first brother and fan Tongtong want may be the current life state. In fact, they enjoy it. If you meddle in their own affairs and disturb their life, it will be cruel to them. Do you understand?"


    Ming Ling worked hard and frowned, educating Su Nuan like a child.


    In his eyes, Su wennuan is always a child who hasn''t grown up. He needs to worry about everything.


    Su wennuan still frowned and pursed his lips, "who likes this way of life, mingling, don''t lie to me..."


    Ming Ling held his forehead and sighed heavily. There was a sense of helplessness and powerlessness that he couldn''t understand with Su wennuan.


    Seeing that Ming Ling seemed to be hurt, Su wennuan quickly circled Ming Ling''s arm and comforted, "Ming Ling, don''t be angry. I know what you mean, but I really can''t think of it."


    Sometimes it''s really easy for people to walk into a dead end, but they can''t turn around.


    I understand the truth, but I can''t understand it. I can''t understand how someone likes to be abused and how someone likes that abnormal life.


    It''s not so much that I don''t understand it as that I can''t accept it.


    "Forget it, go back today and think about it yourself." Ming Ling took away his hand holding his forehead and said powerlessly to Su Nuan.


    Just about to drive away, he thought of something. He turned to Su wennuan and said, "you are not allowed to act without my permission. Do you hear me?"


    Su wennuan easily agreed to this. She nodded, "well, I know. I won''t mess around."


    Ming Ling just drove away.


    Take Su wennuan to the kindergarten to pick up pineapple and pineapple from school.


    Along the way, Su wennuan was still immersed in the very human stimulation of seeing Yige and fan Tongtong just now.


    There has been some panic in my heart.


    As Ming Ling said, if Yige did this to her, she really had no choice and would feel very desperate.


    She had thought about helping Yige before, but after seeing the situation between Yige and fan Tongtong, she thought she didn''t have the courage to help him.


    "Don''t think too much. Everything is OK as usual." mingling said.


    Hearing the voice of the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan turned to look at him and sighed. She was still a little depressed. She lay weakly on the window to see the scenery coming and going outside.


    When they came to the kindergarten, they had finished school, and many children had been picked up by their parents.


    Miss Zhang is waiting for them there with pineapple and pineapple.


    When Su Nuan and mingling came over, pineapple and pineapple''s expression of loss and melancholy immediately became cheerful. The two hurried towards Su Nuan and mingling.


    Bo Bo holds mingling''s leg, looks up at him and says with a smile, "Dad, you''re finally here..."


    Strangely, Luo Luo also pulled the corners of Ming Ling''s clothes and smiled, "Dad, you''re late today..."


    The two children acted strangely. They seemed to see only their father but not her mother.


    In order to increase her sense of existence, Su wennuan walked over, gently brought Lola to her side, squatted down, smiled and said to Lola, "Lola, mom is standing here. Why didn''t you see mom?"


    Luo Luo''s clear eyes looked at Su wennuan and said, "is Mom coming to pick us up or passing by?"


    Su wennuan was stunned. She didn''t understand why Luoluo asked. She blinked and said with some injuries, "of course mom came to pick you up. How could it be passing by?"


    "But mom hasn''t come to pick us up for a long time. I thought mom won''t pick us up in the future." Luo Luo pursed her mouth slightly and said what she meant.


    Su wennuan''s heart beat hard, stood up and looked at the Ming mausoleum with sadness and remorse.


    Now when she heard Luo Luo''s words, she realized that she hadn''t come to pick up the children for a long time. It was Ming Ling who came to pick them up.


    Because they haven''t come to school to contact them for a long time, they only believe in Ming Ling now.


    Su wennuan suddenly realized that during this period, she only focused on her work, as if she really ignored her family, and even the children''s trust in her gradually decreased.


    Children at this age are the most sensitive stage of their hearts. If they don''t spend more time with them, they will really have a bad relationship with themselves.


    Su wennuan smiled awkwardly at Ming Ling, "you''ve been picking them up from school these days..."


    "Well, I know you''re busy." Ming Ling replied faintly and gave it to Su Nuan under the steps.


    In this regard, he never accused Su wennuan and let her find it by herself.


    Su wennuan hung his head in embarrassment. "In fact, I''m not busy. I''ve ignored my family recently."


    "Know you''re wrong?" Ming Ling asked.


    For Su wennuan, a stubborn woman, Ming Ling knows that the more she instills ideas into her, the more she doesn''t believe it. She has to let herself know her mistakes before she can realize what she did wrong.


    Su wennuan nodded. "I know I''m wrong. I''ll take more time to accompany them in the future."


    With that, Su wennuan squatted down and picked up Luoluo. Her favorite gently pinched Luoluo''s small face, "Luoluo, how about going home with her mother."


    "But Dad promised us to go to McDonald''s yesterday." Luo Luo pouted and looked at Ming Ling unhappily.


    After listening, Su wennuan looked at the Ming mausoleum in surprise and blinked strangely.


    He told the children that he didn''t tell her when he took them to McDonald''s. she didn''t know the interaction between them at all. Suddenly, she felt like an outsider, out of touch with their life.


    Ming Ling took the pineapple in one hand and reached out to touch the head of the pineapple. "Of course I''ll go to McDonald''s, mom forgot." he said, glancing at Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan hung his head in shame and didn''t say anything.


    These days, she really has less interaction with the children, and of course she feels a little guilty.


    "So it is, mom, let''s go." Luo Luo suddenly laughed again, lying on Su wennuan''s body and circling her neck. She was very happy.


    "Hehe, Luoluo is so good..." Su wennuan was happy because Luoluo began to stick to herself again.


    Bo Bo was led by Ming Ling to the side of the car, and several people sat in.


    Su wennuan sat in the back seat with the children, and Ming Ling drove in front.


    "Mom, the teacher taught us to draw today..." Luo took Su wennuan''s arm and said something strange today.


    "Oh? What does Luo Luo draw?" Su Nuan chats with Luo Luo in a soft voice.


    "Luo Luo painted her father and mother holding her hand." Luo Luo said in a tender voice.


    Su wennuan was very happy. "Luo Luo painted our family of four, didn''t she?"


    Luo Luo nodded like mashing garlic, "well, there are four in a family."


    Su wennuan touches Luo Luo''s head with satisfaction and sees Bo Bo sitting there blankly without talking. Su wennuan takes the initiative to find a topic to talk to him, "what about Bo Bo Bo, what did Bo Bo learn today?"


    Bo Bo regained his mind and looked at Su wennuan without much emotion. "Bo Bo learned math and arithmetic today."


    "Ah, Bo Bo began to learn arithmetic so soon. Does Bo Bo find arithmetic difficult?" Su wennuan said in a spirit shaking voice, trying to bring Bo Bo''s mood up.


    Bo Bo shook his head. "It''s not difficult at all. It''s too simple. I can do everything the teacher wants. I reviewed my textbook before. I can do those arithmetic as soon as I see it."


    Looking at Bo Bo''s innocent and serious expression, Su wennuan swallowed a mouthful of water in surprise. Now she found out that her son is a mathematical genius?


    "Did Bo Bo tell the teacher?" Su wennuan continued.


    Bo Bo shook his head. "When the teacher gave a lecture, I finished reading the whole book, and I knew it."


    Upon hearing the news, Su wennuan quickly glanced at the Ming mausoleum in the front seat. It happened that the Ming mausoleum was also looking at them through the rearview mirror, and just ran into Su wennuan''s eyes.


    Ming Ling said, "let him be a sophomore next semester."


    "Grade two?" Su wennuan was surprised. Bo Bo didn''t even read grade one. How can he read grade two all of a sudden?


    "Dad, what''s grade two?" Bo Bo looked curiously at Ming Ling.


    "In the second grade of primary school, arithmetic will be more difficult," Ming Ling explained to Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo was immediately excited. "So it is. I want to be in grade two. Can I be in grade two now?"


    Su wennuan opens her mouth slightly. She doesn''t know what the situation is now. Why hasn''t she been too close to the children for a while? They have changed so much?


    That change is so big that she can''t accept it!

 Chapter 579

    Su wennuan certainly doesn''t know how to answer what Bo Bo is saying now.


    She hasn''t figured out the situation yet.


    Ming Ling looked back and answered Bo Bo, "you''re still in kindergarten now. How can you go to grade two and wait for the semester."


    "What''s next semester?" Bo Bo asked puzzled.


    Ming Ling had a good temper and said patiently, "next semester is the semester when he goes to school again after the summer vacation."


    "Oh, when shall we have our summer vacation?" Bo Bo nodded and asked Ming Ling again.


    "It will be released in August." Ming Ling doesn''t know the specific time, but only the approximate time.


    "When is August?" Bo Bo Bo is still young. Although he is very sensitive to arithmetic, he still doesn''t know these common sense he hasn''t learned.


    "August is coming," Su wennuan answered.


    "So we''re going to have a holiday? Can I play with Luo Luo?" Bo Bo turned his head and looked at Su wennuan, his eyes brightened obviously.


    Su wennuan smiled and nodded, "yes, you can play on vacation."


    "Great!" both pineapple and pineapple were very happy.


    Ming Ling looked at them in the rearview mirror and smiled, "when you have a holiday, let''s travel together."


    Ming Ling suggested that the four of them had never traveled.


    It was because he was too busy before. Now he has quit the underworld and has plenty of time to go out with his family.


    "Where to travel?" Su wennuan responded first.


    In fact, Su wennuan also likes traveling, especially going out with Ming Ling. Although she has never gone out with Ming Ling, she will feel very beautiful as long as she thinks about going out with Ming Ling.


    "When pineapple and pineapple have a holiday, we''ll look for interesting places on the Internet." Ming Ling replied.


    Su wennuan nodded quickly, like pounding garlic, "en en, ok..."


    From the rearview mirror, Ming Ling saw Su Nuan''s expectant expression, and his mood was comforted.


    The four of them should go out for a walk.


    Now Su wennuan is worrying about the first brother and thinking about some impractical things and methods.


    If you take her out, you can let her relax and figure out some things she can''t think of.


    Four people came to McDonald''s. Su Nuan and Ming Ling didn''t like the fast food inside, but they liked pineapple and pineapple very much.


    So mingling ordered them what they liked to eat. The two children ate with relish. Su Nuan and mingling only watched them eat.


    After eating, mingling took his wife and children home.


    But unexpectedly, there was a rare guest sitting in their house.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu sitting on their sofa, Su wennuan glanced at the Ming mausoleum in surprise, and then looked at Gu Xinyu.


    Because she didn''t know whether Gu Xinyu came to find mingling or her.


    Usually she has no intersection with Gu Xinyu, and her feelings are even worse.


    So if Gu Xinyu and Shi xiaorou come to talk to her about what''s on her mind, it''s basically unrealistic.


    So Su wennuan subconsciously thought that Gu Xinyu came to find mingling.


    Ming Ling naturally receives Su wennuan''s eyes. He doesn''t say anything, but leads Bo Bo inside.


    A few seconds later, Su wennuan reacts and leads Luo Luo''s hand to the living room.


    "Xinyu, you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare lunch quickly." Su wennuan comes forward and treats Gu Xinyu politely with a polite smile on his face.


    Gu Xinyu put his cold eyes on Su wennuan without making a sound, and then looked at the Ming mausoleum without saying anything.


    But even if Gu Xinyu didn''t say anything, Su wennuan saw the sad light from Gu Xinyu''s seemingly cold eyes.


    Her eyes were dull and looked lost.


    When looking at the Ming mausoleum, it was like a sister who was injured outside looking for comfort.


    Gu Xinyu doesn''t have any relatives. It can be said that she was raised by mingling since childhood. Although Gu Xinyu is under the hand of mingling, Gu Xinyu has been under the hand of mingling since she was very young.


    Until I grow up.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu say nothing, Su wennuan is a little surprised, but after seeing Gu Xinyu''s eyes at mingling, Su wennuan seems to understand something.


    Maybe Gu Xinyu was wronged and wanted to talk to someone, but he couldn''t find someone to trust, so he came to Ming''s house.


    After seeing Gu Xinyu''s worries, Su wennuan took pineapple and pineapple by the hand and said with a smile, "hehe, pineapple and pineapple were full in McDonald''s just now. I''ll take them to take a bath first." Su wennuan didn''t say anything else.


    She made room for Gu Xinyu and Ming Ling.


    Gu Xinyu is on guard against anyone, except for the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan is not jealous, but understands the feeling of being dependent on each other since childhood.


    Gu Xinyu should regard Ming Ling as a relative.


    After su wennuan left, Ming Ling sat down opposite Gu Xinyu, took a sip of tea from the teacup in front of him, and then looked at Gu Xinyu, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Xinyu trembled in his heart. He just looked at Ming Ling and frowned. He didn''t mean to speak.


    Now she is really in pain and at a loss. She wants to talk to someone, but she has been used to being lonely since she was a child. She has never talked about her feelings to others. Therefore, even if she faces Ming Ling and wants to confide in him, she just can''t open her mouth.


    Ming Ling could see her inner suffering and her painful mood. He didn''t know what could make Gu Xinyu, who didn''t care about anything, feel sad.


    But once Gu Xinyu is heartbroken, it is an extraordinary thing.


    Since Gu Xinyu didn''t say it, mingling asked first. Gu Xinyu always listened to him. What did he ask? Gu Xinyu didn''t dare not answer.


    "Come to me today and say what you want to say." mingling said.


    Gu Xinyu shook her eyes and incited her lips. She felt suffocated in her heart. She wanted to say, but her voice couldn''t get out of her mouth.


    "Gu Xinyu, you don''t even listen to me. It''s not like you!" Ming Ling''s voice was lower, frowned and showed some displeasure.


    Under the oppression of the Ming mausoleum, Gu Xinyu finally made a voice. When she heard her voice, she felt it with some tremors, "you say, is love the most hurtful..."


    Gu Xinyu never thought that he would take the initiative to talk about love with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling''s hand holding the water cup paused, raised his eyes and looked at Gu Xinyu, "are you in love?"


    Gu Xinyu bit her lip, painfully washed her face with her hand, "sad..." she was really hurt deeply.


    She never craved love and never thought she would sink so deep, but when facing loss, her heart was really too painful. It felt like a needle suffocating, and no one could hold it.


    She understood how it felt four years ago that mingling was willing to suffer so many sins for Su wennuan.


    "Which boy told me that I''ll help you beat him!" the voice of Ming Ling was angry.


    In his eyes, Gu Xinyu is half of his relatives. No one has ever dared to bully her!


    Now Gu Xinyu is hurt so deeply that mingling looks distressed.


    Seeing Ming Ling excited, Gu Xinyu hurriedly said, "it''s not his fault. Thank you, Ming Shao, but you really don''t have to."


    Gu Xinyu is worried that mingling really wants to find trouble with others. If mingling is really angry, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "What''s going on? Tell me." Ming Ling lights himself a cigarette and asks Gu Xinyu about the causes and consequences.


    Gu Xinyu knows that what mingling wants to know must be known. Instead of letting mingling know, she might as well tell him herself.


    Lowered his eyebrows, Gu Xinyu said the pain in his heart, "a month ago, I fell in love with Shi Yi..."


    Ming Ling looked at Gu Xinyu inconceivably.


    He really didn''t expect Gu Xinyu to be with Shiyi. Mingling didn''t know when they sparked.


    Gu Xinyu continued, "I confessed to him, he accepted it, and we talked for a month, but now we have to separate..."


    Before, Gu Xinyu expressed his heart to Shiyi and was waiting for Shiyi to answer her.


    About half a month later, Shi Yi gave her an answer, saying that she also had feelings for her. They could have a try.


    After falling in love for a month, Gu Xinyu doesn''t know Shi Yi''s feeling, but she has fallen deeply into it. Now she can''t extricate herself from her love.


    So that when she knew that for some reason, she had no result with the time wing, her heart was like suffocation, like being abandoned by the whole world.


    She had never felt so desperate and helpless.


    "What''s the reason why you want to separate?" Ming Ling asked rationally.


    Whether Shiyi is his former rival or not, since Gu Xinyu likes Shiyi now, he should understand the situation.


    Gu Xinyu felt powerless, and his whole body and mind were tired. "He is the young master of Shi family, the president of time group and the heir of Shi family. All his auras can hold my darkness..."


    Shiyi is too excellent, and she is too small and ordinary. She is not only ordinary, but also invisible.


    She used to be a gangster. How could she let a woman who had been involved in gangs marry into her family.


    If this is known by outsiders, Shi family will be laughed off, and Shi family can''t afford to lose this face.


    Listening to Gu Xinyu''s powerless words, Shi Yi probably understood her feelings.


    Gu Xinyu feels that he doesn''t deserve Shiyi, so he plans to leave him.


    "Xinyu, if two people love each other, don''t worry too much. It''s no problem to follow their own heart. As long as their hearts are together, it''s not difficult. You should first ask your own heart."


    Ming Ling is from the past. He has a voice.


    Once his love with Su wennuan was so bumpy that it didn''t come all the way.


    "But we can''t ignore the practical problems." Gu Xinyu still felt deep in his heart, and the feeling of impending loss became stronger and stronger.


    Whenever she thought of losing her wings, her heart would pull hard.

 Chapter 580

    Gu Xinyu''s words in exchange for Ming Ling''s serious eyes looking at her.


    Gu Xinyu looked back and saw the calm eyes of Ming Ling and the unhappy expression on her face. She paused.


    Ming Ling said, "Gu Xinyu, do you know anything about love?"


    Gu Xinyu was dumbfounded when asked. He looked at the Ming mausoleum and didn''t know how to answer.


    She just has that kind of feeling for Shiyi. She wants to be with Shiyi all the time. At the thought of leaving Shiyi, her heart will be very painful and she will be very happy with him.


    One day I don''t see him, I feel like I''ve lost something.


    Gu Xinyu really doesn''t understand the definition of love.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu''s ignorant expression, mingling knew she didn''t know anything.


    Ming Ling seriously told her, "there is no difficulty in front of love. As long as you want to love, any realistic conditions are not a problem. It depends on how deep you love."


    Gu Xinyu was stunned. Finally, she digested the words of mingling. For a long time, she nodded, "I know what to do. Thank you, Mingshao."


    At this time, Su wennuan comes out after taking a bath for the children. Seeing that they have finished talking, Su wennuan asks Lvzhu to bring out the food in the kitchen.


    Gu Xinyu stood up to go, "I''ll go first. I won''t disturb you."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s go after dinner." Su wennuan said politely.


    Gu Xinyu was in a low mood. "Thank you, but you really don''t have to. Excuse me, are you busy." after saying a word, Gu Xinyu went out.


    Su wennuan knows that Gu Xinyu is also a stubborn person. If she can''t stay, she can''t stay. She doesn''t say anything to stay, but just looks at Gu Xinyu''s back and leaves.


    Looking at Gu Xinyu''s back, Su wennuan is suddenly in a trance.


    Ming Ling came up and took her shoulder slightly.


    Su wennuan looked back at Ming Ling.


    "In a bad mood?" looking at Su wennuan''s slightly frowned eyebrows, Ming Ling asked.


    Su wennuan sighed slightly, "I don''t know what you were talking about just now, but I can feel it. Gu Xinyu is a little desperate now..."


    Usually women''s sixth sense is the most reliable, and this sixth sense is very accurate.


    Ming Ling didn''t hide it from Su wennuan and said, "Gu Xinyu fell in love with Shi Yi. Now there are problems between the two people."


    Su wennuan is slightly surprised and opens her mouth slightly, but Gu Xinyu is in love with Shi Yi, but she doesn''t think it''s too strange, because she saw some signs of ambiguity between Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu before.


    Now I am not surprised to hear that they are together.


    It''s just that they haven''t been together for a long time. Why do they suddenly have problems?


    Su wennuan asked with concern, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "It''s wrong that the door is not in the house." Ming Ling sighed, took Su wennuan''s shoulder and came to the table, "eat." their family still have to live normally, so don''t discuss other people''s lives too much.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Gu Xinyu came to Shiyi''s office.


    Shi Yi was still burying his head to read the documents. He saw that it was her who came in. He was slightly surprised. He put down his work and looked up at her, "Xinyu, what can I do for you now?"


    Gu Xinyu looked at Shi Yi''s warm face and looked in a trance for a moment. Then he lowered his eyebrows, came forward, respectfully put the envelope in his hand on Shi Yi''s table, and then took back his hand.


    Shi Yi looked down at the envelope on the table. The two big words on it were very conspicuous: resignation!


    Seeing these two words, Shi Yi fiercely looked at Gu Xinyu, "Gu Xinyu, do you want to resign?"


    When asked this question, Shi Yi''s expression also showed some tension. Gu Xinyu''s cold appearance made him unable to guess what she was thinking.


    "Well, resign and ask the president for approval." Gu Xinyu suddenly raised his head and looked at Shi Yi seriously. It seemed that he had made up his mind to resign.


    Shi Yi''s eyebrows frowned, obviously unhappy, "why!" he still asked his doubts at the bottom of his heart.


    Gu Xinyu pulled his lips, "the reason is very simple. I don''t want to be your subordinate anymore."


    When the wing''s eyes shook, "why?"


    This is the most important reason.


    "Shiyi, you should understand the reason. Since you have guessed the answer, don''t let me say it." Gu Xinyu looked at Shiyi calmly.


    Shi Yi is so smart that she can guess what she thinks, but he is still asking her why. Isn''t it cruel to her?


    Let her speak out her inferiority and escape, tear open her heart with blood again, and let her bear a pain. Isn''t it really cruel?


    Looking at Gu Xinyu, Shi Yi naturally knew what she was thinking. He just let her face it, but she chose to escape!


    After Gu Xinyu looked at each other for a while, Shi Yi picked up his resignation on the table and tore it in half in front of Gu Xinyu.


    At the moment when Shi Yi tore up his resignation, Gu Xinyu''s expression changed in an instant and looked at Shi Yi with a little forbearance.


    Shi Yi threw her resignation into the dustbin. "I''ll take it as if you haven''t come today. Don''t think about resigning. Gu Xinyu, if you care about what my mother said yesterday, you have to practice for many years!"


    Shi Yi said to Gu Xinyu seriously.


    I don''t know how Zou Pei knew he was with Gu Xinyu. Yesterday, he came to the company and called Gu Xinyu to his president''s office. The three people mocked Gu Xinyu face to face. What they said was that Gu Xinyu''s identity didn''t deserve the wings of the times.


    At that time, although Gu Xinyu didn''t say anything, there was no expression on his face.


    But Shi Yi could see that Gu Xinyu still cared about what Zou Pei said. Zou Pei''s words also fell into her heart and became her heartache.


    I''ve been watching her lose her heart these days. He asked her several times, but she didn''t go on the pretext of going home.


    Is she finally coming to resign now?


    Gu Xinyu bit his teeth and said to Shiyi, "Shiyi, you are just my boss. I don''t need you to teach me things in my life!"


    "Wrong, I''m not just your boss or your boyfriend. I''m just teaching you how to resolve the contradictions between people, rather than choose to escape when there are contradictions. Gu Xinyu, if you really want to have a future with me, you should learn to accept and endure. Just like Su wennuan, she will have grievances, but she will never compromise!"


    Take Su wennuan as a comparison.


    As soon as this was said, Gu Xinyu felt even worse. "I know, you always think Su wennuan is better than anyone. In the past, you couldn''t extricate yourself from your love. Now you want to find someone similar to her, but unfortunately, I can''t do it!" Gu Xinyu said angrily, turned and left.


    When the wing caught up and grabbed her arm, he said helplessly, "I just took her for an analogy. Gu Xinyu, can you not make trouble without reason!"


    "Am I making trouble for nothing?" Gu Xinyu looked at Shi Yi strangely and then sneered. "Now you think I''m making trouble for nothing. Let go!" Gu Xinyu pushed Shi Yi away.


    Because Gu Xinyu has great strength, Shi Yi is pushed back a few steps fiercely. Gu Xinyu is quick in his eyes and hands. He quickly grabs Shi Yi''s hand and pulls him to stand firm.


    When Shiyi stood firm, her eyes were still full of worries after panic.


    Seeing that Shiyi was all right, she suddenly released Shiyi''s hand and angrily walked out of the president''s office.


    Shi Yi also breathed two breaths angrily, turned back and sat on the chair without continuing to chase.


    Now he is also very upset. Gu Xinyu is still angry with him. He doesn''t have such a good mind to chase her and comfort her.


    Since when, he felt that his life track began to deviate. Now he didn''t know what life he was living.


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t know where to get the news. She knows that Gu Xinyu is in love with Shi Yi. Moreover, a few days ago, Gu Xinyu was satirized by Zou Pei.


    When xiaorou rushes to the company, Gu Xinyu is angry and ready to leave the company.


    As soon as Shi xiaorou looked at Gu Xinyu, she knew that she must have quarreled with Shi Yi. She hurried forward and took Gu Xinyu''s arm. "Hey, Xinyu, why did you leave work so early and other employees haven''t started to move." Shi xiaorou trotted with Gu Xinyu.


    Gu xinyutou didn''t return, "I quit work!"


    "What''s the matter? The anger is so strong. Is there a quarrel with Shiyi?" Shi xiaorou blinks Shuiling''s eyes and follows Gu Xinyu.


    "I don''t know him well!" Gu Xinyu is still angry and walking forward quickly.


    "Then who do you know well? Oh, Xinyu, don''t be so angry. My brother is a man with a good character. He will find a way to solve the problem." Shi xiaorou came to persuade Gu Xinyu.


    As a sister, she really broke her heart for her brother''s happiness.


    Shi Yi has always been single. He finally fell in love with Su wennuan. As a result, he was hurt so deeply. Now he finally came out of the love war, fell in love with Gu Xinyu, and made such a contradiction. It''s really inappropriate.


    Shi Yi is in his thirties. I really want to be a bachelor if it goes on like this.


    "It''s no use talking to your brother and me!" Gu Xinyu was still angry and didn''t stop.


    "Well, well, I won''t tell him. Shall I treat you to dinner? Calm down. What do you like to eat, or I''ll treat you to ice cream?"


    Shi xiaorou took pains.


    She is about to marry Yunxin now, and she is about to achieve good results, and her brother is still a bachelor. She is really worried about her brother.


    So now we must not offend Gu Xinyu, the prospective sister-in-law.


    Gu Xinyu''s footsteps suddenly stopped and looked at Shi xiaojudo, "not everyone likes ice cream as much as you!"


    Not everyone can be as careless and reckless as Shi xiaorou!


    Some people can really be heartless, really free and easy, but some people can''t!

 Chapter 581

    Shi xiaorou was stunned by Gu Xinyu''s roar. Then she blinked Shuiling''s big eyes and immediately said, "Oh, you don''t like ice cream. I''ll treat you to whatever you want."


    When xiaorou thought she had shifted a direction, but she was still on the original topic.


    Gu Xinyu hit the nail on the head, "Shi xiaorou, not everyone likes to eat like you!"


    "Don''t be angry. You can tell me what you like. I''ll try my best to satisfy you."


    No matter how angry Gu Xinyu is, Shi xiaorou always keeps this smiling face and tilts her head to tell Gu Xinyu.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t hit the smiling face, Gu Xinyu will be wronged again. Now how angry she is, she has no confidence to continue to lose her temper with Shi xiaorou.


    These things are not Shi xiaorou''s fault. There is no need for Shi xiaorou to bear the anger in her heart.


    It is Shi Yi, not Shi xiaorou, who should catch up.


    Gu Xinyu took a deep breath and said to xiaorou seriously, "I don''t like anything. Don''t follow me! I know you''re for your brother''s good, but you can''t replace your brother after all!" Gu Xinyu said and turned away!


    When xiaorou was stunned by Gu Xinyu, she naturally understood what Gu Xinyu said, and there was no excuse to catch up.


    Because even she thinks Gu Xinyu is right. After all, she can''t replace her brother.


    Can not replace her brother to apologize, love is a matter of two people, not three people, the problem between two people is the biggest problem.


    Shi xiaorou watched Gu Xinyu leave. After sipping her lips, she also returned to the time group and strode to the president''s office to find Shi Yi theory.


    When xiaorou pushed the door in, Shiyi was holding her forehead and was upset.


    But Shi xiaorou ignored Shi Yi''s mood. She came forward and patted Shi Yi''s table directly. She said angrily, "brother, what are you doing? Why are you angry? It doesn''t count. You''re angry and don''t chase her! Is this the rhythm of breaking up with her?"


    Shi xiaorou is really worried. After so many years of observation and getting along with her, Shi xiaorou gradually finds that Gu Xinyu doesn''t seem to care about anyone, but Gu Xinyu''s nature is not bad, even kind.


    Otherwise, Gu Xinyu won''t have such a good relationship with Su wennuan''s mother and Ding Hongfei.


    But also unconditionally help Su wennuan take care of Ding Hongfei for so many years.


    He even developed feelings with Ding Hongfei.


    If it weren''t for a kind-hearted man, he couldn''t have done it at all.


    Shi Yi is also angry now. When Shi xiaorou said this, he said angrily, "forget it, break up and break up. Who is afraid of who!"


    Hearing Shi Yi''s wayward words, Shi xiaorou took a breath incredibly. I didn''t expect Shi Yi to be so hasty!


    In terms of emotion, it''s not like Shiyi''s style at all.


    "Brother, do you know what you''re talking about? The most important thing in the world is a relationship, because if you don''t miss it, you''ll miss it and won''t turn back. Do you understand?"


    Shi xiaorou feels that she is like an elder of Shi Yi in front of Shi Yi. She is more mature than Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi glanced at her, "I don''t need you to teach me the truth."


    "I know you''re still angry. When you calm down, think about it. In fact, Xinyu really loves you. I know you may not like Gu Xinyu so much now, but you still have feelings for him. Otherwise, you won''t associate with her or tear up her resignation letter. Maybe others don''t know you, but I grew up with you. I know what you''re thinking Are you afraid that after her resignation, it will be more difficult for you to meet, your feelings will become weaker and weaker, and your hopes will become more and more slim, right? "


    Shi xiaorou reasoned with Shi Yi and was also trying to let Shi Yi tell her what was on her mind.


    People are the most irrational when they are angry. If you find someone to talk to, you may feel better.


    Shi Yi''s breath vomited. Shi xiaorou was really his own sister. In fact, what she said was what he thought. Shi Yi has experienced two feelings in his life, one is Su wennuan and the other is Gu Xinyu.


    Su wennuan is his injury yesterday, and Gu Xinyu is his worry today.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want today''s worry to become a kind of injury.


    So he also wants to continue this relationship with Gu Xinyu and have a result with Gu Xinyu.


    But he also knew his mother''s personality, and he also understood the gap between Gu Xinyu and his family.


    And he can understand Gu Xinyu''s feelings more or less, so he wants to keep Gu Xinyu.


    "Xiaorou, you and Gu Xinyu are friends. Help me persuade her." Shi Yi finally said a word. He rubbed his temples with his hands and felt very tired.


    "My advice is useless. After all, I can''t replace you. Brother, if you want to cherish this relationship, you have to take the initiative to pay, rather than always forced to accept." Shi xiaorou pulled a chair and sat down opposite Shi Yi and reasoned with Shi Yi.


    "I didn''t understand what feelings are before, but since I met Yunxin, I know the importance of cherishing a person, because once some people miss it, they won''t." Shi xiaorou is very touched now.


    Her mother doesn''t agree that she is with Yunxin.


    For this reason, there are many contradictions between them. As a result, who is hurt by those contradictions?


    It''s not each other that hurts. It makes each other sad and tired physically and mentally.


    In the end, I found that the so-called sadness was just a misunderstanding. In fact, it was not necessary at all!


    Shi xiaorou learned that since she decided to be with that person, she should strengthen her faith. No matter what difficulties can be solved, it is more important to trust each other. Otherwise, everyone will be injured and may lose him completely.


    In fact, it''s hard to think about that result.


    "Xiaorou, my situation is different from yours." Shi Yi said tired.


    He is a man of the time family, which is related to the face of the time family and the mission of the family. Zou Pei will never let him marry such an innocent woman.


    "Brother, don''t make things too complicated. In fact, our nature is basically the same. Love is a matter of two people. As long as you insist, no one can separate you." xiaorou also learned this truth from Su wennuan.


    It should be said that no one''s love is more difficult than that of Su Nuan and Ming Ling.


    They both persisted in such pain. What qualifications do others have to say that they can''t persist?


    "I understand what you say, but if everyone in this world can act according to what they understand, there will be no contradiction in the world." Shi Yi sighed.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she thought that Shi Yi was right.


    Some people understand all the great principles, but still can''t live their own life.


    After all, Shiyi has been operating in the mall for so many years. What world and reason do you not understand?


    "Now that you understand, you can think about it. Calm down and don''t be impatient. In fact, Gu Xinyu is really a good woman. Cherish it." Shi xiaorou took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. "I have to go. I also made an appointment with Yunxin to try the wedding dress, so I won''t waste time."


    "Go, go." Shi Yi waved his hand and was even more tired.


    In the twinkling of an eye, his sister was getting married, but his feelings were still so turbulent, which really made him tired.


    When xiaorou was getting up to leave, Yunxin''s phone called.


    When xiaorou picked it up, "where have you been?"


    "That''s right if I ask you! I''ve arrived at the agreed wedding dress shop. Why didn''t I see you?" Yunxin''s voice sounded a little worried.


    Because after the previous lesson, Yunxin was really worried that when xiaorou fled, she agreed to get married. As a result, she played for him and disappeared. Her brain was abnormal and said she wouldn''t get married!


    Yunxin is really afraid of this result, so now he is very worried to see that Shi xiaorou is not in the wedding dress shop.


    "I''m in my brother''s company. I''ve handled something. I''ll come right away. You wait." Shi xiaorou calmly explained to Yunxin.


    "Don''t go, I''ll pick you up." Yunxin said anxiously. Instead of waiting here empty, it''s better to go to the place where she has her and meet her earlier, so as not to make a mistake and don''t drive the car to the wedding dress shop.


    "No, you still need time to drive here. I''ll drive. I can go directly and save some time." Shi xiaorou found that she was much more mentally intelligent than Yun in marriage, no matter what aspect.


    This is the person who loves more is doomed to be the loser from the beginning.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you here. Come quickly." Yunxin''s voice was weak and worried.


    "Well, I''ll come as soon as possible. You can sit down for a while." when Xiao Rou called, she had already walked to the car.


    After hanging up the phone, she sat in the car and started it.


    Because Yunxin''s voice on the phone was a little worried just now. Shi xiaorou was also in a hurry and was a little impatient.


    At a corner, she turned in a hurry. She didn''t see a car rushing towards this side without slowing down. Xiaorou didn''t have time to step on the brake.


    When she reacted and stepped on the brake, she heard a bang and the two cars collided.


    When xiaorou''s head slammed into the front, a turbulent heat flow left along her head and confused her sight.


    Shi xiaorou only felt a sharp pain in her head, and her eyes gradually began to blur, but she kept thinking that Yunxin was still waiting for her in the wedding dress shop. She couldn''t sleep. She must go to the wedding dress shop to find Yunxin.


    They went through all kinds of difficulties and finally met at the wedding dress shop


    However, no matter how strong her mind was, she could not resist the vague power in front of her at this time. She only felt that the whole world was spinning. Then she blacked out and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunxin waited for about 40 minutes in the wedding dress shop, but Shi xiaorou didn''t come yet. He began to be anxious and called Shi xiaorou. No one answered.


    The more no one answered, the more anxious Yunxin was.

 Chapter 582

    When xiaorou''s phone was not answered, Yunxin hung up and began to think about it.


    "At this time, xiaorou, she won''t run away again to avoid marriage!" Yunxin pulled her short hair and was very upset.


    Walking back and forth, the mobile phone rang. Yunxin quickly picked up the mobile phone and looked at it. When he saw xiaorou''s call, he was happy for a moment and quickly picked up the phone.


    But what came over the phone was not Shi xiaorou''s voice, but another woman.


    "Are you Shi xiaorou''s family member? She had a car accident and is now being rescued in the Third Hospital of the other side city. Please come over." the nurse''s voice was still a little anxious.


    Hearing this news, Yunxin was stunned. For a moment, his heart stopped beating. The mobile phone in his ear slipped to the ground. His eyes looked straight ahead, but there was no focus and saw nothing.


    "Are you all right, sir?" the waiter of the wedding dress shop came forward and asked with concern when he saw that Yunxin was in a wrong situation.


    Yunxin immediately regained his mind and looked at the waiter. His eyes fluctuated with some frightening blood, which stunned the waiter.


    His mind echoed with what the nurse had said just now. Without saying a word, he ran out and sat in the car. When he started the car, his hands trembled and his heart tightened badly.


    He didn''t dare to imagine what to do if Shi xiaorou really had three advantages and two disadvantages!


    Shi xiaorou, you can''t do anything, you can''t do anything!


    Yunxin didn''t know how he got to the hospital. He ran countless red lights all the way.


    After arriving at the hospital, he hurried to the front desk of the hospital and asked, "where''s my girlfriend! In which department!"


    Yunxin grabs the sleeves of the front desk and is nervous out of order.


    "Don''t worry, sir. What''s your girlfriend''s name?" asked the front desk.


    "Shi xiaorou, Shi xiaorou, is the woman who was sent from a car accident just now." Yun Xin shook the arm of the front desk with blood in his eyes.


    "In the emergency room, over there." the front desk pointed out the direction to Yunxin.


    Yunxin turned and ran in the direction pointed by the front desk.


    The emergency room is still red.


    Seeing the four characters being rescued, Yun Xin''s legs were soft and scared to death.


    He grabbed his short hair angrily and blamed himself. If he insisted on picking up Shi xiaorou at that time, he wouldn''t be in the current situation. He blamed him for not insisting!


    Blame him!


    Squatting on the ground, he was annoyed. The door of the emergency room was opened. Yun Xinmeng raised his head and saw the doctor and nurse coming out. He immediately came forward and grabbed the doctor''s clothes, "doctor, how is she?"


    Yun Xin asked anxiously.


    The doctor took off his mask. "Who are you?"


    "I''m her fiance." Yunxin blurted out.


    Hearing the words "fiance", the doctor''s expression became dignified, "Sir, you should be prepared..."


    "What do you mean? You''re a doctor. Can''t you save her?" before the doctor finished, Yunxin immediately grabbed the doctor''s collar and his eyes were red.


    "Don''t get excited, sir. Your girlfriend''s life is not in danger, but she may be disabled in the lower body." the doctor hurriedly said that he originally wanted to have a psychological buffer time with Yunxin. Unexpectedly, Yunxin was so hot.


    Yunxin''s eyes were so big that he was stunned that he couldn''t, "what did you say!"


    Lower body disability! Yunxin retreated two steps in the direction of being hit, and his body was soft and unacceptable.


    At this time, the nurse pushed the lying car out of the emergency room. The face lying on the bed was also wrapped in gauze, and the leg was wrapped in gauze.


    Yunxin saw it at once, jumped forward and grabbed the woman''s hand, with a sad expression, "xiaorou, you must live, you must live strong. No matter what you become, I will marry you. I don''t dislike you. In this life, I have to you..."


    Just now, when the doctor said that xiaorou''s lower body was disabled, Yunxin''s nerve collapsed in an instant. At that moment, he really couldn''t accept it.


    But after seeing the nurse pushing such a poor woman out, he accepted the fact in a short time and wanted to continue to finish the wedding with her.


    He has loved such a woman in his life. If he misses something, maybe he will never love again.


    Yunxin said, and a tear fell from his red eyes.


    He is an iron man. He always bleeds without tears, but now when he sees Shi xiaorou lying in bed, his heart is really about to break. It hurts too much.


    Yunxin moved the doctors and nurses like this. I didn''t expect that there was such an infatuated man in the world.


    But the patient had to go back to the room. The nurse said, "Sir, please let us push her back to the ward first."


    Yunxin bit her teeth and blinked her eyes. Then she reluctantly let go of the woman''s hand.


    When I looked up, I saw another woman standing in front of him. The woman was wrapped in gauze, wearing loose sick clothes, and looked at him with a small face as pale as paper.


    This woman is


    "Xiaorou..." Yunxin shouted excitedly. If his eyebrows were wrong, the woman standing in front of him was Shi xiaorou!


    When xiaorou pulled her lips slightly, "Yunxin, you''re crying for the wrong person."


    Yunxin looked incredibly. When xiaorou looked at the woman pushed away by the nurse, then an urgent running sound sounded. The two hurried to the woman and cried, "Oh, mother-in-law, how did you become like this!"


    "Mom, wake up, wake up!"


    It was the woman''s family who came in a hurry now.


    Yunxin silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It turned out that he had just held the hand of an old woman. The woman and children were so big.


    He put his eyes on Shi xiaorou again and saw that she was still standing there. His heart was not much excited, but she was also very weak. Her face was pale and her lips were purple.


    Yunxin strode forward, hugged Shi xiaorou in his arms, held her tightly, buried her head in her neck, and sniffed her breath.


    Shi xiaorou felt Yunxin''s worry. She also hugged him back, smiled and said, "Yunxin, you just cried..."


    She had never seen Yunxin shed tears. This time she was really shocked.


    "Xiaorou, don''t joke with me." Yun Xin said in a hoarse voice.


    He was really scared to death just now. There was no time to joke, and he couldn''t afford to joke.


    Yunxin was so serious that xiaorou was stunned and couldn''t deal with it.


    Yunxin hugged her again, as if to rub Shi xiaorou into her body.


    "Hiss, you hurt me." Shi xiaorou felt pain.


    Yunxin quickly opened her eyes and loosened her. She looked at her painfully, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. Are you okay?"


    Shi xiaorou gently put her hand on her forehead and said in pain, "would you like to have a little strength? I''m also an injured person now."


    Yunxin quickly nodded, "OK, OK, I won''t touch you. Where''s your ward? I''ll take you back to the ward."


    "Xiaorou!"


    When Yunxin holds xiaorou, she is ready to go to the ward. A cry rings out.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou looked up and saw Shi Yi running in a hurry. When they came, they stopped in front of Xiao Rou and saw that she was okay. He was relieved, "are you okay?"


    When xiaorou shook her head, "no big deal, just a slight shock."


    "What! Concussion!" Yunxin was also stunned and looked anxiously at Shi xiaorou.


    Just before he could ask how xiaorou was.


    I didn''t expect the situation to be serious.


    When xiaorou saw their worried faces, she said, "what are you doing? It''s just a concussion."


    Yunxin also realized that he and Shiyi were too nervous. In order to ease the atmosphere, he joked, "you are stupid enough. What if you have a concussion and become a fool."


    Shi xiaorou hit him, "fuck you, you''re a fool. Do you talk to the patient like that?" Shi xiaorou glanced at Yun Xin and had a headache.


    "OK, OK, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. Go back to the ward and have a rest." Yunxin holds Shi xiaorou.


    When Shiyi saw that xiaorou could still fight and make trouble, he was relieved.


    Shi xiaorou stopped and looked back at Shi Yi, "brother, don''t tell your parents about it."


    "It''s too late. They''ll arrive later," Shi Yi said.


    "Ah?" Shi xiaorou immediately felt that the flood was coming, and looked at the cloud heart around her with worry.


    Her parents must fight Yun Xin now.


    "Hey..." when she was doomed, Xiao Rou sighed silently.


    Cloud heart let Shi xiaorou safely close her arm and said in her ear, "don''t worry, I won''t quarrel with your parents."


    When xiaorou looked back at Yunxin, her eyes were praising Yunxin''s learning.


    Yunxin didn''t say anything. She held xiaorou forward.


    In fact, Yunxin also knows that if he conflicts with Shi xiaorou''s parents, the most difficult thing is Shi xiaorou.


    If he really wants to be nice to Shi xiaorou, he must be patient. No matter how ugly Zou Pei says, he should keep quiet. Naturally, she has no interest in talking to herself.


    Back in the ward, when Yunxin held her carefully, xiaorou let her lie down in bed for fear of hurting her or touching her head.


    "Xiaorou, xiaorou!" Zou Pei hurriedly came in. When she saw xiaorou lying in bed, her eyes were filled with distressed tears and took her hand. "My daughter is suffering. Finding a man is not reliable at all. It''s either sad or hurt her. Xiaorou, listen to mom. Don''t be with Yunxin. He has nothing good!"


    Zou Pei scolds Yunxin while xiaorou is distressed. Even if Yunxin is present, she has no scruples.


    These words are for Yunxin.


    In the past, Yunxin was certainly not willing to listen to these words, but he would be very angry, but now he is indifferent and doesn''t care so much.


    For Shi xiaorou, he deserves any grievance.

 Chapter 583

    "Mom, don''t say that. People''s cloud heart is still very good." Shi xiaorou held Zou Pei''s hand and spoke for cloud heart.


    Zou Pei''s words really hurt people. Even Shi xiaorou couldn''t stand listening, not to mention Yunxin, a man with strong self-esteem.


    "Xiaorou, don''t speak for him anymore. If it weren''t for him, would you be able to lie in bed now? Fortunately, the person who might be paralyzed is not you. If it were you, what would you do with your parents and your brother?" Zou Pei shook xiaorou''s hand and was very angry.


    At the thought that xiaorou almost became the miserable man, Zou Pei felt bad.


    They have only one son and one daughter in their life. If something happens to xiaorou, they have no other daughter to replace to comfort their injured hearts.


    "It''s not me. Besides, it''s really not Yunxin''s fault. It has nothing to do with him. It''s my careless driving..." Zou Pei had a problem with Yunxin.


    Now that she''s done this again, Zou Pei probably hates Yun Xin more.


    In order to make Zou Pei''s relationship with Yunxin less rigid, Shi xiaorou certainly can''t let this have anything to do with Yunxin.


    Yunxin poured water and didn''t speak.


    "It has nothing to do with him. You are a boyfriend and girlfriend with him now. He should take care of you, protect you, care about you and can''t hurt you any more! Look what he has done? He hasn''t done anything! So, xiaorou, don''t speak for him. You don''t think your concussion is too light." Zou Pei scolded, Xiaorou''s head when she was going to push it.


    When her hand reached her forehead and retreated, Shi xiaorou was still having a concussion. What if the concussion became more serious.


    Zou Pei took his hand back in time.


    "Oh, mom, he can''t stay with me all the time. It''s my negligence this time. I really don''t blame Yunxin." Shi xiaorou kept lying in bed and spoiled Zou Pei''s hand.


    "Aunt, drink some water." Yunxin handed the poured water to Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei glanced back at him, "I don''t drink!" seeing Yunxin, she was unhappy. How could she drink the water handed to her by Yunxin.


    Yunxin frowned slightly. The water he handed out was not received by others, and it was not easy to take it back, so he was in a dilemma now.


    "Mom, just take the water and drink it. Don''t embarrass our family." Shi xiaorou pouted and was unhappy.


    "I embarrassed him! Shi xiaorou, your elbow turned out too obviously!" Zou Pei was not happy.


    "Well, don''t compete. Take it and drink. You''re thirsty, aren''t you?" Yunhao didn''t speak when he came with Zou Pei just now. Now he finally spoke.


    Zou Pei took a look at Shi Yunhao, unwilling to take the water cup from Yunxin, drank it in one breath, and then threw the cup into the trash can.


    Yunxin poured another glass of water and respectfully handed it to Shi xiaorou''s father, Shi Yunhao, "uncle, drink water..." Yunxin didn''t know what to call Shi xiaorou''s parents.


    Because he has no parents, he doesn''t know whether his parents are older or younger than them.


    So I can''t tell whether to call them aunt, uncle, aunt and uncle.


    But fortunately, Yunxin is smart. He is bigger than Shi xiaorou, so he temporarily calls Shi xiaorou''s parents, uncles and aunts.


    Shi Yunhao didn''t embarrass Yunxin. He glanced at him and then took the water cup from his hand, but he didn''t drink. He looked at Shi xiaorou and looked at her painfully. What he said was to Yunxin, "I''m just such a baby daughter. I''ve been afraid of her suffering since she was a child. We all love her if she gets hurt! As a man, you shouldn''t let a woman hurt so badly!"


    Shi Yunhao never scolded Yunxin.


    Because Shi Yunxin is also a reasonable and reasonable person. He advocates free love.


    Since Shi xiaorou likes Yunxin, he doesn''t object. How many people can you meet in your life? When you meet them, you should cherish them. Yunhao also knows this truth.


    He also knows that Shi xiaorou wants to grasp the mood of this love, but this doesn''t mean that he can tolerate Shi xiaorou''s physical injury because he pursues his true love!


    It is said that the father loves his daughter most. This time, Yun Xin learned the true meaning of this sentence.


    He could see that Shi Yunhao really loved Shi xiaorou.


    If he had a daughter in the future, he would certainly love her like this.


    In this way, Yunxin can understand Shi Yunhao''s mood.


    "What my uncle said is that it''s all my fault. I should protect xiaorou from any harm. Don''t worry. I will try my best to protect her and give her the greatest safety and happiness in the future." Yunxin said sincerely.


    This time, xiaorou blamed herself for such a thing.


    "Well, don''t say those useless things. I don''t know how many of your vows have been said, and which one of you has been completed! If you really want to be good for our family xiaorou, you should leave her early and let her free!" Zou Pei said angrily.


    Zou Pei always thinks that Yunxin is a disaster.


    Before Shi xiaorou was with Yunxin, she was a lively, lovely, careless and trouble free girl, but since she was with Yunxin, she was either sad or in tears. Now, good guy, there was a car accident directly. It''s really frightening to death!


    Zou Pei doesn''t want to suffer such a big shock.


    Yunxin was stunned by Zou Pei. Some didn''t know how to answer Zou Pei''s words, so she looked at Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou is also embarrassed. Zou Pei''s words are really cruel. No wonder even Gu Xinyu can''t stand Zou Pei''s mouth.


    "Mom, Yunxin and I are getting married soon. Can you stop being so sharp." Shi xiaorou is unhappy. Face down.


    "I''m cutting corners? Shi xiaorou, where''s your conscience! You still can''t see who is really good to you!" Zou Pei''s heart is dripping blood.


    She devoted herself to Shi xiaorou''s good, and as a result, she turned to outsiders everywhere.


    "I know you are for my good, but now that I grow up, I have the right to choose by myself. Don''t imprison me with your love!" Shi xiaorou said to Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei''s eyes widened inconceivably, and he was hurt to the extreme, "I imprison you!" Zou Pei felt that his heart had been poked. It was really sad.


    "Shi xiaorou, if you talk to your mother like this, your mother will never care about you again!" Zou Pei said angrily.


    "You don''t care if I can manage my brother." Shi xiaorou muttered.


    "You..." Zou Pei took a breath and was hurt beyond words.


    Shi Yi hurriedly said, "xiaorou, you say less!"


    Compared with Shi xiaorou, Shi Yi is much more rational. He is a filial son. He will never contradict his family, but will convince them with reason.


    "OK! You''ve all grown up and your wings are hard! I don''t need to worry about it!" Zou Pei suddenly got hurt, but pretended to stand up strong, nodded and said angrily. "Well, from now on, I don''t care about you anymore! Even if you and your family Yunxin want to divorce, don''t come to me!" Zou Pei said and turned and walked out the door.


    Shi xiaorou is also angry now. She has no intention of calling her, but Zou Pei is gone, and she is also sad and sad in her heart.


    Shi Yunhao said to Shi xiaorou, "Xiao Rou, how can you talk to your mother like this! The bigger it is, the worse it is!" when Shi Yunhao scolded Shi xiaorou, Shi Yunhao went after Zou Pei.


    Shiyi was also not angry about educating xiaojudo. "Xiaorou, it''s your fault this time. Anyway, she also gave birth to you and raised your mother. Why is she so big or small!"


    Shi xiaorou pouted and looked at Shi Yi with tears in her eyes.


    When Yi stared, Xiao Rou also went out. It is estimated that she went after Zou Pei.


    When Yunxin sat by xiaorou''s bed, he hugged her into his arms. "Okay, okay, don''t cry. I know you''re uncomfortable."


    When xiaorou sucked her nose, "even you think it''s my fault, don''t you?"


    Shi xiaorou is very wronged now.


    Yunxin gently took Shi xiaorou''s body into his arms, "I''ll always stand on your side. I know you''re for me... But..."


    Before Yunxin finished speaking, xiaorou got up from Yunxin''s arms and looked at him with tears in her eyes, "I know, but there is nonsense in front of me!"


    "No, I am sincere. I understand your mood. I also thank you for defending me, but after all, you are your mother''s daughter. I can''t be so selfish and let you turn against your mother for me. In this way, I have become a sinner, and I can''t let you turn against your mother..."


    "Why?" Xiao Rou burst into tears.


    "Because I love you." Yunxin said this sentence very seriously and sadly. After saying it, she looked at her seriously, and her feelings reached the bottom of her heart. "I love you, xiaorou, so I can''t deprive your relatives of their love for you. I want you to get more love that has nothing to do with men and women, because I''m enough for the love of men and women."


    "Hey, hey..." Shi xiaorou cried and smiled, wiped the tears on her face, "Yunxin, I knew you were the best to me..."


    When xiaorou lay in Yunxin''s arms again.


    Today, she had the courage to fight Zou Pei because she saw Yunxin taking the woman who came out of the emergency room as her just now at the door of the emergency room.


    Even if her lower body was disabled, Yunxin was not frightened and didn''t say to leave.


    He said that as long as she lived, he would marry her and take care of her all his life.


    He said he had to her in this life!


    Maybe she can find a man who is equal to her, but who can have to marry her?


    Who can not abandon her after her lower body is disabled and have to marry her?


    This man has no one but Yunxin.


    So she doesn''t allow others to drive Yunxin away from her.


    "Fool, don''t cry. You''re still hurt so that the wound won''t open." Yun Xin hugged her in a soft voice.


    "Yunxin, in fact, I have nothing to do with Mingfeng." Shi xiaorou suddenly said.

 Chapter 584

    Yunxin was in a trance. Then she looked at Shi xiaorou in surprise and said excitedly, "xiaorou, what did you say just now?" if he heard right, xiaorou just said that she had nothing to do with Mingfeng!


    This news is like a beautiful white lotus in Yunxin''s calm heart, which is fragrant and refreshing.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t expect Yunxin to be so excited. She tooted her mouth slightly and continued to repeat what she had just said, "I mean, nothing happened between me and Mingfeng. Last time we were drunk and confused. In fact, we didn''t do anything."


    Shi xiaorou explained what happened last time to Yunxin.


    Now Yunxin has told her everything about himself. She has no reason to hide anything from him. The things that should be tested have been tested. Now they should be honest with each other.


    "Really! Xiaorou, I love you so much!" Yunxin suddenly held Shi xiaorou''s face and kissed her on the lips.


    "Oh, it''s not the right time for us to come in." a handsome female voice sounded behind us.


    When Yunxin loosened, xiaorou also looked at the door. When she saw Su Nuan and Gu Xinyu coming in, she blushed at the thought of what they saw just now.


    Shi xiaorou usually looks careless, as if she is not afraid. In fact, she is also a shy little woman. She has not experienced anything about men and women.


    "Wennuan, Xinyu, why are you here?" Yunxin also stood up. He had a thick skin and didn''t think there was anything wrong. He looked for a topic and said.


    Su wennuan said, "I heard that xiaorou had a car accident, so come and have a look, but now it looks like this, it shouldn''t be a big deal..." Su wennuan said with a smile. When she looked at xiaorou, she still made fun of her eyes.


    Of course, xiaorou understood the meaning of her words. Su wennuan also learned bad from mingling and learned to be black.


    She just kissed Yunxin. Su wennuan came to make fun of her. It''s really


    Shi xiaorou said, "it seems that you don''t have a big deal when you look at me. In fact, my things are very big. The doctors say I have a concussion. It''s not a big deal!"


    "Concussion?" Su wennuan glanced at Yun''s heart in surprise. Concussion can be big or small. When she heard that xiaorou said she had a concussion, Su wennuan began to worry, because she could see that xiaorou''s head was wrapped in gauze. It must have been hurt.


    Cloud heart touched his head and smiled, "ha ha, there''s really nothing big, just a slight concussion."


    "Yunxin, which side are you standing on?" Xiao Rou glanced at Yunxin.


    Su wennuan smiled and raised the gift in his hand. "Don''t worry, no matter where Yunxin stands, this gift is yours."


    Shi xiaorou saw that she liked tiramisu and had a lot of delicious food. She suddenly grinned happily, "hee hee, warm, I knew you were the best to me."


    Yunxin takes Su wennuan''s gift and puts it aside.


    When xiaorou quickly turned her head and said to Yunxin, "Yunxin, please give me a mousse cake."


    "You can still eat sweet now." Yunxin wondered.


    Shi xiaorou said, "nonsense, I hurt my head, not my stomach." nothing can affect her appetite.


    "Don''t get excited. I''ll give it to you right away. It''s not that I don''t give you food. Why are you so excited." Yun Xin shook his head and felt funny.


    Now I know that Shi xiaorou has nothing to do with Mingfeng. Yunxin is in a better mood. Now looking at Shi xiaorou is like looking at her own baby. It''s hard to say how much she likes.


    "I''m not excited. You adults always want to deduct my food under various excuses." Shi xiaorou tooted her mouth.


    When she was sick as a child, Zou Pei always refused to let her eat this or that. She was afraid of getting sick.


    You can''t eat anything because you''re sick all your life.


    "I''m an adult? You''re about to become my wife, okay?" Yunxin was speechless by Shi xiaorou''s words.


    He''s just a few years older than Shi xiaorou.


    "Don''t you love me if I''m your wife?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "of course, I have no problem raising you as a daughter."


    When xiaorou smiled, "that''s almost the same. Hurry to get me something to eat." she urged.


    "Look at you. You don''t know how shy you are to show your love in public." Su wennuan smiled.


    She is actually very happy to see that xiaorou and Yunxin can achieve positive results.


    "Aren''t you the same as Ming Ling? You two children have come out, and we don''t have anything yet." Shi xiaorou said, glancing at Gu Xinyu, who sat silent.


    "Hey, in fact, it''s better for women to find a home earlier, so as not to be too lonely when they get old." Shi xiaorou deliberately said this to Gu Xinyu.


    She wants Gu Xinyu to insist on her love with Shiyi. Don''t give up so easily.


    "Your cake." Yunxin took a box of mousse cake for Shi xiaorou, opened it for her and handed it directly to her.


    Shi xiaorou took over, looked at Yunxin and looked at Gu Xinyu again, "Xinyu, have you eaten yet?"


    She knew that Gu Xinyu came to see her, but Gu Xinyu didn''t say a word since she came here. When xiaorou had to speak to Gu Xinyu first.


    Gu Xinyu looked back at xiaorou and didn''t speak.


    Today, she went to the company to find Shi Yi to resign. As a result, Shi Yi didn''t agree, so she quarreled with Shi Yi and met Shi xiaorou when she left the company.


    Shi xiaorou was persuading her, but she lost her temper with Shi xiaorou.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Shi xiaorou had a car accident. She was worried about Shi xiaorou, so she came to see her now.


    Because I had a bad attitude towards Shi xiaorou just now, I still feel a little guilty about Shi xiaorou.


    When Gu Xinyu didn''t speak, xiaorou guessed that she didn''t have lunch. Gu Xinyu, a woman, has good face and won''t lie. She can''t say something.


    It''s like someone asked you if you had dinner.


    If a smooth person wants you to invite him to dinner, he says he has not eaten. If he doesn''t want you to invite him to dinner, he says he has eaten.


    But Gu Xinyu couldn''t lie. He was embarrassed to say he didn''t eat, so he kept silent.


    "Yunxin, take some food for Xinyu." before Gu Xinyu spoke, xiaorou greeted Yunxin and said.


    Yunxin Yiyan takes out some cakes and cakes brought by Su wennuan. "Wennuan, come and sit down and have some together." Yunxin is polite to Su wennuan.


    Su wennuan came and sat next to Gu Xinyu. He said homely, "when are you going to get married? Has the date been set?"


    "What is real marriage? It''s like I''m just playing with Yunxin when we get married." Shi xiaorou also smiled. There is no estrangement between her and Su wennuan, so she talks more casually.


    "You two are not like children playing around. You can make a wedding photo like this." Su wennuan smiled and shook his head.


    "We don''t want to. Isn''t it natural and man-made disasters that can''t be avoided?" Shi xiaorou sighed.


    Yunxin then said, "when xiaorou leaves the hospital, we''ll get a license to get married."


    "Cough, cough..." Gu Xinyu, who was eating without speaking, was choked when she heard Yunxin''s words. She looked up at Yunxin.


    Yunxin received Gu Xinyu''s eyes and said innocently, "I''m telling the truth. Don''t think I''m fooling people."


    "I didn''t say you fooled people." Gu Xinyu finally spoke. She was quite familiar with Yunxin. At least they were both around mingling and completed the task more often. They were like brothers.


    "If you want to get a license from someone else, you have to get the consent of their parents." Gu Xinyu said while eating snacks.


    In a word, Yunxin wilted. That''s right. If Shi xiaorou''s mother disagreed, it would be impossible for him to marry Shi xiaorou home.


    Yunxin is a little innocent. She looks at Shi xiaorou and is embarrassed when she sees it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way on my parents'' side." Shi xiaorou comforted Yunxin and said that she would marry Yunxin anyway, no matter how Zou Pei blocked it.


    "You''re easy to say. Don''t conflict with your mother." xiaorou said when she thought of Zou Pei''s anger just now.


    "I see. How can you nag like a woman?" Shi xiaorou glanced at Yun''s heart.


    "I''m like a woman?" Yunxin pointed to his nose. When it was incredible, xiaorou said a parable to himself. He asked back, and then looked at Su wennuan and Gu Xinyu, trying to let them speak for themselves.


    As a result, they didn''t say a word. Gu Xinyu continued to eat. Su wennuan didn''t eat just now. Now he also took a piece of food and pretended to eat.


    Yunxin was defeated at once. He knew that the women here were Shi xiaorou''s friends and best friends! Whether Shi xiaorou is right or wrong, she is on Shi xiaorou''s side and can''t speak for him.


    Yunxin was a little speechless. He breathed a sigh and nodded. "Yes, I''m like a woman. I won''t say it. Whatever you do."


    When xiaorou couldn''t hear it, it was angry, "it''s almost the same."


    "You sit down first, I''ll go out for a walk." Yun Xin was suffocating in his heart and stood up to go out.


    "Don''t go far." Shi xiaorou told her in the back.


    "I know. I''ll be back in a minute." Yunxin replied casually.


    After Yunxin went out, Su wennuan put down his snacks and looked at Shi xiaorou, "you really have the ability to make him angry and dare not even get angry."


    "What, is he angry?" Shi xiaorou was still in the clouds and didn''t know anything.


    "Can''t you see?" Su wennuan also admired Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head. "I didn''t see it. I thought he was fine."


    Su wennuan smiled at once. "After that, you married Yunxin and he suffered."


    "What''s the matter? Will I still eat him? And do you think I''m the kind of person who will bully him?" Shi xiaorou disagreed very much. It would be good if Yunxin didn''t bully her.


    "I think you are." Gu Xinyu said softly.


    Shi xiaorou immediately looked at Gu Xinyu, "where did you see it? I''m not that kind of person."


    "You''ve proved it by saying this now." Gu Xinyu finally had the mood to take Shi xiaorou seriously.


    "Xiaorou." just at this time, Yi pushed the door in.

 Chapter 585

    When he called, xiaorou suddenly realized that the voice he had just spoken was very familiar, so he looked aside and saw Gu Xinyu sitting there. At the same time, Gu Xinyu also looked up at people. Their eyes collided.


    Gu Xinyu was a little overwhelmed when she saw Shiyi''s bright eyes. She quickly turned her eyes away and looked at the dessert. In order to make herself look natural, she picked up a cake and ate it.


    Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu. He was surprised that Gu Xinyu would be here. He thought that they were still quarrelling just now, and his mood was a little low.


    His eyes didn''t stay on Gu Xinyu too much, but looked at Shi xiaorou. When Shi Yi came to Xiao Rou, he stood, condescending, his hands inserted in his trouser bags, and his posture was very natural. "I learned about the situation with the doctor. It''s no big problem. I can leave the hospital tomorrow and change the gauze in a few days."


    Shi xiaorou nodded as she ate the cake. "Oh, I see. Where''s mom? Is she okay?" she was angry with Zou Pei just now. She actually remembered Zou Pei.


    Shi Yi shook his head, "it''s no big deal. She asked me to ask you to take care of yourself. Don''t touch your head and say you''re stupid. You can''t take care of yourself."


    Shi xiaorou pouted. Her eyes were a little wet. She knew that her mother loved her most, but sometimes they disagreed, and she couldn''t contradict Zou Pei.


    "I know, but brother, tell her that even if I know she is for my good, I will marry Yunxin without hesitation, no matter how she opposes." now Yunxin is not present, when xiaorou speaks this sentence without scruples.


    "You''d better keep this sentence and tell her yourself," Shi Yi replied.


    Shi Yi''s answer was heard in Gu Xinyu''s ear and fell in her heart. Her heart trembled, and then covered up the loss floating in her eyes slowly.


    She doesn''t need to ask. Shi Yi''s words just now have indicated his attitude towards this matter.


    In other words, Shiyi will not contradict his mother for the things between her and him.


    Will not fight in front of Zou Pei.


    Aware of this attitude, Gu Xinyu''s heart hurts.


    In front of love, when the wings are not, when xiaorou is brave.


    "Elder brother, you are all powerful in the market. How can you be such a coward in housework." Shi xiaorou was also dissatisfied.


    "Miss Shi, this is your own business, not mine. Of course, you can solve your own business." Shi Yi said.


    "I''m your sister," Shi xiaorou retorted.


    "That''s your own business," Shi Yi said lightly.


    "Well, you''re not a coward in dealing with your own affairs. Your mother opposes you to be with Xinyu, so you really listen to your mother." Shi xiaorou actually wants to pick her bones and ask Shiyi about Xinyu''s thoughts.


    Hearing what xiaorou said, Gu Xinyu''s heart tightened. She was nervous and wanted to know Shi Yi''s idea.


    She couldn''t ask herself. Now xiaorou asked for her, so she was eager to know the answer.


    Shi Yi is not a fool. Naturally, she knows what Shi xiaorou intended.


    In fact, he also wanted to tell Gu Xinyu what he thought, but Gu Xinyu didn''t ask him, and didn''t mention his attitude about it. He resigned directly, which means Gu Xinyu wants to give up. He has no choice.


    Now when xiaorou asks him, he can also tell Gu Xinyu what he thinks in the name of xiaorou when he answers, "of course I will marry the person I choose. It has nothing to do with my mother."


    Shi Yi answered.


    His attitude is like this, but this does not mean that he will conflict with Zou Pei. Naturally, he has his own way.


    "Ah, brother, you really think so. What are you going to do?" Shi xiaorou was surprised to hear Shi Yi''s attitude.


    "What do you care about me so much? Just take care of yourself, but remember, no matter what, our mother or our mother, you can''t hurt her too much, do you hear?" Shi Yi educated Shi xiaorou in the name of his brother.


    Shi xiaorou nodded obediently, "en en, I heard, I listen to you." Shi xiaorou is in a much better mood now. She looked over Shi Yi and looked at Gu Xinyu sitting there.


    Gu Xinyu put down the teacup and stood up. "I''ll go first." he said hello and walked out.


    Shi Yi watched Gu Xinyu go out and said, "I''ll go first, warm, please take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her." Su wennuan promised, motioning Shi Yi to go to Gu Xinyu.


    Shi Yi went out with Gu Xinyu. When Su Nuan was warm, Xiao Rou looked at each other, and they smiled tacitly.


    Then Yunxin pushed the door in and asked curiously, "I just saw Shiyi pulling with Gu Xinyu. What''s the matter?"


    Yunxin is curious. When he returns to Shi xiaorou''s ward, he just sees Shi Yi going out with Gu Xinyu. The two people are still pulling and pulling. It is mainly that Shi Yi is chasing Gu Xinyu. Yun wants to come forward and say hello. As a result, none of the wing birds bird him.


    So Yunxin asked them to see if they knew anything.


    "That''s what you saw. My brother and Xinyu were also opposed by my mother." Shi xiaorou answered.


    "They''re really good to go up?" Yunxin pointed out the door curiously.


    I heard Shi xiaorou mention it before. He thought that Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu were conjectured by Shi xiaorou. I didn''t expect it to be true this time.


    "Can''t it?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    "Hehe, it''s not that I can''t, but I feel that their two personalities are really a little surprising when they come together." Yunxin shook his head.


    "What a surprise, I can come together with you, so it''s nothing strange." this time, Xiao Rou was more calm than Yun.


    "That''s true," replied Yunxin.


    "You talk slowly. I''ll go back first." Su wennuan stood up.


    "Warm, won''t you talk with us for a while?" Shi xiaorou was a little reluctant to let Su warm go.


    "It''s so late. Mingling is taking care of the children at home. I don''t trust him. I have to go back and ask them to sleep." Su wennuan carries his bag.


    "Well, if you have children to take care of, I won''t keep you. Remember to come to see me tomorrow." Shi xiaorou is a little lost. In fact, she wants to chat with Su nuanuan.


    Yunxin just wants to take advantage of her here. She can''t talk to her at all.


    "Well, I''ll come to see you tomorrow." Su wennuan answered when he left, but suddenly remembered that he went to the door and turned around. "Shiyi didn''t say you could leave the hospital tomorrow?"


    "Well, then we have a chance to chat."


    "OK, take care of yourself. I''ll go first."


    When Su wennuan came home, he found that the house was in a mess. The sofa cover was made into a mess. The ground was full of potato chips and cakes everywhere. The two children were still running around, laughing and fighting.


    Su wennuan stood not far away and suddenly widened his eyes. Lvzhu was still running with the two children. There was no way to take them.


    Seeing that Su wennuan is back, green bamboo seems to see the Savior and hurriedly comes to Su wennuan, "young grandma, you are back. Pineapple and pineapple are playing hi and can''t stop..."


    When children are naughty, you really can''t help them.


    Su wennuan looked at the green bamboo and was frightened by the scene. He asked, "where''s Mingshao?"


    "Ming Shao is in his study. He says how to play with pineapple and pineapple." green bamboo says the original words of Ming Ling.


    "Mom, you''re back!"


    "Brother, you come after me!"


    When Bo Bo saw Su wennuan, he called her and ran to her. Luo Luo was still running around at home. He turned his head and said to Bo Bo. As a result, one didn''t pay attention, tripped, fell to the ground, knocked his head, and immediately burst into tears.


    "Wow..."


    Su wennuan hurried forward to pick her up and touched her head. "It''s okay, don''t cry..." Su wennuan saw that there were no scars on Luo''s head and said calmly.


    Luo Luo sobbed, "sobbing... Mom, sobbing..." Luo Luo lay on Su wennuan and cried very wrongly. It didn''t seem that she cried because she fell.


    Su wennuan patted her on the back. "OK, good baby, don''t cry. Mom will take you to take a bath. Will you sleep after taking a bath?"


    Luo Luo nodded, "en en, take a bath..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ming Ling heard the child''s cry, came out of the study and stood on the stairs.


    Su wennuan looked up and saw Ming Ling. She said angrily, "Ming Ling, how can you be a father and let you take care of your children? That''s how you take care of your children!"


    It''s really unreliable for a man to take care of his children. He keeps busy himself and lets the children play by themselves, regardless of whether they are sleepy or not.


    If they are sleepy, give them a bath and coax them to sleep!


    Ming Ling was a little innocent. "They had a good time just now."


    "No adults are watching. If something happens to the children, who are you going to cry for?" Su wennuan glanced at mingling again.


    "Isn''t the green bamboo down there?" Ming Ling said as he walked down.


    He just went to the study to do some work.


    Moreover, today, the two children don''t know what''s wrong. It''s like playing stimulants. They jump around, just restless and don''t sit obediently. They fish here and there for a while.


    "Don''t make excuses. Anyway, you haven''t taken good care of the children. Don''t you say you''ve learned how to take care of them?" Su wennuan said angrily.


    If she really stays with Shi xiaorou today and doesn''t come back, aren''t pineapple and Luoluo going to fight all night and don''t sleep all night?


    "Well, don''t talk. Go take a bath and sleep for them." Ming Ling doesn''t eat the set of settling accounts after autumn, and it''s no use to talk to him now, and he can''t turn back time.


    Besides, he will still work in the study if he turns back the time.


    Usually, he is busy working in his study. It''s just that Su wennuan is not at home today, so the children turned the sky.


    Su wennuan was speechless by Ming Ling. She looked at Ming Ling with a little grievance. She didn''t dare to roar with Ming Ling.


    The aura of Ming Ling doesn''t allow her to yell at him.


    "All right, I won''t bother with you. Go ahead and get busy, son. I''ll get it." she walked to the bathroom with pineapple in one hand and pineapple in the other.

 Chapter 586

    When bathing the children, they want to fall asleep in the bathtub. It is conceivable that the two children are already tired.


    After giving them a good bath, Su wennuan took them to bed. When they fell asleep, she came out of the children''s room.


    When I returned to my room, I saw that Ming Ling had finished washing, sitting on the bed and still working with a computer.


    Su wennuan glanced at him, ignored him, went straight to the cabinet to find his clothes, and then went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, Ming Ling is still working on the computer.


    Because Ming Ling was sitting outside the bed, Su wennuan didn''t talk to him. He walked around the bed to go to bed, turned his back to him, and didn''t speak.


    Ming Ling probably didn''t notice it either. He was working hard and knocked the computer crackling.


    He didn''t put down the computer until he finished his work. Looking back, he saw Su wennuan with his back to him. He didn''t know whether he was asleep. He leaned over and looked at her face. Seeing that she immediately closed her eyes, he knew she wasn''t asleep. Now he still wanted to pretend to be asleep.


    Ming Ling pushed her shoulder. "What''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan ignored him and was still angry about what had just happened.


    "When xiaorou was hit badly?" Ming Ling guessed.


    Su wennuan turned around. "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s fine."


    "That''s good, then why are you so angry?" their feelings were deep, but Ming Ling was not a worm in Su wennuan''s stomach, so he couldn''t guess Su wennuan''s thoughts.


    Su wennuan sat up, looked at Ming Ling and said, "why am I angry? How did you take care of the children just now? You are their father. You should be responsible for them, you know?"


    Su warmed the chest of Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling held her hand in his hand, "it''s not that nothing happened."


    "If something really happened, it''s too late for you to regret." Su Nuan gave him a white look.


    "Didn''t you blame him just now?" he thought she calmed down after she lost her temper with him just now. Unexpectedly, she is still angry about it now.


    "I think you should reflect on this matter. You haven''t reflected yet. How can I calm down?" Su nuanuan pouted.


    Ming Ling knew that Su wennuan was too concerned about the children. He sighed, "wennuan, I''m different from you. After all, I''m a man and can''t be as careful as you."


    Of course he loves children too, but Su wennuan asks him to be as meticulous as a woman. He really can''t.


    "Are you men so careless?" Su wennuan asked suddenly.


    Ming Ling raised her eyebrows and didn''t know where her problem came from.


    Su wennuan said, "there is a new designer in our company. Because she is busy with her work, she gives her child to his father. As a result, his father only watches TV. When the child opens the door and goes out, she doesn''t know when she is taken away."


    It happened to the employees under her, and she felt terrible when she thought about it.


    So she was worried when she came back today to see the two children at home and didn''t see the people in mingling.


    Ming Ling finally understood what Su wennuan was nervous about. He reached out and touched Su wennuan''s head, smiled and said, "don''t worry, it won''t happen in our house."


    "Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "There are servants in our family, which is different from others." Ming Ling gave Su wennuan a reassuring injection.


    "But after all, the children are not born by servants. They won''t take care of them so wholeheartedly, do you understand?" Su wennuan has always been very cautious about children.


    "Warm, are you too nervous? In fact, it''s nothing. There''s so much in life." mingling frowned.


    "I don''t care. If it happens once, it will be over!" Su wennuan would never allow it to happen.


    The belly of Ming Ling''s thumb rubbed her forehead, "OK, I understand. I reflect. I won''t leave them to play by themselves in the future. Is that ok?"


    The soothing way of the Ming mausoleum.


    Su wennuan slightly grabbed mingling''s clothes and said nervously, "it''s not that I don''t believe the servants. Think about it, the last time that Yanyan came to our house, Lvzhu was still taking care of him. He still fell out of the window. What does this mean? The servants are sometimes very perfunctory."


    Ming Ling nodded, "I know, I know. There will be no children playing alone in the future. Don''t worry. Go to bed."


    "What you said is true. Don''t perfunctory me." Su wennuan confirmed again.


    "It''s not perfunctory, it''s true." mingling held Su wennuan''s back and let her lie down.


    "That''s about the same." Su nuanuan pouted and lay down.


    Ming Ling covered her up and chatted with her, "how''s Shi xiaorou? It''s no big deal."


    "Nothing. I just hit my head and had a slight concussion. Mingling, the children will have a holiday next week. Where shall we travel?" Su wennuan remembered that mingling said before that when the children had a holiday, the whole family would travel together.


    "Where do you want to go?" Ming Ling asked her.


    In fact, Ming Ling has traveled all over China. At that time, he had been and seen everywhere for business, so he didn''t particularly want to go. The most important thing is to let Su warm play more.


    "I want to go to the seaside in Hainan and want to swim, but I can''t swim," Su said.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I can do it," said Ming Ling.


    "Do you swim with me?" Su wennuan looked up at him curiously. There was some joy in his bright eyes, like an elf.


    Ming Ling couldn''t help but drop a kiss on her forehead. "Can''t you?"


    "You have no hands to hold me. How can you swim?" Su Nuan was curious.


    "And feet," said Ming Ling.


    "Ah?" Su wennuan was surprised. He imagined the scene where Ming Ling held her and swam with her feet. He couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t we look very funny?"


    "You''ll know if it''s funny. Are you sure you want to go to Hainan?" the magnetic voice of Ming Ling was in Su wennuan''s ear.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I''m sure I''m going."


    "But now it''s summer. Going to Hainan will be made into Africans." Ming Ling had to remind Su wennuan.


    "Well, I can wear sunscreen." Su wennuan looked up from mingling''s arms, looked at his face and said with a joking smile, "it''s you. You''re half African now. You''ll really be African when you go to Hainan, hehe..."


    Ming Ling had been walking in the desert for more than a month before, and his tanned skin had not fully recovered.


    "I''m a man, don''t worry," said Ming Ling.


    "I''d better not go to Hainan. The children can''t stand it." Su wennuan changed his mind again.


    You can''t really make the Ming mausoleum look African.


    If he goes to Hainan, it must be Ming Ling who takes care of her and her children. He must come to Ming Ling to take an umbrella. If he protects the children and her, he will bask in the sun like a dog. Su wennuan naturally feels distressed.


    You''d better find a cooler and more comfortable place to go. The purpose of traveling is to relax. You can''t let Ming Ling suffer with you.


    "Then choose a new place." Ming Ling followed Su wennuan''s words.


    "Let''s go to Harbin and see the ice sculptures." Su wennuan thought in the opposite direction and thought of the north.


    "Do you like it?" asked Ming Ling


    "Well, I like it, and ice sculpture can inspire design inspiration." Su Nuan nodded.


    "Well, then go there." Ming Ling decided, "I''ll ask my assistant to book a ticket and arrange the itinerary tomorrow."


    "So fast?" Su wennuan was surprised.


    "The children will have a holiday next week." Ming Ling means that it''s too late.


    "Oh, you can arrange it." Su wennuan arched his body into the arms of Ming Ling and slept.


    Ming Ling also lay down and hugged Su wennuan. The two fell asleep safely.


    Although there will still be a little estrangement and a little quarrel, Su Nuan and Ming Ling have learned to speak out and communicate.


    So even if there was a contradiction between them, they soon resolved it.


    A week after Shi xiaorou was discharged from the hospital, she went to remove the gauze. The injury on her forehead recovered very well. The doctor said she would not leave a scar. Shi xiaorou was very happy. She wanted to make an appointment with Su wennuan for the first time, so she called her.


    When Shi xiaorou called her, Su wennuan and Ming Ling were packing up and preparing to travel.


    "Xiaorou, what''s the matter?" Sue held her cell phone between her shoulders, and her hands were still cleaning things.


    "Hee hee, I came to the hospital today and removed the gauze on my forehead that made me unable to see people. It''s all right. Let''s make an appointment and go for coffee. We haven''t talked for a long time." because of her injury, Shi xiaorou has been asking for leave to rest at home and didn''t go to work. Naturally, she can''t see Su wennuan.


    "Congratulations on your recovery, but xiaorou, my family and I are going to travel to the airport now. Let''s wait for our appointment next time." Su wennuan said as he was busy.


    When xiaorou pouted unhappily, "you''re going to travel. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "What did our family tell you when they were traveling?" Su wennuan joked. Could she tell Shi xiaorou, a troublemaker, to make trouble?


    This can''t be done. It''s not easy for their family to travel once, so that they can''t be damaged by Shi xiaorou.


    "You can take me. I''m sure I''m only responsible for eating, drinking and having fun. I''ll never disturb you to show your love."


    See, Shi xiaorou really wants to make trouble.


    "Come on, you and your family Yunxin have been to your two people''s world. We don''t want to be your light bulb." Su wennuan tidied up his clothes.


    Ming Ling went out with a box of things. Seeing her on the phone, she asked, "about work?"


    Su wennuan looks at him, "it''s xiaorou."


    Ming Ling looked at her, didn''t speak, and silently put forward another suitcase.


    "After a while, your family''s Ming mausoleum came to check the post. I think you''re worried that I''ll be a light bulb for you. OK, I''ll help you, and I''ll play with my Yunxin." Shi xiaorou was a little lost.


    "You''re not with your Yunxin?" Su wennuan was surprised. When xiaorou went to the hospital to remove the gauze, she didn''t bring Yunxin?

 Chapter 587

    "Don''t care about me. Go to enjoy the happiness of your family with your mingling."


    Su wennuan recognized the melancholy in xiaorou''s voice. She asked, "are you angry or are you having trouble with Yunxin again?"


    "I''m not angry. I really wish you have a good time. As for Yunxin, I don''t have any contradiction with him now. I sneaked out. I''ve been living in his house these days."


    "What? You didn''t tell Yunxin you went to the hospital today!" Su wennuan thought Shi xiaorou was too willful.


    "No, the doctor asked me to dismantle the gauze tomorrow, but I really couldn''t stand such an ugly thing wrapped on my forehead. I slipped out and dismantled it first. I wanted to make an appointment with you. I didn''t expect you to travel. Go and have a good time."


    Shi xiaorou''s voice sounded wrong. Su wennuan said with concern, "are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I think I have too few friends." Shi xiaorou was a little sad. She didn''t expect that Su wennuan was the only one left with so few friends.


    No one wants to talk.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. You''re the only friend I have. You''re bored. Go back to Yunxin. It''s fun for you two to make a fuss." Su Nuan comforted.


    "Warm..." Xiao Rou suddenly called Su warm.


    "What?"


    When Xiao Rou paused and said, "nothing, I''ll hang up first..." then she cut off the call.


    In fact, she wanted to say, warm, I really envy you. Now she has both children and mingling loves you so much. You are so excellent now.


    But some words, just hide in your heart, there is no need to say them.


    After Shi xiaorou hung up the phone, she took a deep breath, sorted out her mood and walked to Yunxin''s house.


    Tell yourself, Shi xiaorou, it''s nothing. You''ll have your own family right away. There will be children and family happiness.


    Thinking like this, xiaorou was in a better mood and hurried home without stopping.


    After receiving the phone, Su wennuan hurriedly got into the car with Ming Ling and sat in the back seat to take care of the children.


    Shi xiaorou returns to Yunxin''s home. Before Yunxin comes back to buy vegetables, Shi xiaorou feels strange. It''s just to buy vegetables. Does it take him so long?


    So Shi xiaorou called Yunxin.


    "Xiaorou, I just wanted to call you. What food do you need to buy?" Yunxin wandered around the supermarket for a long time. As a result, he didn''t know where to start, and he didn''t know what to buy.


    Because he has never cooked, nor has he done anything like buying vegetables, and he doesn''t know what Shi xiaorou wants to do.


    So I went shopping in the supermarket for a while. I wanted to call Shi xiaorou to ask, but after thinking about it, I thought that if I called Shi xiaorou, she would make fun of him, which proved that he was useless.


    In order to prove that he is useful, he wants to buy all the things that xiaorou should buy when he doesn''t pass, but after shopping for a long time, looking at the colorful dishes, he feels that it''s not to choose this or that.


    After wandering for a long time, she finally decided to call Shi xiaorou. She was picking up her mobile phone, but Shi xiaorou called, just in time.


    "Are you still in the supermarket?" hearing Yunxin''s words, xiaorou felt a little petrified.


    "I don''t know what to buy." Yunxin has to be soft. In terms of home, he is like a novice.


    Well, not like a novice, but a novice.


    "Buy a bag of rice, a pot of oil, a bag of salt, a bottle of soy sauce, a bottle of vinegar, a bag of seasonings, vegetables, a few tomatoes, a few eggs, a handful of green vegetables, and a little lean meat and pepper."


    Surprisingly, Shi xiaorou didn''t laugh at Yunxin. Instead, she told Yunxin everything she needed to buy.


    Listening to Shi xiaorou''s gentle voice, Yunxin can''t believe that the person calling him now is Shi xiaorou, not su wennuan!


    "Hey, smelly Yunxin, do you hear me!" xiaorou said angrily when she saw that no one answered the phone.


    The words made Yunxin feel that Shi xiaorou was really speaking opposite.


    This is the real Shi xiaorou. The gentle woman just now is not like her at all.


    "Oh, I heard it. I''ll buy it right away." Yunxin hurried back.


    "Well, hang up first. You''ll come back early," Shi xiaorou said.


    "Hey, wait, why are you calling me?" Yunxin added.


    "Nothing, just ask when you''ll be back."


    "I''ll go back after I buy the dishes."


    Both sides received the phone and were busy.


    Shi xiaorou sat on the sofa in a daze. Before, she had a wound on her forehead. Although Yunxin said she was taking care of her, they all ordered takeout, or he went out to buy food.


    Because Shi xiaorou thought it was ugly to go out with her forehead like that, she didn''t want people to see her ugly and didn''t want to go out, so she didn''t go out to dinner with Yunxin.


    But it''s boring to stay at home every day. She wants to dismantle the gauze earlier, but Yunxin doesn''t agree.


    She was so bored that she had to send Yunxin out to buy vegetables and let her cook.


    Yunxin happily went out. When xiaorou took the opportunity to slip out and remove the gauze.


    I thought I would be caught by Yunxin when I came back. Unexpectedly, Yunxin hasn''t come back yet.


    Xiaorou was in a daze when the door was opened. Yunxin came in with a lot of things. "Xiaorou, come and help me take it."


    Shi xiaorou quickly looked at him, and then actively came to help him with his things.


    Although she deliberately lowered her head, Yunxin could see it at a glance, "Shi xiaorou, the gauze on your forehead!"


    When xiaorou tilted her head, "well, it fell off accidentally."


    "He lied again. Did he go to the hospital to take it away?" Yunxin said seriously. He knew that Shi xiaorou wouldn''t want to cook for no reason and let him go out to buy vegetables!


    Xiaorou has no other advantages, but she has many ghost ideas.


    "Well, since you know why you scold me," Shi xiaorou glanced.


    "You still have reason! What does the doctor say?" Yun Xin began to care about her before he could scold her.


    "The doctor said it would be all right and there would be no scars. Hey hey..." Shi xiaorou smiled foolishly to please.


    "Concussion?" Yunxin then asked.


    "Well, the doctor said I shouldn''t worry too much, use my brain too much, and work too hard..."


    "Just make it up. None of what you said is linked to the trouble." Yunxin interrupted her without face.


    "No, I clearly said not to use my brain too much." Shi xiaorou also grasped the essence of what she had just said.


    "Well, well, I won''t talk to you. Everything has been bought back. How do you want to cook, I''ll give you a hand." Yunxin took the things to the kitchen.


    "That cloud heart, why don''t we go out to eat."


    "What are you talking about!" Yunxin immediately turned back and doubted that he had heard wrong.


    "I said, let''s go out to eat." Shi xiaorou repeated again.


    Yunxin was speechless and motioned for what he was carrying in his hand, "then why do you let me buy these?"


    "Why, don''t you like it?" Xiao Rou raised her chin.


    Cloud heart immediately wilted down, "yes, I dare not." obediently took the things just bought back to the refrigerator and put them away.


    Men should love and tolerate their women.


    When Yunxin thought of this principle, he suddenly had no complaints.


    "I''ll change my clothes and put on some makeup first. You can also change your clothes. Let''s go to a more romantic place. We want to live as natural and unrestrained as Su wennuan''s family." Shi xiaorou planned.


    "Why is it related to Su wennuan''s family again?" Yun Xin really doesn''t understand women''s thinking.


    "Their family went on a trip and left me alone." Shi xiaorou pouted slightly.


    "Why are you alone?" did he say that his heart was not a man but a dog?


    Yunxin has never felt that women are so abnormal. She can''t define them with normal thinking.


    "You don''t understand. I''m going to change my clothes, so do you." Shi xiaorou turned and walked towards the room.


    When she went to the room and closed the door, xiaorou felt something wrong. She looked left and right and saw Yunxin standing in the room. She finally understood what was wrong.


    "Yunxin, you are a coyote." Shi xiaorou suddenly said.


    Cloud heart is very innocent, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "You ran in and watched me change my clothes!" Xiao Rou pouted and said it seriously.


    These days, although they live together, they never get better.


    Yunxin''s shoulders relaxed. "Didn''t you ask me to come in? Besides, where did I peek at you?" he hasn''t taken off yet. Why is it called peeking?


    Yunxin found that he didn''t understand Shi xiaorou''s logic more and more. The wife he was going to marry was not a normal person at all.


    "Well, that''s my fault, so you go out first." Shi xiaorou remembered that she let Yunxin in, which was a little unreasonable.


    Yunxin put his hands in his trouser pocket and stood idly in place. The expression on his face became careless. "What are you afraid of? Anyway, we are going to get married and will have a negative distance in the future. What does it matter to have a look."


    When it comes to playing hooligans, who can match his cloud heart?


    Since Shi xiaorou has scolded him as a hooligan, he doesn''t mind taking the charge seriously.


    When xiaorou saw that Yunxin''s expression was wrong, she immediately realized that Yunxin''s man must be a beast, and stepped back, "Yunxin, you won''t want..."


    Yunxin approached her step by step, with a ruffian smile on his face, "what do you think now, I just want to do to you, don''t doubt your IQ..."


    "But I thought you would change my clothes." Shi xiaorou pretended to be a fool.


    "OK, I can help you take off your clothes." Yun Xin rushed over.


    When xiaorou didn''t hide, she let him hold her.


    Yunxin was surprised, "why don''t you hide?"


    Shi xiaorou said naturally, "I said we''ll go out for dinner later. What can stop us from going out for dinner? Even if you chew it a few times, you have to go out for dinner. Then you should chew it quickly. After eating it, we''ll go out early so that we won''t be occupied by others."


    What logic is this!


    Yunxin was even more depressed. "I not only want to eat you, I also want to eat you!" Yunxin held Shi xiaorou''s lips and kissed deeply.


    Today, let''s do it today. Anyway, her injury is better.


    Yunxin thought like this and wrapped his hand around Shi xiaorou''s back.

 Chapter 588

    Shi xiaorou suddenly felt that her back was itchy, and she twisted her body coyly, "Yunxin, don''t do this. Didn''t you say you''d get married..."


    Shi xiaorou has never experienced such a thing, so she is more or less afraid.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we are going to get married." Yunxin said calmly. His lips were still pecking and kissing on xiaorou''s lips, and then moved the kiss down slowly.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t stand it. Her body trembled sensitively. She grabbed Yunxin''s clothes and trembled, "Yunxin, don''t do this. We have something to say..."


    Yunxin didn''t listen to her. One hand untied her clothes and the other hand wound in front of her.


    Shi xiaorou''s body tilted back fiercely and grabbed Yunxin''s arm, "Yunxin, if you want me to have an opinion on you, you can continue!"


    Shi xiaorou didn''t seem to be joking. Yunxin''s hand stopped fiercely, kissed her and looked up at her, "Shi xiaorou, what do you mean?"


    When xiaorou pouted, "that''s what you understand." Yunxin''s understanding is that if he treats her now, she won''t agree with her to marry him like her mother.


    Well, the only hope Yunxin can marry Shi xiaorou now is that Shi xiaorou will stand on his side. If he really offends Shi xiaorou, he will really say goodbye to Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin swallowed his throat and scattered the desire at the bottom of his eyes. His hand also left Shi xiaorou''s body. "I really don''t have a sense of humor. I''m just kidding you. Look, you''re seriously red." seeing Shi xiaorou, he just stared at him and didn''t speak. Yunxin was a little confused and casually pointed to the door, "then I''ll go out first. You change your clothes first."


    Yunxin goes out and closes the door. When xiaorou sees Yunxin''s back, she suddenly feels guilty. In fact, they have this relationship now. It''s normal for Yunxin to do anything to her.


    But she is really afraid and nervous. She is not an open girl. Maybe she can accept these things after marriage.


    After Shi xiaorou and Yunxin changed their clothes, they went out to dinner and talked about trivial things.


    ¡­¡­


    In a twinkling of an eye, Su Nuan and the mingling family have been traveling for two days. Shi xiaorou has been living at Yunxin''s house these days. Nominally, she is fighting against Zou Pei. She has to marry Yunxin, but in fact, she has nothing to do with Yunxin at all.


    The air quality of today''s other shore city is rare. There are several white clouds floating in the blue sky. The sun shines on Shi xiaorou, making Shi xiaorou full of energy.


    "Hum - hum - hum!" Shi xiaorou was in a good mood, humming a happy song, holding Yunxin''s arm. The smile on her face never stopped from the beginning. She took her boyfriend Yunxin to the original French restaurant. It can be seen how good Shi xiaorou was at that time.


    A few days ago, Yunxin told Shi xiaorou that they would have a good chat and discuss the wedding. Yunxin and Shi xiaorou''s love marathon finally reached the terminal. Preparing for the wedding is their top priority!


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou walked into which restaurant hand in hand and headed for the front stage.


    "Welcome! Do you have an appointment?" the waiter standing at the front desk saw the guests and asked softly. Then he bent over and smiled at Yunxin and Shi xiaorou.


    "I was Yunxin who made an appointment here yesterday!" Yunxin nodded and put one hand on the glass table at the front desk. His slender fingers knocked on the glass table again and again, making a faint sound, waiting for the front desk lady''s inspection.


    "OK, please come with me!" the front desk lady looked through the book on the glass table and looked through it several times. Her eyes scanned the book line by line. Suddenly, she looked at her eyes and found it!


    The receptionist smiled softly, then waved her hand and asked Yunxin and Shi xiaorou to follow her.


    This French restaurant is very famous. The whole restaurant is full of people, filled with wine glasses, touching wine glasses and laughing when chatting.


    Shi xiaorou took Yunxin''s hand and followed the waiter. The waiter stopped, pointed to the seat not far in front, gently said, "congratulations on a happy meal." then she turned and left.


    When xiaorou saw the waiter go, she sat down on the seat, put her hands on the table, pouted, and was helpless. "There are really many rules in the high-end restaurant!"


    Yunxin smiled innocently, also sat down, pointed to the menu on the table, picked his eyebrows, and wanted Shi xiaorou to order.


    When xiaorou eyebrow bent her eyes and didn''t say anything. She picked up the menu on the table, waved and asked the waiter to come. When xiaorou sat upright, coughed a few times, pointed to some dishes on the long menu and asked the waiter to remember.


    The waiter smiled on his lips, nodded and went down with the menu.


    Yunxin put his hands on his legs, looked at Shi xiaorou and said softly, "xiaorou, let''s talk about the wedding!"


    When xiaorou looked up at Yunxin, her face was red, and she nodded shyly.


    "I think the wedding is still!" before xiaorou finished, the waiter''s footsteps came.


    The waiter held the plate with one hand, nodded respectfully to Shi xiaorou and put the plate on the table.


    When Shi xiaorou saw the dishes with all colors, flavors and flavors, her stomach suddenly made a gurgling sound. It was her stomach protesting, because Yunxin said that she invited her to dinner. When Xiao Rou didn''t eat lunch, she came empty. It''s natural to be hungry now.


    Yunxin heard a strange voice from Shi xiaorou''s stomach, chuckled, touched Shi xiaorou''s head and signaled Shi xiaorou to eat quickly.


    When xiaorou''s face turned red, she buried her head and began to eat. Yunxin smiled next to her.


    "Xiaorou, how about our wedding with western style?" when xiaorou was buried in her serious meal, she suddenly took a fork in her hand, looked up at Yunxin, put the fork on the plate, and shook her head. "I still think Chinese style is better, traditional!"


    When Yunxin heard Shi xiaorou''s disapproval, she looked at Shi xiaorou with her eyes and frowned a little, "it''s the 21st century. No one wants a Chinese wedding!"


    When xiaorou fiercely looked at Yunxin, she slapped heavily on the table and looked at Yunxin wrongly. "My parents can accept Chinese wedding. My parents like the past ceremony!"


    Yunxin''s eyebrows became tighter and tighter, with a little reprimand in his dissatisfied tone, "xiaorou, stop making trouble. I want to give you the best wedding. I hope our wedding is unique and unforgettable in your life!"


    Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin incredulously. Her eyes were a little red and her face was wrinkled. "I''m also thinking about what we want! Don''t you think Chinese wedding is more in line with our Chinese taste? You said I''m unreasonable!"


    The two people began to quarrel wantonly because of the disagreement of the wedding style. The table snapped. The people in the whole restaurant looked at the two people. Some wanted to see a good play and pointed at them. The whole restaurant was turned upside down!


    The waiter hurried over and smiled, "Sir and miss, our dining environment is relatively quiet. There are other guests who need this environment. Please cooperate. Thank you."


    Shi xiaorou was going to quarrel with Yun Xin, but when she saw that the people in the restaurant were looking at them, she also held her breath in her stomach and sat down to stop talking.


    Yunxin looked around, sat down, breathed heavily, and said, "xiaorou, can we not always quarrel?"


    Originally, xiaorou''s parents didn''t agree with them very much. Now xiaorou always has different opinions with him. Yunxin is really a little worried about their future.


    "It''s not what I want to quarrel with you, but you quarrel with me." Shi xiaorou gave him a white look.


    Yunxin thought about taking a step back. "Yes, it''s all my fault. Let''s eat first." Yunxin picked up the tableware and didn''t discuss the topic just now.


    Shi xiaorou also picked up the tableware and began to eat unhappily. In fact, she didn''t deliberately want to disagree with Yunxin. It''s not because she wanted to please her parents.


    Originally, her parents did not agree to their marriage. Wouldn''t they be more reluctant to have another Western wedding they didn''t like?


    She is also to help Yunxin win over her parents'' hearts. Why doesn''t Yunxin understand and appreciate it? Shi xiaorou is also very depressed.


    Two people buried their heads to eat and didn''t say anything. It''s like this every time. They don''t quarrel before or after dinner. In a word, they are not happy to come out for dinner.


    They were in a bad mood and had no appetite for dinner.


    Without two bites, xiaorou put down the tableware, wiped her mouth and said to Yunxin casually, "I''m full. I''ll go back first."


    Yunxin also put down the tableware. "I''m full, too. Let''s go back together." Yunxin didn''t even have time to wipe his mouth, so he stood up and paid the bill first.


    Xiao Rou went out first. Yunxin quickly stepped forward to catch up with her and held her arm, "xiaorou, slow down..."


    When xiaorou stopped, she was a little weak, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at xiaorou''s tired face, Yunxin is also distressed, "according to you, we''d better have a Chinese wedding."


    When xiaorou immediately brightened her eyes, "are you serious?"


    Yunxin nodded, "really, I know you are for our good and for your mother to like me more." when eating, Yunxin thought carefully and figured out why xiaorou argued with him so stubbornly.


    According to the truth, everyone is young and should like a romantic western wedding. Shi xiaorou likes romance more. Why does she have to choose a romantic wedding?


    Yun thought for a while and finally thought of the key points in xiaorou''s words just now. Shi xiaorou just said that her parents like a more traditional Chinese wedding.


    He finally became enlightened and understood Shi xiaorou''s painstaking efforts.


    "Yunxin, thank you. It''s very kind of you." Shi xiaorou stood on tiptoe and kissed Yunxin on the face.

 Chapter 589

    Seven is the thick summer, jasmine and Tung flowers are in bloom.


    In the afternoon, the weather was a little hot. The air in the other city was filled with a faint fragrance of jasmine, which was quite intoxicating. The other shore city is rich in jasmine and is famous for its Jasmine city.


    After work, Gu Xinyu rushed to a blind date. She didn''t dress up too much and went with light makeup.


    This is her second blind date. She didn''t know the man on this blind date very well. She met on the Internet. She chatted online several times and felt that the topic was speculative, so she made an appointment to meet at a time and place.


    Have a basic understanding of that man, Cheng Jiongming, male, 32 years old, engineer, 178cm tall and healthy.


    She was always punctual. She arrived at the agreed teahouse five minutes in advance and found the agreed position. There was a man sitting there. It should be him.


    Gu Xinyu walked over, tried not to be cold, smiled, "Hello, are you Mr. Chen Jiongming?"


    "Yes, are you Miss Gu? Hello..." when the man saw Gu Xinyu, he stood up and stretched out his hand to shake hands with her.


    Gu Xinyu slightly shook the man''s hand. When the man stood opposite her, she found that the man''s height was not as high as the data said. According to visual inspection, he was wearing inner high leather shoes, not one meter seven.


    The man has a beer belly, round, and his face is round and shiny, which is very different from what it looks like in the picture.


    However, it doesn''t matter. She''s looking for someone to marry, not actors. She can accept it as long as she doesn''t have a bad character. Zou Pei is right. She doesn''t deserve Shiyi, so she can only find someone else to marry herself first, so as to prove that she is not Shiyi.


    After the failed love with Shiyi, Gu Xinyu didn''t have too many illusions about marriage. He just wanted to find a down-to-earth person. A simple and light life was enough. During this time, she was thinking about a blind date. The purpose was to find a man who could marry herself and get a marriage license. Appearance and height almost don''t matter. Deputy commander Gao doesn''t have to think about it. It''s just a cloud in the sky. Just have a look. Life is still based on sureness.


    Gu Xinyu smoothed his skirt and sat down dignified opposite.


    Since seeing Gu Xinyu, Cheng Jiongming seems very excited. His eyes stare at Gu Xinyu with an uncomfortable look. Seeing Gu Xinyu frown uneasily, he laughed and said, "waiter, serve me the best dishes in the store!"


    After roaring, he wiped the corners of his mouth, stared at Gu Xinyu and said, "Miss Gu, you are more beautiful than the picture. Today is my treat. Don''t be polite to me. You can eat whatever you want. I can afford all kinds of delicacies."


    His slightly rough and loud words seemed particularly abrupt in the quiet environment. The voice just fell, which attracted many people''s eyes. It''s OK that he doesn''t export. As soon as he exports, he exposes his disguised nature in his data. The original cultural engineer is like a contractor mixed with cement bar.


    Gu Xinyu smiled and couldn''t bear to break the "kindness" of others, but he still had to remind, "thank you first, but this is a teahouse. It''s forbidden to talk loudly. If there is no food here, you can only drink tea..."


    Chen Jiongming''s smile was obviously stiff, but it soon returned to normal. He said with a suddenly enlightened look, "Oh, I''m used to inviting my friends to eat and drink. It''s no wonder that I suddenly came to this remote place and didn''t adapt." Chen Jiongming piled up a smiling face and said himself with great skill.


    Gu Xinyu smiled faintly, and his manner was very dignified, "it doesn''t matter." but he had deducted some points for the man. The man was so vain and boastful that his quality should not be very good.


    Chen Jiongming''s loud call just now led the waiter. The waitress had a professional smile on her face and leaned over and said, "Sir and miss, our shop provides tea ceremony practice and good tea offerings. What service do you need?"


    Gu Xinyu looked at the waitress, then at Chen Jiongming, smiled and said, "you order." she still understood the basic etiquette.


    Chen Jiongming kept staring at her. The smile was very uncomfortable. "No, ladies first. You''d better order. Don''t be polite to me."


    Gu Xinyu didn''t want to push around. He looked at the tea list and said, "a cup of Longjing, thank you."


    The waiter took a pen and made a note. Instead, he asked Chen Jiongming, "what do you need, sir?"


    Chen Jiongming didn''t look away from Gu Xinyu. He waved impatiently, "two Longjing." it seemed that the waiter was in his way here.


    Gu Xinyu slightly screwed her eyebrows. There was obviously some estrangement in her heart. Just talk big, but she was impatient with people, which made her very angry.


    However, she sat patiently opposite, with a lot of courtesy on her face. While waiting for tea, she raised the topic, "what does Mr. Chen Jiongming think of marriage and children?"


    Chen Jiongming stared at her with a pair of eyes. He couldn''t see his small eyes when he smiled. But he kept staring at her and laughing, "I don''t have any opinion. What you say is what you say. I totally listen to you..."


    Listen to her completely, which is what she hopes. Her purpose is to find someone to marry, but it doesn''t mean being bound by each other. It''s a good choice to give each other free space. She doesn''t spend much time. It''s best to get married immediately. Of course, she also said, "in that case, if there''s no opinion, let''s get a license to get married now."


    Chen Jiongming didn''t react for a moment. He still smiled foolishly. Half a second later, the expression on his face converged, "ah?" and even his small eyes widened.


    Gu Xinyu understood his mood and proposed to get married at the first meeting, which was more or less unacceptable, but that was the only purpose of her blind date. He repeated, "I mean, if you have no opinion, can you get a license to get married now?"


    Chen Jiongming swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His infatuated expression changed a little, as if he was afraid. He asked tentatively, "Why are you so anxious to get married?" thinking of the child she asked just now, he wondered if she was pregnant with someone else''s child and was abandoned all the time, so he was anxious to find a man to marry. If so, he won''t do it. Who is willing to raise children for others! Even if the woman is good and beautiful, he won''t be stupid enough to marry home.


    Gu Xinyu saw his strange expression and was about to say something. The waiter came with tea and politely put the tea in front of them. Gu Xinyu smiled and said thank you to the waitress.


    After looking at the teacup, I held it with my fingers. Suddenly, I didn''t want to explain. I picked up the teacup, pecked and drank, and then put it down again.


    "Do you have something to hide? Or are you pregnant?" Chen Jiongming stretched his head to her, looked into her stomach, and asked.


    Gu Xinyu looked up and saw him stand up and half bow towards her. His eyes fell on the wrong place. Gu Xinyu subconsciously felt sick, so he backed back with his chair. He acted too fast and overturned the teacup in front of him. The water stains quickly fell on her legs along the table and wet her skirt.


    "It''s all right." Chen Jiongming came around the table and squatted beside her. He looked as if he cared about her. Pangpang''s hand stretched out to wipe the water stains on her skirt between her legs.


    Gu Xinyu was more alert and quickly stood up. "It''s okay, no, No." she stepped back. Although she said politely, it was difficult to hide her coldness.


    Chen Jiongming also chased her to wipe it for her. Gu Xinyu''s face was a little angry. "No, I''ll go to the bathroom..." she quickly walked to the bathroom.


    Because she was flustered and walked too fast, she hit a hard object on her forehead at the entrance of the bathroom. She inhaled in pain. She looked up and looked at her cold eyes. A man was frowning at her. She quickly leaned over and apologized, "I''m sorry." she hurried out and went into the men''s bathroom. It was a shame.


    Quit, look at the door number outside, and stare at it with wide eyes. Yes, this is the women''s bathroom! The man just went wrong!


    Gu Xinyu returned to remind the man again, but found no one. She only saw several closed doors in the toilet. She frowned. Did the man go to the toilet?


    Forget it, no matter. She sighed at herself in the mirror. Today is really bad. She met the best on a blind date! Even if you like to brag and talk big, you are still a super color embryo! How can it be so difficult to get a license to get married with a decent person.


    After lamenting for a while, she arranged herself and prepared to go out. Although she had kicked Chen Jiongming''s man out of the scope of her plan, she always had to start well and finish well.


    Just about to go out, her back waist was suddenly surrounded. Gu Xinyu had planned to kick the people behind her, but he thought he was pretending to be a lady and didn''t move, but his mouth was suddenly covered.


    "Don''t move and don''t cry. It''s me. Don''t you want to marry me? Why don''t we fulfill our husband and wife obligations first..."


    It was Chen Jiongming''s voice, astringent and dumb, with frightening urgency.


    Gu Xinyu sneered. This kind of man still wants to fulfill his obligations with her. She is preparing to teach the shameless man a lesson.


    "This is a public place, no matter what occasion?" when Gu Xinyu was preparing to start, a low magnetic voice sounded with a slight tail tone. Although the tone was very low, it was full of oppression that people could not ignore.


    Hearing someone, Chen Jiongming didn''t dare to be too arrogant. He clasped Gu Xinyu''s hand and relaxed. Gu Xinyu walked to the man who came to mind his own business according to common sense.


    "Who are you? You, I''m making out with my girlfriend. Do you need to take care of you!" Chen Jiongming shouted angrily to the man with a ferocious face. When he came in, he locked the door of the women''s toilet. He thought the women''s toilet wouldn''t meet people who meddle in business. He didn''t expect to meet men here! Chen Jiongming is very angry!


    The man''s cold eyes looked at Gu Xinyu. She immediately shook her head, "no, I''m not his girlfriend."


    She didn''t forget that Ming Ling and she had quit the underworld, so she didn''t show her skills, but what should be explained should be made clear.


    The man turned his head and said to Chen Jiongming, "do you have any explanation for me to call 110?"


    Hearing the police, Chen Jiongming felt guilty and was a little afraid. He looked at the man and looked after Xinyu. He shook his sleeve and left.


    Gu Xinyu was relieved. He turned around and found that the man was the one he had just accidentally bumped into. He pulled his lips awkwardly, "thank you just now..."


    "You''re welcome." the man turned and wanted to go.


    "Yiye, you''re here. Why have you been calling for so long? People have been looking for you for a long time..." at this time, a delicate and weak woman suddenly ran over from the door. She came forward and took the man''s arm in a whiny way. She looked back subconsciously. When she saw Gu Xinyu behind her, the woman''s thick eyebrows twisted, "it''s you?"


    Gu Xinyu looked up and saw the woman. It was Dong Yaoyao. After being stunned, she just pulled a smile and didn''t say anything.


    It was Dong Yaoyao who looked at Gu Xinyu like a ghost. He looked at her a little maliciously, then turned around and smiled at Yiye and said, "Yiye, I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do. It''s nice to have a blind date with you today. I''ll contact you again." then he stepped on high heels and hurried out.


    The man known as YeYe didn''t seem to be very interested. He walked steadily with a trace of silence on his back.


    "Wait..."


    The night also heard that he stopped and turned his head slightly, but saw Gu Xinyu coming to him and standing in front of him. Gu Xinyu tangled in his heart. Finally, she decided to tell him that she didn''t like to owe others as a reward. He just rescued her and gave him advice, "if you are a blind date, the woman just now is not suitable for you." before the man said anything, she had walked out of the corridor.

 Chapter 590

    After the last blind date, Gu Xinyu learned a lesson. Online registration and chatting are unreliable things. There is too much difference between information and reality.


    Afraid of being cheated again, she didn''t find someone on the Internet, but finding someone to get married is still a problem that bothers her. Fortunately, an aunt she knew before is the media of the marriage agency. She directly introduced a man to her, saying that he is a good person. Both work and income are very stable. She made an appointment to meet this afternoon.


    Gu Xinyu thought about his relationship with Shiyi all night last night. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was impossible for him. He might as well give up early. He didn''t sleep all night. He dozed off during the day. He couldn''t resist sleepiness, so he had to sleep in the car.


    So she told the driver to wake her up 10 minutes in advance when she was about to arrive. 10 minutes of makeup repair was enough. Now let her sleep first, even if it was only 20 minutes.


    Just as she was about to go to sleep, the cell phone in her bag sounded a reminder. Gu Xinyu felt her cell phone powerlessly from her bag, pressed the answer button with her feeling, and said vaguely, "hello..."


    "Gu Xinyu, where are you now?" there was a hurried voice over the phone. Hearing the tone like who owed him money, Gu Xinyu knew that this was her top director.


    Although Shiyi didn''t allow her to resign, she would never go back to work in the time group, because she learned a little medicine when she was mixed with mingling, so she found a hospital.


    "I''m in the car, director Liao, are you looking for me?" Gu Xinyu woke up a little and straightened down.


    Director Liao breathed a sigh of relief. "I wish I hadn''t gone home yet. Gu Xinyu, I''ll give you ten minutes to return to the hospital immediately!"


    "I''m off duty." Gu Xinyu said coldly.


    "You can''t continue to serve the people after work? You forgot the medical training in our hospital? Now there is a patient in urgent need of surgery. Come back quickly. I''ll reimburse the travel expenses and overtime!" director Liao is reasonable and persuasive. Since the travel expenses can be reimbursed, you''d better go back.


    Now that you are a doctor, you should be responsible for this position.


    "Master, go home."


    The driver turned her head. She wanted to send a text message to the blind date. Suddenly she remembered that she didn''t know the person''s phone number or even her name. The media aunt just asked her to meet at the agreed place. After thinking about it, she wanted to send a text message to the media aunt. She said she couldn''t go and made an appointment to meet next time.


    After a while, Gu Xinyu hurried to his office.


    From a distance, I saw a man standing at the door of the office, very tall, more than 185cm by visual inspection. Although he stood at random, his tall and straight posture like a pine and cypress was quite frightening. His face could not be seen clearly from too far away. Gu Xinyu ran too fast. He wanted to stop his steps, but he couldn''t stop. His body ran to the man like being pushed by something before his feet stopped, It took several shakes to stand firm.


    She breathlessly patted her chest. It was so close that she almost ran into it and took a steady breath. Since she quit the underworld with mingling, Gu Xinyu has never exposed her martial arts skills and doesn''t easily show her skills. She''s afraid of being found and watched by underworld people. In this way, she will suffer not only herself, but also mingling.


    Suddenly, the back neck was picked up. Gu Xinyu only felt that her feet were off the ground. She was preparing to fight. Then she was moved away from the man for a distance and stood on the ground.


    "What are you talking about?" the steady voice was cold, magnetic, but like the frost.


    "I didn''t speak!" Gu Xinyu looked up and saw a cold face. The slightly wrinkled eyebrows seemed to show his unhappiness. He recognized the man a little familiar, "it''s you..." isn''t that the man who rescued her yesterday?


    Yiye obviously didn''t buy her set, and her eyebrows frowned seriously.


    "Are you Gu Xinyu?" Yiye slightly picked the tip of his eyebrows, and there was a slight gully between the sword eyebrows.


    "Yes, I''m the attending surgeon."


    The man''s icy face with clear water caltrops is like a knife carving. It seems that there is a cold air flowing between the water caltrops. Standing in front of him, Gu Xinyu is a little stressed. She hangs her eyelashes uneasily. "I heard from the director that a patient is going to have an operation. It''s you. Where''s uncomfortable? Let me have a look..."


    Gu Xinyu really didn''t dare to look into his eyes. In order to transfer the target, she lowered her head and stared at the man, aiming left and right


    Also night some speechless, emotional female doctors are more curious about male patients?


    When Yiye was unable to say anything, he felt someone holding his pants and lowering his head. He saw that the woman was frowning, staring at him with an exploratory expression and exploring on his thigh.


    Gu Xinyu sees a bulge in his thighs and trousers, which seems to have a bag.


    "You..." Gu Xinyu is seriously studying his condition. Her hands are suddenly grasped. She suddenly looks up and bumps into the man''s amber eyes.


    "Don''t touch it." Yi Yeyu''s tone is not high, but the slightly cold voice doesn''t hide the pressure at all.


    Gu Xinyu found that if she looked into his eyes again, she would expose her cold nature. Gu left and right said to him, "You don''t like being touched. I won''t touch it, but the operation must be touched. I understand your shy mood, but there''s no way. Who told us to get this disease? No, you should be prepared. Let me go first. You have to go in and lie down and let me check the severity of the disease, so that I can suit the remedy to the case, right?" Gu Xinyu earned his wrist from his hand and was pinched like this. It was really uncomfortable. Yesterday, she didn''t realize that the man was so cold. Yesterday, she told him that kind of advice. Would he despise her?


    Yiye frowns. The woman hasn''t figured out the situation yet.


    "Xinyu, you''re back. Hurry to the operating room. The patient has been lying there for a long time." at this time, director Liao came over and reminded Gu Xinyu. Seeing Yiye, he smiled at him, "sorry to keep you waiting for a long time. Our doctor will go to the operation now."


    "Ah? Patient?" Gu Xinyu was surprised when she was not in the state. She opened her mouth slightly and looked at director Liao again. She was a little embarrassed. It turned out that she had made a mistake. The patient was not him.


    Yiye glanced at her lazily and released her hand, "he is my brother..."


    Director Liao, who make complaints about it, laughed a few times. "Ha ha, you can wait a little longer, and you will wait a moment, and you will soon give your brother an operation." he said, "he''s going to go to the operation room." you''ll be mistaken. You''re making a paste of your head. If I don''t want to come back with a surgeon, look at the efficiency of your work.


    Gu Xinyu wanted to have an attack, but when she thought about it now, she was also dependent on others. She said with a little patience, "I''m sorry, I accidentally made a mistake."


    "You didn''t wake up, did you? Look at your listlessness. Can you do the operation later?" director Liao said nothing to her.


    "Didn''t you say I didn''t wake up..." Gu Xinyu is innocent. Although she has been holding her temper, she is not the kind of person who can only tolerate.


    The operation was completed in half an hour with Gu Xinyu''s concentrated attention and serious knife.


    Because she was too focused, sweat was still dripping from her head. When she returned to the office, she saw the man sitting in her office just now.


    She was stunned and reported the results to the man, "the operation is very successful. The nurse is giving him a drip. It''s just a small operation. You can go home after the operation. You don''t have to worry..."


    "Well, it''s hard." the man replied faintly.


    Huh? Very polite. Because the man''s attitude is better, Gu Xinyu took aim at him. She hurried past yesterday. Just now, oolong made her ashamed. She didn''t look at the man carefully. The man has a firm face, a straight nose, slightly upturned and thin lips. He''s handsome, but it''s too cold.


    "Misfortune is bitter." she didn''t know what she had done, so she replied.


    "I''m thirsty. Pour me a glass of water." Yiye said.


    "OK." Gu Xinyu was obedient and turned to pour it, but she felt wrong when she turned around. Did she pour water for him? Shouldn''t the patient''s family thank the doctor for pouring water?


    She shook her head, poured water and handed it to him.


    Yiye took the water cup and frowned slightly at the water in the cup.


    Gu Xinyu is also depressed. Are there mosquitoes in the water cup?


    The night pecked a mouthful of water, "you stay?"


    "Ah?" Gu Xinyu asked?


    "My brother will leave after a drip."


    "Why?"


    The night also raised his eyelids and looked at her, "what''s the situation? You have a spare."


    Gu Xinyu was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Finally, when the child named Yilin finished the drip, Gu Xinyu walked out of the hospital with a sense of achievement. It was dark and stretched out to the full moon in the sky. He was very tired. He couldn''t help sighing, "men have no conscience..." she had been left after the operation for so long. When she was just waiting in the office, her eyelids had been fighting, but the man was present, The aura was too big. She felt an invisible pressure and didn''t dare to sleep.


    Yiye holds the injured Yilin and suddenly stops. "Go home." he walks to the parking lot.


    Also scale puzzled asked, "brother, didn''t you say you want to thank that sister for sending her home?"


    "Men have no conscience," said Yi Ye''s magnetic male voice.


    "Oh, the elder brother wanted to send the elder sister home, but he changed his mind when he heard what she had just said." Yilin nodded seriously.


    The night did not speak.


    "I don''t think the big sister just now looks so approachable. She always feels a little cold like you, but she''s always pretending."


    Yi night Dynasty Yi Lin looked. How could he not see what even his brother could see?


    Moreover, he also observed the woman carefully just now. She wanted to do it several times, but she restrained it.


    I don''t know where this woman came from.


    Maybe I can meet her sometime.

 Chapter 591

    When Gu Xinyu got up in the morning and was still yawning, he received a phone call, and his sleep was lost by the phone.


    "Xinyu, isn''t it?" Zou Pei''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    In line with the respect for the elders, Gu Xinyu responded with a good temper, "en."


    "I heard that you have left the time group? Although you are no longer in the time group, don''t try to hide it from me. You are still connected with Shiyi of our family! Shiyi of our family has received higher education since childhood. He is a noble childe. Don''t think of anything as a grass-roots girl." Zou Pei is indiscriminate and comes up with a lot of crackling.


    Gu Xinyu frowned discontentedly, "aunt, you find out the situation..."


    "It''s not that I don''t know the situation now, but that you don''t know the situation yourself. If you''re interested, stay away from our house and break up with him as soon as possible, otherwise something embarrassing will happen later. I can''t guarantee!" Zou Pei is threatening her with cruel words?


    Gu Xinyu was overwhelmed with anger at the bottom of her heart. She sneered, "just lock your wings in the house and protect them. Don''t worry, I won''t marry anyone!"


    With that, Gu Xinyu angrily hung up the phone.


    At this time, the family is really wonderful.


    After such a stubble, Gu Xinyu''s heart of blind date and marriage is stronger.


    After work in the afternoon, Gu Xinyu made up her makeup a little and took a taxi to the location of the blind date. Yesterday, the blind date was introduced by another matchmaking agency because she didn''t give it to Huang.


    Just about to take a nap in the car, the mobile phone in the bag rang. Looking at the caller''s prompt, Xiao Rou called. Gu Xinyu pulled the corner of his mouth and picked it up, "how did you think of calling me?"


    "I know now that my mother called you this morning. Xinyu, don''t take my mother''s words to heart. She is such a person. In my case, she didn''t say less ugly words to Yunxin." Shi xiaorou said anxiously.


    Shi xiaorou chatted with Zou Pei, but Zou Pei accidentally slipped the tongue. She knew that Zou Pei called Gu Xinyu in the morning and asked her to cut off contact with Shi Yi. She was giving Gu Xinyu strong medicine, and she didn''t know what her old man was thinking all day.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t deny it. He sighed and said, "is there anything else? I''m in a hurry for a blind date."


    Shi xiaorou blew her hair as soon as she heard it. You can hear her loud voice across the phone, "Gu Xinyu, you hate marriage so much! Marriage is not a trifle. There is no emotional foundation for two people to get along with. Can you live on! How can you rest assured by your hasty attitude! What can my brother do!"


    "What I want is not feelings. I just want someone to get married..."


    Over there, xiaorou seemed to endure her breath, told herself not to be angry, and persuaded, "it''s easy to find someone to marry, but are you sure that person can go on with you all his life? Xinyu, love is the basis of marriage. My brother has feelings with you, or I''ll call my brother."


    "Don''t fight! I don''t want to see him." Gu Xinyu said it almost without consideration.


    "Xinyu, you two clearly like it. Do you really want to miss it like this? If you miss the person you like most in your life, you will regret it all your life!" Shi xiaorou said with some worry.


    Gu Xinyu smiled a little. The smile was a little cold. "I have nothing to do with him. Don''t put me with him."


    "Xinyu..."


    "OK, I''m about to arrive, that''s it. Hang up." Gu Xinyu hung up the phone and took a deep breath, because her mood was disturbed just now, but she took a deep breath for several times and finally calmed herself.


    The place of the blind date was the last teahouse. After entering, she looked around the scene for several times, because she didn''t know the name of the person on the blind date today, let alone what it looked like. The person introduced only said the address of the meeting, and there was a red balloon beside the person''s table.


    Finally, she saw a balloon floating beside a table. She walked straight over there and saw a man hanging his head and writing something.


    Put the bag on the table, causing the man buried in writing to look up.


    "Hello, I made an appointment to have a blind date today..." Gu Xinyu was saying. Seeing the man''s face, he suddenly became a little dumb and opened his mouth. He didn''t know how to continue.


    The man quietly closed the document he was writing just now, slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at her with some surprise in his eyes.


    After being surprised, Gu Xinyu smiled and sat down opposite him. "Mr. Yi, it''s you." isn''t that Mr. Yi in the hospital yesterday.


    Also night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, amber eyes looked at her with a little solitary doubt.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the balloon next to his hand and suddenly felt that she was really tired and didn''t want to be in trouble these days. Looking into his eyes, he said directly, "since I hate to marry, you hate to marry, why don''t we get married." last time he was on a blind date in this teahouse, he probably hurried to get married.


    Yiye frowned, "Miss Gu, you......" he made a mistake and didn''t say it. His mobile phone on the table suddenly rang. He looked at her and said faintly, "sorry, answer the phone."


    Gu Xinyu nodded.


    What did you say on the phone? Ye frowned a little and seemed helpless. "I know, don''t toss around, cancel all those arrangements, and I''ll go home when I have time. Well, that''s it..."


    After receiving the phone, Yiye''s eyes fell on Gu Xinyu, looked at her and confirmed, "are we married?"


    "Yes." Gu Xinyu nodded without thinking. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Yiye looked at her and suddenly smiled a little. The smile was very light and slightly bad. "It seems that you are very interested in me." she didn''t stare at him in the hospital yesterday.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t understand what he meant. He was a little confused. He thought he was directly frightened by her like those people. He explained, "I''m sorry. I''m rash. First introduce myself. I''m Gu Xinyu. I''m an ordinary doctor with stable income and the ability to stand on my own. If I get married, I won''t add a burden to you."


    Yiye looked at her with a shallow smile, "Yiye, from this city, I''m a soldier. If you marry me, I''m afraid I don''t have much time to accompany you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need you to spend too much time with me. I won''t affect your work. In addition, if we get married, I hope we can give each other freedom. Of course, it''s necessary to be loyal between husband and wife, but you can''t force me to do what I don''t want to do. Of course, I don''t mind the normal life between husband and wife." she doesn''t want to be accompanied. It may be better if she is a soldier.


    The night also looked at her, looked at her face seriously, he straightened his back slightly, looked at her and said, "I agree, then get married..."


    He saw this woman on a blind date four days this week, and last time he directly asked the fat man to get the certificate. He was really not frightened and surprised others. He didn''t know why this woman was in a hurry to get married.


    But just now the military region courtyard called, and the man was urging him again. Since he had to get married, why not marry the woman in front of him.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t expect that he would agree so soon. He looked at him with his mouth slightly open. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Don''t have the courage?" Yiye asked, and the ending was slightly selected. The magnetic voice sounded very good.


    "Ah? No... no..." Gu Xinyu regained his mind. His eyes were a little overwhelmed. He was a little nervous. He hung his head slightly, grabbed his left hand and hesitated with his right hand. He bit his lips as if he had made up his mind. He looked up at him again and had more courage in his eyes. "Then... Let''s get the certificate now."


    Yiye smiled faintly at the corners of his mouth. He was a little cold. This smile made people feel a sense of oppression, "I''m afraid not now."


    "What''s the matter with you? Let''s..."


    Yiye shook her head. "I have to make a love report to my unit first, put forward a marriage application form, and it will take about two or three days to approve it as soon as possible," but she was consulting her opinion.


    Gu Xinyu lowered her eyebrows and thought, looked up at him and nodded, "yes, but shall we write an agreement first?" she took out a small book and a pen from her bag and wrote something on it.


    Then she handed it to him and said, "can... Can you sign?" she knew it was a little too anxious, but she had to do so in order to prove that she could live well without Shiyi and to shut up Zou Pei.


    Yiye looks down at the note she handed over. The delicate words on it say: Yiye and Gu Xinyu agreed to get married today. No one is allowed to go back! Today''s date is also written below, of course, with her signature.


    Yiye felt funny and smiled slightly. Under her frowning and nervous expression, she took the note in her hand, brushed it, wrote her name on it, and then handed it to her.


    Gu Xinyu took the note and saw that the two words Yiye on it were written vigorously and forcefully, natural and unrestrained and majestic. Compared with him, her handwriting was like that written by a child.


    They came out of the teahouse and walked aimlessly for a while. They were very quiet with each other. He didn''t talk much. She also felt embarrassed that she had nothing to say to him. She walked for a while and said she was going back.


    "I''ll see you off," Yi ye said.


    Gu Xinyu felt embarrassed and didn''t want to trouble him, but he thought it was good to take him back, nodded and agreed. It happened that the mobile phone in her bag rang, which was called by the media aunt who introduced her.


    "Aunt Mei, I''m fine, we..." she thought aunt called to ask about the situation.


    "What are you doing? You, where have you been? People have been waiting for you in the teahouse for an hour. I haven''t seen you come! If you don''t want to see others, at least say hello. How can I explain you without saying a word!" the aunt tried to suppress her temper, but she didn''t suppress it. It''s too angry.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned. She blinked for no reason. She turned her head to see YeYe walking to the parking lot. Didn''t she see a blind date? So he... Who is he?

 Chapter 592

    Gu Xinyu is completely petrified. He holds his mobile phone and slightly opens his mouth to look at Yiye''s back. The media aunt on the phone is still complaining, "Cheng Daming told me that he had been waiting in the teahouse for fear that he could not wait for you. He didn''t go anywhere except to go to the bathroom in the middle. As a result, you haven''t arrived after waiting for more than an hour! You asked me to introduce you to someone at the beginning. I didn''t force you. You want to embarrass me now, don''t you?"


    Obviously feeling the anger of aunt media, Gu Xinyu said sorry, "I''m sorry, I seem to have made a mistake..."


    Just about to explain, the horn sounded around her. She looked around and saw that Yiye had parked the car beside her and rolled down the window to signal her to get on the bus.


    "Aunt, I have something to do now. Let''s talk about it later." after hanging up the phone, Gu Xinyu frowned slightly and looked at Yiye, but he had pushed the door down, bypassed the car and opened the co driver''s door for her, then looked at her and waited for her to go in.


    Gu Xinyu hesitated and finally walked out of the door. Yiye blocked her head with his hand for fear that she might hit her head when she went in. When she sat down, he closed the door and went back to the driver.


    Along the way, Gu Xinyu looked at the nearby night from time to time, and wanted to say and stop for a long time.


    Yiye looked at her in the rearview mirror. Her low voice was very magnetic. "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Hearing the sound, Gu Xinyu raised his eyes to see him. There was a tangle between his eyebrows and eyes. Since he asked, what else did she have to choke and hide, looked at his side face and said, "didn''t you come to a blind date today?"


    Hearing the speech, I didn''t look back at night. My eyes kept looking straight at the road ahead. It took a few seconds to say "well" to confirm.


    As soon as his um voice came out, Gu Xinyu immediately choked his embarrassment, opened his eyes and continued to ask, "well... What''s the matter with the balloon on your desk?" she didn''t pass until she saw the balloon.


    Yiye glanced at her lightly, "just now a child said to give it to me, and then tied it to the table for me."


    Gu Xinyu took a breath. "So you didn''t take the balloon yourself?" she almost exclaimed. Then she remembered that it seemed that the balloon was orange, not red!


    No, she even made a mistake about the color. How could such a thing happen? She even made a mistake about the blind date. It doesn''t seem like Gu Xinyu''s style when it comes out!


    The night also looked at her in the twinkling of an eye. Seeing that she was tangled and wanted to cry without tears, she knowingly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I got the wrong object and the wrong person on my blind date!" Gu Xinyu was embarrassed and didn''t consider who asked this. He was very distressed and ashamed.


    Hearing her words, Yiye''s face suddenly tightened. After a few seconds of silence, his voice rang out, "so sure what''s wrong is not right?"


    Gu Xinyu immediately looked up at him and didn''t think about the double connotation in his words. His face was a little red because of distress, "so you knew I was wrong, didn''t you?"


    Also night hands firmly grasp the steering wheel, eyes looking at the road ahead, but quickly replied, "well."


    "Then you promised me to marry me." Gu Xinyu was more tangled and looked at him with a frown.


    "So? You want to repent?" Yiye looked at her, and the ending was a little selective, but he couldn''t hear the joke.


    Repentance? Gu Xinyu was also frightened by his words. He stared at him with his mouth slightly open. Yes, she just wrote an agreement for him to sign. It was agreed that no one should repent.


    Seeing her face at a loss, the night''s low words continued to ring, "do you have to recognize the person you''re dating today?"


    Gu Xinyu was stunned and blinked, but the bottom of her heart agreed with him. Yes, does she have to recognize the person she is dating today? All she wants is to get married. What''s the difference between who she is marrying?


    Remembering that his bag still contained the agreement note that he had just signed with him that he must get married, Gu Xinyu unconsciously grabbed the bag and looked at him with a calm expression, "I won''t repent."


    I didn''t look back at her. I just drove the car more stably and didn''t speak.


    Gu Xinyu looked at his side face and bit his lips. The slightly wrinkled eyebrow announced that something was bothering her.


    They were quiet. The atmosphere in the car was strange. After a while, Gu Xinyu still asked, "I... you..."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Yiye said, unable to hear his mood.


    "Can you tell me why you agree to marry me?" Gu Xinyu loosened his bitten lip, looked at him and waited for his answer.


    After a few seconds of silence, Yiye''s magnetic voice sounded, "because it''s suitable..." he remembered what she said to him last time in the teahouse. The blind date woman is not suitable for him. In fact, he doesn''t have the patience to stay with that woman.


    It''s too demanding, too wordy and too noisy. Since marriage is inevitable, why don''t he find a simple woman.


    Gu Xinyu''s eyes stared at him for a long time. He didn''t understand his answer, but there was nothing to blame, "Oh...".


    "I''m 32 years old. I''ve been in love several times before. I don''t have much life experience. I''m not romantic and boring. Military life is my only life." the man driving next to me suddenly said.


    Gu Xinyu looked at him in surprise, "you... Why did you tell me this?"


    "We want to get married. It''s necessary to let you know some basic information. I''ll take marriage seriously. Except that I don''t have much time with you, I have no less responsibility as a husband." although he looked ahead, he looked very serious when he spoke. With his cold and resolute face, he looked a little serious.


    Listening to his words, Gu Xinyu was in a complicated mood and muttered, "Oh, I know." don''t overdo it. She felt her palms sweating.


    Yiye turned to look at her. He saw her hanging her head and pulling her left finger with her right hand. He didn''t say anything. He looked ahead and focused on driving.


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening when she got home. Yiye said she would send her in, but she didn''t refuse.


    "Xinyu, why did you come back so late..." Gu Xinyu opened the door from inside before he took the key, revealing xiaorou''s smile.


    When she saw xiaorou standing at the door, Gu Xinyu was stunned. She didn''t expect that xiaorou would be at her house, but then she thought about it and suddenly understood what was going on. She came to check the post for Shiyi!


    Gu Xinyu smiled awkwardly and said, "he is Yiye, as for this..." when Gu Xinyu came to xiaorou, he looked at her threatening, then took her arm and said, "this is my sister..."


    Yiye pulled a smile at the corner of her mouth and nodded to Shi xiaorou, "hello." she stretched out her hand.


    Shi xiaorou looked at him with a sly smile. After seeing Gu Xinyu, she held out her hand to shake hands with him, and then pretended to be polite, "come in and sit down, don''t stand."


    The night also didn''t refuse. With Shi xiaorou''s invitation, Shi xiaorou came in and sat down. Shi xiaorou pretended not to know, so she pushed Gu Xinyu''s arm and whispered, "Xinyu, don''t plan to tell my aunt what''s going on?"


    In embarrassment, Gu Xinyu suddenly realized that he looked at Yiye with a dry smile and said to xiaorou a little deliberately, "he''s my boyfriend. We''re going to get married."


    "Really?" Shi xiaorou glared, and immediately looked at Yiye with different eyes. "Are you really going to get married?" the voice was raised, as if she was happy, but she was shocked.


    Ye nodded, "yes."


    Hearing his confirmation, xiaorou smiled very open, but stared at Gu Xinyu and said, "great, my sister is enlightened. Growing up with her, you are the first man she brought back."


    Yiye''s lips with a faint smile looked at Gu Xinyu. Her head didn''t know which zhuya country to hang to. "Yeah, maybe it''s because of getting married," he said.


    "Ha ha, yes, yes." Shi xiaorou smiled happily, pushing Gu Xinyu with enthusiasm on her face. "Go and pour tea, don''t be silly."


    When Gu Xinyu stares, xiaorou stands up and walks to the kitchen. She still doesn''t adapt to taking him home. Besides, when xiaorou comes to make a mess!


    "How do you know each other?" asked xiaorou with a smile when Gu Xinyu left.


    "Blind date, like old times at first sight." Yi Ye replied, the answer is very short but clear.


    Shi xiaorou''s smile converged a little, nodded and sighed slightly. "Think about it, blind date is Gu Xinyu''s style." she looked at others and sighed again, "To tell you the truth, Gu Xinyu had no parents since childhood and suffered a lot. He also had a love affair before. Maybe he couldn''t get out of the shadow of that love, so he wanted to find a substitute..."


    As she said that, xiaorou looked at Yiye and hoped to see his idea of quitting his marriage. After all, no one likes to be a double.


    No parents? Yiye was stunned for a moment, and a pity suddenly rose in his heart. He just felt that Shi xiaorou was really distressed about Gu Xinyu, "don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her..."


    Just then, Gu Xinyu came out with two cups of tea. When she came out, the two people who had just spoken stopped talking and looked at her.


    Put the tea in front of them, Gu Xinyu looked at them, "what are you talking about?"


    Xiaorou just served tea, ha ha, smiled twice and began to blow tea without answering.


    Yiye also took a sip of tea, gently put it down and said, "it''s getting late, and I should go."


    "Go so soon." xiaorou put down her tea cup and said hello.


    "Well, you rest early." Yiye stood up.


    "Gu Xinyu, you send him..." xiaorou said and pushed Gu Xinyu to him.


    Gu Xinyu knows what Shi xiaorou is thinking, so she goes to send Yiye as she says. See what Shi xiaorou does!


    Downstairs, the community street at night is very quiet. They walk silently. The air at night is a little cold. The silence between them also makes the atmosphere awkward. Facing this almost strange man, Gu Xinyu doesn''t know what to say to him.


    Stroking some cool arms, Gu Xinyu stopped, turned to see him, and also stopped at night.


    "Thank you..." Gu Xinyu pulled his lips at him and said.


    "Thank me for what?" Yi Ye''s eyebrows were slightly picked and looked at her and asked.


    Gu Xinyu pulled the corners of his mouth a few times and smiled awkwardly. Don''t open his eyes, "nothing... Nothing."


    "Yes." Yiye answered and stretched out his big palm to her.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the palm of his hand and wondered, "what?"


    "Give me your ID card."

 Chapter 593

    Gu Xinyu blinked with a pair of big water eyes, "what do you want your ID card for?"


    Seeing her nervous look, Yiye was a little funny. He reached out and touched her head, "look at your information. It''s necessary to submit the marriage application form."


    Gu Xinyu breathed a sigh of relief. She thought he was afraid that she was a liar. Only then did she find that his hand was touching her head. His face suddenly turned red and his head dropped lower.


    Also night found her shame, took away her hand, "huh?" the magnetic ending picked up a question.


    Gu Xinyu held his right hand in his left hand, vaguely, "still... Anything else?" he looked up and saw his eyebrows rise and fall, asked and looked at her. She immediately responded, "Oh, I''ll give you..." he looked down and turned out his ID card in his bag and handed it to him.


    Yiye took it, looked at the front for a while, turned it over and looked at the back, and then returned it to her, "there are mosquitoes outside, go in." seeing that she has been rubbing her arms, he said thoughtfully.


    Gu Xinyu nodded as if they were granted amnesty. They walked like this and were silent. She felt embarrassed and embarrassed. Moreover, she always felt a cold atmosphere with him. In hot weather, she felt very cold. She felt uncomfortable and wanted to go home. She was just about to turn around and leave, but she also realized that it was impolite. She said, "you should go back early."


    Yiye nodded and Gu Xinyu smiled. Then he turned and walked towards the corridor of the community.


    When Gu Xinyu came home and opened the door, xiaorou sat in the living room drinking tea, just like this is her own home.


    Gu Xinyu came forward and said angrily, "Shi xiaorou, you should have had enough."


    Shi xiaorou put down her tea cup and looked up at Gu Xinyu. Seeing her now, she turned against her warm-hearted sister and said bluntly to Gu Xinyu, "Xinyu, look at your degenerate appearance now. I love you. Even if you want to quarrel with my brother, you don''t have to joke about your happiness."


    Shi xiaorou is also a woman. She had a quarrel with Yunxin before. She naturally knows what Gu Xinyu is thinking.


    Don''t you just want to be angry!


    But Gu Xinyu''s marriage to a strange man for the sake of Qi Shiyi is really unreasonable.


    Just now she didn''t expose Gu Xinyu in front of the stranger in order to take care of the dignity of the strange man.


    After all, the man is very handsome and has temperament. He doesn''t look like an ordinary person or someone who seriously wants to marry Gu Xinyu.


    But because of this, Shi xiaorou can''t watch Gu Xinyu continue to make mistakes.


    Gu Xinyu is not only sending the handsome boy''s happiness, but also joking about Gu Xinyu''s own happiness! I''m sorry for her brother''s performance, so Shi xiaorou will never allow such a thing to happen.


    Gu Xinyu not only didn''t feel that she had done wrong, but felt that Shi xiaorou was unreasonable.


    "Is your family so unreasonable! Shi xiaorou, why do you interfere in my life! Since I have broken up with Shi Yi, we have nothing to do in the future! I hope your family won''t come to me again!" Gu Xinyu is in a bad mood.


    Maybe it was a mistake at the beginning. She should not confess to Shiyi or start with Shiyi. In this way, there will be no such things later.


    Her life would not be so painful now.


    I won''t be haunted by my family all the time.


    "Xinyu, my brother hasn''t broken up with you yet. Don''t shake the relationship between you and my brother because of what my mother said, otherwise you will regret it all your life." Shi xiaorou sincerely advised.


    Xiao Rou can''t understand the pain and regret of losing the person she loves most.


    Before, in order to forget Yunxin, she made up her mind to travel to Tibet, but the result was unsatisfactory.


    Instead, I met Yunxin in Tibet. When I met my favorite person in that scenic spot, I saw him for thousands of years. No one could understand the deep-rooted feeling of trying to remove him from the bottom of my heart.


    "Shi xiaorou, stop fooling around and go back. I''m going to rest today." Gu Xinyu continued when she didn''t want to hear.


    There are some things she knows, but she knows it. In life, there are not only feelings, but also many practical factors. Gu Xinyu is not a strong person or a perceptual person. She can''t defeat these difficulties in front of her.


    And her attitude towards Shiyi is not confident.


    In the final analysis, Shi Yi didn''t have her at all, otherwise it wouldn''t be this attitude now, let his sister convince her, but he didn''t come!


    This is the most unacceptable thing for Gu Xinyu!


    "Well, I''ll go back first. You can think about how to go in your own life." Shi xiaorou said no more, left a word and left with her bag.


    It''s useless to say more. Leave the rest to Gu Xinyu to think about it.


    After Shi xiaorou left, Gu Xinyu tightly closed his eyes and squeezed his fist.


    She knows what Shi xiaorou said, but even if there is regret, it is useless, because Shi Yi''s heart is not on her at all. It is futile for her to insist more.


    Why trample on your dignity under the responsibility of your family.


    The next day, Gu Xinyu went to the hospital as usual.


    She was glad that she had learned such a skill around the Ming mausoleum and could now make a living.


    In the afternoon, she came home from work as usual.


    But today I feel very lonely. Even when I get home, I am a person facing the white wall in a daze. Thinking about that time is really a little worse than death.


    So Gu Xinyu decided to go to the coffee shop for coffee and then go back. He happened to meet Xiao Liu from the hospital in the coffee shop. The two sat together for coffee and chat.


    "Xinyu." I was drinking coffee slowly in the coffee shop. I heard a voice calling her from far to near. Looking back, I saw Shi Yi coming towards her. Shi Yi was wearing a light gray sportswear. He looked sunny and handsome. He almost burned her eyes from far to near.


    Gu Xinyu''s heart gave a subconscious meal, but Shi Yi walked in front of her with a smile. "Xin Yu, I heard you worked in the hospital and haven''t seen you for many days. How are you?" Shi Yi looked at her with a long farewell nostalgia.


    During this time, he was very busy and had been on a business trip. He was not at home at all. He didn''t know what had happened recently.


    He also came back to know that Gu Xinyu hadn''t gone to the time group for a long time. He also heard from Shi xiaorou that she is now working in the hospital.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t open her eyes to the coffee in front of her. "I''m fine, thank you for your concern. Xiao Liu, have you finished drinking? Let''s go after drinking." she glanced at Xiao Liu opposite.


    Xiao Liu also noticed Gu Xinyu''s abnormality. She didn''t seem to like seeing the man. She took a sip of coffee, nodded and grabbed the bag behind her.


    Gu Xinyu also picked up her bag and was ready to go. When Shi Yi saw that she was going, he came forward and grabbed her hand, "Kexin, where are you going? I''ll send you."


    "Let go!" Gu Xinyu trembled, sensitively shook off his hand and walked towards the door in a hurry.


    "Gu Xinyu, you have me in your heart. Don''t escape any more. We can face those difficulties together. What''s your escape! It can only prove that you care about me more." Shi Yi''s words spread firmly behind you.


    Gu Xinyu''s steps stopped at once. His chest fluctuated because of his words. He grabbed his hands unconsciously, turned around and looked at him firmly, "Shiyi, you are too self righteous. No one will want to see another person who has seen how selfish he is!"


    Shi Yi frowned and came to her, "Xinyu, listen to me, those things are just a little difficulties, we can solve them."


    "Enough, don''t come here!" Gu Xinyu drank him with some excitement and took two steps back. "I won''t believe you when you say these words, and don''t come to me again!"


    Seeing Shiyi again will only make her heart more painful and overwhelmed.


    She has finally strengthened her determination. She no longer has anything to do with Shiyi. She can find a person who can talk to her all her life.


    Because Gu Xinyu had seen the Ming mausoleum with her own eyes, Shi xiaorou was hurt by love.


    That kind of pain is not affordable to ordinary people.


    Emotionally, she is not a brave person. She doesn''t have the courage to bear so much pain.


    I''m not sure if I can bear it.


    Since she knows there will be pain if she persists, why does she have to persist?


    Life is so short, why ask for sin!


    Shiyi was stunned by Gu Xinyu''s words and looked at her in situ.


    Shiyi really didn''t expect Gu Xinyu to say such heartless words easily. Her words poked the pain in his heart.


    She told her not to come to her again.


    "Gu Xinyu, have you had enough!" Shi Yi couldn''t help saying.


    Gu Xinyu, who came to the door of the cafe, suddenly stopped, his chest became more and more undulating, fiercely looked back at him, and was almost angry. "Shiyi, you said I was making trouble?" she suddenly sneered.


    "Your family was really the same. I was wrong. I was wrong at the beginning..." Gu Xinyu left a word and turned and left.


    She''s really wrong. She shouldn''t have confessed to Shiyi.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu going out of the cafe, Shi Yi was going to come forward and grab her hand.


    But thinking of what she had just said and the unexplained cold war between them these days, his heart was a little cold.


    Then he didn''t catch up, holding the palm and clenching his teeth.


    When Shiyi was angry, his phone came.


    As soon as she picked it up, xiaorou angrily passed, "brother, what are you doing? Xinyu came out of the coffee shop so angry that you don''t catch up! What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for the cauliflower to cool?"

 Chapter 594

    Shi xiaorou spoke in a heavy voice. She was really worried that Shi Yi missed her happiness.


    Now almost everyone has found their destination, but only Shi Yi''s love is still wandering, so Shi xiaorou is very worried.


    Since childhood, Shi Yi has been very concerned about her sister. Shi xiaorou naturally wants Shi Yi to live well.


    So now xiaorou is very worried when she sees Gu Xinyu coming out of the cafe.


    "Xiaorou, can you not be so excited! I have a sense of propriety for my own affairs!" Shiyi is in a bad mood now. He is even worse when he is yelled by Shi xiaorou. He frowns and doesn''t have a good tone for Shi xiaorou.


    Seeing that Gu Xinyu was about to leave, Shi xiaorou was very anxious. She didn''t hear the anger in Shi Yi''s tone. She still complained, "Brother, what''s the matter with you? It''s so difficult for you to catch up! Do you know that Xinyu talked about getting a marriage certificate with the man named Yiye! Do you really want to watch your beloved woman marry someone else!"


    Shi xiaorou has really seen what the emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry!


    Originally, Shiyi was not in a good mood. Now when xiaorou said this, his mood was even worse. No matter who was opposite the phone, he directly said, "enough, I know my own things, and I don''t need you to worry about them!" and then he hung up the phone.


    Shi xiaorou hears Shi Yi''s irritability and is ready to say something to Shi Yi, but the phone has been cut off.


    When xiaorou took her mobile phone, blinked and said in surprise, "what''s the matter? I''m obviously for his good. He still has a temper!"


    Shi xiaorou used to sit in the car and observe the form. Now she is inexplicably angry by Shi Yi. Shi xiaorou is in a bad mood. She hums and smiles, "why am I? I''m hard-working and thankless!" looking out of the window, Gu Xinyu has left.


    Shi xiaorou started the car and drove it away.


    Back at Yunxin''s house, xiaorou threw her bag heavily on the sofa as soon as she came in. Yunxin was reading and noticed that she was back. Yunxin looked up at her and saw her angry appearance. Yunxin naturally asked, "what''s the matter? This is..."


    "I really don''t understand. I''m obviously for my brother''s good. Even if he doesn''t appreciate it, he still loses his temper at me. I''ve never been so cold to my brother. No wonder Xinyu will ignore him!" Shi xiaorou is also very angry.


    Feel wronged for yourself.


    Yunxin puts down the magazine and reaches out to her. When xiaorou walks to him and sits down, Yunxin circles her in his arms and puts his chin on her neck. "Your brother''s own business is measured. You don''t have to worry for him."


    "What sense does he have? In terms of emotion, he is simply a piece of white paper!" Shi xiaorou is still worried and angry, but she is also worried about Shi Yi.


    "Are you better than him? In terms of feelings, you are also a piece of white paper." Yunxin kissed her neck and said.


    "No, I''m not a piece of white paper. I''m in love with you." Shi xiaorou looked back and said to Yunxin.


    "Then you''ve talked about me. In fact, the feelings are not as complex as you said. Gu Xinyu won''t marry anyone if she really loves your brother." Yun Xin said to Shi xiaorou, comforting her for fear that she might get angry.


    "Xinyu is talking about marriage with others now. She just wants to marry herself casually." Shi xiaorou tooted her mouth, which is very dissatisfied with Gu Xinyu''s behavior.


    "She is to stimulate Shi Yi. You don''t know Gu Xinyu''s character." Yunxin''s big palm rubbed Shi xiaorou''s hair.


    When xiaorou looked back at him with some expectation in her eyes, "are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t worry. Also, it''s time for both of us. Can you stop talking about your brother?" Yunxin slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Shi xiaorou.


    "But I don''t mention my brother now. What do you mention?" Shi xiaorou was worried about Shi Yi.


    When she was a child, Shi Yi was very kind to her. Now she breaks her heart for Shi Yi.


    Brother and sister have a good relationship, that''s it.


    People say that brother and sister should be together, but now there is a contradiction between Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi. If they are not on the United Front, things will be more difficult now.


    "Say our business, our marriage, think about it. We both have so many things to worry about, but you are worried about your brother now. What do you think in my heart?" Yunxin said jealously and kissed xiaorou heavily on her neck.


    Shi xiaorou felt the desire in Yunxin''s bones. She flicked Yunxin''s forehead, "take care of yourself, ha, I''m not going to serve you now. If you want to have evil thoughts towards me, I''ll be rude to it!"


    Although Shi xiaorou was warning Yunxin, she spoke with some coquetry.


    Hearing what xiaorou said, Yunxin immediately tightened her crotch and smiled, "you smart ghost, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you now. Wait until the wedding day, see how I punish you..." Yunxin vaguely pushed Shi xiaorou''s forehead.


    Maybe it''s because of her deep feelings. No matter how bad Shi xiaorou is now, Yunxin thinks she''s too cute.


    Before that, he said he wanted to save Shi xiaorou''s first time until the wedding day, so he wrote back and kept his promise.


    And it is also very meaningful to do that kind of thing with Shi xiaorou on the wedding day. It proves that Shi xiaorou was with her when she was his wife, and her wife was only Shi xiaorou.


    "I can imagine that scene now. I''m expected to be tossed to death by you. Can I apply for leave that day?" Shi xiaorou twisted her body, gently squeezed Yunxin''s face and said with a funny smile.


    Cloud heart immediately shook his head, "no, big things don''t approve vacation."


    Shi xiaorou laughed, "then I''ll have my holiday that day!"


    Yunxin never thought of this.


    Yunxin was stunned for a moment, then pinched xiaorou''s face and said with a smile, "I won''t let you go during the holidays. Don''t underestimate my ability."


    "Hate, don''t talk to you wolf!" when xiaorou pushed Yunxin''s chest and pretended to be very angry.


    "What''s the matter? I''m really angry?" Yunxin asked after seeing her get off his leg.


    "No, I''m hungry," Shi xiaorou said.


    "Just as the food bought last time in the refrigerator hasn''t been cooked, you can do it now." Yunxin pointed to the refrigerator and said it seriously.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at the refrigerator and was disappointed. She wanted to cry without tears. "Ha ha, good cloud heart, can we go out to eat?"


    Yunxin shook his head. "You can''t go out to eat. You have to finish kneeling on the road you choose."


    "Can I choose to climb?" Shi xiaorou pouted.


    "Sample, I know you can''t cook. Let''s go and eat out." Yunxin flicked xiaorou''s head and smiled.


    When xiaorou stuck out her tongue and felt very happy, "hee hee, I knew you loved me most."


    "Fool, your mother will always love you the most in the world." Yunxin shook his head and corrected Shi xiaorou''s idea.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to see Shi xiaorou fall out with Zou PEI for him.


    After all, in this world, only mothers love their children most.


    Hearing Yunxin''s words, xiaorou''s smile on her lips paused for a moment and felt a little embarrassed. She understood what Yunxin meant and what Yunxin meant.


    But she didn''t think about their future.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t really fall out with my mother. You''d better worry about how you can get through with my mother." Shi xiaorou said, holding Yunxin''s arm.


    Cloud heart took her out and asked, "when will you go home?"


    "What''s the matter? Do you want me to go back quickly now?" Shi xiaorou looked at Xiang Yunxin discontentedly, a little angry.


    "I didn''t say that. I was careful that my mother-in-law was afraid that I would abduct her daughter and run away. It would be difficult to hate me more." Yunxin rubbed xiaorou''s forehead with a smile.


    "Oh, so you are thinking for yourself, not for me at all." Shi xiaorou pretended to be angry.


    "Look, you like to distort what I say." Yunxin sometimes really sees Shi xiaorou''s willfulness and recklessness.


    "I didn''t distort what you said. Tell me, I didn''t distort what you said!" Shi xiaorou twisted the meat on Yunxin''s arm and said with a drum.


    "Everything is twisted." Yunxin smiled.


    "Don''t laugh with me and be serious with me." Shi xiaorou wanted to be serious, but she found that she couldn''t be serious with Yunxin at all.


    "I''m not serious. I''m serious. I know you like my serious nonsense."


    When xiaorou was stunned, she then hit Yunxin''s arm, "hate, you will run off the subject."


    "You mean the train derailed. It''s a slim chance."


    "OK, I can''t tell you. Don''t say any more. Let''s think about what to eat." Shi xiaorou said, but he always likes to turn the topic aside.


    "You worry too much today. You should eat something to make up your mind," Yunxin said.


    "Then I''m worried, not thinking." Shi xiaorou was so poor that she couldn''t help laughing and hit him on the arm.


    "This is the third time you hit me today. If you hit me again, I''ll press you on the bed!" Yunxin said.


    "You''re not afraid of something wrong with it, so you do it. I don''t object." Shi xiaorou twisted his meat.


    "You see you''re moving again. I''ll press you down when I go back in the evening. Yunxin''s lips are smiling." he pushed the bridge of her nose.


    "You don''t keep your word, you don''t keep your word." Shi xiaorou joked.


    "Obviously you just told me not to be trustworthy. I said that if you touch me for the fourth time, I''ll push you down. As a result, you will touch me immediately." cloud heart analysis.


    "Did I do it to you or did I move my feet?" Shi xiaorou said.


    "The hand is still the right hand. The human evidence is there." when Yunxin grabbed it, xiaorou put her hand on her lips and kissed.

 Chapter 595

    "Ah!" Xiao Rou suddenly screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" cloud heart hurriedly checked her situation.


    When xiaorou was crying, she lifted her feet.


    Yunxin looked down and saw that xiaorou''s thumb was bleeding. He squatted down painfully and looked at her feet. He saw a piece of broken glass inserted in her cry, and suddenly shed bright red blood.


    Yunxin looked up at xiaorou in surprise, "how can there be glass fragments at home? Does it hurt?" while surprised, xiaorou was more worried about the time.


    When xiaorou twitched and nodded, "it hurts..."


    "Don''t move, I''ll take you back to the room to deal with the wound." Yunxin asked her not to move and squatted down to pick her up.


    When xiaorou suddenly hooked Yunxin''s neck and buried it in his chest to cry.


    "Well, don''t cry. A little injury doesn''t matter." Yunxin comforted Shi xiaorou.


    "Who said it was a small injury, so painful, sobbing..." Shi xiaorou wiped her tears on Yunxin''s body.


    "Hehe, what is this small injury? Before, Mingshao and I have been on any battlefield and all blood flows through."


    "Do you flow animal blood?" Shi xiaorou blocked his words.


    Yunxin smiled, "that''s not true. We are all human beings. Now it''s all right. It doesn''t hurt so much." yunxinpet looked at her.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head. She hooked Yunxin''s neck and looked at Yunxin so closely that she found that he was really handsome. In fact, Yunxin was as handsome as Ming Ling.


    It''s just that the Ming mausoleum is so powerful and domineering that people can remember it at a glance.


    But Yunxin''s handsome is humorous and sunny, which makes people feel handsome.


    In this way, Shi xiaorou was a little distracted. Yunxin treated the wound for her, and she didn''t know.


    As soon as Yunxin looked up, she saw Xiao Rou''s eyes on him. He was tight all over. That desire was very strong.


    Shi xiaorou is surrounded by Yun Xin. The strong smell of Cologne surrounds Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou''s face is slightly red and slowly begins to respond to Yun Xin''s overbearing tongue kiss. Their tongues are inexorably intertwined. The ambiguous smell floats between them. Yun Xin''s hand slowly extends into Shi xiaorou''s clothes and kisses Shi xiaorou, While unfastening the very troublesome tape.


    Shi xiaorou''s face is red from beginning to end. Although they have been together for a long time, they have never been so close. Yunxin looks at Shi xiaorou''s red face and feels very cute. With a smile, she presses Shi xiaorou onto the bed and is about to take the next step.


    Unexpectedly, the mobile phone on the dresser began to ring. Who called? When xiaorou and Yunxin were very emotional, they ignored it. The mobile phone rang for a while, stopped, and began to ring anxiously again. When xiaorou couldn''t sit still, she cut her hair, thinking that maybe it was something important!


    Shi xiaorou pushes Yunxin away and wakes up to find that she has almost been stripped off. There are several obvious strawberry marks on her neck. Shi xiaorou stares at Yunxin a little shy and reaches for her mobile phone. Yunxin is very, very upset now. It''s not easy to go to the home run. Who''s this turtle grandson? Without looking at the time, Yunxin slapped the bed board angrily and turned away unhappily. She didn''t look at Shi xiaorou who was answering the phone. Shi xiaorou looked at the proud Yunxin and smiled. She answered a few words on the phone, hung up the phone and put the phone on the table at will.


    Go to Yunxin''s side, smile, spit out his tongue, and gently push Yunxin''s body, "well, I''m not angry. I just looked at the time. If I don''t go again, I''ll have no place!"


    Yunxin didn''t speak for a while. After a while, he was very puzzled and said, "then you should compensate me later!" his face clearly wrote a few big words. I was very unhappy and I wanted to be dissatisfied.


    When xiaorou smiled carelessly, patted Yunxin, and said mischievously, "look at the opportunity, let''s go!"


    With that, Shi xiaorou ran out of the door with a beating heart. Yunxin was surprised and hurried to catch up with Shi xiaorou, "Xiao Rou, look at the opportunity, wait for me!"


    The two walked to the first floor hand in hand. Shi xiaorou smiled very happy, but Yunxin had been worried about Shi xiaorou''s wound and protected it all the way, even if the wound cracked.


    Shi xiaorou patted Yunxin unhappily. As they walked, they went to the underground garage. Yunxin turned the key. Just about to open the door, suddenly, Shi xiaorou''s eyes turned. I don''t know what ghost idea came to mind. They took Yunxin''s hand and went outside.


    Cloud heart a face helpless, let Shi xiaorou pull, "my big miss, what''s the matter!"


    When xiaorou stuck out her tongue, tilted her head, scratched the back of her head, and looked at Yunxin pleasantly, "why don''t we take the bus!"


    Yunxin will not do it after listening to it! Even if the eldest lady at home is injured, she still has a heavy heart to play. If the wound cracks again, she will be distressed for most of the day.


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t let go of any expression of Yunxin. Shi xiaorou looks at Yunxin''s frown and lips. Isn''t it just to take a bus? With a look of eating Xiang?


    Although I think so, how dare Shi xiaorou say it! After all, I asked for help myself! Looking closely at Yunxin, she shook Yunxin''s arm in a coquettish way, "let''s go, let''s go!"


    When Yunxin disengaged, xiaorouyao''s own hand, although her heart was full of spring and couldn''t help agreeing to her lovely little lover''s requirements, she still looked serious and resolutely shook her head, "no!"


    Shi xiaorou''s face immediately pulled down, flattened her mouth and looked like she was going to cry. It seemed that she wanted to threaten Yunxin. I''ll cry for you if you don''t go with me.


    Yun Xin sighed, rubbed Xiao Rou''s dark hair, and finally nodded.


    Shi xiaorou''s dim eyes suddenly brightened up. With a cry of excitement, she opened her arms and rushed forward. Yunxin also opened her arms and waited for Shi xiaorou''s embrace. However, as soon as Shi xiaorou''s body turned and opened her arms to go outside, Yunxin stood in place all the time, and the corners of her mouth pulled a little stiff!


    The sun outside is very strong. Yunxin has been holding out his hand to help xiaorou block the sun. They are tired of walking to the place where they are waiting for the license plate and sit on the wooden board of the waiting car. Yunxin blocks the strong sun when he helps xiaorou with his hand, and xiaorou fans the wind when he helps with the other hand. It can be said that he is a good man of twenty-four filial piety. When xiaorou looks at Yunxin, a big drop of sweat drops on his forehead, I can''t help feeling a little distressed. I wiped Yunxin''s forehead with my hand. They have been bored all the time!


    Suddenly, a burst of dust blew. Xiaorou choked and coughed. Yunxin helped xiaorou''s chest painfully.


    The doors of the two buses opened and many people came down. Some people were carrying heavy luggage, some were holding hands with their lovers, and the corners of their mouths were always smiling!


    Finally, some people came down one after another. Finally, the whole car was empty!


    "Let''s go!" when xiaorou took Yunxin''s hand and walked to the bus. They sat in a position near the window. Soon, the bus opened.


    When I went, I also took away a burst of dust. When I was holding hands with Yunxin, I felt the summer wind blowing across my face and enjoyed the feeling that there was no objection from my family at this moment!


    It''s still a long time before xiaorou makes an appointment for the restaurant. When xiaorou climbs on Yunxin''s shoulder, she is sleepy. Yunxin dotes on a smile. Her wife is so cute!


    As soon as the bus stopped, the passenger who had no position to hold the handle was almost thrown out. Fortunately, the passenger patted his chest and walked out of the bus with curse. Yunxin gently pushed Shi xiaorou and signaled to get off. The saliva flowing from Shi xiaorou''s sleep was about to become a river, wetting a large area of Yunxin''s shirt!


    Yunxin helplessly looked at Shi xiaorou and couldn''t wake her up, but she would be taken away if she didn''t get off the bus. Suddenly, Yunxin''s eyes lit up. She didn''t know what idea she thought. She took a deep breath, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. She hugged Shi xiaorou and walked under the car. Shi xiaorou didn''t wake up and snored all the time!


    "Wow, so handsome, look at you!" passer-by a pushed his friend, his heart beating very fast, bouncing and patting his friend''s thigh, which hurt his friend''s leg.


    The whole street was thinking about them. The women looked at Shi xiaorou with envy and hated Shi xiaorou''s teeth. Such a handsome man was robbed!


    After walking for a while, Shi xiaorou''s eyes narrowed, vaguely opened her eyes, and saw Yunxin''s enlarged face. Shi xiaorou didn''t care. She closed her eyes and continued to fall asleep. After a few seconds, Shi xiaorou''s eyes enlarged, full of incredible. Then she patted Yunxin''s hand heavily, and almost didn''t scream!


    Yunxin frowned, stroked Shi xiaorou''s forehead and motioned her not to make trouble.


    Shi xiaorou noticed that the people in the whole street pointed at them. She couldn''t help being a little uncomfortable. Moreover, Yunxin simply hugged her. It was the princess! What a shame!


    When xiaorou''s face reddened rapidly, she pushed Yunxin, indicating that he could put himself down!


    Yunxin put Shi xiaorou down steadily. When she saw that Shi xiaorou was almost buried in his clothes, she couldn''t help laughing and felt very cute!


    Yunxin touched xiaorou''s black shiny soft hair and spoiled him with a smile, "OK, let''s go, otherwise there''s no place for a while!"


    When xiaorou couldn''t stand the people''s eyes, when Yunxin said she wanted to go, she was crazy, took Yunxin''s hand and walked quickly to the intersection!


    "Xiaorou, slow down and be careful of your injury!" Yunxin reminded.


    "This little injury is nothing. I don''t pay attention to it. Let''s go quickly. I really regret coming out." Shi xiaorou accelerated her steps and endured the sharp pain on her feet.


    "Oh!" Xiao Rou ran into someone recklessly.


    When she looked up, she saw a familiar face, "aren''t you that YeYe? Why are you here?" Shi xiaorou pointed to YeYe, who was hit by her, and her face was confused.

 Chapter 596

    When Yiye looked at xiaorou, she naturally recognized that she was the woman he had seen at Gu Xinyu''s house before. She was known as Gu Xinyu''s sister.


    Yiye is a soldier. Naturally, she can tell the relationship between Shi xiaorou and Gu Xinyu.


    Before, Gu Xinyu and Shi xiaorou staged a sister''s play in front of him. He could see at a glance that they were acting for him, but he didn''t reveal it.


    "Passing by." Yiye answered Shi xiaorou and looked up at Yunxin behind Shi xiaorou. At this time, Yunxin was also looking at him. Their eyes collided and wiped out some ice edges.


    "Since you are busy, I won''t bother you." Yiye didn''t look at Shi xiaorou at all, but looked at the words said by Yunxin.


    Then he walked to their side.


    Yunxin didn''t look back and looked straight ahead. Even if there was nothing in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly and showed a mystery.


    Shi xiaorou watched Yiye leave. Looking back, she found that Yunxin''s expression was wrong. She pushed Yunxin''s arm and asked, "Hey, Yunxin, are you wandering..."


    Yunxin turned his eyes a little, looked at Shi xiaorou, looked at the direction Yi ye had just gone, fixed his eyes for a moment, and then looked at Shi xiaorou, "how do you know this man?"


    When Yunxin asked, there was no humorous meaning on his face.


    Shi xiaorou can tell when Yunxin is really serious and when he is pretending to be serious.


    Seeing that Yunxin''s expression was wrong, she truthfully replied, "he is the man I saw at Gu Xinyu''s house before. Gu Xinyu is going to marry him."


    As soon as he said this, Yunxin''s eyebrows frowned fiercely, "Gu Xinyu is going to marry him!"


    Shi xiaorou quickly nodded, "yes, yes, I saw it with my own eyes that day. They are still downstairs and very close."


    When xiaorou sees Yunxin so nervous, she thinks Yunxin wants to help her find a way to get the man out of the scope of Gu Xinyu.


    As a result, Yunxin''s face was dignified. When she grabbed xiaorou''s hand, she took her away.


    Shi xiaorou was caught off guard and hurried to keep up. She asked, "Yunxin, where are you taking me? My feet still hurt..."


    Shi xiaorou didn''t feel it just now, but now she doesn''t walk normally. She is pulled by Yunxin and staggers. Her feet really hurt.


    Yunxin slowed down a little, but he didn''t stop and didn''t look back at Shi xiaorou.


    Seeing Yunxin''s tight side face, xiaorou guesses that there must be something in Yunxin''s heart, and it''s not small.


    Originally wanted to ask him what happened, but seeing that Yunxin seemed in a hurry, she didn''t ask.


    Soon, Yunxin returned home with Shi xiaorou.


    As soon as he got home, Yunxin called Ming Ling.


    "Ming Shao, there''s a situation here." as soon as the phone was connected, Yunxin said anxiously.


    "What happened to the company?" Ming Ling directly thought of the company, because now they have quit the underworld. If something happens, only the company will be in trouble.


    "The company is fine. It''s normal. It''s just that I''m worried that our previous identity will be dug out." Yunxin said his doubts.


    "Yunxin, we are ordinary citizens now. You have to talk about your previous identity." Ming Ling reminded Yunxin.


    Since they quit the underworld, they have been completely ordinary citizens and have nothing to do with the underworld.


    "We think so, but some people don''t. If someone insists on breaking us down and sneaking into us to investigate the evidence, we can''t guard against it." Yunxin said his worry.


    Ming Ling also heard the worry in Yun Xin''s words and asked, "what happened?"


    "I saw the soldier who was almost killed by us today. You should understand." Yunxin said.


    When xiaorou heard this, she immediately took a breath of surprise. No wonder Yunxin''s expression began to be wrong and her mood began to be abnormal since she saw that night just now. It turned out that they had known this man Yiye for a long time and had a holiday before!


    Shi xiaorou is a little frightened when she thinks about it now.


    Ming Ling frowned, "Yun Xin, you''re not the kind of person who makes a fuss when you see something. What''s the matter with you?" it''s just seeing Yiye. Is it necessary to be so nervous?


    "It''s not Mingshao. I didn''t just see him. Do you know what he is doing now? He deliberately approached Gu Xinyu and now wants to marry Gu Xinyu. You know, once a woman is captured by another man, she will completely obey the man''s words. Everything we had before can be obtained from Gu Xinyu at night."


    "You mean Gu Xinyu is going to marry Yiye?" there was some vigilance in the voice of Ming Ling.


    Yunxin nodded and suddenly realized that if he nodded, mingling couldn''t see it at all, so he said, "yes, didn''t he always want to bring us all? He''s a soldier and has been investigating us. Now he wants to come undercover! Even if he''s undercover, he still wants to take Gu Xinyu''s happiness into it!" Yunxin became more and more angry.


    When xiaorou heard it, she was both angry and frightened.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a thing. She thought that YeYe was indeed brought home by a man Gu Xinyu picked up from the road to get married. It turned out that YeYe had no purpose to Approach Gu Xinyu from the beginning.


    Soldiers are good at camouflage. After special training, they can''t even see Gu Xinyu. They also have problems at night.


    Fortunately, Yunxin bumped into him today and left a heart.


    "I see," Ming Ling replied.


    Maybe it''s because the attitude of mingling''s response is calm. Yunxin asks, "Mingshao, when are you going to come back?" now things seem very serious. If Mingshao doesn''t come back, Yunxin doesn''t know how to make up his mind.


    "I''ll be back in two days," said Ming Ling.


    "Come back quickly, before Gu Xinyu and Yiye get married."


    Gu Xinyu seldom takes part in their battle, so Gu Xinyu doesn''t know YeYe.


    But that doesn''t mean you don''t know Gu Xinyu at night!


    "Don''t worry, Gu Xinyu won''t do anything stupid." mingling said, reassuring Yunxin.


    "If I can rest assured, I won''t call you. You don''t know. Gu Xinyu has a problem in her mind. She can do anything to stimulate Shiyi. She picks up a man on the road and wants to get married and get a license without knowing anything about others. She''s not afraid that she will be cheated to sell. Mingshao, call her and tell her not to do anything stupid. She listens most What you said, "Yunxin said.


    How does Yunxin feel? He and Ming Ling have become Gu Xinyu''s elders. Now they have to worry about Gu Xinyu.


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t disturb the conversation between Yunxin and mingling, but she has been eavesdropping on them.


    After hearing what Yunxin said to mingling, she nodded and asked mingling to call to stop Gu Xinyu. Gu Xinyu should have married her brother.


    Let''s go at night. We''re not people on the way at all.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Xinyu should call Su wennuan earlier to persuade Ming Ling to convince Gu Xinyu.


    Shi xiaorou, why are you so stupid, or Yunxin is smart.


    "Well." Ming Ling answered Yunxin''s words and hung up the phone.


    When xiaorou saw Yunxin receive the phone, she hurried to him, blinked and asked, "well, do you really know Yiye?"


    Shi xiaorou now knows how narrow her world is. She doesn''t know a few people at all, let alone soldiers!


    Yunxin looked back and saw her surprised look. He nodded slightly, "well, I know. I was very hot before."


    Yunxin still remembers that time. Apart from the first brother, he has never met such a strong opponent, and this opponent is dedicated to catching them.


    That kind of play is called stimulation!


    "Do you men don''t know each other?" Shi xiaorou asked in surprise.


    Yunxin also looked at her, thought about it, and then replied, "it seems like this. We men really don''t know each other."


    Yunxin hadn''t thought about this before, but now he was raised by Shi xiaorou. He recalled some things in the past. The people he knew seemed to be really a friendship.


    I remember when I first met Ming Ling, they were just strangers.


    At that time, he was as old as Ming Ling and was only 13 years old. In order to compete for a territory, he was hard to give up. No one was willing to give that territory to the other party and could not tell the outcome.


    Finally, there was no way. The two of them came up with a way to have the best of both worlds, that is, merge their two gangs into one gang. In this way, everyone is their own.


    Everyone owns this territory.


    So he was forced to become brothers with Ming Ling. After so many years, they have been brothers for many years.


    In this way, the friendship between him and Ming Ling was also forged.


    Yunxin now thinks that the first half of his life is really wonderful.


    After hearing this, Shi xiaorou stroked her mouth and said with a little dissatisfaction, "you men really like to fight and think about women at all."


    I don''t want to know what their women should do, and they will worry, okay.


    Yunxin hugged Shi xiaorou''s shoulder close to himself, and looked at her with some ambiguity in her joy. "At that time, there was no you, not now. You are my world."


    When xiaorou hit him on the chest, "you hate..."


    "When I hate it, I still like it." Yunxin grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand and kissed it on his lips. He thought that he had almost caught fire with Shi xiaorou just now, but he didn''t do it. His body reacted again when he thought of her sweetness.


    When xiaorou realized that something was wrong with Yunxin, she took her hand out of his hand, walked aside and distanced herself from him, "men are wolves."


    "Otherwise, how can I eat sheep?" Yunxin said.

 Chapter 597

    "Cut, I''m too lazy to talk to you. I went to take a bath and sleep." Shi xiaorou limped to the bathroom. After some tossing, Shi xiaorou felt some pain in her feet.


    Just halfway through, the doorbell rang and Yunxin went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw Zou Pei. Standing at the door with a straight face, Yunxin was stunned. Although he was embarrassed, in line with politeness, he still shouted, "aunt..."


    Zou Pei ignored him, gave him a white look, and then walked towards the house. When she saw xiaorou turning around, she said angrily, "dead girl, you live here at ease."


    Zou Pei''s words were obviously ironic and angry.


    Shi xiaorou also pulled her lips awkwardly. Unexpectedly, Zou peihui would come at this time, "ha ha, mom, why are you here?"


    Zou peileng hummed and said, "if I don''t come, are you going to never come back all your life and run away with a man like this? Don''t you even want your mother!" Zou Pei said, a little wronged.


    She knew that Shi xiaorou was angry with her, so she didn''t go home. At first, Zou Pei thought that Shi xiaorou would go home in a few days, but she didn''t expect that three or four days had passed. Shi xiaorou had no plan to go home and didn''t even call home.


    Zou Pei couldn''t help it, so she ran over to have a look.


    Zou Pei was even more angry when she ran over to see this situation. Shi xiaorou was not popular here. Yunxin didn''t take her seriously at all. She was shameless to stay here. It was like losing her face.


    "Oh, mom, I don''t want you. I just let us calm down for a few days." Shi xiaorou came back and took Zou Pei''s arm and sold her.


    But because the foot hurts too much, it''s hard to avoid limping when walking.


    Zou Pei suddenly saw her casual action. Zou Pei didn''t have time to pay attention to her coquetry. She grabbed her hand and looked down anxiously, "What''s the matter with your feet, xiaorou? Tell me, did Yunxin use violence against you! Did he imprison you and won''t let you go back? Tell mom, mom will help you get justice. Let''s sue him and put him in jail!"


    Zou Pei was nervous, anxious and distressed. She looked at Shi xiaorou.


    Seeing that xiaorou was lame, she didn''t calm down at once.


    Yunxin is speechless after hearing Zou Pei''s words. Zou Pei is so imaginative and imaginative. Why not be a novelist?


    Shi xiaorou is right to use violence against him. How dare he treat Shi xiaorou? It''s too late to confess as an aunt every day.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m fine..." seeing Zou Pei exploring up and down her, Xiao Rou quickly grabbed Zou Pei''s hand and didn''t let her continue to explore. She explained anxiously, "I''m fine. I accidentally stepped on broken glass today and hurt my foot, so it''s a little abnormal to walk."


    "Well, how can there be broken glass? Let mom see. How''s the injury?" Zou Pei looked distressed. She took Shi xiaorou''s hand and asked her to sit down on the sofa. She squatted down to take off her shoes for Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou could stand it. She quickly helped Zou Pei up, "Mom, I''m really fine. You don''t have to..."


    "There''s nothing wrong. Let me see. You child can''t take care of yourself since childhood. Now your foot is hurt. I don''t know how you deal with it. Take off your shoes and let your mother see." Zou Pei scolded and said anxiously.


    Seeing Zou Pei''s urgent and distressed appearance, xiaorou''s eyes were hot and suddenly wanted to cry.


    When xiaorou was brought up by Zou Pei, Zou Pei immediately found out when she was a little disturbed. Seeing that xiaorou was crying, Zou Pei became more worried and strengthened Yunxin''s heart when she bullied xiaorou.


    Without saying a word, he stood up and argued with Yun Xin, "how do you take care of my daughter? You haven''t abused her these days! You son of a bitch!" Zou Pei scolded, and his eyes were a little wet.


    Her daughter was bullied and wronged outside. How can she not be angry and distressed.


    Yun Xin was really wronged and a little confused. Why did he suddenly scold him? He hurriedly said, "aunt, I really didn''t bully her..."


    "You didn''t bully her, how could she be sad and wronged! Yunxin, I thought you had a little conscience before, but now I find you don''t even have a conscience!" Zou Pei scolded Yunxin with tears.


    All this happened so fast that xiaorou had no time to react. Yunxin had been scolded bloody.


    Shi xiaorou quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, stood up and helped Zou Pei explain, "Mom, don''t get excited. He really didn''t bully me."


    "You dead girl, you are still talking for him!" Zou Pei suddenly raised her voice again.


    "I didn''t speak for him..."


    "Still sophistry, if you hadn''t been wronged, what would you cry?" Zou Pei scolded.


    "I, I was moved by your great maternal love." Shi xiaorou pouted and said truthfully.


    Just now Zou Pei wanted to take off her shoes and show her the wound. Just now she cared about her. She really moved Shi xiaorou in a moment.


    She has been angry with Zou Pei these days, but she sees that Zou Pei thinks so much of her and cares so much about her.


    When xiaorou realized that there was no gas to bet between mother and daughter. Anyway, mother loved her children most.


    At this moment, xiaorou really felt this truth.


    When she heard xiaorou say this, Zou Pei was stunned. Looking at Shi xiaorou, she saw that her daughter seemed to grow up a lot overnight. She was pleased and satisfied and gently hit Shi xiaorou, "Oh, you dead girl."


    "Hey, I''ve finally been wronged." Yun sighed. His grievances have been washed away. It''s really not easy.


    "Don''t talk. If you dare to treat my daughter, I won''t spare you first!" Zou Pei turned around and said seriously to Yunxin.


    Yunxin nodded immediately, "yes, I don''t speak. What you say is what you say, as long as you don''t wronged me."


    He can''t bear the crime of violence against women.


    Besides, he can''t do it to women at all, okay?


    No matter in battle or in real life, he has always been respectful to women.


    As the saying goes, good men don''t fight women.


    "Why, you blame me for wronging you!" Zou Pei said angrily.


    Yunxin immediately bowed his head, "no, I don''t dare to blame you. You wronged me. Just give me another innocence. I''m not greedy."


    "You give me back, don''t you!" no matter what Yunxin says, Zou Pei always has something to force Yunxin into a dead corner.


    "No, I won''t speak. I''ll pour you tea and you can talk." Yunxin finally found that everything he said was wrong standing here.


    His mother-in-law''s mouth is too powerful. It''s better not to stay here and make her angry.


    Yunxin goes to the kitchen.


    He finally knew who Shi xiaorou had learned from her careless and angry character.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    After Yunxin left her sight, Zou Pei''s mood was much better. There was a saying called out of sight and out of mind.


    If you can''t see Yunxin shaking in front of her, she doesn''t have any anger.


    He turned back, took Shi xiaorou''s hand and asked her to sit on the sofa. "Sit down and I''ll look at your feet. The wound should be treated well, or it won''t look good to leave a scar. You''re a girl''s family."


    When xiaorou sat down on the sofa with Zou Pei''s arrangement.


    Zou Pei told xiaorou to take off her shoes. When she saw that her feet were wrapped in gauze, she asked, "have you treated the wound yourself?"


    Shi xiaorou said, "Yunxin helped me get it."


    "You''re saying good things for him again."


    "No, he really did it for me." Shi xiaorou said it sincerely without sophistry.


    Zou Pei was a little embarrassed and said, "even so, it can''t prove that he is a good man. If he knows how to take care of you, he won''t let you stab your foot."


    "Well, I accidentally broke the vase a few days ago. Yunxin was not at home, so I dealt with the fragments on the ground myself. As a result, I didn''t deal with them clean. I suffered for myself."


    "You girl, talk nonsense." Zou Pei pushed xiaorou''s forehead with a finger.


    Shi xiaorou sticks out her tongue, "that''s what it is. By the way, mom, how do you know Yunxin lives here?"


    "Your brother told me, and your brother didn''t let me worry. If you two fall in love, can you find something I like?" Zou Pei said discontentedly.


    "But mom, why should we find someone you like when we are in love? It''s not you who have been with him..." Shi xiaorou pouted and fell in love with Zou Pei again.


    "You girl, what are you talking about?" Zou Pei said discontentedly, but when you think about it carefully, what Shi xiaorou said is not unreasonable.


    Rough words are not rough.


    "What I''m saying is from my heart. Take brother for example. You want brother to find someone you like, but brother doesn''t like it. How can they live their whole life and give you grandchildren?" Shi xiaorou thinks Yunxin is right. We should reason with Zou Pei and can''t fight hard.


    You can''t go against her, otherwise Zou Pei will be more energetic.


    Make sense of what she says.


    "How do you know that your brother doesn''t like the next daughter?" Zou Pei also has his own reason.


    "If my brother likes it, there are so many golden ladies you introduced to him before. He can just pick one before he meets Gu Xinyu. Why doesn''t he want any?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    "That''s not because he liked Su wennuan before and didn''t come out of the shadow of emotional failure. Now he finally came out and he has a better choice." Zou Pei always wanted the best of his children''s way.


    "But he fell into the shadow of falling in love with Gu Xinyu again. What should he do? Mom, have you thought about it?" Shi xiaorou never felt so eloquent.

 Chapter 598

    Zou Pei was stunned by Shi xiaorou. She didn''t react for a few minutes. Then her voice was a little bumpy and said, "doesn''t your brother still like Gu Xinyu?"


    Shi xiaorou said silently, "Mom, what''s your concept? If my brother doesn''t like Gu Xinyu, how can he be with her? It''s because he likes it."


    "It''s Gu Xinyu who has been chasing your brother, not your brother who likes her." Zou Pei said cunningly. Anyway, she just can''t accept Gu Xinyu with Shiyi.


    "Mom, is my brother so hasty?" Shi xiaorou said.


    Zou Pei immediately pushed Shi xiaorou''s arm. "What did you say? Did you say that about your brother? Your brother usually treats you well."


    "I don''t mean to slander my brother. I''m just saying that my brother is responsible and single-minded." Shi xiaorou said, holding Zou Pei''s arm.


    "You girl, you always talk so unreliable." Zou Pei also crossed her eyes, Xiao rou.


    Zou Pei likes his children to get the best, but he doesn''t like what others say about his children, especially his son.


    She doesn''t like to hear people say what''s wrong with her son.


    In her heart, her son is the best man in the world.


    "I''m very reliable. Mom, there''s a saying that children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Can you let us fall in love freely? We actually know who we want to spend our life with." Shi xiaorou wanted to carry out ideological education with Zou Pei.


    "What do you know? You''re still young and don''t know what happiness is." Zou Pei said to Shi xiaorou and spoke to her as a person from the past.


    They are elders. They have experienced ups and downs in life. They don''t understand anything. Now they can see clearly what is suitable and what is not suitable.


    "Although we don''t quite understand it now, I know that if you break us up by force and find us another one, we will not be happy." Shi xiaorou pouted and said.


    "You child, what are you talking about? Do I deliberately make you unhappy? Everything my mother does is for your sake." Zou Pei scolds Shi xiaorou.


    My heart is also very uncomfortable. I think of my two children wholeheartedly, but they don''t appreciate it. The feeling of being questioned for their sake is like being poked in my heart.


    "Mom, don''t get excited. I know you are for our sake, but happiness is felt by the parties themselves. Sometimes outsiders think you are very happy. In fact, you may not be happy."


    "You..." Zou Pei was ready to get angry again.


    Yunxin came out at the right time. "Come on, have a cup of tea. Don''t be too angry." Yunxin came out with tea and put it in front of Zou Peihe and Shi xiaorou.


    In fact, he had already made the tea, but he didn''t bring it out all the time, just to save more time for Shi xiaorou and Zou Pei and let them talk more.


    Now, seeing that they disagreed and were ready to quarrel, he quickly brought out the tea to prevent their mother and son from quarreling again.


    Zou Pei glanced at Yunxin, hummed coldly and said, "don''t be smart." it was obviously dissatisfied with Yunxin.


    Yunxin is confused. How did he do wrong? Well, he is drunk with injustice for no reason.


    Yun Xin scratched the back of his head and didn''t speak. Everything he said was wrong, so he didn''t speak.


    "Mom, look at you. Yunxin didn''t do anything wrong. Why don''t you give him a good face." Shi xiaorou couldn''t see it and defended Yunxin against injustice.


    "What''s the matter? Now I can''t stand this little grievance?" Zou Pei didn''t talk to Shi xiaorou, but looked at Yunxin with a doubt on his face.


    Yunxin waved his hand. "No, no, aunt, you taught me that I should correct it early." Yunxin is as good as a dog leg now.


    Zou Pei smiled, "Oh, it''s almost the same."


    When xiaorou secretly gave Yunxin a thumb and praised him.


    To tell the truth, xiaorou is very satisfied with Yunxin''s performance. She knows that Yunxin has changed a lot for their future. Now her attitude towards Zou Pei is a progress.


    "Aunt, you drink tea. You should be thirsty when you come all the way." Yunxin respectfully brings the tea to Zou Pei.


    "I''m really thirsty." Zou Pei took a sip from her tea cup.


    Seeing this, Yunxin looked at xiaorou happily. It was not easy. Zou Pei was finally willing to drink the tea he poured her. This was a good start.


    Zou Pei looked at his watch. "It''s getting late. I have to go. The driver is still waiting outside." Zou Pei stood up.


    When xiaorou had to stand up with her, "Mom, you''re leaving so soon. Don''t go back after dinner?"


    Zou Pei hurriedly pressed Shi xiaorou and wouldn''t let her get up. "Don''t get up. Your feet are like this. What if you get up and hurt yourself again."


    Zou Pei is full of love for Shi xiaorou for fear that she will suffer a little pain.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Shi xiaorou was stubborn and ready to stand up.


    Zou Pei hurriedly pressed her hand. "If you don''t get up, don''t get up. I''ll go, but only a few steps." Zou Pei said and walked towards the door.


    When I came to the door, I couldn''t bear to look back at her, "xiaorou..."


    "Mom..." before Zou Pei said it, Shi xiaorou took the lead in calling Zou Pei, "I''ll go home tomorrow." Shi xiaorou said.


    Zou Pei''s smile immediately opened and nodded, "well, come back early tomorrow. I''ll prepare something delicious for you."


    In fact, the happiness parents want is so simple.


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, I''ll go back early tomorrow morning. Mom, be careful on your way."


    "I know. You don''t have to tell me. I''ll go first. You have a good rest." Zou Pei walked to the door.


    Yunxin hurriedly sent her, "Auntie, please go slowly."


    Zou Pei looked back at Yunxin, sighed and left without saying anything.


    With this sigh, the whole cloud heart was a little confused. I didn''t know what Zou Pei meant.


    After seeing Zou Pei off, Yunxin returned and sat next to Shi xiaorou. Shi xiaorou leaned on his shoulder and said, "in fact, my mother is still very good."


    "I didn''t say your mother was bad." Yunxin replied to her.


    "Well, I''ll go back tomorrow and you help me pack up." Shi xiaorou said.


    Yunxin immediately stood up, "OK, I''ll help you clean up now."


    Shi xiaorou was not happy immediately, "so positive, you think so, I''ll go quickly."


    Cloud heart immediately raised his hand and surrendered, "wronged, I certainly can''t bear you to go quickly."


    Yunxin has to show a reluctant appearance.


    "No wonder, if you can''t bear it, why are you so positive?" Shi xiaorou said unhappily.


    Yunxin has seen what nonsense is. Women''s logic is always so difficult to understand.


    "Isn''t it happy that you are reconciled with your mother?" Yunxin explained.


    When xiaorou said angrily, "you just want me to go quickly." a word disagreed and unhappy.


    "What are you talking about? OK, let''s not go. Can you still live with me." Yunxin sat down next to her and hugged her waist slightly.


    "That''s no good. I''ve promised my mother to go back," Shi xiaorou said with a pout.


    "Shall I help you clean up?" Yunxin is a little innocent. Women are really difficult to serve.


    "You''d better help me tidy up my things." Shi xiaorou changed her tone again.


    "OK, I''ll go now." Yunxin stood up again and walked towards the room.


    This time, xiaorou didn''t say anything.


    The next day, Shi xiaorou went home on time. Zou Pei was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Gu Xinyu still works in the hospital. After work that day, he saw Yiye at the door of the hospital.


    Gu Xinyu stopped not far from him, looked at him and thought he was wrong.


    Yiye also saw her. He approached her with a slight smile on his face, "what do you want to eat after work?"


    Gu Xinyu was a little surprised, "Why are you here?"


    "I came straight from work today to tell you that my love report has been approved." Yiye said with a smile on her lips.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned. He didn''t know what he felt.


    Anyway, I was stunned for a moment, and suddenly there was a sadness in my heart.


    Something seems to be completely lost.


    Yiye''s love report proves that she can marry Yiye.


    She can marry YeYe, which means she will lose her wings forever.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk?" Gu Xinyu was stunned at night and said.


    Gu Xinyu hurried back and smiled at him, "it''s okay, let''s go..."


    Then Gu Xinyu walked forward.


    The night didn''t keep up, but asked suspiciously, "where are you going?"


    Gu Xinyu also stopped suddenly, looked back at him and looked at him puzzled.


    Yiye looked at her so out of state. He reminded, "you haven''t chosen what to eat."


    Gu Xinyu suddenly realized that she had just lost her mind and didn''t react at all.


    "Let''s have western food," Gu Xinyu said.


    "Well, let''s go." Yiye came forward and walked with Gu Xinyu, taking her hand naturally.


    Gu Xinyu immediately shrunk back and pulled his hand out of Yiye''s hand.


    That''s sensitive and afraid.


    Yiye looked back at her and saw that she seemed frightened. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Xinyu bit his lip, "I, I''m not used to it."


    The night also saw her left hand holding her right hand. Only then did she understand that she was not used to anything. Maybe she was not used to men touching her.


    Yiye said, "sorry, I thought you could accept it."


    "No, needless to say sorry, it''s not your fault, it''s my problem." Gu Xinyu quickly explained.


    "Well, stop talking, let''s go eat." Yiye didn''t continue this topic, walked directly to his car, and didn''t continue to hold Gu Xinyu''s hand.

 Chapter 599

    Gu Xinyu pursed her lips slightly and kept up with the footsteps of the night.


    YeYe opened the co pilot''s door for her and let her sit in.


    After Gu Xinyu sat in, Yiye closed the door for her and sat down in the driver''s seat. Only then did he drive away.


    All the way, I looked at the road ahead at night, drove steadily, and didn''t speak.


    Gu Xinyu kept looking at the front, but he was wandering and didn''t speak.


    When we arrived at the western restaurant, Yiye parked the car in the parking space. Gu Xinyu opened the door and got off. Yiye followed.


    Gu Xinyu walks into the western restaurant with Yiye. The waiter comes to greet them.


    One of the waiters recognized Yiye and immediately respectfully said, "chief, you''re here. I''ll call our manager right away..."


    Gu Xinyu looked at the night curiously. Unexpectedly, the people here respected him so much, and the man was also a big man.


    The night also said calmly, "no, we just came to have dinner."


    The waiter nodded, "OK, Mr. Yi, please..." the waiter took Yiye and Gu Xinyu to the best position here.


    Gu Xinyu followed them and sat down on the seat.


    After ordering, there were only two people left, Yiye and Gu Xinyu. They didn''t speak. The atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Gu Xinyu thought about it. Since the road is his own choice, he has made up his mind to marry Yiye, so don''t worry so much.


    Between her and Shiyi, it''s impossible in this life.


    Gu Xinyu said, "they call you chief. Your official is not small."


    Yiye put a mouthful of juice on the table and replied, "nothing. It''s just the head of a regiment. It''s all work."


    "However, your work is meaningful." Gu Xinyu said with a slight smile on his face.


    "You laugh very well, but you never laugh." Yiye suddenly said a compliment to Gu Xinyu, which he said from his heart.


    Gu Xinyu smiles really good-looking. She is a refreshing woman. She just doesn''t know why she always gives people a cold feeling.


    In her bones, she refused to be thousands of miles away, but she had been forcing herself to deal with people.


    Gu Xinyu blushed and hung his head in shame. He picked up the drink in front of him and didn''t respond to YeYe''s words.


    Seeing her like this, YeYe naturally knew that she was shy and didn''t say anything. She took a sip of the drink in front of her.


    Soon, their steak came up.


    Each picked up his knife and fork.


    "We''ll go through the formalities in a few days," he said while eating at night


    Gu Xinyu takes a knife and fork in his hand, and there is a sadness in his heart.


    However, Shaoqing suppressed this sad feeling again, and said she knew it.


    Gu Xinyu is not a fool. She naturally knows what Yiye means by going through the formalities.


    Is to get married and get a license.


    "Look at your sister, what other family members do you have? When I have time, I''ll invite them to dinner." Yiye said.


    Gu Xinyu''s back is cool again.


    younger sister?


    She knew that YeYe was talking about Shi xiaorou. Last time, because Shi xiaorou went to her house to make trouble, she had to say that she was her sister. In fact, she had no family.


    I lied to Yiye. Now I don''t know how to fulfill my lie.


    Gu Xinyu is a little nervous. His hands holding knives and forks are sweating.


    She pursed her lips and said, "I have no other family."


    The night also looked at her unexpectedly, stunned for half a second, and then nodded with understanding, "OK, we''ll get the certificate another day, and two people will come out to celebrate."


    "Don''t you still have family? Call your family out for dinner." Gu Xinyu looks at him.


    She met YeYe on the street. She didn''t know YeYe at all.


    At first, she didn''t know who he was, what his job was, and what his family situation was.


    Now she said she was getting married. Naturally, she wanted to know.


    Yiye looked at her and paused for a few seconds. She didn''t answer immediately. After a while, she said, "they are all busy..."


    Hearing his answer, Gu Xinyu seemed to understand something. He bowed his head and nodded. He didn''t continue to say anything.


    Also, she knows nothing about YeYe. Similarly, YeYe knows nothing about her.


    They are still strangers now. Why do you believe her?


    There was nothing to say after two people.


    After dinner, Yiye said he would send Gu Xinyu back.


    Just as Gu Xinyu didn''t have a car, he agreed.


    Yiye sends Gu Xinyu downstairs. He is preparing to send Gu Xinyu up. Suddenly, he receives a phone call.


    He had to say sorry to Gu Xinyu, "I have something urgent to go first."


    "Well, you''re busy. I''m fine." Gu Xinyu asked him to go first.


    Watching Yiye''s car drive away, Gu Xinyu''s shoulders relax and her heart is a little sad. It seems that she is destined not to be with the person she likes in her life.


    There''s nothing wrong with getting married.


    I went upstairs and opened the door. I heard the sound of TV.


    Gu Xinyu glanced warily around the living room, just as he came out of the kitchen with a dish on his wing.


    Gu Xinyu opened his eyes and was surprised, "Why are you here again?"


    Shi Yi put the dishes on the table and took off his apron. "What''s another? I''m here for the first time."


    Gu Xinyu strode to him, "your sister came without my consent before."


    Gu Xinyu is very dissatisfied. How can his family break into houses without the consent of others.


    "My sister is my sister, I am me, and I am different from her." Shi Yi put aside his apron and looked at Gu Xinyu. "I haven''t eaten yet after work. I cooked some dishes." he pointed to the food on the table.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the table and saw a table of rich food. The lost taste in his heart warmed up bit by bit. He even felt a trace of warmth.


    But when I thought of what Shiyi''s mother said to her, I thought of my identity as a gangster.


    She had to bite her teeth and say, "I''ve eaten, eat by yourself." she put her handbag on the sofa, sat on the sofa and watched TV, ignoring the time wing.


    Shi Yi also walked over and sat down. "What did you eat with your fiance?" Shi Yi asked.


    Gu Xinyu could hear that what he said was not a question, but an affirmation.


    Gu Xinyu looked at him fiercely and said angrily, "since you know that I have eaten with Yiye, why do you have to cook for me?"


    "Because I know you''re not full, you don''t like western food at all." Shi Yi''s words hit Gu Xinyu''s heart.


    Gu Xinyu frowned, "Shiyi, don''t think you know me more, we..."


    "Our hearts are connected." before Gu Xinyu finished his words, he was robbed of the initiative by Shiyi.


    Even if Gu Xinyu didn''t say that, Shi Yi knew what she was going to say.


    She wants to say that they are not people of the same world at all, are they.


    "Who has a heart to heart with you? Don''t think you''re great to follow me and understand my movements." Gu Xinyu doesn''t watch him and watches TV.


    "No, I didn''t follow you." Shi Yi denied Gu Xinyu''s words. He did not follow Gu Xinyu.


    It was just that someone saw them eating together and called him.


    "Don''t play any mystery with me. I don''t eat that set." Gu Xinyu said coldly.


    "I know that you are used to those mysterious things, but Xinyu, do you think that if you give up love and choose someone to marry, you can be responsible for yourself?" Shi Yi finally got back to the topic.


    What does Gu Xinyu think? Shi Yi is very clear. Gu Xinyu is angry now, but Zou Pei speaks to her like that and despises her like that.


    In order to prove to Zou Pei that she is not a must, and to prove her backbone, she wants to get married and show Zou Pei.


    Is it really worth taking the happiness of your life in order to be angry?


    "Shi Yi, if you come to preach to me, you can go now. I don''t need you to tell me any truth!" Gu Xinyu was also angry and said unhappily.


    "You should understand that I''m not preaching. Why don''t you admit your heart?" Shi Yi asked with a frown.


    "Shiyi, are you so happy to embarrass me?" Gu Xinyu asked, his eyes a little red.


    She has always followed Ming Ling, has a strong self-esteem, never bows to anyone, and can''t stand being laughed at by others.


    Now it''s just that he confessed to Shi Yi first, but someone has been holding this handle to poke her heart and make her hurt.


    She has tried her best to heal her wounds. Why doesn''t she let her go, just like seeing her down and out?


    Shi Yi suddenly understood the emotion in Gu Xinyu''s eyes.


    He said painfully, "I just want you not to have trouble with yourself."


    "Don''t worry, the problem between us is not a problem. Give me some time and I will solve this problem." Shi Yi explained to Gu Xinyu.


    "How can you solve it? Send your mother abroad or both of us?" Gu Xinyu immediately asked.


    Zou Pei will have opinions on her all her life. She won''t change her opinion. Even if they get married regardless of Zou Pei''s opposition, her life will not be better in the future.


    Unless they don''t want to see each other.


    Shi Yi was stunned by Gu Xinyu''s question. He looked at Gu Xinyu with determination. He understood that Zou Pei and Gu Xinyu can''t live in the same space now, right.


    "Xinyu, my mother is not as bad as you think," Shi Yi said.


    Gu Xinyu sneered, "yes, your mother is not so bad. The bad thing is me. What else is there to say? You go. We have no common language."


    "Xinyu..."


    "You go, do you have to force me to move?" Gu Xinyu stood up, pointed to the door and said, with some ruddy eyes.


    She wanted to understand that even if she had a marriage without love, there would be no pain now, so why keep love?

 Chapter 600

    Looking at Gu Xinyu''s sad and firm appearance, Shi Yi''s heart is actually very painful.


    He wants to give Gu Xinyu a happy future instead of looking at her pain.


    Shi Yi frowned and knew that it was useless to say more now. Gu Xinyu couldn''t listen at all.


    "Don''t move, I won''t come in the future." Shi Yi hung his head slightly and walked out.


    When she felt that Shiyi had gone, Gu Xinyu''s heart was suddenly empty and painful. She closed her eyes deeply and buried the pain at the bottom of her eyes.


    She told herself never to be sad. She can''t be sad. She chose the road herself. She is not qualified to feel wronged.


    Looking back at the table, the meals were still quietly placed on the table, as if they were still steaming, and the taste looked very good.


    I didn''t expect Shi Yi to cook.


    Gu Xinyu unconsciously thought of this.


    But she immediately took back her thoughts. She couldn''t think about the good of Shiyi. Otherwise, she would fall into the vortex of Shiyi. She finally made up her mind to pull herself out. She must not repeat the mistakes.


    Gu Xinyu''s stomach is really hungry. As Shi Yi said, she is not used to Western food at all. She didn''t take two bites of the steak just now.


    But I didn''t find her dislike.


    In fact, Shiyi is much more considerate than Yiye, but realistic factors make her unable to be with Shiyi.


    Gu Xinyu closed his eyes deeply, suppressed the uncontrollable mood again, ignored the food on the table, went to the bathroom, took a bath and went back to the room to sleep.


    After sleeping for a while, she was so hungry that she couldn''t stand it. She got up again, came out and saw a table of food on the table in the living room.


    She was going to go to the refrigerator, but when she saw the food, she suddenly stopped and looked at the table. Then she went to the food.


    There were chopsticks and bowls on the table. She picked up chopsticks, put a fried egg with green pepper in her mouth and chewed it gently. The taste was so good.


    Somewhere in my heart, it seems that something has melted.


    She really didn''t expect Shiyi''s cooking to be so good.


    Shi Yi she saw was always at the top of the company, wearing a suit and tie, capable and elegant. He was always meticulous about his work. He was a rare business elite. There were always some secretaries around him. He never had to worry about trifles. Someone arranged meals and clothes properly. He didn''t have to worry at all.


    For such a man in the mall, she thought he could do nothing but work. Unexpectedly, he could cook?


    In my mind, I can''t help thinking that Shi Yi was wearing an apron just now. At first glance, I couldn''t recognize that it was Shi Yi.


    When he came out of the kitchen, he was an ordinary family man. He was ordinary and made people feel close.


    Unknowingly, Gu Xinyu has sat down at the table, holding chopsticks and eating the food on the table one by one.


    The taste in her mouth and in her heart are nourishing her soul. This is probably the most delicious thing she has eaten in her life.


    After a while, she had eaten half of the dishes on the table.


    Gu Xinyu''s hungry stomach was finally filled. At the moment she put down her chopsticks, she suddenly realized that she was still relying on Shiyi at the bottom of her heart. Although she forced herself to put him down, as long as Shiyi gave her a little warmth, she would still be very attached to her, and she couldn''t put it down at all


    Aware of this, Gu Xinyu suddenly had a sad feeling.


    What is life? What is happiness?


    Gu Xinyu suddenly feels very confused. There are many roads and choices on the road of life.


    Different choices will make a completely different life, but only you know which life is happier.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xinyu''s eyes are full of tears. Yes, she can''t put down her wings at all, but


    Tears fell on the back of Gu Xinyu''s hand. Gu Xinyu never knew that she would cry. She thought she was a cold-blooded and cold-hearted person like mingling. She would not have tears and cry.


    But she didn''t expect that one day, she was moved and hurt her heart


    Gu Xinyu quickly wiped away the tears on his face, stood up from his chair, walked into the room, closed the door, covered himself in the quilt and let himself sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At ten o''clock the next morning, I came to pick up Gu Xinyu at night.


    Gu Xinyu took a day off today and didn''t go to work because he had agreed with Yiye long ago.


    At ten o''clock, I came to pick her up at night and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her certificate.


    Yiye is still so polite and gentleman. He opens the door for Gu Xinyu and invites her to get on the bus.


    Gu Xinyu looked at him and the car, frowning and hesitating.


    "What''s the matter?" YeYe asked when she was stunned.


    Gu Xinyu sipped his lips, then shook his head, "it''s okay..." said two words, and then sat in the car.


    After Yiye closed the door, he went to the driver''s seat and sat down.


    Also night firmly grasped the steering wheel, looked directly at the road ahead, focused on driving the car without talking.


    Gu Xinyu kept frowning at the window and didn''t say anything.


    Both of them were silent and soon arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    After Gu Xinyu got out of the car, he looked up at the sign of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and his heart suddenly panicked.


    Is she really going to put herself in this cage?


    "Let''s go in..." also came up at night, said, and then walked towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Gu Xinyu sighed, pinched his palm, and went in with Yiye.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Xinyu returned to the hospital, she felt that her whole body was very tired. The most important thing was that she was tired. She didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so, and whether this choice would support her all the way.


    Preparing for work, a call came from Ming Ling.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t dare not answer mingling''s phone.


    "Ming Shao." answered the phone, his voice was still respectful.


    "Come to Xishi villa." Ming Ling said directly to Gu Xinyu.


    He used to be their boss. Everything he said was an order. He wouldn''t discuss anything with them at all. He''s used to it.


    Gu Xinyu is naturally used to listening to Ming Ling''s words, and listening to Ming Ling''s orders is one of her beliefs.


    "OK, I''ll come right away." Gu Xinyu didn''t ask anything and directly followed the command of Ming Ling, even if she had just returned to the hospital and was preparing to start work.


    But the order of the Ming mausoleum is more important.


    Gu Xinyu put down the matter at hand and set out directly all the way to Xishi villa.


    At the home of Ming Ling, their family has just returned from a trip.


    The two children were very active, jumping up and down on the sofa.


    Su wennuan has a headache. "Come down, don''t step on it. You''re going to step on the sofa."


    Pineapple pointed to pineapple and said, "that sister is stepping on it, too."


    Su wennuan turns and says to Luoluo, "Luoluo, you come down too."


    Luo Luo pouted. "I don''t want to. I want to play."


    Su wennuan said, "didn''t you just come back from playing?"


    "But I don''t think there''s any fun at home outside." Luo Luonuo said. In fact, she misses home, but she doesn''t know how to express it.


    Bo Bo also said with a smile, "Mom, I also think it''s more fun at home."


    Su wennuan held his forehead and said nothing to the two of them, "then you go to the toy room to play. You can''t mess up the living room. The living room is not for you to play, you know?"


    Just saying this, Gu Xinyu came in.


    Su wennuan looked at Gu Xinyu and was surprised. Then he hurriedly said, "Xinyu, here you are, sit down." he was about to let Gu Xinyu sit down on the sofa. As a result, he found that the sofa was confused by two children.


    Su wennuan sinks his face again and says to pineapple and pineapple, "pineapple, pineapple, you see you''ve messed up the house like this. Aunt Xinyu has no place to sit."


    Pineapple and pineapple looked at Gu Xinyu with guilt, stuck out their tongue, smiled and ran to the toy room.


    Su wennuan shakes her head. Now that the two children have grown up, they are so naughty that she can''t discipline them. It''s really worrying.


    After the two children went to the toy room, Su wennuan hurried to tidy up the sofa messed up by them.


    Gu Xinyu said, "sister-in-law, don''t tidy up. I don''t sit. What''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan stood up and looked back at her. "He''s in the study."


    Gu Xinyu said, "then I''ll go to the study to find him." then Gu Xinyu went upstairs.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything. Gu Xinyu must have been called by mingling now, otherwise Gu Xinyu wouldn''t have come to her house without anything.


    Because Gu Xinyu is a little cold and introverted, and doesn''t like to run through the door.


    The door of the study was closed. Gu Xinyu stopped at the door and knocked.


    "Come in." the unique voice of Ming Ling came from the room.


    Gu Xinyu opens the door and goes in. Mingling is sitting at his desk with a stack of documents in his hand.


    Seeing Gu Xinyu coming in, he lifted it a little and motioned Gu Xinyu to sit down.


    Gu Xinyu walked over and sat down on his side.


    Ming Ling hands the document to Gu Xinyu.


    Gu Xinyu took it over and didn''t worry to see it, but looked at the Ming mausoleum for unknown reasons.


    "Open it and have a look." Ming Ling motioned to Gu Xinyu to see the contents.


    Gu Xinyu opens the document.


    The first page is the photo of YeYe, which is the introduction of YeYe.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the Ming mausoleum in surprise.


    Ming Ling motioned and said, "take a look first."


    Gu Xinyu opened the document page by page and looked down according to Ming Ling''s words. She saw that her expression was different on each page.


    Surprise, shock, incredible.


    After reading it, she looked at Ming Ling in shock, "Yiye is the military leader wanted before!"


    She didn''t know that YeYe was the one who wanted to arrest them. Now she is so close to YeYe!


    Ming Ling replied to her, "yes, the man we almost killed before is him. Gu Xinyu, do you know what you''re doing now?"

 Chapter 601

    Gu Xinyu has some ups and downs in her chest. It''s hard to accept it for a moment. She really didn''t expect that there was such a past between them and Yiye!


    "I don''t know how far you have developed with that man. Anyway, it''s over." Ming Ling''s hand gently tapped the table and said an order to Gu Xinyu.


    Gu Xinyu sorted out his mood and looked firmly at Ming Ling, "don''t worry, Ming Shao..."


    "I believe you will do things with discretion," said Ming Ling.


    Gu Xinyu nodded, "I will be measured."


    "Also, Shiyi......" mingling suddenly changed another topic.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t expect that mingling would suddenly lift Shi Yi. She looked up at him, looking serious and obedient, and wanted to hear what mingling said below.


    "It''s really necessary to make such a fuss between you and Shiyi?" mingling asked with an eyebrow.


    Gu Xinyu knows YeYe because he wants to marry YeYe and miss Shiyi?


    What deep hatred do two people have? It''s necessary to deliberately miss it.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that mingling would intervene in her affair with Shiyi. Besides, the relationship between mingling and Shiyi was not good enough for him to speak for Shiyi.


    Gu Xinyu guessed, "did Shiyi ask you to talk to me?"


    But Ming Ling smiled lightly. "Do you think I''m so easy to move? I just warn you not to ruin your life''s happiness on impulse."


    Ming Ling is just thinking about Gu Xinyu and doesn''t want her to do anything stupid.


    After all, he also grew up watching Gu Xinyu.


    "Ming Shao, you don''t understand my current situation..." Gu Xinyu wants to complain. She is really too bitter in her heart.


    "What''s worse than when I was poisoned and wanted to protect Su wennuan, but Su wennuan left me?" mingling asked.


    Gu Xinyu was speechless for a moment. Yes, nothing could be worse than before mingling. What is her difficulty now.


    "Ming Shao, I......" Gu Xinyu wanted to talk.


    Ming Ling''s sneer from his nostrils interrupted her again, "I know you want to say that you want to protect your dignity and live a noble life, but you''re just practicing yourself. You''re not young, soft and strong."


    This was the first time that Ming Ling compared people with others, but it hit the nail on the head.


    Directly say that when Gu Xinyu hasn''t, xiaorouqiang.


    This is undoubtedly a blow to Gu Xinyu, who has strong self-esteem.


    "Ming Shao, I can''t compare with Shi xiaorou." Gu Xinyu argued for himself.


    Shi xiaorou is a daughter. She grew up in the palm of her hand when she was a child. She is an orphan. She wanders around and has no dependence from childhood. Her dignity and status depend only on herself.


    "At least she knows what is really good for herself. Xinyu, even if you give up Shiyi and marry someone else for your temporary face, you will be depressed all your life and will not be happy." mingling has never said so much to Gu Xinyu.


    Gu Xinyu looked down slightly and didn''t say anything.


    She knew they were all right, and she knew it was so, but now, she had a quarrel with Shi Yi. Shi Yi didn''t mean to step back in front of her.


    She just wanted Shiyi to stand on her side against his mother, but he kept a wait-and-see attitude.


    This made her very disappointed and cold.


    "In short, you should stay away from the man Yiye, or you won''t know how to die." mingling knew that Gu Xinyu had listened to his words, and he didn''t say much, so he reminded him again.


    "I see, Ming Shao, I''ll go first." Gu Xinyu stood up and handed the document to Ming Ling.


    "Put it there." Ming Ling motioned.


    Gu Xinyu put the document on the table and went out.


    After reading the information given to her by Ming Ling, she finally understands what''s going on.


    Although they have quit the underworld, YeYe has not given up the idea of arresting them. She wants to go undercover through her to explore their secrets and find the evidence that they were underworld before, so as to catch them together!


    Gu Xinyu is shocked when she thinks about it now. She almost did a big mistake.


    Almost hurt himself and mingling and Yunxin.


    No wonder Yiye agreed to marry her the first time he saw her. It turned out that he had a purpose for a long time.


    After walking out of Xishi villa, Gu Xinyu gently patted her chest. Fortunately, she didn''t get the license with Yiye today. Fortunately, at the last moment, she figured out that she couldn''t take her whole life in like this.


    Too many blessings make Gu Xinyu very happy.


    Gu Xinyu is about to leave. When he looks up, he sees a familiar face.


    Shiyi stood in front of her, his eyes were still as bright as before, but his expression was a little sad, as if unwilling to look at her.


    Gu Xinyu looked at him for a few seconds. Seeing that he didn''t speak, she didn''t speak and passed by him.


    Shi Yi grabbed her hand.


    Gu Xinyu looked back to see him.


    Shi Yi pulled her in front of him with a dignified expression. "Why do you have to do this? Can you prove your determination to leave me by getting a certificate with Yiye?"


    The wings almost lowered their voice and roared angrily.


    Gu Xinyu''s eyes shook for a moment. He knew that Shiyi was misunderstood now. He thought she had successfully obtained the certificate with Yiye.


    But in fact, she didn''t get the license with YeYe at all. At the last second, she regretted that she didn''t go on with YeYe.


    Facing Shi Yi''s anger, she didn''t explain, and said calmly, "what''s your identity to manage me?"


    "Gu Xinyu, do you have to talk to me like this?" Shiyi was more painful and angry.


    Seeing the painful expression in Shi Yi''s eyes, Gu Xinyu smiled, "how did I talk to you? I didn''t bump into you or scold you. What''s wrong with me?"


    Shi Yi certainly heard that Gu Xinyu''s words were ironic. Before the irony, she admitted to him that she was wrong and that she was fucking right.


    Shi Yi always knew that Gu Xinyu still cared what Zou Pei said to her.


    Maybe Zou Pei''s behavior seriously infringed on Gu Xinyu''s dignity, so her reaction was so strong.


    "Well, even if you are right, you don''t have to marry YeYe really! Gu Xinyu, what do you think of yourself and me!" Shiyi was really angry this time.


    He couldn''t understand Gu Xinyu''s behavior. He really married Yiye for a moment of anger. This was not only an irresponsible performance to herself, but also a serious trample on their feelings.


    Shi Yi was angry when he thought about it. He was in a very bad mood.


    "Shiyi, what do you mean by this? I have never compared you with me. Please don''t replace yourself into my life circle!" Gu Xinyu said with anger.


    In short, if Shiyi doesn''t solve the matter between them with his mother, even if she doesn''t marry Yiye, she won''t make up with Shiyi. This is a matter of principle.


    "Gu Xinyu, do you have to have this attitude?" Shi Yi gritted his teeth.


    It was su wennuan who called him. He didn''t know why Su wennuan called him, but since Su wennuan called him, he came unconditionally.


    I didn''t expect to see Gu Xinyu coming out of the house just after I arrived at the mingling.


    Shiyi immediately understood Su wennuan''s intention to call him.


    Now even Su wennuan is helping him, but he is in a terrible mood after knowing that Gu Xinyu and Yi ye have entered the Civil Affairs Bureau!


    "What''s my attitude?" Gu Xinyi asked, and then looked at him with a sneer. "No matter what my attitude is, your attitude is bad. Shiyi, silence is the most hurtful. Don''t you understand?"


    Gu Xinyu watched him finish, picked up his steps and left.


    Shi Yi grabbed her hand and pulled her back in front of him. "What''s my attitude? I said, let you give me time, but you''re tossing around. Tell me, you''re married to Yiye now. What are you going to do?"


    Shiyi thinks that Gu Xinyu has obtained the license with Yiye, but he knows that Gu Xinyu has not had a relationship with Yiye for the time being.


    Shiyi is most worried that Gu Xinyu will move to Yiye.


    "Let go of your hand." Gu Xinyu took a look at her hand and said.


    When the wings frown.


    Gu Xinyu looked at him coldly. Shi Yi was a little compromised and released his hand.


    Gu Xinyu said, "isn''t my marriage to him exactly the result you want?"


    Shi Yi said quickly, "when did I want this result?"


    He always opposes whether Gu Xinyu and Yiye are together.


    "That''s what your previous attitude meant," Gu Xinyu said.


    Shiyi immediately felt that he was more unjust than Dou E, "you misunderstood. I never meant that. I thought you were more mature than other women, so I thought you knew me. I didn''t explain too much to you about my mother, but now it seems that I was wrong."


    Yes, he thought Gu Xinyu understood him. He understood some words without explanation.


    But he was too confident in himself and took too much care of Xinyu.


    Even if a person likes you, he has not reached the point that he is a worm in your stomach. It is impossible to know what you are thinking all the time.


    "Shiyi, is this your excuse?" Gu Xinyu asked.


    Why didn''t Shi Yi say before? Now she blames him for all the silence and thinks she understands him.


    Together, it''s all her fault?


    For Gu Xinyu''s nonsense, Shi Yi was really speechless, "Gu Xinyu, what do you want?"


    "This should be me asking you." Gu Xinyu suddenly sank his face, looked at Shi Yi seriously and said, "Shi Yi, what are you going to do?"


    "You are married to Yiye now. What can I do?" Shi Yi is really cold.


    He really didn''t expect Gu Xinyu to do so.


    "You mean, neither of us is possible in this life," Gu Xinyu grabbed the most important information in Shi Yi''s words.


    "Gu Xinyu, can you not always distort my meaning!" Shi Yi was also angry.


    Why is it so hard to even channel now!

 Chapter 602

    "Since you think I''m distorting your meaning, I have nothing to say. Goodbye." Gu Xinyu left without looking back.


    Shi Yi looked at Gu Xinyu''s back, frowned and kicked the ground angrily. He didn''t say anything. He looked at Xishi villa and finally walked in.


    Since Su wennuan asked him to come, he had to go in anyway. Whether Su wennuan asked him to come because of Gu Xinyu or not.


    Entering the door and seeing Su wennuan busy with her mobile phone, Shi Yi stepped forward.


    Su wennuan looked back at him with a happy smile on his face, "Shiyi, you''re coming."


    Originally, Shi Yi was still angry about Gu Xinyu and was in a bad mood, but now seeing the smile on Su wennuan''s face, his bad mood was suppressed.


    Lightly pulled a smile and said, "yes, here you are. Is there anything important for me?"


    I haven''t seen Su wennuan for a long time. Now he can''t help greeting her.


    Su wennuan smiled slightly and motioned him to sit down next to him. "There''s nothing special. I just want to talk to you about my heart."


    Shi Yi sat down next to Su wennuan and didn''t speak for the time being.


    Su wennuan poured him a cup of tea with a polite smile on his face.


    "Thank you." Shi Yi took the tea cup and said to Su wennuan. He looked around her house and asked, "where are the children and Ming Ling?"


    Su wennuan said, "the children are playing in the toy room. Mingling is in his study."


    Shi Yi nodded to show understanding.


    Su wennuan finally got down to business and asked, "Shiyi, you should love rain in your heart?" Su wennuan remembered that Shiyi''s way of dealing with things has always been decisive. Why is Shiyi''s attitude so wandering in Gu Xinyu.


    This makes Su wennuan doubt whether Shi Yi really likes Gu Xinyu or because of something, so Shi Yi will be with Gu Xinyu.


    Otherwise, Su wennuan doesn''t understand why Shi Yi is with Gu Xinyu. Now when they are in trouble, his attitude is so unclear.


    Shi Yi didn''t expect Su wennuan to ask this question so directly. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. She looked at her.


    At this time, he looked at Su wennuan with a dull look. His affectionate eyes seemed to lead a period of time, which once set off a storm in his heart.


    His first heart was for the woman in front of him. His heart was concerned about her for four years.


    Once her every frown and smile was pulling his heart. No matter what she did, he thought it was the most beautiful.


    But times have changed. The woman he once loved deeply, now let''s ask him if he really likes another woman.


    Shi Yi''s eyes were blurred. Su wennuan''s face slowly faded into Gu Xinyu''s beautiful face.


    Gu Xinyu never said much. He always accompanied him silently. He didn''t have too many words of concern. He always told thousands of words with company.


    Such a woman is cold like water, which is ignored by people, but it is essential. People will die without water.


    And now he doesn''t take care of Xinyu, just like people lack water.


    "Su wennuan, do you think I''ll be with someone I don''t love? Do you think I''m such an irresponsible person?" Shi Yi didn''t answer Su wennuan positively, but gave Su wennuan a rhetorical question.


    Su wennuan looked at him for a moment, then reacted, smiled and said, "since you also like Gu Xinyu, that''s good. In fact, I can see that Gu Xinyu loves you very much. If it weren''t for her deep feelings, she wouldn''t have to torture herself like this." Su wennuan said.


    Shi Yi smiled bitterly, "she is not torturing herself, but torturing me."


    Su wennuan was surprised, "what do you say?"


    Shi Yi washed his face with his hand. He was very tired. "She is married to the man named Yiye now. What else can I say?"


    "What?" Su wennuan is also surprised. Her eyes are full of consternation. She doesn''t know that Gu Xinyu has married Yiye.


    Shi Yi was more tired and wiped his face heavily with his hand. "I didn''t even think she would really do that."


    "Who said she was married!" suddenly, a cold voice from Ming Ling came from the stairs.


    Shi Yi and Su wennuan turned their heads at the same time and saw that Ming Ling came down with slender legs.


    Su wennuan quickly stood up, walked to mingling and took his arm. "Mingling, do you know what''s going on? Tell me..."


    Su wennuan can''t wait, because she doesn''t want Shiyi to have any misunderstanding.


    Ming Ling went to the sofa and sat down. He took a sip of tea on the table and looked at Shi Yi. "Where did you know she was married?" Ming Ling asked.


    Shi Yi said, "I have a friend who saw her walk into the Civil Affairs Bureau with Yiye." Shi Yi explained that he was really looking for someone to observe Gu Xinyu. He was worried that Gu Xinyu would do something stupid.


    But he was still a little late. Gu Xinyu married the man in Yiye.


    Ming Ling raised his lips and sneered, "you didn''t see her with Shi Yi with your own eyes and concluded that she married Yiye. Shi Yi, ask yourself, do you have the least trust in Gu Xinyu?"


    Shi Yi was stunned, frowned, and then looked at Su wennuan. He really didn''t see Gu Xinyu getting married with Yiye, but Gu Xinyu did walk into the Civil Affairs Bureau with Yiye. It''s true.


    "Did they just walk in once?" Shi Yi asked when he saw that Su wennuan had no answer.


    The sarcasm on the lips of Ming Ling became more intense. "No wonder Gu Xinyu didn''t believe you, Shi Yi, you really let people down." Ming Ling took a sip of tea in front of him and was full of sarcasm at Shi Yi.


    Now even he looks down on Shi Yi.


    How can a man be so irresponsible and rash?


    It''s so disappointing.


    "What do you mean?" Shi Yi is still in the clouds and doesn''t understand.


    Ming Ling looked at Shi Yi''s ignorant appearance, smiled, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    Because if Shi Yi still doesn''t know what''s going on when he talks about this, he will be hopeless at that time.


    It''s no use saying more.


    Shi Yi was worried and urged Ming Ling to say, "tell me, I admit that in love, I''m not as good as you. I''m open-minded to ask for advice now."


    In terms of love, he is indeed a little slow. His EQ is too low. Otherwise, he won''t catch up with Su wennuan. He hasn''t caught up with him in three years.


    Even if Shiyi begged him, mingling still didn''t plan to save him. After all, it wasn''t his duty.


    Su wennuan couldn''t see it. She pushed Ming Ling''s arm and said, "Ming Ling, just talk about it. We''re going to die."


    Ming Ling turned to Su Nuan and looked, "what are you worried about?"


    "I''ll help..." Su wennuan was about to say that she was worried about Shiyi, but suddenly realized something was wrong. She looked back at Shiyi, then restrained her smile and said, "I''m worried about Gu Xinyu..."


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly. Otherwise, if she said that she was worried for Shiyi, mingling didn''t know what she would think.


    Thought she was particularly concerned about Shiyi.


    It would be bad if there were a vinegar jar that provoked the Ming Ling.


    Although as Shiyi''s friend, it''s understandable to care about him, you can''t care too much about other men in front of your husband.


    Su wennuan thought like this and changed his voice.


    Ming Ling naturally knew what Su wennuan wanted to say.


    But fortunately, she also knew how to avoid suspicion and forgave her this time.


    Looking at Su wennuan''s face, Ming Ling should give Shi Yi some advice.


    "Gu Xinyu was impulsive at first. It''s right to want to marry Yiye, but have you ever thought about Gu Xinyu''s inner struggle? She won''t go back at the last second?"


    The greatest pain is the struggle in the heart. In fact, it will be better to give up, but the process of struggle is the most painful.


    Shi Yi didn''t even think about this possibility. He suddenly concluded that Gu Xinyu had married Yiye, and the most basic trust didn''t give Gu Xinyu.


    Is this the way he loves to take care of Xinyu?


    If Shi Yi doesn''t change this problem, even if he is with Gu Xinyu, Gu Xinyu won''t be too happy in the future.


    After years of experience, Ming Ling knows that a woman''s greatest happiness in her life is to have a man who knows how to love her.


    There is a man with high EQ who doesn''t let them be a little embarrassed.


    It took him several years to realize this truth. Now he contributes it to Shiyi for free.


    After listening to the words of Ming Ling, Shi Yi opened his eyes strangely, watched him blink and saw the appearance of Zheng Ding in Ming Ling.


    A sense of guilt gradually rose in his heart.


    Ming Ling was right. His minimum trust didn''t give Gu Xinyu.


    No wonder Gu Xinyu reacted so strongly when he blamed Gu Xinyu and Yiye for getting married just now.


    Gu Xinyu is a stubborn character who won''t be explained easily.


    If you misunderstand her, she will acquiesce and confront you.


    He clearly knows Gu Xinyu very well. Why does he always make mistakes in this aspect?


    "I see. Thank you, Ming Ling..." Shi Yi, after pausing for half a second, suddenly wanted to have an epiphany and stood up from the sofa, "I''ll go first..."


    "Go so soon, don''t you go after dinner?" Su wennuan stood up and said politely.


    "No, I have something else to do." Shi Yi didn''t look at Su wennuan and went straight out.


    Looking at Shi Yi''s hurried back, Su wennuan smiled instead, because she knew what Shi Yi was doing out now.


    She returned to Ming Ling and said happily, "husband, you''re still powerful. Whether it''s Gu Xinyu or Shi Yi, you''ll get it as soon as you get out of the horse."


    Su wennuan looks at the Ming mausoleum with admiration.


    Ming Ling scraped her nose. "Yes, I''ve taken care of such a difficult person as you. What''s the difficulty?"


    Looking at the bad expression on Ming Ling''s face, Su wennuan squeezed his nose angrily, "hate..."

 Chapter 603

    "Ha ha..." Ming Ling smiled brightly in a low voice. "Call the children out to dinner. They are all hungry." Ming Ling gently shook Su wennuan''s hand.


    Su wennuan nodded, "well, I''ll call..." then walked towards the toy room.


    "Mom, take it!" Su wennuan just walked to the door of the toy room. Bo Bo came out with a ball in his hand and threw it at Su wennuan with a smile.


    Su wennuan caught the ball in his hand and looked at Bo Bo in shock. "Bo Bo, what are you doing?" the bear child threw the ball directly at her and almost hit her.


    Why do children become more naughty when they grow up.


    Su wennuan is almost overwhelmed.


    "Mom, are you okay..." Bo Bo realized that he was joking a lot. He walked towards Su wennuan and stuck out his tongue.


    Su wennuan threw the ball down, squatted down in front of Bo Bo, and calmly taught him, "Bo Bo, you can play, but you can''t play such a dangerous activity, do you understand?"


    Bo Bo pouted and said, "it''s not very dangerous..."


    "It''s not dangerous. What if you hit your mother just now? Your mother''s eyes will be swollen by you, or you''re not your mother, your sister, what''s wrong with your sister?" Su wennuan reasoned with him.


    Bo Bo didn''t understand. He pouted. He looked at Su wennuan with clear eyes and didn''t speak.


    Su wennuan gently gathered his arm and asked, "did you hear what mom just said?"


    Bo Bo said weakly, "then dad still plays with a gun. Why didn''t you say him? I''m just playing with a ball..."


    As soon as Bo Bo said this, Su wennuan was stunned. It was incredible that Bo Bo would say such words, and he didn''t know how to explain to Bo Bo.


    Ming Ling came over, took Bo Bo from Su wennuan''s hand, picked him up, taught him seriously, and said, "Dad is an adult. Dad has discretion in what he does. Can''t you learn from dad, do you know?"


    Ming Ling didn''t understand when he was playing with a gun and was seen by Bo Bo.


    Bo Bo said, "but Bo Bo Bo has grown up..." in his eyes, he is now very big, much bigger than before.


    "You are still a little hairy child. Where did you grow up..." Ming Ling scraped Bo Bo''s nose and said, "as long as you are a minor all day, you will be a child all day. How old are you now? You can''t learn from adults to play those exciting things."


    "Oh, don''t educate him like this. You say it''s wrong for you to play with a gun. You know it''s wrong. You''ll never play with a gun in the future. It''s called setting an example, okay?" Su wennuan said to Ming Ling reluctantly.


    Because she also knew that before, Ming Ling was the boss of the underworld and had to play with guns. But now that Ming Ling has quit the underworld, he can''t take a gun in the future.


    Su wennuan is really afraid that Bo Bo will follow suit. He learns from Ming Ling to play with guns and fight. Ming Ling finally retreats from the underworld, but he can''t let Bo Bo fall into the underworld again.


    Ming Ling sees Su wennuan''s anxious mood, even if he doesn''t dare to promise Bo Bo that he won''t take a gun in the future.


    But at least Su wennuan''s starting point is right, and he doesn''t want Bo Bo to learn from him and step into the underworld.


    He just wants his son to be healthy and quiet. Like other ordinary people, he goes to school, goes to school, and then works. This is a simple and happy life for a lifetime.


    He is too tired to learn.


    Ming Ling said, "your mother is right. Dad''s playing with guns is wrong. Dad knows it''s wrong now. Dad won''t play with guns in the future, so Bo Bo is not allowed to play dangerous things in the future, you know?"


    "But I think Dad looks cool with a gun..." Bo Bo said to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling looks at Su wennuan and sees her expression more nervous.


    What should I do now? Bo Bo has been deeply rooted in the way Ming Ling plays with guns. Now he doesn''t know how to imitate. When he grows up, he will learn from Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling knew that Su wennuan was out of control now. He turned to Bo Bo and said, "that''s what you don''t see your father reading seriously. That''s handsome. Dad''s look like playing with a gun is too bad."


    "What does Dad look like reading?" sure enough, Bo Bo felt curious.


    "Let''s have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll take you to the study to see how Dad usually reads." Ming Ling pinched his face and spoiled him with some fatherly education.


    Bo Bo nodded quickly, "well, I want to learn from my father when he is the most handsome..." Bo Bo nodded again and again, very happy.


    Su wennuan breathed a sigh of relief and realized the importance of a father to his children. It turned out that children subconsciously like to learn from their father''s behavior.


    Fortunately, Ming Ling has long quit the underworld, otherwise it would be miserable if Bo Bo became the second first brother in the future.


    Su wennuan is afraid to think about it now.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Luo Luo stood at their feet and listened to them all the time, but why didn''t she understand


    Su wennuan shook his head. "It''s nothing. Let''s go and eat delicious food."


    Luo Luo nodded. She likes delicious food best.


    Su wennuan leads Luo Luo''s hand to the table.


    Now the biggest problem in their family is to educate the children. The two children have different thoughts. Su wennuan sometimes teaches pineapple well, but not pineapple.


    The boy''s thinking is always more active and divergent. Su wennuan can''t resist Bo Bo''s thought that day.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Shi Yi went straight to Gu Xinyu''s place after coming out of Su wennuan''s house.


    Ming Ling''s words made him wake up a lot.


    He also suddenly understood why Gu Xinyu was so indifferent to him and reacted so much.


    It''s not that Gu Xinyu doesn''t understand him, but that he doesn''t understand what Gu Xinyu is thinking. It''s that he hasn''t been considerate to Gu Xinyu.


    Why is a woman willing to follow a man? Because this man will take care of her and care about her thoughtfully.


    Only in this way can women willingly follow you


    Shi Yi now knows the gap between himself and Ming Ling. No wonder he lost to Ming Ling in Su wennuan''s emotional competition.


    But when she arrived at Gu Xinyu''s house, Shiyi found that she was not at home.


    Shiyi is a little lost, but after thinking about it, where else can Gu Xinyu go except home?


    Gu Xinyu has no friends or family. Except at home, she can only go to work.


    Thinking like this, Shi Yi soon went to the hospital.


    When he came to the hospital, it was already more than 6 p.m. and Shi Yi went straight to Gu Xinyu''s department.


    As a result, I really found her sitting in the office. It is estimated that she asked for leave during the day and came to work at night.


    Shi Yi is outside looking at the situation inside. Gu Xinyu is sitting at her desk in a white jacket with a stack of documents. She holds a pen in her hand and looks down at the contents of the document. The pen in her hand makes some marks on the document from time to time.


    It''s very quiet, like a pool of clear water.


    The tranquility was unbearable to disturb, but Shi Yi still raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    "Come in..." Gu Xinyu said in line with his professional responsibilities.


    Shiyi opened the door and came in and sat down opposite her.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t look at anyone. He pushed the document aside and habitually asked, "what''s the disease?"


    "Heart disease..." Shi Yi replied, looking at Gu Xinyu with full guilt and deep feeling.


    Hearing the voice of the visitor, Gu Xinyu raised his eyes and was slightly surprised when he saw that it was Shiyi. Then he looked at him, "heart disease still needs heart medicine. You''ve found the wrong person."


    "You know my heart medicine is you." Shi Yi''s eyes were hot and stared at Gu Xinyu.


    That look in his eyes with nostalgia is his unique nostalgia for Gu Xinyu.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned and looked at Shi Yi''s serious face. Then he didn''t know what he thought and sneered, "sorry, I never take myself as someone else''s medicine."


    "Xinyu, I''m wrong. Forgive me. Don''t worry. I''ll solve it at my mother''s side, but not by fierce means. I know my mother very well. I eat soft rather than hard. If I try hard with her, the effect will only be worse."


    Now Shiyi can finally speak his heart to Gu Xinyu and show his determination.


    If you deal with Zou Pei, you can only win with time.


    Gu Xinyu also looked at Shi Yi, "do you know where you are wrong?"


    This is the first time Shi Yi confessed her mistake to her. She naturally wants to give Shi Yi a chance to explain and give herself a chance to see what Shi Yi said and what mistakes he realized.


    "I didn''t put myself in your position to think about the problem and didn''t understand your difficulties. It''s my fault. I''m not considerate enough to you, and I don''t know what tenderness is. But don''t worry, Xinyu, I''ll learn all these. I''ll learn how to get along with you, how to relate to you, and take care of you... I''m a little stupid in terms of feelings, but I can''t take care of you just because I''m stupid I sent you to the cold palace, Xinyu, I really want to cherish you... "


    Shi Yi''s bright eyes looked at Gu Xinyu and said these words from the bottom of his heart. When he pursued Su wennuan before, he didn''t say such sensational words to Su wennuan.


    For one thing, he won''t say, and for another, he doesn''t realize what considerate is.


    Since childhood, he has been taken care of by Zou Pei. He is used to having people around him to arrange everything for him.


    He takes it for granted that women care about him and take care of him.


    But I never thought that in fact, women are the one who needs consideration and care most.


    This remark goes to Gu Xinyu''s heart. Yes, the reason why she is so angry and disgusted is that Shi Yi doesn''t care enough about her?


    What she has been worried about is that Shiyi doesn''t like her. Is she amorous about everything?


    Now Shiyi has said everything. What is she still thinking?


    Gu Xinyu looked up at Shi Yi, "look at your performance."


    The wings cracked and smiled.

 Chapter 604

    When Gu Xinyu said this, Shi Yi knew he had a play.


    "Thank you for giving me a dose of heart medicine." Shi Yi said happily.


    When he came just now, he really seemed to be ill. His heart was bitter and his mood was at the bottom of the valley. This man had no vitality. Now when Gu Xinyu said this, he was like taking a dose of good medicine and immediately came back to life with blood.


    Gu Xinyu was embarrassed by his excited words and hung his head a little, "if there''s nothing else, you''ll go out first."


    "Have you eaten yet? Let me take you out to dinner." Shi Yi suddenly said again.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t look up. "I have to be on duty."


    "So, you haven''t eaten yet. Let me buy it for you. What do you want to eat?" Shi Yi looked happy.


    "Whatever." Gu Xinyu didn''t refuse, but gave Shi Yi a few words.


    There are too many things happening today. She doesn''t know how to face it for a moment. She is in a bad mood. Naturally, she has no appetite to eat.


    "That''s OK, I''ll buy you something to eat." Shi Yi didn''t keep talking, so he stood up and left.


    After a while, Shi Yi came in with food. A nurse in the office was talking to Gu Xinyu.


    Shi Yi didn''t worry about anything and went to put things on the table. The nurse Xiao Liu realized that the person coming was not a patient. When he saw the look in Shi Yi''s eyes when he looked after Xinyu, he knew there was something between them.


    He smiled and looked at Gu Xinyu, then quickly smeared oil on the soles of his feet, "ha ha, you talk first, I''ll go first..." the nurse went out with the information.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the door and saw Xiao Liu go out. She looked at Shiyi again.


    Shi Yi directly ignored Xiao Liu''s strange behavior and motioned for the food on the table with a smile on his face, "eat while it''s hot..."


    Gu Xinyu didn''t refuse. He put down the things at hand and opened the takeout for Shi Yi. When she saw the food, she looked back at Shi Yi, "did you eat?"


    Shi Yi said, "you eat. I''ll go home to eat later and talk to my mother."


    Shi Yi''s words have already demonstrated his determination to solve this matter.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned for a while. Of course, she understood what Shi Yi meant. She nodded, "well."


    "Then you eat first and I''ll go back first." Shi Yi said, and casually motioned for the door.


    Gu Xinyu nods and Shiyi walks out of Gu Xinyu''s office.


    When they got home, xiaorou and Zou Peizheng were sitting on the sofa chatting.


    Shi xiaorou flirts with Zou Pei from time to time, and the mother daughter relationship returns to the previous state.


    Shi Yi is also very pleased to see this scene. After all, Shi xiaorou is an inconvenient master. He also made Zou Pei sad before. Now Shi Yi is also comforted to see that they are so good.


    "Hey, Shiyi, you''re back. Come to dinner quickly. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Zou Pei saw Shiyi come in and asked him to come.


    Shi Yi, who had been waiting for him, finally came back and the family could have dinner at last.


    At the dinner table, Shi xiaorou gave full play to her nagging skills, kept talking, and talked with Zou Pei about some things.


    Shi Yunhao doesn''t like to interrupt the topic between their women, so he has been eating silently.


    Shi Yi looked at Shi xiaorou and Zou Pei and saw that they were talking happily. He didn''t interrupt.


    When the meal was almost finished, Shi Yi put down his chopsticks and suddenly shouted, "Mom..."


    "Ah?" Zou Pei had planned to stand up and go, but suddenly she heard Shiyi call her, who had been silent. She was flattered for a moment.


    "I want to talk to you about Gu Xinyu." Shi Yi opened his mouth.


    Zou Pei''s whole expression paused, looked at him, and then returned to calm and seriousness, "you say, I also want to talk to you about this matter."


    "Haven''t you always advocated free love? In that case, I hope you really set us free." Shi Yi said.


    Zou Pei was a little dumbfounded. "What do you mean, are you blaming me?"


    "I don''t mean to blame you. I just want to tell you that I want to continue with Gu Xinyu because of love." Shi Yi said that this is the first time he has expressed his attitude to Zou Pei.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi in surprise and was very happy. She applauded him silently at the bottom of her heart. Shi Yi finally summoned up the courage to argue with Zou Pei. This is a good thing.


    "Shiyi, you should find out your identity. You are different from xiaorou. Xiaorou is the daughter''s family after all, but you are the only boy in the family. You represent the prestige and face of the family. If you marry Gu Xinyu, the family will be laughed to death by people outside." Zou Pei said with some excitement.


    Neither of the two children bothered her.


    "Is it for the sake of face that I will ruin my happiness in life?" Shi Yi asked, with a serious expression.


    "You, you child, how did you talk to your mother." Shi Yi''s rebellious attitude made Zou Pei a little unbearable, and Shi Yi''s words poked her heart.


    "Mom, I''m telling the truth. Don''t reject it." Shi Yi insisted.


    Zou Pei stood up, pointed to Shi Yi and said, "you are my son. Now you bully me for outsiders. What evil did I do in my last life..."


    "All right!" when he didn''t speak, Yunhao suddenly patted the table and interrupted Zou Pei. His sharp eyes looked at Zou Pei and said seriously, "the children have their own development and future. I don''t know what you''re mixing!"


    Zou Pei looked at Shi Yunhao strangely, "even you don''t help me!"


    "You care too much about the children," Shi Yunhao said. Now even he, a father, can''t see it.


    "They are my children. How can I ignore them? You let them ignore them. Don''t I allow me to care about them?" Zou Pei was dissatisfied.


    In her heart, her children will never grow up and need her to worry about forever.


    "How old are they now? Do you have to worry about them?" Shi Yunhao said. "They have grown up and have their own ideas and choices. Don''t be a hindrance."


    "What''s a hindrance?" Zou Pei was hit hard. "Do you think Gu Xinyu will marry our family?"


    "I know Gu Xinyu''s background may be a little too bad, but there''s no way for the children to like it. You can''t force the children to comply with your requirements. Do you understand?"


    Shi Yunhao reasoned with Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei said, "I didn''t force them, I just asked them to try more."


    "But what you are doing now is obviously hurting two children. Don''t you know?" Shi Yunhao had to stand up and talk to Shi xiaorou.


    He never took care of the family affairs, but now he has to come out and say a few words when he sees Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou being managed like this by Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei was stunned and looked at Shiyi and shixiaorou as if they were really hurt by themselves and what it looked like.


    Zou Pei stopped talking and wiped the tears on his face.


    Shi xiaorou quickly stood up and comforted, "Mom, don''t be sad. It''s okay. We all love you. Anyway, you will always be our mother. We know what you do is for our good." Shi xiaorou took Zou Pei in her arms and comforted her.


    Zou Pei wiped her wet eyes. "I don''t care, I don''t care about anything in the future." she said, left Shi xiaorou''s arms and walked to the room.


    Shi Yi was silent and didn''t continue to speak, but looked at Shi Yunhao.


    Shi Yunhao sighed, shook his head, and did not continue to say anything. He stood up, put his hands behind his back and walked towards the study.


    Shi xiaorou gave Shi Yi a thumbs up and said, "brother, good job, I support you."


    Shi Yi stood up and knocked on Shi xiaorou''s head. Without saying anything, he went back to his room.


    Shi xiaorou touched her head knocked by Shi Yi, pouted and muttered, "they are so weird. I don''t know what they are thinking. Forget it. Whatever they are thinking, it has nothing to do with me. I''ll go to my cloud heart."


    With that, xiaorou happily walks to the room and returns to the room to talk to Yunxin.


    ¡­¡­


    This was Shi Yi''s first fight with Zou Pei, but he broke up unhappily.


    Maybe Zou Pei always thought that Gu Xinyu was not worthy of their time wing, so he never let go.


    Shiyi also has no way. He knows that it''s not good to be hard with Zou Pei. He can''t resist her directly. He must step by step and let Zou Pei understand the truth.


    But Gu Xinyu was worried again. He took out his attitude, so now Shiyi is in a dilemma on both sides.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Xinyu thought that his affair with Yiye was over. Unexpectedly, Yiye would come to her.


    After work, Gu Xinyu and nurse Xiao Liu were drinking tea in a coffee shop and chatting.


    "Xinyu." as she was saying this, she heard a voice calling her from far to near. Turning back, she saw a man coming towards them.


    Gu Xinyu''s heart subconsciously, but the man walked up to her with a smile, "Xinyu, what''s the matter in recent days?" Yiye looked at her with a feeling of reunion.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t open her eyes to the coffee in front of her. "I''m fine, thank you for your concern. Xiao Liu, have you finished drinking? Let''s go after drinking." she glanced at Xiao Liu opposite.


    Xiao Liu also noticed Gu Xinyu''s abnormality. She didn''t seem to like seeing the man. She took a sip of coffee, nodded and grabbed the bag behind her.


    Gu Xinyu also picked up her bag and was ready to go. Seeing that she was going to go at night, he came forward and grabbed her hand. "Xinyu, where are you going, I''ll send you."


    "Let go!" Gu Xinyu shook off his hand and walked towards the door in a hurry.


    "Gu Xinyu, you have me in your heart. Don''t run away!" the words of Yiye behind you spread firmly.


    Gu Xinyu''s steps stopped at once. His chest fluctuated because of his words. His hands held on unconsciously. He turned around and looked at him firmly, "Yiye, you are too self righteous. No one will want to see another person who approaches you purposefully!"

 Chapter 605

    Yiye frowned and walked over to her, "Xinyu, listen to me. It''s not what you think. I''m a soldier. That''s right, but..."


    "Enough, don''t come here!" Gu Xinyu drank him with some excitement and took two steps back. "If you say these words, it will only make me feel sick!"


    Yiye saw that she rejected herself so much and stopped one meter away from her, but the sharp eyes didn''t let her go. "Xinyu, why do you say these words to stimulate me?" she said, looking at her with expectation.


    Gu Xinyu clenched his fist, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened his eyes. There was a huge rejection in his eyes. He sneered, "you are a wolf in sheep''s clothing. I don''t know how you can say your false words after the truth is exposed!"


    Ming Ling is right. Yiye approached her to catch them all. She is not so stupid now.


    Listening to her words, Yiye frowned and took a step towards her, trying to explain, "Xinyu..."


    "Don''t come near me!" Gu Xinyu was so excited that his chest fluctuated and stepped back.


    "Oh, I just went to the bathroom. It''s hard for you two to meet each other. The two people who fell in love at first sight met. There''s a lot to say. It''s really hard for you." a sweet and delicate voice came from behind Yiye. The delicate voice sounded very gentle, but there was a sharp sarcasm in it.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the sound source, but saw a charming woman come forward with her waist twisted, and naturally hooked Yiye''s arm. The harmless face of human and animal looked at her with a slight smile, as if she was very friendly to her, but Gu Xinyu still saw the hidden malice under the woman''s pure appearance.


    It was Dong Yaoyao who took his lips and sneered. They both stood in front of her at the same time. She only felt that they were birds of a feather, masked monsters and uneasy and kind-hearted.


    Dong Yaoyao had cheated on her many times when she was in California.


    "Gu Xinyu, why such an expression? It seems that you are very unhappy to see me. Anyway, we are also old friends. We were the best partners in California..."


    "Enough!" Gu Xinyu impolitely interrupted Dong Yaoyao''s "affectionate nostalgia", "I don''t have the ability to know people who will only betray, just passers-by with you!" she said expressionless, turned and left.


    "Stop!" Dong Yaoyao angrily stood in front of her and pointed to her ferocious face. "You said who betrayed me. If you hadn''t overshadowed me, how could I be kicked out of the Ming mausoleum? You''re telling me once!" she stared at her fiercely, as if Gu Xinyu could tear her apart if she said something wrong.


    See, the nature disguised under the delicate was exposed. Gu Xinyu gently pulled his lips and didn''t care, "I can''t help if I want to take a seat according to the number." even if she and Dong Yaoyao had friendship, they resolutely left the team of mingling after she framed her. At that moment, they were absolutely grateful!


    She is not the virgin, not so generous to forgive those who betrayed themselves and the Ming mausoleum.


    "You pretend to be noble. Even if I chose the right way at the beginning, what if you become such a prisoner now? It''s all your choice to follow the Ming mausoleum. What are your qualifications to blame others and yourself for being too stubborn!" Gu Xinyu''s indifference to her made Dong Yaoyao more angry and stared at her angry way. No one has ever taken her Dong Yaoyao seriously, She got angry when she was ignored!


    Gu Xinyu glanced at Dong Yaoyao in the twinkling of an eye and laughed, "you''re wrong. I don''t blame you. I just pity you and despise you. There''s no principle in being a man!" Gu Xinyu looked at her, and there was still anger in her eyes.


    "You..." Dong Yaoyao was so angry that he heaved his chest and stared at her angrily, but suddenly laughed. "The most pitiful thing is you. You are an orphan who has no one to raise. Everyone hates you. You are the lone evil killer. No wonder you can''t get married for so many years! You wait to be a leftover girl and die of old age!" Dong Yaoyao stared at her fiercely, and the words squeezed out of his teeth.


    "Dong Yaoyao, shut up!" Yi Ye strode over, grabbed Dong Yaoyao, dragged back a step, angrily scolded her, "apologize to Xinyu!"


    Dong Yaoyao threw away Yiye and said with derision, "Oh, Xinyu, you''re so affectionate! Do you want to apologize? Don''t even think about it!"


    Gu Xinyu was too excited by Dong Yaoyao''s words to bear. She stepped back. Having no parents was the softest pain in her heart. Opened by Dong Yaoyao, her blood sparkled.


    "Xinyu..." Xiao Liu worried and held her. "Let''s go. Don''t worry about such an uneducated person." she just looked after Xinyu and was bullied. She wanted to help her, but Dong Yaoyao''s woman was too fierce and spoke too fast. She didn''t even have room to interrupt.


    "Stop!" Dong Yaoyao angrily scolded from behind, "who are you talking about? Who is ill bred!" angrily walked up to Gu Xinyu and raised his hand to hit Gu Xinyu in the face.


    Gu Xinyu watched her knife like hands rise and fall. She wanted to resist, but now she was there at night. Even if she pretended, she couldn''t expose her skills, clenched her teeth and closed her eyes to meet the pain.


    A gust of wind picked up her hair, but the expected pain didn''t fall on her face. She suddenly opened her eyes, but she saw Dong Yaoyao''s hand stopped in mid air and couldn''t move.


    Gu Xinyu turned in surprise and saw the strange but familiar face.


    "Can you move her?" Shi Yi tightened his face, and the cold idea on the edge of the outline made people timid. Leng hum shook off Dong Yaoyao''s hand.


    "I... you..." seeing Shi Yi, Dong Yaoyao was a little confused and guilty. He was at a loss. "Why are you here?" his voice became tender and soft, as if the ferocious man was not her just now.


    Shi Yi didn''t even look at her. He came forward and gently took Gu Xinyu in his arms, "are you okay?" he asked gently, and the coldness just faded a lot.


    Gu Xinyu frowned, bit her lip and shook her head. "I''m fine." her back leaned against his chest. She felt that the feeling of suffocation and helplessness had eased a lot.


    Maybe people really need a shoulder to lean on when they are most vulnerable.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take you back." Shi Yi took her outside the cafe.


    "Wait!" the voice of the night behind him sounded, "where to take her!"


    Shi Yi paused, turned his head and took a look at Yiye, "I''m her fiance. Don''t bother her again in the future. I''m not a generous man." then he turned his head without expression. He was disgusted with the scene and hated Yiye''s man even more.


    Gu Xinyu almost did something wrong with Yiye before.


    "Fiance!"


    Yiye and Dong Yaoyao were stunned at the same time. They looked at the two people walking out of the cafe, and their expressions showed a trace of anger.


    Today''s Shiyi is wearing a silver gray suit. She looks very powerful. Her straight and strong posture and spirit are amazing. Usually, Shiyi is not like this. Today, she is very different and gives Gu Xinyu a lot of faces.


    But in Yiye''s eyes, I feel dazzling.


    Looking at the two people who went out, Dong Yaoyao also squeezed his fist. Gu Xinyu was with Shiyi. It''s so hateful! Just now, it was said that Gu Xinyu couldn''t get married all his life and might want to be a leftover woman, but there was such an excellent man around Gu Xinyu right away. Dong Yaoyao hit himself in the face.


    Xiao Liu didn''t know the situation and followed Shiyi angrily. When Shiyi stopped here, Shiyi stopped and released his hand holding Gu Xinyu.


    Xiao Liu''s eyes always stopped on Shiyi. This man is too handsome. She didn''t look carefully in Gu Xinyu''s office last time, but now she looks at this man. He''s really handsome.


    Shi Yi looked at Xiao Liu and nodded to her as a greeting. Xiao Liu was stunned and returned to his senses. He smiled timidly and spontaneously introduced, "Hello, my name is Liu Xin, a colleague of Xinyu. Just call me Xiao Liu."


    "Hello." Shi Yi nodded, "Xinyu''s colleague? Is he also a doctor?"


    "Ah?" he was stunned when he asked. Xiao Liu hehe smiled twice. "No, I''m a nurse. Xinyu can only be a doctor if she is a top student. Hehe..." Xiao Liu grabbed his hair awkwardly. "Then you go back first, and I won''t disturb you." he greeted Gu Xinyu and said he took a taxi back first.


    Gu Xinyu was struck by Dong Yaoyao''s words just now and was still immersed in his suffocating grief. He had no response to Xiao Liu''s resignation.


    "I''ll drop you off." Shi Yi said politely.


    "No, no, Xinyu seems to be frightened. Please comfort her." Xiao Liu said as he walked to the street, stopped a taxi and left.


    Shi Yi regained his mind and saw Gu Xinyu biting his lips, his eyebrows still frowning in pain. He stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder and pressed her in his arms, "it''s all right, relax..." the big palm comforted her back.


    Gu Xinyu looked up at him, "I''m fine, not so weak." she was just hit by Dong Yaoyao''s words.


    Having no parents is the pain of her life. She can''t stand being dug out by Dong Yaoyao now.


    "Xiao Liu said you were a top student just now?" Shi Yi grabbed the focus of Xiao Liu''s speech and asked.


    Gu Xinyu has never told anyone what a top student she is.


    Gu Xinyu nodded, "well, when he followed Ming Ling before, he paid great attention to cultivating talents, especially me. After I studied undergraduate, I continued to study for a doctor of medicine."


    But she never used her doctor''s identity. She studied medicine mainly to treat wounds for her brothers.


    Because the people who follow Ming Ling are all mixed up on the road, and people are injured from time to time. If she studies medicine, she can treat them. Her initial purpose is only that. She doesn''t want to take this as a survival skill.


    So she used her undergraduate diploma when looking for a job.


    Hearing the news, Shi Yi was surprised, "great..." unexpectedly, Gu Xinyu was a top student. In this way, he had reason to convince Zou Pei.

 Chapter 606

    "What''s great?" Gu Xinyu looked at him and asked.


    For her, Shi Yi''s words came suddenly. She didn''t know what he was pleasantly surprised.


    Shi Yi took Gu Xinyu''s shoulder, "it''s great because you''re a doctor."


    Gu Xinyu looked at Shi Yi suspiciously and said he was puzzled. Can this identity make him so happy?


    Shi Yi explained, "my mother is afraid of gossip. Now, you are a doctor. In this way, others have nothing to say, and my mother has no reason to object."


    Gu Xinyu was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "it''s all vanity. Even if I have the identity of a doctor, I''m still me..." it''s just an additional identity, which can make people look at me with new eyes?


    Now people are like this. They have a strong vanity. The same people do the same things, just give people a name, and others will look at you differently.


    Gu Xinyu thinks it''s funny. Human beings are sometimes ridiculous animals.


    Shiyi gently pressed Gu Xinyu''s shoulder, "you don''t know how poisonous those ladies'' mouths are. Their vanity is true, but we can''t be drowned by others'' vanity. My mother is actually very helpless."


    After fighting with his family, Shi Yi is now on Gu Xinyu''s side, and he also comes to appease him.


    Others say that whether the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is good or not depends on whether the man will be a man.


    Shiyi now deeply understands this truth.


    Even if Gu Xinyu is wrong, in front of Zou Pei, he can''t say Gu Xinyu''s shortcomings. He should say good words for Gu Xinyu.


    Even if Zou Pei is wrong, he can''t blame his mother in front of Gu Xinyu. He should tell Zou Pei''s difficulties, let Gu Xinyu understand and forgive her.


    In this way, it is easier to untie their heart knot and estrangement.


    "There are many things in your rich family." Gu Xinyu said contemptuously.


    When the wing lips pulled out a smile, "well, I know it''s our fault, but I''ve been trying to solve this difficulty."


    After a pause, Shi Yi asked, "what were you arguing about just now? Who was that woman?"


    Shiyi didn''t expect Gu Xinyu to meet Yiye, and didn''t expect such a scene.


    That woman is obviously eating Gu Xinyu''s vinegar, and Yiye seems to be interested in Gu Xinyu.


    Originally, the problem between him and Gu Xinyu was the problem between his family and her. The problem that was easy to solve has now developed into what it is now, and there is another rival in love.


    All this was his own fault. If he had solved the problem between Gu Xinyu and him earlier, things would not be like this.


    Gu Xinyu looked up and saw Shi Yi''s confused and curious eyes. She knew that if she didn''t explain, he would think more.


    Gu Xinyu said, "that''s my former comrade in arms. He was also under the flag of the Ming mausoleum before, but later he betrayed the Ming mausoleum. He hasn''t been in touch over the years. I don''t know why he appeared around Yiye."


    Shi Yi nodded clearly, "I heard Yunxin probably say that Yiye may have come to investigate mingling and him. I think that woman must have said something to Yiye, so Yiye thought of continuing to investigate you."


    After knowing that Gu Xinyu didn''t marry Yiye, Shi Yi told Gu Xinyu that he was allowed to chase her again. These days, Shi Yi is not only doing ideological work for Zou Pei, but also walking diligently with Yun Xin.


    Because in addition to the Ming mausoleum, Yunxin knows Gu Xinyu best.


    Shiyi naturally had a hard time getting close to mingling. First, it was because mingling was busy. Second, it was because mingling was very cold to outsiders except for warming Su Nuan''s children. It was a little hard to talk to him.


    So getting close to Yunxin is the best choice. In this way, you can not only explore what happened before Gu Xinyu, but also understand the feelings of his future brother-in-law and sister.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    No, in the process of chatting with Yunxin these days, Shi Yi understood that he approached Gu Xinyu that night in order to investigate the people of mingling.


    Gu Xinyu naturally thought of this layer and nodded, "I think so, so this woman should be careful. Her heart is very vicious. But I just saw her reaction. She seems to know you?"


    Gu Xinyu is also a person who can observe details.


    Shi Yi naturally didn''t hide Gu Xinyu. "Yes, I''ve dealt with her several times before. She''s the Secretary of my client. I''ve seen her several times."


    Gu Xinyu sneered, "she seduced you..."


    Shi Yi looked at her in amazement. Unexpectedly, Gu Xinyu guessed it all at once. In front of Gu Xinyu''s so smart person, he naturally wouldn''t lie and nodded truthfully, "yes, he originally wanted to seduce me, but I''m not such a person..."


    "Aren''t you such a person?" Gu Xinyu asked back with a slight eyebrow. There was a joke in his words, as if he didn''t believe his words.


    Shi Yi hurriedly said, "I''m not such a person naturally. What''s the matter? You still don''t believe my character?" Shi Yi was a little nervous.


    If his character is suspected, he will really be saved.


    "I''m kidding you. Why are you so nervous." Gu Xinyu waved his hand and smiled.


    "Well, I seem to be fooled by you again. I find you are becoming more and more humorous recently." Shi Yi said to Gu Xinyu with ease.


    He found that since Gu Xinyu worked in the hospital, her character was much more lively than before. She used to be a cold face, which was very cold to everyone.


    But now she knows how to joke with others and laugh.


    Such Gu Xinyu is more lovable than before.


    "Really? Why didn''t I find it?" Gu Xinyu said casually.


    Shi Yi suddenly thought of something and said, "how do you know that woman once seduced me?"


    Looking back on what he said before, he didn''t seem to reveal a word. How did Gu Xinyu know.


    Gu Xinyu glanced at Shi Yi, then sneered and said, "I naturally know what kind of person she is, and the most important skill we learned before working under the hand of Ming Ling is how to seduce men and let men take the bait, so that we can have a chance."


    Listening to this, Shi Yi looked at her nervously, "have you learned it?"


    Gu Xinyu saw Shi Yi''s face nervous and smiled funny, "do you think I''m such a person?"


    Shi Yi shook his head, "I don''t believe it. You''re definitely not like that." if Gu Xinyu was like that, would she still be like this now?


    Shi Yi''s trust in her satisfied Gu Xinyu. She nodded happily, "well, although I have learned this skill, I have never used it. The most important weapon for me to complete the task is my fist." then Gu Xinyu waved his fist.


    Shi Yi was distressed and curious, "you''ve been fighting in the past few years. Isn''t it hard for a girl? What tasks does mingling usually let you complete?"


    This Ming Ling wants a girl to finish some tasks for him. I really don''t know how to pity her.


    "It''s OK. As long as I can do something for Ming, everything I do is worth it," Gu Xinyu said.


    Shiyi seems to see a nostalgic time and persistent pursuit from Gu Xinyu''s eyes.


    Mentioning the Ming mausoleum, Gu Xinyu always has such a light in his eyes.


    This kind of light did not even exist when Gu Xinyu looked at him.


    This consciousness makes Shi Yi a little jealous and uncomfortable.


    He doesn''t know what Gu Xinyu''s feelings for the Ming mausoleum are, but Shi Yi can see that Gu Xinyu''s feelings for the Ming mausoleum are deeper than his.


    "Xinyu, can you tell me how you know Ming Ling?" Shi Yi was not foolish enough to ask Gu Xinyu what her relationship with Ming Ling was.


    If he asked, he could think of the answer, that is, the relationship between superiors and subordinates. Mingling gave her the task, and she was responsible for completing it, and she tried her best to complete it.


    But the answer is not what he wants.


    He saw from Gu Xinyu''s eyes that a subordinate should not have feelings for his superiors. What is that feeling beyond family affection and friendship?


    Gu Xinyu looked at Shiyi and didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "are you very interested?"


    Shi Yi looked into Gu Xinyu''s eyes and didn''t answer immediately, but let Gu Xinyu see his seriousness, "I''m not interested, but I want to know your past and all about you."


    Gu Xinyu suddenly saw the deep feelings from Shiyi''s eyes. She didn''t know what to miss. Anyway, when other men looked at her, they never looked at her with such eyes.


    This made Gu Xinyu''s heart stop.


    What a person feels about another person is probably because he can understand what the feelings in the other person''s eyes are.


    Gu Xinyu only knows that he has never disdained to understand other people''s thoughts from before to now, but now, seeing Shi Yi''s eyes and hearing what Shi Yi said to her, her heart suddenly moved and felt a heartbeat.


    Probably no one has ever told her that she wants to know everything about her and her past.


    Under Shiyi''s blazing eyes, Gu Xinyu can''t refuse his question. Although she has never told others about her past, Shiyi is no longer someone else in her eyes.


    "Ming Ling is my life-saving benefactor. Without him, there would be no me." Gu Xinyu explained to Shi Yi.


    Shi Yi frowned a little and continued to ask, "what happened?"


    He just probably knew that Gu Xinyu''s life experience was very tragic, but he never knew what happened that year.


    Gu Xinyu closed her eyes a little. For those painful memories, every time she recalled them, her heart was like a knife. It was like a small hand holding her heart and pulling her back to the painful past.


    So she always refuses to recall the past and never tells others about her past.


    But now the object is Shiyi, not others, who may live with her all her life.


    She shouldn''t hide anything from him.


    After overcoming that painful memory, Gu Xinyu opened his eyes and said, "when I was 10 years old, I was trafficked to Africa by human traffickers..."

 Chapter 607

    Shi Yi''s heart sank fiercely after hearing this. Even if Gu Xinyu didn''t say anything later, he can imagine Gu Xinyu''s despair and helplessness at that time.


    She was only ten years old at that time. How helpless she should be in the face of such a bad situation.


    When I think about it, I can know Gu Xinyu''s pain. I don''t know how Gu Xinyu survived.


    Shi Yi didn''t speak. He looked at Gu Xinyu''s face and waited for her to continue.


    "Later, I managed to escape and took a stowaway ship, but was caught by human traffickers and almost brought back to the hell. At that time, it happened that mingling was also on the ship. He saved me. Later, the ship sank and I almost drowned. Regardless of the danger of my life, mingling must take me ashore..."


    At that time, she met Ming Ling by chance, but Ming Ling wanted to save her regardless of her life danger. How many people in the world can do this.


    It is said that Ming Ling is cold-blooded, ruthless and unscrupulous, but who knows such a kind Ming Ling.


    Compared with those unscrupulous businessmen who only know how to make money and lose their conscience, compared with those hypocritical businessmen, mingling is really too noble and respected.


    At that time, Gu Xinyu came back to life. She thought that she would repay mingling''s kindness all her life. No matter what mingling asked her to do, she would obey unconditionally.


    So when Dong Yaoyao betrayed Ming Ling, she would react so much and hate Dong Yaoyao so much.


    After hearing Gu Xinyu''s words, Shi Yi was also very heavy. He gently took Gu Xinyu into his arms and said in a distressed voice, "it''s all right. It''s all over. There will be me in the future, and I will never let you suffer any injustice..." now Shi Yi finally understands why Gu Xinyu is so desperate for the Ming mausoleum.


    Listen to what Ming Ling says. It turns out that Ming Ling is her reborn parent. Her kindness to her is really endless all her life.


    Shiyi really didn''t expect that there was such a good time for mingling. Maybe he was always blinded by external sounds and appearances and thought that mingling was a man who did all kinds of evil.


    But now think about it. In the past few years, in addition to being ruthless, decisive and unfriendly, mingling really didn''t do anything harmful in the mall.


    On the contrary, those businessmen who preach how kind and noble they are all day long always do things that harm others and themselves when others are unprepared to make private profits.


    Listening to Gu Xinyu''s story, Shi Yi''s attitude towards the Ming mausoleum also changed.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t push Shi Yi away, but stayed quietly in his arms. When she heard Shi Yi''s love words, she felt very warm instead of disgusting.


    Her heart is cold from before to now. She never knows what warmth feels like.


    But now lying in Shi Yi''s arms and listening to his love words, her heart seems to be soaked in warm water. It feels very comfortable.


    "Shiyi, you are the first man to open my heart. I don''t want you to cheat me..." Gu Xinyu gently grabbed the clothes on Shiyi''s chest.


    She has never lived like a man. She has never been such a little woman.


    Every woman doesn''t want to be a woman man, because she doesn''t find the one who really loves her.


    Once they meet the right person, they will become as gentle as water.


    Gu Xinyu used to think this sentence was ridiculous. She thought she could not be vulnerable and dependent in front of any man all her life.


    But now she lies in the arms of Shiyi, even more woman than a woman.


    Shi Yi hugged Gu Xinyu in his arms and promised her, "Xinyu, don''t worry, I''ll never cheat you. I''m very devoted to my feelings, which I promise you..."


    It is because of his single mindedness that Su wennuan is still his first love, so it is so difficult for him to get out of the failed love.


    Now I met Gu Xinyu. Maybe God came to save him. Even God couldn''t bear to see him go on alone all his life, so he opened Gu Xinyu''s heart.


    "I believe you..." Gu Xinyu put his hand on Shiyi''s chest and said very gently.


    She is not as sharp as usual, nor is she as resistant to people thousands of miles away as before.


    Perhaps it is because Dong Yaoyao mentioned her parents'' affairs just now, which provoked the vulnerability and pain in her heart, and recalled the painful memories in the past. Her spirit is extremely fragile now, so she is now in front of the wings of the times, so she will be such a small woman and snuggle in his arms.


    Every woman wants to find a shoulder to rely on. When she finds it, all her precautions are put down.


    "Well, I''ll take you back." Shi Yi took Gu Xinyu and let her get on the bus.


    Gu Xinyu didn''t refuse.


    The car was driving on the road. When driving all the way, the wing didn''t speak, and Gu Xinyu didn''t say anything. She was adjusting her mood, letting the painful things at the bottom of her heart dissipate, and trying to keep an ordinary mind.


    Over the years, she has solved and recovered every Nightmare by herself.


    Soon, I arrived at Gu Xinyu''s house.


    Shiyi took her upstairs.


    Seeing that Gu Xinyu didn''t speak, Shi Yi knew that Gu Xinyu didn''t want to keep him. He slightly pointed out the door, "you rest first, then I''ll go first..."


    "Shiyi..." Shiyi took two steps, and Gu Xinyu suddenly stopped him.


    Shiyi stopped and looked back at her.


    Gu Xinyu hesitated and then said, "you haven''t had dinner yet. There are some ingredients in the fridge. I''m ready to cook, or I''ll go after eating..."


    This is obviously Gu Xinyu trying to keep him.


    Shi Yi happily opened his mouth and nodded, "wow..."


    Shi Yi didn''t expect that one day he would be as happy as a child because of a word from the person he likes.


    He may not even know how stupid he looks.


    Shi Yi returns. Gu Xinyu is busy in the kitchen. He starts her in the kitchen.


    "Cut lotus root into diced lotus roots..." Gu Xinyu said to Shi Yi while frying vegetables.


    Shi Yi nodded, "well, I''ll cut the cucumber first." he was cutting the cucumber. "Xinyu, why are there all vegetables in your refrigerator?"


    Shi Yi asked curiously. There was no meat. He didn''t know what Gu Xinyu usually ate.


    "I don''t like meat very much, nor do I like cooking." Gu Xinyu answered truthfully.


    Shi Yi nodded, "so it is. No wonder you are so thin, but it doesn''t work. The meat contains essential protein for the human body. You should eat some appropriately, so that the body will be strong."


    "I''m a woman. What do I want with such a strong body?" Gu Xinyu replied.


    Shi Yi smiled, "aren''t you good at writing and martial arts?" his implication is that you usually have to fight with others. If you don''t eat well, how can you have the strength to fight with others.


    Gu Xinyu knew that Shi Yi was teasing her. She looked at Shi Yi and said, "I rely on skills, not strength."


    With that, Gu Xinyu turned off the fire and filled the fried eggplant, "give me the cut cucumber."


    Shiyi Yiyan handed the cut cucumber in a bowl.


    Gu Xinyu takes it over and puts it next to the gas stove. Shi Yi takes Gu Xinyu''s fried dishes aside, and then returns to cut lotus roots again.


    Gu Xinyu asked while cooking, "aren''t you a young master when you were a child? How can you cook by yourself?"


    Gu Xinyu didn''t forget the meal Shi Yi cooked last time. Now Shi Yi can cut vegetables so well, Gu Xinyu is more determined that Shi Yi can cook.


    "When I was a child, I liked the kitchen and specialized in cooking. When I was a child, my dream was to be a cook..." Shi Yi recalled those naive ideas when I was a child. Now I think it''s still a little funny.


    Gu Xinyu asked again, "how did you give up later?"


    "Don''t you want to inherit the family business? I was forced to give up my dream of being a cook and learn about company management. After graduation, I worked with my father in the company. I should study with my father. Two years later, my father handed over the company to me..." Shi Yi said.


    At that time, he was very young and had no experience in the mall. When Shi Yunhao decided to hand over the company to him, his mood was also very complex. He didn''t believe he could do well.


    But there''s no way. Parents can''t disobey before.


    He has been doing his best to keep running the company.


    Fortunately, he didn''t let himself down.


    Listening to Shi Yi''s story about his past, Gu Xinyu said, "then you are very talented. I heard that your time group has been booming since you took over. In five years, it has hit the international market."


    It''s really a miracle that a young man can make such achievements in five years.


    Of course, except for the Ming mausoleum, it can''t be compared with the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling started from scratch. Now he is still so young, but he is more successful than anyone. He is a top-grade product that no one can compare.


    "It''s OK. It''s all the result of hard work. In fact, I''m surprised myself." Shi Yi chatted with Gu Xinyu.


    I didn''t think I was good for business, because he was more interested in cooking than in business.


    He thought he would be like those dandies, but he didn''t think he had some talent in business.


    "Do you usually like cooking?" Gu Xinyu bypassed the topic of doing business and asked.


    After all, cooking is Shiyi''s hobby. If Shiyi completely loses this hobby, it would be a pity for Shiyi.


    "Usually do it when you have time, and eat it outside when you don''t have time," Shi Yi said.


    Gu Xinyu nodded, "that''s also very good."


    The two talked and the food was ready soon.


    Two people sat down to eat face to face, and suddenly there was nothing to say.


    Gu Xinyu is eating with chopsticks. Suddenly, his chewing action becomes slower, "Shiyi..."


    She gave a sudden cry.


    "Huh?" Shi Yi raised his eyes.


    "In fact, the life I want is not luxurious. It''s enough like this..." Gu Xinyu said.


    Such a simple fried several dishes, two people cook and eat together, is happier than anything.

 Chapter 608

    Shi Yi was stunned. He put his chopsticks in his mouth and looked at Gu Xinyu. He didn''t expect Gu Xinyu to say so, and he never knew what Gu Xinyu thought.


    But now hearing Gu Xinyu''s words, his heart is full of satisfaction and comfort.


    In today''s impetuous society, everyone is pursuing material life and everyone wants prosperity.


    We almost forget what is plain, and no one wants to pursue that kind of plain life.


    Now Gu Xinyu''s words make Shiyi seem to return to the most simple time. The heart is clear and quiet.


    How many people can get such peace now.


    "Xinyu, don''t worry. I won''t ask too much. Just be yourself..." Shi Yi promised Gu Xinyu.


    Seeing Shi Yi''s serious expression, Gu Xinyu suddenly smiled. It felt that they were a little hypocritical now.


    She said, "Oh, it''s all right. Have dinner. You have to go back so that your mother won''t ask you if you''re late."


    Gu Xinyu said casually, leaving aside this topic.


    In fact, the relationship between the two of them is not up and down now. It''s too early to talk about the future. Gu Xinyu thinks he''s too worried.


    Now she hasn''t left Shiyi. She tells Shiyi what she wants to live. It''s really too impatient.


    People who don''t know still think how much she wants to marry Shi Yi.


    Gu Xinyu realized that he had abandoned his dignity.


    Shi Yi was embarrassed when he saw Gu Xinyu and didn''t go on. He normally began to eat with chopsticks.


    After they didn''t talk, they ate quickly. In a short time, they finished eating.


    Shi Yi said consciously, "let me clean up the dishes and wash the dishes..."


    Gu Xinyu said politely, "no, no, you go back first. I can come here."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you clean it up and go back again." Shi Yi also said politely.


    The two people are equal, so they clean up together. Shi Yi takes the empty bowl to the kitchen for washing. Gu Xinyu puts the unfinished food in the refrigerator.


    After cleaning up the unfinished food, Gu Xinyu originally wanted to go to the kitchen to help Shiyi wash the dishes, but she didn''t go in because she might be embarrassed.


    Sitting on the sofa outside, after a while, Shi Yi came out after washing the dishes. He saw Gu Xinyu sitting on the sofa in a daze. He knew that because he was there, Gu Xinyu might have no choice. It''s not natural. He''d better go back early.


    Shi Yi came forward and said to Gu Xinyu, "I''ll go back first. You can rest early..."


    Gu Xinyu quickly stood up and said, "are you going back now?"


    Shi Yi nodded, "well, I''ll go back now. Don''t send it."


    Shiyi''s hand slightly motioned to Gu Xinyu, told her not to send it, and opened the door and went out.


    Gu Xinyu stood in the middle of the living room, watched Shiyi go out of the door, and then closed the door.


    At the moment when the doorman cut off her sight, there was no figure of Shiyi in front of her. Gu Xinyu suddenly felt a loss in his heart.


    That kind of loss came, covering her up and almost drowning her.


    Never felt so lonely


    And this kind of loneliness is just separated from the time wing.


    Gu Xinyu doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She used to be alone and never felt so lonely. Now she just got together with Shiyi for a while, and Shiyi left. Her heart seems to have cut a gap, which can''t be made up.


    If a person is used to loneliness, he will feel nothing, but no one likes loneliness.


    Once someone accompanies and that person goes away, he will feel the terrible part of loneliness.


    Gu Xinyu is now deeply feeling this boundless sense of fear.


    Gu Xinyu stood in place for a long time, so long that she forgot the time. There was no sound in the room. It was so quiet that she could hear the sound when a needle fell on the ground.


    I used to think that such silence was beautiful, at least no one disturbed, but now I think it is a frightening thing.


    The mobile phone dropped on the sofa rang, and Gu Xinyu came back.


    She turned her head a little and her body was a little stiff. She looked at the sofa and saw the mobile phone shaking. She walked forward, picked up the mobile phone and answered the phone.


    Shi Yi''s voice came over the phone, "I''m home. What are you doing?" Shi Yi told Gu Xinyu that he was safe, and then asked her.


    In fact, after leaving Gu Xinyu''s home, Shi Yi began to Miss Gu Xinyu.


    There is that person in my heart. Even if I am separated for a minute, I will miss her very much and want to hear her voice and her recent situation all the time.


    Hearing the voice of Shi Yi, Gu Xinyu''s lonely heart eased a little, and his mood improved a little, "I, I didn''t do anything."


    "Are you watching TV? Take a bath and go to bed early. You have to go to work tomorrow. Staying up late is bad for your health." Shi Yi said with concern.


    Shi Yi''s concern was warm in Gu Xinyu''s heart. She nodded like Shi Yi in front of her, "well, I know, you have to rest early."


    "Yes." Shiyi also said.


    Suddenly, both of them were silent and had no words to continue. The atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a moment. In fact, both of them wanted to see each other and seemed to have a lot to say to each other.


    But I couldn''t say a word across the phone.


    "You..."


    "You..."


    After a minute of silence, the two men opened their mouths at the same time.


    "You say first..."


    "You say first..."


    The two people spoke in unison again.


    Gu Xinyu was stunned for a moment and then said, "you say it first."


    Shi Yi did not continue to be polite and said, "do you miss me?"


    Shi Yi now knows that everyone who asks the other party if he thinks of him actually thinks of the other party, because he is embarrassed to say he thinks of her directly, so he will ask the other party like this.


    Let the other party give you the answer and give yourself the chance to say you miss her.


    Gu Xinyu was a little stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Shi Yi to ask like this.


    After a pause, Shi Yi answered, "a little, how about you?"


    Gu Xinyu never lies or covers up her thoughts. She really misses Shiyi.


    I can''t learn to be duplicative.


    Hearing Gu Xinyu''s answer, Shi Yi was very happy. Naturally, he spoke his heart frankly, "well, I miss you too..."


    Said Shi Yi.


    "Xinyu, I hope to marry you home early." Shi Yi suddenly said blatantly.


    Gu Xinyu was completely stunned, "Shiyi..."


    "Marry you back so that I can see you all the time." Shi Yi said his deep thoughts and desires.


    When I used to like Su wennuan, I didn''t have such a strong feeling. I wanted to stay with a woman, protect her and look at her all the time. I didn''t want to separate for a moment.


    Now, this feeling is so strong in Shiyi''s heart that as long as Gu Xinyu nods, he immediately runs to Gu Xinyu and takes her home.


    "Shiyi, don''t do this. There are still many problems between us." Gu Xinyu said.


    Shi Yi also returned to reality and nodded, "I know. Don''t worry. This is just my hope. I will abide by the rules of reality and solve the problem step by step. When we are ready, we will marry you back."


    I have to say that although Shiyi has impulse, he is still a more rational person.


    "Shiyi, I''m glad you think so. It''s getting late. You should have a rest earlier." in fact, after hearing Shiyi''s words, Gu Xinyu was actually very happy.


    She never thought that Shiyi liked herself so much.


    From the words of Shiyi, she can feel that Shiyi''s deep feelings for her are no less than her feelings for Shiyi.


    "Well, you have to rest early."


    Shi Yi hung up the phone with a greeting.


    "Who are you going to call again, so you can call me." Shi Yi just hung up the phone, and Zou Pei''s voice sounded behind him.


    Shi Yi looked back and saw Zou Pei coming in with tea.


    "Mom, why haven''t you slept so late?" Shiyi shouted.


    Zou Pei put the tea on the table in Shiyi room. "I see you haven''t come back so late. Aren''t you waiting for you?" Zou Pei said.


    Shi Yi could see that Zou Pei was nervous. He was helpless. "Mom, I''m not xiaorou. Are you afraid I''ll be kidnapped?"


    He is a big man. Zou Pei still looks at him like this. Zou Pei really worries too much.


    Zou Pei said, "that''s right. I''m just worried that you''ve been abducted. You see, you''re facing me for that woman. What if that woman instigates you to elope with her one day?"


    Zou Pei is really worried about this problem.


    She has only one son, the only son who inherited the family property at that time.


    If Shiyi is abducted and run away by Gu Xinyu and elopes with Gu Xinyu, their family will lose a lot.


    After listening to Zou Pei''s words, Shi Yi was amused. "Mom, you think too much. We are all adults, not three-year-old children, and in this age, there is no elopement."


    "You don''t understand. It''s just that young people like you can do everything. Don''t blame mom for worrying." Zou Pei pointed to Shiyi and said.


    Shi Yi shook his head. "Well, mom, I lost to you. I''m back now. It proves that I didn''t elope. You''d better go back to your room and sleep."


    "Tell mom, did you just call Gu Xinyu and have you been with Gu Xinyu today?" Zou Pei suddenly asked curiously and nervously.


    Shi Yi did not deny, "yes..."


    "You child, what do you want me to say about you? I look after Xinyu. This woman is like a fox." Zou Pei was not happy at once.


    "Mom, don''t talk about others like that. And don''t say those ugly words in front of Gu Xinyu in the future. We are equal in love, and she didn''t do anything wrong." Shi Yi said discontentedly.


    "The only thing she did wrong was to pester you." Zou Pei was also justified.

 Chapter 609

    Shi Yi is really helpless. He can''t explain clearly to Zou Pei.


    "Mom, didn''t I tell you that Gu Xinyu didn''t pester me, but I pestered Gu Xinyu. Do you understand now? I have to marry Gu Xinyu all my life!" Shi Yi also began to say those cruel words to Zou Pei.


    After getting along with Gu Xinyu today, Shi Yi has strengthened his idea of wanting to be with Gu Xinyu.


    Because he just left Gu Xinyu and began to Miss Gu Xinyu. This feeling is unprecedented. Shi Yi dares to be sure that it is love and the love he wants.


    Gu Xinyu is right. If he really wants to be with her, he should strengthen his heart and take an attitude.


    "Shiyi, you''re learning from xiaorou now. It makes me sad, isn''t it?" Zou Pei said to Shiyi, who couldn''t accept it.


    What''s the matter with her two children now? Even if one or two don''t listen to her, they still come to resist her now.


    Zou Pei feels really tired.


    "Mom, we don''t want to resist you, but we want to pursue our own happiness. Just ask you to support us." Shi Yi began to reason with Zou Pei.


    But now in Zou Pei''s eyes, it''s reasonable for her to be good for her two children. Even if Shi xiaorou doesn''t care, it doesn''t make sense to her. Moreover, she still lives with Yunxin. She can''t say anything.


    But the time wing is different. Now the time wing is obviously taking a detour. She has the obligation to pull the time wing back on the right track.


    She can''t watch her son choose the wrong person.


    "If you pursue the right happiness, mom will support you unconditionally, but mom knows that you are wrong. If mom doesn''t stand up and speak, mom will be irresponsible to you!"


    In Zou Pei''s heart, Shi Yi and Shi xiaorou are two children who will never grow up. Someone must give some advice, otherwise they will go astray. Son, they are also like this in life events.


    Shi Yi saw that he couldn''t make sense with Zou Pei. He knew that Zou Pei couldn''t turn around for a while. The elders had the truth of the elders.


    Shi Yi understands that the elders are also good for the children.


    But sometimes they are too stubborn and cause trouble to the children.


    "Well, I know, mom, it''s getting late. You go to have a rest first." Shi Yi held Zou Pei''s shoulder and asked her to go back to her room. He really didn''t want to talk to Zou Pei today.


    Can''t say a result.


    "OK, mom won''t nag with you. Think about it yourself." Zou Pei was not in the mood to continue to talk to Shiyi, and turned out of Shiyi''s room.


    That night, Shi xiaorou missed Yunxin so much that she sneaked out to Shiyi''s house.


    When she came, she thought Yunxin was asleep, but when she opened the door with the key, she saw a scene that surprised her.


    The light in the room is sufficient to illuminate the whole space. Yunxin is smoking on the sofa, and the smoke is around him. In this way, Yunxin seems to be driving in the smoke.


    And Yunxin is decadent in this space.


    When xiaorou saw this scene, she suddenly felt a little distressed and angry. She strode to Yunxin, grabbed the cigarette in his hand and threw it away. She said angrily to him, "Yunxin, what are you doing? Look what you''ve done to your home!"


    It''s really not a place for people to stay.


    Yunxin was still lonely. Looking back to see Shi xiaorou, his lonely face immediately showed a surprise. He stood up and happily held Shi xiaorou''s hand, "Xiao Rou, you''re coming!"


    Shi xiaorou frowned and said, "you''re going to be an immortal if I don''t come. What are you doing?" Shi xiaorou was speechless.


    Yunxin said weakly like a child, "I''m so bored when you''re not here. I have nothing to do. I can only smoke to relieve my pressure."


    "What pressure do you have!" Shi xiaorou glanced at him. He has everything now. What pressure can he have.


    "The pressure of marrying you, my mother-in-law is really hard to deal with, I''m Alexander." Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and asked her to sit down on the sofa.


    "You''re under a lot of pressure. Do you have a lot of pressure from me? I''m the one who has to convince my mother every day." Shi xiaorou continued to roll her eyes at Yun''s heart, stood up from the sofa, walked to the window and opened the curtains and windows.


    But after opening the windows, she still couldn''t disperse the smell of smoke in the house for a while. Shi xiaorou went to Yunxin and was very dissatisfied, "what are you doing? You''ll make your home like this if I''m not here for a few days."


    Yunxin said, "before you came to my house, I was like this. This house would not be a home without you..." the warm days of his home were the days when Shi xiaorou was there.


    When xiaorou was away, he recovered his lonely appearance, which was extremely pitiful.


    "Don''t be glib. Don''t make excuses for your laziness and decadence." Shi xiaorou said angrily. She really couldn''t stand the smell in the house.


    Yunxin follows Shi xiaorou very dogleg. She knows that Shi xiaorou is very angry now, but without Shi xiaorou''s anger, how can there be his sweet words.


    His skills are useless.


    "Yes, because I''m too lazy, God sent you to save me." Yunxin followed Shi xiaorou with a smile.


    "You can talk." Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin, "I don''t have the time to save a poor boy."


    "I''m not a teenager anymore. I''m middle-aged." Yunxin said after Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou heard that she was still contemptuous, she glanced at Yunxin, but puffed and laughed, "you are still middle-aged, at most a young man."


    "Ha ha, that''s not a teenager either." Yun Xin joked with Shi xiaorou.


    "All right, who is glib with you? Sit there." when xiaorou pointed to the sofa next to him and asked him to sit down.


    Yunxin sat down obediently.


    Shi xiaorou said, "tell me, do you know where you need to review?"


    Yunxin said, "I shouldn''t not clean the house when you''re away."


    "It''s quite positive to admit mistakes. What else?" Shi xiaorou continued to ask.


    "Also, you shouldn''t smoke when you''re away, and you shouldn''t make the house a mess." these Yunxin all understand, but Shi xiaorou is not here, and he''s the only one. The family is really boring and lonely.


    When a person is lonely, he has no motivation to do other things. He just wants to be decadent all the time. It seems that only smoke can save his lonely soul.


    "Since you all know these are wrong, why can''t you always change?" Shi xiaorou was also quite speechless to Yunxin.


    When she moved to Yunxin''s house before, it was the same. Although his house was large, it was not like a home at all. There were cigarette butts everywhere. The house smelled of smoke and was messy. She hired three hour workers to clean it all day.


    When she lived here, Yunxin was quite honest. She didn''t continue to smoke so much, so let it be.


    But just a few days after he was away, Yunxin restored the home as it was, which made Shi xiaorou angry.


    "Don''t I miss you?" Yun Xin tilted his mouth and was very innocent.


    He really missed Shi xiaorou. He missed her so much that he didn''t want to do anything.


    He never knew that missing someone could make him so depressed.


    Missing is like a poison, which flows into the blood and erodes your soul.


    "You think I can call me, video, what are you doing?" Shi xiaorou gave Yunxin a look.


    Yunxin sat next to xiaorou and held her in her arms. "I don''t video and chat with you every day, but where is light video enough?"


    But the video can''t solve his inner emptiness, and can''t alleviate his lovesickness at all.


    Who can understand that pain.


    When xiaorou turned to look at him, "do you really miss me so much?" she didn''t believe it.


    Before she finished her last word, Shi xiaorou was kissed by Yunxin on her lips. As soon as she kissed her sweet lips, Yunxin deepened her kiss as if she were possessed by magic.


    When xiaorou was unprepared, she quickly pushed Yunxin away and said, "don''t kiss me because of the smell of smoke. Don''t you know I hate the smell of smoke most."


    Yunxin stood up obediently, "then I''ll take a bath and brush my teeth..." he took a few steps to the bathroom. He suddenly stopped, looked back at Shi xiaorou and said with worry, "don''t go tonight..."


    He was really worried that when he went to the bathroom to wash, Shi xiaorou would leave. If Shi xiaorou left, he would be the only one left in the room.


    When xiaorou sighed, "don''t think like a mother''s child. I won''t go."


    Yunxin was relieved, "OK, I''ll go. You must wait for me. I''ll come out soon."


    "Hurry, hurry." Shi xiaorou waved her hand.


    Yunxin quickly walked to the bathroom, took a shower, then brushed his teeth, washed his face, cleaned himself up, smelled his own smell, and came out only after he was sure there was no smoke.


    Fortunately, xiaorou kept her promise and didn''t leave. She sat on the sofa playing with the tablet.


    Yunxin came out in his bathrobe and saw that Shi xiaorou was still there. He was very happy to go to Xiao Rou''s side, sit down beside her, hold Shi xiaorou''s back, and intimately approach Shi xiaorou, "what are you looking at?"


    When xiaorou turned back and gave him a white look, "Yunxin, I found that I haven''t seen you for a few days. How can you become like a color uncle and abduct children like me."


    Yunxin smiled funny. "Cut, are you a child? Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror when you say this."


    "Yun Xin, what are you talking about? How dare you call me narcissistic?" Shi xiaorou was angry.


    Yunxin quickly comforted, "OK, OK, it''s my fault. You''re not narcissistic, it''s my narcissism. Don''t be angry. It''s all my fault..."


    "It''s almost the same." Shi xiaorou said reluctantly.


    Yunxin''s eyes suddenly blurred. "Xiaorou, I suddenly changed my mind. I think I want you today, OK?" I really miss her too much.

 Chapter 610

    Shi xiaorou can clearly see the strange expression of Yunxin. She is not a child anymore. Of course, she knows what Yunxin''s strange expression represents.


    She blinked and said with some surprise, "Yunxin, you have evil thoughts again!"


    Yunxin came up to hold her. When xiaorou pushed his hand away and said defensively, "Yunxin, I warn you, don''t mess around. We had clearly agreed before. If you dare to treat me now, I''ll tell you that you''ll lose even my pillar."


    Seeing that xiaorou didn''t seem to be joking, Yunxin deeply suppressed his rising evil thoughts and said, "well, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, but let''s go on with what we just said, how about a kiss?"


    Cloud heart said.


    Shi xiaorou shook her head, "no, I don''t want to kiss you. I''m not here to kiss you." Shi xiaorou pouted and said.


    She just came here because she missed Yunxin. She just wanted to see Yunxin, not to color him.


    Cloud heart walked closer to Shi xiaorou. "Then you miss me. If you miss me, wouldn''t it be better to kiss me to solve the pain of Acacia?" cloud heart said.


    Shi xiaorou stepped back, "I miss you, but I just came to see you and didn''t want to do anything to you."


    "But what I want to do to you, you don''t agree." Yun Xin broke down and was a little unhappy.


    "Should I agree to what you want to do to me? Yunxin, you are too funny." Shi xiaorou said discontentedly, "why do you men have this virtue."


    "What is this virtue?" Yunxin asked, but immediately realized that he didn''t grasp the key point in Shi xiaorou''s words, and immediately turned to the peak of words. He looked at Shi xiaorou curiously, "what did you just say, what do you men mean? There are other men who want to do this to you besides me?" Yunxin picked out the contradiction in Shi xiaorou''s words, and then his mood became nervous.


    If Shi xiaorou dares to find other men, he


    Yunxin was angry when he thought about it, and then came up with a sentence, "you shouldn''t have rekindled your old love with Mingfeng. I don''t understand you. Why do you like a homosexual?"


    Yunxin now thinks about the broken thing between xiaorou and Mingfeng. His heart is blocked and uncomfortable.


    "Yunxin, pay attention to what you say. What''s the revival of old love? There''s nothing good between me and Mingfeng! You have to think more, and what do you mean now, are you discriminating against homosexuality? Mingfeng and a doctor are in love. Love is good regardless of gender. Any true love should be respected!"


    Shi xiaorou is now theorizing with Yun Xin.


    Sometimes Yunxin''s words really hurt people''s hearts. Shi xiaorou couldn''t accept it.


    Yunxin is also going to speak ill of Mingfeng, because he is still angry at the thought that Mingfeng and Shi xiaorou almost got married before.


    But when she saw xiaorou, she seemed to be really angry. Yunxin choked back what she almost said. Now women are heaven and should cooperate with women to coax them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yunxin smiled again. When he approached, xiaorou said with a smile, "Hehe, I''m not kidding. How can I discriminate against him? Think about it. He''s the brother of Ming Ling. If I discriminate against him, wouldn''t Ming Ling discriminate by the way. I can''t do such a thing. You''re right. Love doesn''t matter. As long as it''s true love, it should be respected and blessed."


    Seeing that Yunxin''s words are reasonable, it is also reasonable.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at him and said, "it''s almost the same. I forgive you when you know your mistakes can be corrected..." Shi xiaorou waved and went to the sofa to sit down.


    Yunxin is very dogleg and sits next to her, holding her back. "I haven''t seen you these days. You seem to be thin again." when Yunxin gets close, xiaorou says in her ear.


    When xiaorou gave him a white look, "we are in the video every day. What is missing for a few days? Besides, where am I thin?"


    As soon as Shi xiaorou said this, she saw Yunxin staring at the position of her chest. She immediately blushed and hit Yunxin on the back, "you hate it. Can you not be so color..."


    Really, I thought Yunxin was finally serious. Unexpectedly, the place he looked at was always stained with color.


    This man is really hopeless.


    Cloud heart knot took Shi xiaorou''s fist firmly and said innocently, "I just saw you and couldn''t help thinking about color. I don''t think that men only like to be close to the women they like..." it''s not that I want to color a woman when I see a woman.


    Shi xiaorou knows what Yunxin said is that he likes her so he will move his mind to her.


    But even for this reason, Shi xiaorou couldn''t calm down. "Yunxin, I found you are a color embryo!" Shi xiaorou squeezed her nose at him.


    "That''s also for you." Yunxin took her in his arms and kissed her cheek. "Do you stay here to rest today?"


    When xiaorou hit him, "I won''t stay for you."


    "Don''t do this. I don''t trust you to go back so late." Yunxin said.


    Shi xiaorou immediately turned her head and looked at him, "so, if I was going back, you didn''t even want to send me?"


    Don''t worry, don''t you know to send me?


    When xiaorou was angry.


    Yunxin was stunned. Knowing that he said something wrong, he quickly explained, "no, no, I don''t want to leave you here, so I don''t say to send you back. Otherwise, what if you really go back?"


    Yunxin''s glib tongue is that he can find excuses and reasons for himself to convince each other at any time.


    Xiaorou was always persuaded by him when she was young.


    Hearing Yunxin''s words, xiaorou pouted. She thought he was right, "well, I''ve wronged you."


    "Hey, where are you going?" when she saw Xiao Rou walking from the door, Yun Xin asked nervously.


    No, I''m leaving.


    When xiaorou casually replied, "I brought a change of clothes in my car."


    Hearing this sentence, Yunxin felt at ease. It''s not just to go.


    Shi xiaorou took a bath in Yunxin, then naturally occupied Yunxin''s bed and rushed Yunxin to the guest room.


    She spent a few days at Yunxin''s house like this before. Yunxin didn''t complain, but occasionally came to xiaorou''s room to play hooligans.


    Several times, I almost caught fire, but all of them failed.


    She didn''t let Yunxin succeed in those days. Today she just came to see it temporarily. Naturally, she won''t let Yunxin do anything to her.


    It''s really difficult for Yunxin to sleep in the guest room. The woman who is thinking lives next door to him, but she just can''t do anything to her. It''s itchy in her heart.


    Yunxin now regretted that she had made that promise to Shi xiaorou. She knew that regardless of the principle, she directly dealt with Shi xiaorou. In this way, Zou Pei had no reason to continue to make trouble with him. What a good trick. He was spoiled by himself.


    Yunxin wants to strangle himself now.


    Shi xiaorou took a good look at Yunxin. She saw that he was still living well and solved her lovesickness. She lay on the bed and watched TV. She was very happy and smiled.


    Yunxin tossed and turned in bed for a long time. Finally, she got up and got out of bed. She secretly came to Shi xiaorou''s room and quietly pushed open Shi xiaorou''s door.


    When xiaorou was lying on the bed watching TV, she didn''t realize that the door was pushed open. She was still laughing.


    Yunxin walked in quietly.


    "Oh!" Shi xiaorou suddenly jumped up and shouted with fright. When she looked back and saw Yunxin''s face, she put down her tight heart and said, "Yunxin, what are you doing!" she was scared to death. She thought there was a thief at home.


    Yunxin said innocently, "I can''t sleep."


    "Why are you looking for me when you can''t sleep?" Shi xiaorou didn''t understand Yunxin''s meaning for a while.


    "Then I''ll talk to you." Yunxin said, holding Shi xiaorou''s pillow and looking at her pitifully.


    Shi xiaorou smiled at him. "Don''t look at me with such a cute expression. A big man still sells cute..." Shi xiaorou was funny and speechless.


    Yunxin plays a rogue again and takes Shi xiaorou to her side. Her low voice is a little hurt. It sounds compassionate, "xiaorou, I miss you so much..."


    "We don''t have videos every day..."


    "Video is nothing! The people watching it are fake and can''t feel your breath at all. I suddenly hate video." Yunxin holds Shi xiaorou like a child and feels her breath.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t push him away, but said, "the person who invented the video didn''t annoy you."


    "You provoked me, xiaorou. Shall we do something..." said Yunxin, holding Shi xiaorou tight again.


    Just now I was still selling cute clothes. It''s pathetic. The word wind has changed 180 degrees immediately.


    Shi xiaorou knew that Yunxin was upset and kind. She pushed Yunxin down at once.


    Yunxin rolled out of bed without warning.


    "Oh, xiaorou, what are you doing? My bones are about to be broken by you." Yunxin sat on the ground and touched his back.


    Shi xiaorou snorted coldly, "hum, this is still a small punishment for you. Yunxin, I find you are more and more immoral now."


    Having said so many unimportant words and becoming so docile and obedient, it turns out that it is all to pave the way for the evil behind.


    Yunxin is a man whose nature is really hard to change.


    "If I were serious, I wouldn''t be a man. You see, Ming Ling must have never passed in front of Su wennuan." Yunxin got up from the ground and said.


    "Why don''t you leave the Ming mausoleum for three words." Shi xiaorou was dissatisfied.


    "You didn''t worship and like the Ming mausoleum before." Yunxin replied, so he wanted to compare himself with the Ming mausoleum.

 Chapter 611

    As Yunxin said this, he climbed into bed. Falling is not terrible. If he falls, he can start again. He is afraid that if he falls, he will not start again.


    Yunxin returns to Shi xiaorou again. He knows that Shi xiaorou is a knife mouth tofu heart.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at him, "I know you have a good relationship with Ming Ling, but it was a long time ago. Don''t talk about Ming Ling."


    "OK, not to mention the Ming mausoleum, let''s talk about us. Shi xiaorou, I''ll officially inform you that I''ll kiss you."


    When xiaorou was stunned.


    Yunxin knew she wasn''t ready yet, but he would let her get ready and gradually get closer to her. The closer her face was, the closer xiaorou could feel his breath. Xiaorou''s heart was a little confused.


    Cloud heart looked at her eyes gradually blurred, and her breathing accelerated. She supported the back of her head and put her lips on her lips. When Xiao Rou trembled, she didn''t push him away.


    Yunxin kisses her soft lips and her throat tightens. She is not satisfied with such a taste. She supports the back of her head to aggravate the kiss, and even the tip of her tongue goes into her mouth


    Shi xiaorou breathed disorderly. She didn''t know what to do. She could only let him kiss, let him put his tongue into her mouth and make trouble, and let his breath spray wantonly on her face


    When Yunxin kisses, xiaorou kisses addictively. The back of xiaorou''s head just now holds her face and asks for more deeply. He kisses with her lips, gnawing and grinding


    After a long time, Yunxin just let Shi xiaorou go. Shi xiaorou was kissed red by him. She couldn''t find the rules for breathing. Her lips were released. She hung her head and was ashamed to see people. Yunxin licked her lips with food and satisfaction.


    Yunxin picked up Shi xiaorou''s hand, and his big palm crossed with her five fingers. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, let''s sleep..." he looked at her and said with a smile, his eyes full of sweet stars.


    Shi xiaorou knows that Yun Xin is confused, but he is a man of words and faith. He says he won''t do anything to her, so he really won''t do anything to her.


    She listened to Yunxin''s words, closed her eyes and went to bed.


    So they snuggled up to each other and slept all night.


    At more than 5 p.m. the next day, it was the rush hour. Shi Yi drove to Gu Xinyu''s hospital.


    I happened to meet Gu Xinyu coming out of work.


    He went up and stood in front of Gu Xinyu, "off duty"


    Gu Xinyu nodded, "well."


    Shi Yi stretched out his hand to her, "I''ll take you to a place."


    Gu Xinyu was a little surprised and looked at the hand extended by Shi Yi towards her. He paused and handed it to him.


    Shiyi led her out.


    The driver is the driver. Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu are sitting behind the car. Shi Yi has been holding her hand.


    When the car drove all the way to Shijia Hotel, Gu Xinyu hung his head and blushed as hot as the sun in the early morning. Shiyi never held her like this.


    Shi Yi took Gu Xinyu''s hand and got off the bus. He led her to the hotel room all the way. He stood at the door with a smile and said to her, "there will be surprises, so be prepared..."


    "What surprise?" Gu Xinyu looked at him and blinked.


    Shi Yi remained mysterious, "you''ll know when you go in..." he said, took the room card and brushed the door open


    The moment the door opened, Gu Xinyu only felt a strong and fresh fragrance of flowers coming to his face


    Turning to Shi Yi, he looked at her with a smile and raised his chin to signal her to go in. Gu Xinyu''s heart beat faster. He walked into the room and walked through the porch. He saw two rows of orderly placed roses in a path. The bright red and delicate petals were clear in front of her eyes, so clear that his heart surged, and the fragrance of flowers lingered between his nose, A wisp of Qinru her heart, let her drunk want to cry.


    Although Gu Xinyu is not a romantic person at ordinary times, which woman doesn''t like romance and which woman doesn''t move when she meets romance, especially this romance is prepared for herself by her beloved man.


    Shi Yi walked into her with her footsteps and said in her ear, "do you like it?"


    Gu Xinyu turned his head excitedly, and his eyes were full of moving color, "are these arranged by you?"


    Shi Yi nodded slightly, "today I want to give you a different night." Shi Yi gently surrounded Gu Xinyu and kissed her hair top.


    Gu Xinyu trembled in his heart and knew what Shi Yi wanted to do. He hadn''t done anything intimate to her for so long. Maybe Shi Yi was really enlightened.


    In fact, a woman doesn''t want to be closer to her beloved man. After Gu Xinyu understood Shi Yi''s bad mind, her lips burst into a smile. This night, she will remember it with her heart for a lifetime.


    "Come with me..." Shi Yi took her hand. They walked along the path covered with flowers. With the sea of flowers, they came to the bed. The quilt on the bed was also refreshed by Shi Yi. It was a festive red, and the bed was covered with soft rose petals.


    Gu Xinyu blinked at the gorgeous bed, "this is..."


    Shi Yi pulled her to sit down by the bed and looked at her gently. "Today is our Shi Yi. He kissed her gently and unconsciously put her on the bed, and his wet lips kissed her lips and her face


    Under the guidance of Shi Yi, their clothes peeled off to the ground soon. Shi Yi gently kissed Gu Xinyu inch by inch, and Gu Xinyu was intoxicated with his kiss


    Shi Yi knew that Gu Xinyu had accepted him, so he was relieved and began to have some recklessness.


    The gentle night is like soaking in a hot spring wine pool, which is intoxicating, warm and rippling... The moonlight obscures the intoxicating two people


    At the same time, in Xishi villa.


    Ming Ling gently hugged Su wennuan''s back and leaned against the bed. Ming Ling looked at the moonlight outside, with a warm radian on his face. "Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu finally got married." he turned his eyes, looked at Su wennuan and said.


    Of course he knows Shi Yi''s plan tonight. I''m afraid Shi Yi has succeeded at this time.


    Su wennuan also smiled, "yes, it''s not easy. I hope they will go on happily all the time."


    "Just like us, I''ve always been so happy..." Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan''s shoulder and looked into her eyes with a smile on her lips.


    Su wennuan looked into his eyes. The smile in his deep eyes reached into the bottom of his eyes. It was a smile from the bottom of his heart. Su wennuan also smiled happily with him, looked into his eyes and said, "yes, just like us, happy forever..."


    Looking at her smiling face, Ming Ling couldn''t help kissing her on the forehead, "warm, you are the first and only woman I love..." he said. Although he was wild and casual when he was young, he had seen many beautiful women, but never one came into his heart like her.


    Hearing what he said, Su wennuan''s face turned pale for a moment and avoided him a little.


    Ming Ling found her strange and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su wennuan avoided his eyes and felt guilty, "nothing... Nothing..."


    "Su wennuan!" he called by name and surname, and his words were unhappy.


    "Ah?" Su wennuan turns his head.


    Ming Ling looked into her eyes and said with a serious expression, "didn''t we say to be honest with each other? Don''t hold anything in your heart. You forget that we are husband and wife now. You don''t have to hide anything from me."


    Su wennuan was so nervous that she breathed a little. She really didn''t know how to say, "I... I''m sorry..."


    "What are you sorry for?"


    Su nuanuan heaved a heavy breath, as if he had summoned up the courage to see him, "I''ve been in love with Tian Yilan before. Although nothing happened between us, I''ve really paid for him before. You''re not my only one, I''m sorry for you, I don''t deserve to be your only one, I..." Su wennuan said, her fingers trembling, which was a kind of suffering and guilt.


    Before she finished, Ming Ling held her in her arms, "fool, you are my only one, and I am your only one. You and Tian Yilan are nothing, I know."


    "I......" Su wennuan was nervous and ready to explain, but suddenly realized something, "what, do you know?"


    "Yes." Ming Ling refused to comment.


    "How do you know? You investigated me?"


    "Don''t you know why you left Tian Yilan so soon?" if he hadn''t planned and intervened in the middle.


    How can su wennuan separate from Tian Yilan so soon?


    Ming Ling is not a generous person.

 Chapter 612

    Su wennuan thought for a moment and then said, "it''s because his spirit and body are cheating."


    Ming Ling immediately frowned, pinched her chin and said seriously, "Su wennuan, I''ll give you a heavy voice again. As long as you don''t have anything to do with him, you won''t call cheating! What did you have with him before?"


    Obviously felt the anger on Ming Ling and what Ming Ling said. Su wennuan was a little flustered and hurriedly said, "of course, nothing happened with Tian Yilan. Don''t you know best?"


    Su wennuan is a little speechless. When can mingling''s male chauvinism be changed.


    Hearing Su wennuan''s saying that you know best, mingling was a little relieved, and made him think that she was so green and shy when he wanted her for the first time.


    Ming Ling let go of her chin and took her shoulder. "It''s almost the same."


    "By the way, since you are Tianyu, you knew I was Niuniu from the previous orphanage. Are you interfering with my separation from Tian Yilan?" Su wennuan suddenly remembered this and turned to ask him.


    Ming Ling turned around, stared at her crystal eyes, and then scraped her nose, "I didn''t expect you to be very smart."


    Su wennuan immediately pouted and hit him on the chest. "I didn''t expect you to be so bad that I went to the bar to drink and got drunk. I was given that, but fortunately it was you."


    Seeing her angry appearance, Ming Ling smiled and hugged her, "if I hadn''t really bothered you so much."


    "Of course, I only want to talk to the man I love..." well, it seems that when it comes to impure places, Su wennuan stopped immediately.


    Ming Ling asked, "what about the man you love?" his forehead touched her forehead.


    "Hate it, don''t say it." Su wennuan is ashamed.


    Ming Ling smiled both complacently and gratified. He was really happy to hear her say she loved him.


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed." Su wennuan suddenly looked up and said to him.


    "Later, I''m not sleepy yet," said Ming Ling. "By the way, what do ordinary couples call each other?" he suddenly asked.


    "Husband and wife, what''s the matter?" Su wennuan subconsciously replied and looked at him.


    "Then you call your husband to listen. I really want to hear it." Ming Ling looked at her with a smile, looking forward to it.


    Su wennuan looked at him for a few seconds, then smiled at him, smiled lovably, pinched his nose, "how childish, Bo Bo, his father."


    "Call one..." Ming Ling shook her shoulder.


    "Well, you''re the best, husband." Su wennuan shouted at him.


    "It''s so nice, wife..." Ming Ling answered her with a more brilliant smile, "I''ll call it so in the future. I won''t agree if you don''t call me husband."


    Er... Su wennuan feels that the Ming mausoleum has become a person now. Especially after returning from the desert, people have become so easygoing and childlike. It is no longer the old Ming mausoleum covered with cold and inaccessible.


    "Well, well, call your husband later. It''s time to go to bed now, good husband?" Su wennuan said to Ming Ling and flicked his forehead with his fingers.


    "OK, then listen to your sleep, good wife..." Ming Ling''s smile was full of happiness.


    Seeing him happy, Su wennuan smiled and kissed his forehead, "good night, good husband."


    Ming Ling smiled with neat white teeth, "sleep well, good wife..."


    Su wennuan feels that their two husbands come and go to their old wives on a big night. They are very childish, but they are warm and happy from the bottom of their hearts


    Su wennuan turns off the light and the two lie down to sleep.


    On the other side, Shi xiaorou is not so happy. She holds a bucket of toilet paper, grabs a section to wipe away her tears and snivel, throws it away, continues to grab, continues to throw it... Wuwuwuwu... They are all so happy. Why is she the only one so sad? Wuwu... It''s too bullying.


    "Why are you crying? It''s not embarrassing to cry all night." Zou Peina glanced at her.


    "You are forced to marry, can I stop crying? I don''t even have the right to cry." Shi xiaorou retorted while sobbing.


    "Come on, come on, what is forced marriage? Mom, I''m for you. Look at what you look like when you run to Yunxin all day, don''t you? Yunxin''s man, mom doesn''t like it, and I have to think about it for you. Do you remember Gu Ansheng who ran after you when you were a child? He''s not married yet. I went to his house yesterday, and her mother said he was still happy I can''t let you go. I haven''t married yet. I''m waiting for you. People''s childe has been waiting for you for a long time. Where can I find such a affectionate person? "Zou Pei is very considerate to his daughter.


    "What, Gu Ansheng broke up with his girlfriend a few days ago. What''s the matter? Mom, what''s your heart..." Shi xiaorou said while wiping her nose and tears.


    "You girl, what can mom do for you? Mom is for you. Don''t mix with that solemn cloud heart all day. What future do you have with him." Zou Pei taught Shi xiaorou.


    "I''m not trying to make money with him. You know your money will sell your daughter..."


    "You..." Zou Pei was angry and slapped her.


    Shi xiaorou quickly shrinks her head in fear, and a pair of round big eyes watch her mother blink and blink


    Zou Peiqi breathed a few times and took it away. He wanted to hit her hand. He hated that iron was not steel. "You dead girl, you want to piss me off, don''t you!"


    "You want to piss me off. I don''t have any feelings with Gu Ansheng. You want me to marry him. I''ll marry whatever I marry." Shi xiaorou sucked her nose and sat up wronged.


    "I''ve seen it. Mr. Gu is handsome, filial and sensible. It''s better for you to marry him than to follow the cloud heart." Zou Pei sat down opposite Shi xiaorou and said with a satisfied face. She was happy to mention Gu Ansheng. She wanted to be her son-in-law now.


    "You think he''s good, so you marry him, founder I won''t marry." Shi xiaorou threw away the toilet paper, held the pillow and pouted.


    "You... You dead girl, what do you say? It''s no big or small." Zou Pei really has no choice for Shi xiaorou. She''s not embarrassed to say something big or small. Her daughter really worries her.


    Her son didn''t let her worry. She thought that when the child grew up, she could fuck less snacks. Unexpectedly, she had to worry so much for the two children at such an age. The most important thing is that they didn''t listen to her at all.


    That''s all right. I''ll sing against her from time to time!


    It''s really going to kill her.


    "Anyway, I just won''t marry. You want to go by yourself. I''ll go to bed." Shi xiaorou pouted, threw down the pillow in her hand and walked to her room. I knew she would be forced to marry, so I didn''t come back with her mother. It''s really annoying. Shiyi, who hated her, lived her own good life, but left her alone and was scolded by her mother.


    "You go to bed early and go to see your parents with me tomorrow." Zou Pei falsely raised his hand behind her and added.


    Xiaorou was struck by a lightning bolt behind her! Mom, can you stop a bolt from the blue! See your parents, damn it! When xiaorou choked, she took a breath and roared in her heart, but she didn''t look back or answer and went directly into the room.


    When she got to the room, she didn''t take off her clothes at all. She lay in bed and looked at the ceiling. She heard all the dead of night outside. After there was no movement, she began to take action and slipped out of her house.


    The air outside is really good. The night wind is chilly. When xiaorou slipped out, she took a breath of the night air. I glanced at Shi''s house. Hum, I''ll see my parents tomorrow. You can see them yourself. Miss Ben won''t accompany me. I''ll go to my Yunxin.


    Yunxin''s home. Yunxin is sleeping soundly. The door is suddenly quietly opened. Yunxin is highly vigilant. He opens his eyes when the door is just opened, but he doesn''t move and watches the change.


    Only a cautious footstep came in, and then quietly closed the door. The visitor didn''t turn on the light. He approached him lightly. Yunxin had been prepared with his fist. Who knows that the man was going to lie down on his bed.


    Smelling the breath, Yunxin knew it was a woman and held her hand, "Shi xiaorou, what are you playing with?"


    Shi xiaorou was startled. When she heard Yunxin''s voice, she was relieved and shook off his hand. "I was driven out by my mother. There''s no place to go." Shi xiaorou sat on the bed and rubbed his wrist wrongly.


    "Hum, what bad thing have you done? Even your mother can''t stand you." Yunxin sneered at her coldly.


    "I didn''t do anything bad. It''s my mother..."


    "You have the key to my house in your hand. It''s convenient for you to run over most of the night." before Shi xiaorou finished, Yunxin said.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. Even in the dark, she could imagine what Yunxin said. She probably disdained it. "I''m looking for you. You''re not happy." Shi xiaorou said sadly.


    "Cut..." cloud heart cut a little speechless, "turn on the light, what are you doing in the dark."


    "Oh." Shi xiaorou promised, turned on the light, and then returned to Yunxin''s bed, "didn''t you welcome me to your house the day before yesterday? What''s the matter today?"


    Shi xiaorou was also very depressed. Yunxin wanted to treat her the day before yesterday. She changed her face today.


    Yunxin glanced at her, "who let your mother run to scold me and beat me indiscriminately, just like I kidnapped and sold her daughter, and I''m not her grandson." Yunxin tolerated, but he also had a temper.


    That night, xiaorou sneaked to his house. They just slept all night. The next day Zou Pei came to his house and beat him up.

 Chapter 613

    Yunxin is sure that his back is still blue and purple. He didn''t hurt himself so badly when he used to beat people with a gun or fight with others.


    When xiaorou collapsed, she pouted.


    But Yunxin just glanced at her and let him find something. "Your eyes are so swollen. Have you cried? What''s the matter?" the voice of the question was a little gentle.


    Seeing that he cared about herself, xiaorou immediately became happy and grinned at him. Then she remembered what she had just done at home. She pouted wrongfully, "my mother forced me to marry Gu Ansheng and scolded me all night."


    Yunxin frowns, "why do you have another surname Gu?" a Mingfeng is not enough, and another surname Gu comes, "Shi xiaorou, how easy you are to provoke so many men!" Yunxin is a little angry.


    "Yunxin, you are such an asshole. Why am I so fickle! I don''t like that Gu at all. My mother forced me. How can I be wrong! If I provoke him, can I be taught to live and die by my mother!" Shi xiaorou was very dissatisfied with Yunxin and panted at him.


    "OK, OK, can''t I blame you?" Yunxin glanced at her, comforted, lowered his eyelids and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Shi xiaorou looked up at him, "what can I do? I can only see your attitude." after saying this, Shi xiaorou''s eyes fell on Yunxin''s face and observed his expression.


    "Look at my attitude?" Yunxin looked up and asked.


    Shi xiaorou was a little disappointed at his reaction and pouted, "you know I like you. If you really don''t want me anymore, I..."


    "How about you?" Yunxin stared at her.


    Shi xiaorou pouted, hung her head and twisted the sheet in her hand. "I have to wait for you. Who can''t hold anyone except you." Shi xiaorou said, a little awkward, but sincere.


    Yunxin smiled, which was a sneak smile, waved to her, "sit down and I''ll tell you something."


    When xiaorou was a little flattered, she hurried to move her ass around him, "what''s the matter?"


    Yunxin looked at her expectant expression, smiled and said, "I''ve been thinking about things between us tonight."


    When xiaorou was angry, "Oh..."


    "I think back to every bit of time I was with you. At the beginning, I thought you were atmospheric and dynamic. You didn''t look like a woman at all."


    "Er..." Xiao Rou listened, a little speechless.


    "But later, I found that that was the only you. That was Shi xiaorou''s unique character. You dared to love and hate, kind-hearted, but also jealous of evil." Yunxin counted carefully.


    "Well, when you say so, I feel like the monkey king."


    "Don''t interrupt." Yunxin gently ah her. When xiaorou nodded immediately, she made a zipper on her mouth with her hand, indicating that she didn''t speak.


    Yunxin continued, with some aftertaste on his face. "Later, he found that he didn''t adapt to the noise in his ears all day without you. He always felt that he was missing something. The feeling of being with you and with other women was completely different. Even if he didn''t have a relationship with you, he still thought of you and wanted to be with you all the time."


    When xiaorou pouted, she was dissatisfied that he compared her with other women.


    "Seeing you and Mingfeng almost married, I''m really angry and disappointed. I even feel that my feelings are a kind of despair."


    "No, Yunxin, I was trying to stimulate you. I didn''t think much at that time..." xiaorou hurriedly explained when he said this.


    Yunxin glanced at her, "you don''t have to be nervous. I also know the purpose of what you do. If it were me, I would do the same. But at that time, I couldn''t accept a woman who said she loved me and walked into the palace of marriage with other men."


    When xiaorou pouted, she wanted to cry without tears.


    Yunxin continued, "after this time with you, I also want to understand why I am angry when you are holding hands with Mingfeng. I am surprised to find that I care about you. If I change to another woman, it doesn''t matter to me who I marry and go to bed with. So I am angry because that person is you."


    When she heard his words, xiaorou looked at him and was so excited that she smiled and shed tears. She finally heard these words, and finally heard them.


    "I always feel empty without you. I also want to understand that I want to marry you as soon as possible. No matter how your mother opposes, I just want to cheat you, tie you to me, and never give you a chance to fall into the arms of other men. I''m a man. I want to protect my woman. If I don''t protect well, it''s my own dereliction of duty."


    Listening to him, xiaorou was so excited that her chest fluctuated, her mouth shriveled, laughing and crying.


    "In addition, you just told me that your mother forced you to marry Gu, and you said that you would wait for me anyway, so I was more sure of my decision. Originally, feelings are not illusory, there are empty words. It is a real emotion..."


    "Woo... Yunxin..." Shi xiaorou couldn''t help it anymore and threw herself around him. "I knew you cared about me, I knew..." everything she did was worth it. It was more right to resist her mother, and it was the most correct to sneak out. Hee hee


    Yunxin also hugged her back. "Do you cry for happiness or sadness?"


    "I''m happy, I''m so happy!" Shi xiaorou sniffed and raised her voice.


    Yunxin smiled, "OK, don''t cry. Your eyes are swollen like peaches. You''ll be out of sight tomorrow."


    "I don''t care. I''m going to cry. I''m going to cry with you." Shi xiaorou began to be coquettish.


    "Er..." she was coy in his arms, and Yunxin''s body stiffened. She didn''t feel a little stuffy. "If you go on like this, it''s estimated that you''ll really cry with my body."


    "Ah!" Shi xiaorou quickly released him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t touch!" Yunxin opened her hand. "It''s all right. You''ll feel something if you touch it." Yunxin gave her a white look. "You don''t allow me to touch you again. If I suffocate, won''t you hold my body. ¡°


    "Hee hee, if something happens, we''ll do it now..." Shi xiaorou smiled and looked at Yunxin. Yunxin could see what was in that smile.


    "OK, get out of bed quickly. I''m sorry about what you mean." Yunxin blasted her down. He unconsciously cleared his throat and wanted to laugh


    So Shi xiaorou slept with Yunxin at Yunxin''s house for another night. Before she woke up in the morning, she was twisted by someone''s ears.


    "Dead girl, get up quickly!"


    The ear was twisted for a while, and there was a familiar voice in her ear that made her have to obey.


    When Xiao Rou fiercely opened her eyes and saw her mother''s fierce face, she quickly hugged her hand and begged for mercy, "Oh, mom, you release me first, it hurts..."


    Zou Pei snorted angrily, loosened her ears and angrily said, "look what you look like. You sleep with this boy without seeing you in the blink of an eye! It''s embarrassing for our family!"


    "Aunt, you don''t knock when you come." Yunxin also sat up, looked at Zou Pei and said.


    "Hum, if you haven''t done anything wrong, are you afraid I won''t knock!" Zou Pei glanced at Yunxin with a sarcastic tone.


    It''s just that her daughter is so frustrated that she runs backwards to others in the middle of the night. She''s so angry! She thought Shi xiaorou was sleeping at home. She got up in the morning and told her to go to see Gu''s family. Unexpectedly, the room was empty! This girl can''t return it all the time!


    Yunxin smiled. "Don''t worry about this aunt. I won''t mess around until I''m not sure about her heart."


    "Who can believe your words." Zou Pei glanced at Yun Xin angrily.


    "Oh, mom, we really don''t have anything. What are you doing? This is early in the morning..." Shi xiaorou got out of bed, took Zou Pei''s arm and frowned.


    "You dare say!" Zou Pei angrily smoked her. "You are a girl''s family. You always lie next to a man''s bed. When the family''s education you fart, don''t you!"


    When xiaorou was beaten, she shrank, pursed her lips and wanted to cry without tears, "Mom, we really love each other, so you can help us."


    "You..." Zou Pei was angry and raised his hand to smoke the disobedient daughter.


    But I didn''t expect my hand to be held in the air. I turned my head fiercely and saw Yunxin''s face, "what are you doing! Do you still want to hit me? Look at your gangster nature!"


    Yunxin slowly loosened her arm and bowed in Zou Pei''s vigilant eyes, "I''m sorry, aunt, I''m in a hurry to offend. I know you''re angry. If you want to hit me, don''t embarrass your daughter. You feel bad about hitting her."


    Zou Pei didn''t expect that Yunxin would suddenly be so polite and respectful to her. She didn''t know how to deal with it. She glanced in her eyes, "you think I dare not hit you. I''m an elder, and I have to bear it!"


    "Aunt said yes, then you hit me to calm down." Yunxin gathered around Zou Pei and called her.


    "You! You boy!" Zou Pei was angry and a little frightened. He put his words there. It seemed that he couldn''t get down without fighting. Zou Pei shouted twice and went straight to the cloud heart, "I let you seduce my daughter, and I let you abduct my daughter!"


    Watching Zou Pei punch Yunxin in the chest, xiaorou was distressed and hurriedly pulled her mother, "Mom, don''t fight, don''t fight..."


    "You open it to me, dead girl!" when Zou Pei opened it, xiaorou hated iron and steel. "Why, just hit you and it hurts!" Zou Pei panted.


    When xiaorou was pushed back by Zou Pei, she probably didn''t sleep well last night. Her head suddenly fainted and stars appeared in her eyes. She shook her head and said, "I just love it..."


    "Shi xiaorou! You want this man to stop your mother, don''t you!" Zou Pei shouted. She was so angry with her daughter.

 Chapter 614

    Zou Pei''s voice seemed to explode in xiaorou''s head, and her head became more and more dizzy. "Oh, my God, you can catch up with the atomic bomb. My head was ruined by the explosion. No, I didn''t expect xiaorou to be dizzy when I was young. I couldn''t support it, so I fainted first..." xiaorou looked at the sky and turned her eyes a few times. After that, she softened and fainted


    "Xiao Rou..."


    "Xiaorou..." Zou Pei and Yunxin shouted at the same time.


    Yunxin quickly catches Shi xiaorou, grabs Shi xiaorou horizontally, quickly steps out of the door, puts Shi xiaorou in the car and drives her quickly to the hospital.


    The whole person was so nervous that he couldn''t do anything. He said to xiaorou in a hurry, "xiaorou, don''t worry..."


    At this time, Yunxin''s thoughts flashed one by one, and all kinds of terrible consequences were thought of. Shi xiaorou must not have anything, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do.


    It seems that there is only Shi xiaorou in his life. In addition, he has no other people to worry about. In this way, if Shi xiaorou has any ups and downs, what''s the meaning of living alone in this world.


    Zou Pei was still angry and still didn''t want to see Yunxin, but now when xiaorou fainted, she was worried. She didn''t care about when Yunxin held xiaorou. She ran out and got in the car, so that the driver followed Yunxin to the hospital.


    "How could this happen? How could this girl suddenly faint? She is in good health and has never been like this." Zou Pei said to the doctor with a worried face.


    "Draw blood, do a B-ultrasound and do further examination. It doesn''t seem to be a big problem at present." he said hurriedly.


    At this time, xiaorou has woke up, "I have to draw blood..." well, I''m a little afraid.


    "It''s okay, we''re all here." Yunxin comforted her.


    When xiaorou pouted at Zou Pei, she saw Zou Pei cross her and didn''t object.


    When the results of B-ultrasound and blood samples came out, the doctor solemnly announced, "Congratulations, your wife is pregnant, four weeks..."


    "Oh, pregnant, ah?" Yun Xin subconsciously took the next sentence, and then suddenly opened his eyes, looking stunned and frightened.


    Yunxin''s face is green. How can it be! How could Shi xiaorou get pregnant? Nothing happened between him and Shi xiaorou!!


    "What! I''m pregnant!" Zou Pei also stared at her eyes, staggered back fiercely, panting. She was angry just now, but now she''s scared. When she recovered, she quickly took the doctor and said, "ha ha, doctor, did you check wrong? How can my daughter be pregnant?"


    As a doctor, the most unpleasant thing is that his medical skills are suspected. The doctor looked at Zou Pei angrily and showed Zou Pei the examination results. "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe the results of B-ultrasound. Look, this is the embryo..." the doctor pointed to the pattern on the result sheet.


    Zou Pei is also from the past. Of course, you can see what this result means at a glance. But she still didn''t believe it and smiled at the doctor, "thank you, doctor."


    The doctor said nothing more and walked out of the ward.


    Shi xiaorou exclaimed in surprise, "great, Yunxin, great, mom, I''m pregnant. Do you hear me, I''m pregnant."


    Due to Zou Pei''s presence, Yunxin had a bad attack and could only temporarily suppress the anger and humiliation at the bottom of his heart. Yunxin nodded with a wry smile and was at a loss.


    "OK, what''s good!" Zou Pei drank her. "Say, are you colluding with the doctor to deceive me! You think I''m a fool to fool such old tricks in TV!" Zou Pei looked unhappy.


    When xiaorou pouted, "Mom, you see, the test results can''t be fake. I''m really pregnant..."


    "You!" Zou Pei was so angry that he didn''t know how to be good. "Even if you''re pregnant, take off the child for me! What should a child without name and points do!"


    "Mom!"


    When Yunxin was about to scold xiaorou, he didn''t know who the child was. He was about to speak, but xiaorou couldn''t stand shouting, "do you know what you''re talking about! This is your daughter''s first pregnancy. You treat me like this! You want me to kill the child when I''m pregnant. What do you want to do? If it''s a big deal, I''ll let my child not call you grandma!" Shi xiaorou sat up, I''m really angry.


    "You..." Zou Pei was dizzy by Shi xiaorou''s rebellious spirit and shook his body back. Yunxin hurriedly caught her and turned his head to Shi xiaorou and shouted, "Xiao Rou, don''t say a word!"


    He was also in a terrible mood.


    When xiaorou angrily turned her head and ignored him. She could accept everything she said. She just couldn''t stand Zou Pei''s saying that she wanted to kill her child. That mother would threaten her daughter to kill her child.


    "Treachery, how can I raise your daughter? Since you still want my grandson not to call me grandma, ouch, my heart will be shut down by you sooner or later." Zou Pei pointed to Shi xiaorou and shook her head.


    "You didn''t educate me about treachery. Anyway, if you don''t agree with me and Yunxin, I won''t recognize you." Shi xiaorou turned her head and snorted.


    "Xiaorou, how can you say such words to your mother!" Yunxin scolded her with disapproval. "How can you say that she is your mother..."


    Although Yunxin has some opinions about Zou Pei, Zou Pei should not always oppose him to be with Shi xiaorou, but now Shi xiaorou''s attitude is really too much.


    And now he is also angry with Shi xiaorou. He doesn''t know who the child in Shi xiaorou''s belly is! Now he wants to strangle Shi xiaorou. Although he can''t attack Shi xiaorou, he can''t have a good attitude towards her.


    Zou Pei didn''t expect Yunxin to speak to herself at this moment. She turned to look at him. There was incredible in her eyes, and a terrible doubt rose in her heart. "Do you agree with xiaorou that she killed her child?" according to her understanding, Yunxin was heartless and heartless. How could she speak to her? Except for this reason, she couldn''t think of the reason why Yunxin spoke for her. If so, Yunxin would be terrible.


    When Zou Pei asked, Xiao Rou looked at Xiang Yunxin nervously.


    Hearing this, Yunxin''s face became ugly. He loosened Zou Pei''s expression and became serious. "I respect you because you are an elder! But that doesn''t mean you can use your elder''s identity to control me! What you said just now I just thought it was angry. If you insist on xiaorou to kill the child, I don''t mind abducting your daughter and making her deny you as a mother all her life." He snorted coldly and walked to xiaorou''s side.


    If Shi xiaorou is really pregnant with a child, it may be Ming Feng''s. even so, he won''t let Shi xiaorou kill the child, let alone Zou Pei is Shi xiaorou''s mother.


    When xiaorou looked at him approaching her, her eyes were all moved. Alas, her cloud heart really cares about her


    "OK... Ok..." Zou Pei didn''t know whether he was angry or something. He had a smile that wasn''t a smile on his face. "You''re really kind. You can do whatever you like. I don''t want to care about you. I can''t care about you when I''m old and annoy people..." Zou Pei waved and walked out of the room a little decadent.


    When xiaorou looked at her slightly bent back, she suddenly found that her mother seemed really old and felt a little distressed.


    Yunxin pushes her arm, and xiaorou looks back at him.


    Yunxin clenched her teeth. Her face, which was still hanging just now, is green. It seems that she is going to eat her. She said in a tight voice, "Shi xiaorou, you''d better explain it to me! What''s the matter with this child!"


    In front of Zou Pei, Yunxin can still keep his reason and can''t embarrass Zou Pei and Shi xiaorou.


    Because he clearly knew that sometimes he was soft in his heart. No matter what happened, he would not leave her.


    But that doesn''t mean he can allow Shi xiaorou to have other people''s children!


    Seeing the anger on Yunxin''s face, xiaorou smiled and pushed his arm, "Yunxin, have you been fooled by me?"


    Yunxin''s expression was a meal, but his face was still ugly. "Shi xiaorou, who''s laughing with you? Be serious!"


    Yunxin is so serious that Shi xiaorou doesn''t dare to do it again. She angrily takes her hand off his arm, lowers her head, pouts and says, "I''m not for the future of both of us. If I don''t deceive my mother like this, my mother won''t let us get married."


    "What! Did you cheat your mother? Are you not pregnant?" Yunxin became surprised by his anger just now.


    When xiaorou looked up at him and saw his stunned face, she hit him on the arm angrily, "Yunxin, you bastard, what are you thinking? I haven''t had anything to do with you. How can I get pregnant! Do you think I''m cheating! Even if you think I''m cheating, you just defended me and my children in front of my mother. It''s like real. I really doubt you don''t trust me or love me. It''s all fake!"


    When I was young and soft.


    She thought Yunxin had seen that she was acting early in the morning, so she cooperated with her so much. Unexpectedly, he really thought she was pregnant and thought the child was someone else''s.


    Since he thought so, he even performed in front of Zou PEI as if the child was his. Xiaorou really didn''t understand what he thought when he acted like this!


    Xiaorou was really angry when she saw that Yunxin''s anger was suppressed a little, and he stroked what happened now. He sighed and said, "well, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t think about it, but you should discuss it with me before you do this..." it really scared him out of sweat.


    He thought Shi xiaorou was really pregnant, but the child was not his!


    "Hum, I thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid!" Xiao Rou turned her eyes at Yun.


    "Well, don''t be angry, it''s my fault." Yunxin took the initiative to apologize, some flattering.


    "I''m too lazy to be angry with you. No wonder you fool can''t marry me now!" Shi xiaorou snorted coldly.

 Chapter 615

    "Yes, I''m stupid. You''re the smartest. Our future depends on you, but you deceived your mother now. Where can you get a child to tell her a lie?" Yunxin hugged Shi xiaorou in her arms and asked.


    "It''s not easy. Let''s make a baby. If we make one for her, won''t it be a lie? Unless you can''t." Shi xiaorou held his back.


    Hearing this, Yunxin immediately felt that his spring was coming. In the future, he didn''t have to be so oppressed. Finally, he could eat meat.


    "Yes, and strive for the great and glorious cause of creating children in the future!" Yunxin said happily, holding Shi xiaorou tighter.


    The doctor who diagnosed Shi xiaorou just now came in and saw them holding together, coughing a little, and then said, "cough, Miss Shi..."


    Shi xiaorou quickly loosened Yunxin and saw that it was the doctor who helped her. She hurriedly said, "Aunt Zhang, thank you. Thank you so much. Great kindness will never be forgotten."


    She can deceive Zou Pei only with the cooperation of Dr. Zhang. Otherwise, it''s useless for her to break the sky alone.


    Doctor Zhang smiled awkwardly, "you''re welcome. I shouldn''t have done this as a doctor, but it''s also my merit to see that you have such a good relationship and can promote a pair of mandarin ducks. I just saw Ms. Zou go out in a bad mood. Is it all right?"


    When Xiao Rou looked at Yun''s heart.


    Yunxin pushed her arm.


    "Go and see your mother. She is your mother after all..." he said.


    When xiaorou slightly tooted her mouth, a pair of black eyes looked at him, and then kissed him on the cheek, "Yunxin, I love you..." said with emotion to him, then got up and went out to chase her mother.


    Yunxin touched his cheek and smiled


    "Mom, slow down and wait for me!" Shi xiaorou chased out and took Zou Pei''s arm. As if there had been no quarrel just now.


    "Go away, you''re not my daughter. I can''t have a daughter like you." Zou Pei shook off her hand and snorted angrily.


    Shi xiaorou was not angry, and went forward to stick to her. "Shi''s housewife, are you really angry?" she naughtily stretched out her head to see her face.


    Zou peibai glanced at her, "I don''t have the qualification to be angry in front of you. People say I have to stand aside if I''m not allowed to be a grandmother!"


    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut.


    "All right, all right, just you know." Zou Peiheng turned and took her hand away. "It''s not like she''s pregnant. This tire needs to be well maintained. Who''s so afraid of the world''s chaos? Zou Peiheng taught xiaorou.


    "Mother, are you not angry?" Shi xiaorou said in her eyes.


    "I dare not be angry with you, really." Zou Pei smiled.


    Shi xiaorou holds Zou Pei''s arm and acts coquettish, "Oh, I know my mother is the best. You love your daughter most..."


    "All right, all right, it''s such a big man. Accompany me to sit outside for a while." Zou Pei said.


    The environment of the hospital garden is still very quiet, with green grass and red flowers and fresh air.


    "Have you really planned to spend your whole life with Yunxin?" Zou Pei entered the topic.


    Shi xiaorou looked at her mother and said seriously, "yes, I''ve already thought about it. In fact, I don''t have to think about it. I only have one choice. I love him, really love him, and love his children more." when she said this, Shi xiaorou subconsciously looked at her flat stomach, and then felt guilty.


    Zou Pei saw Shi xiaorou speak excitedly and seriously. She sighed, "Hey, I can do this if I have children." she touched Shi xiaorou''s hair with some pain. "In fact, my mother doesn''t object to you being with Yun Xin..."


    When xiaorou looked at her, she looked at her now. Her mother was so kind.


    "I''m afraid you''ll suffer with him. I know his child''s personality. I''m crazy with Ming Ling. I don''t have a home in my heart and no one can control him. I''m afraid you''ll be bullied by him after you marry him... Women, the key in your life is to find the right person. If you find the wrong person and suffer from the hardships of a generation of children, my mother loves you..."


    Zou Pei''s words were very soft. When xiaorou looked at her, she was unconsciously moved and nodded, "Mom, I know, I know you''re good for me. But Yunxin is not like that. He''s really not such an irresponsible and reckless person. You''ll know him when you get along with him more. In fact, he loves people very much, but his way of loving people is quite special." She still remembers the first time she wanted to talk to Yunxin, Yunxin couldn''t hold back, but she still held back for the sake of her reputation.


    He said that women should know how to protect themselves. At that time, she thought Yunxin was a good man.


    Zou Pei sighed and nodded, "as long as you are happy, we parents don''t ask for anything, as long as you live a happy life is more important than anything." Zou Pei said meaningfully. In fact, she arranged to introduce Shi xiaorou to Gu''s son. She just wanted Shi xiaorou to be more comfortable.


    Now it seems that separating her from Yunxin will only make her painful. Why should she be persistent as a mother.


    "Mom, thank you..." when xiaorou was moved, she shed a tear and leaned on her with Zou Pei''s arm.


    "OK, you''re going to be a mother soon. Don''t act like a spoiled girl in front of your mother. I have to go back." Zou Pei pushed her forehead and stood up.


    "You''re accompanying me. Go back so soon." Shi xiaorou also stood up.


    "Go back with your Yunxin. Your father is still waiting for my breakfast at home. I have to go back and serve him. Go back..." Zou Pei waved and walked outside the hospital with a deep sigh. Just, children and grandchildren have their own blessings


    As soon as Shi xiaorou thought that she cheated her mother today that she was pregnant, her mother agreed that she was with Yunxin. She was so happy that she didn''t think of Shu. She went to the ward where Yunxin was just now and found that he wasn''t there. She thought he must have gone to another room. After looking for a while, she found Yunxin smoking at the railing of the corridor. It seemed very lost. Shi xiaorou walked over, Gently took his arm, "Yunxin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing xiaorou''s voice, Yunxin turned back and saw her beautiful face. He stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, "it''s all right, just too happy, so he felt a little untrue."


    Yes, Zou Pei agreed that he would stay with Shi xiaorou. In the future, he would be open and aboveboard. It was not easy for him to pull Shi xiaorou to make children. It was just like Tang Zeng''s learning from the West and finally got the right result.


    When xiaorou tightened Yunxin''s hand, "I''m also very happy. My mother finally agreed to us together. I knew this move was so effective. We had already used it."


    Cloud heart gently pinched her nose, "just you excite."


    "Let''s go to Su Nuan''s house," Shi xiaorou said suddenly.


    Yunxin snuffed out the cigarette end in his hand and nodded.


    The car drove all the way to mingling''s house.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t help but feel excited. She jumped happily and opened the door of mingling''s house, smiled and announced, "tell you a good news..."


    "You can finally get married?" Su wennuan turned and looked at her. Before she could say it, she took the next sentence.


    "How do you know?" xiaorou blinked in wonder.


    Su wennuan raised her chin and motioned to Yunxin next to her, "what he said..." she had never seen Yunxin so happy. I just called to tell Ming Ling about it.


    Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin and saw his smile. She also smiled brightly, "yes, my mother finally agreed that we were married because I had."


    Yunxin pushed her arm, "stop making trouble."


    But Shi xiaorou just smiled and didn''t explain that her pregnancy was just a lie. Anyway, she would be pregnant sooner or later.


    "Congratulations, when are you going to have the wedding?" Su wennuan replied.


    "Shi xiaorou, come out!" as soon as Su wennuan''s words fell, there was a deep and angry voice from Mingfeng at the door.


    Shi xiaorou looked at the door and saw Mingfeng staring at her angrily. She subconsciously moved back, "what do you want to do, robbery in broad daylight!"


    "You come out, I have something to tell you!" Mingfeng said coldly.


    When xiaorou was about to refuse, Yunxin came to her and comforted her shoulder, "go with him..."


    "But..." xiaorou was afraid.


    Yunxin looked serious, "you can''t escape. There must be something for him to find you..."


    "But I..." Shi xiaorou still had some taboos. She thought that Yunxin was still jealous of her and Mingfeng before.


    "It''s okay, I''m here..." Yunxin hugged her shoulder and gave her courage.


    Mingfeng calls Shi xiaorou to the yard of the Ming family. Yunxin only looks at them from a distance to prevent Shi xiaorou from happening, but she can''t hear them.


    Mingfeng clenched his fist and looked at xiaorou''s not protruding stomach. "Are you going to have this child?" he asked coldly.


    Shi xiaorou held her chin high and said firmly, "yes, I just want this child. Yunxin and I will not only have this child, but also many, many children in the future..."


    What''s the matter with this Mingfeng? Even if she has a child with Yunxin, he doesn''t have to be so excited. It has nothing to do with him!


    Mingfeng forbeared. "Shi xiaorou, I found I like you. What should I do?" he tried to suppress the crazy pain in his heart and asked. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she looked at Mingfeng strangely. Unexpectedly, the homosexual said she liked her! What is this development?


    "It''s impossible. There''s no possibility between me and you!" Shi xiaorou was straightforward and ruthless.


    Ming Feng''s heart sank as if he had been chopped.

 Chapter 616

    "Shi xiaorou, you can''t do this to me!" Mingfeng shouted to Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin is not far away. She seems a little excited when she sees Mingfeng. Then Shi xiaorou takes a step back, as if she is afraid of Mingfeng.


    Shi xiaorou feels strange. What''s wrong with Mingfeng? Doesn''t he like doctors? Why do you like her now.


    When xiaorou took a step back, she kept a distance from Mingfeng and said, "Mingfeng, I think you are mistaken. Isn''t there nothing between us?"


    Mingfeng sneered and said, "Shi xiaorou, who said there was nothing between us. Have you forgotten the previous wedding? Even if you forget, I won''t forget."


    Ming Feng approached Shi xiaorou step by step. Shi xiaorou blinked and hesitated, "isn''t that wedding a thing of the past? And we negotiated at that time, just a deal. You want to stimulate the doctor, and I want to stimulate Yunxin..."


    Shi xiaorou feels very inexplicable. The wedding has been gone for so long. Why does Mingfeng still talk about it?


    Some things really can''t be messed up, otherwise the sequelae will really kill people.


    Ming Feng pulled out a wry smile, "but now I''ve completely lost a doctor. He''s engaged with other men, and I don''t like men now. What I see most in my mind every day is your figure. Shi xiaorou, you''ve stolen my heart. Now do you want to get out?"


    Ming Feng said.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Now he doesn''t have the strength to go after the doctor. On the contrary, whenever he is free, he always looks like Shi xiaorou and quarrels with Shi xiaorou.


    He found that in the vast crowd, it was the most relaxed time for him to stay with Shi xiaorou. There was no pressure. He could say what he wanted to say. Maybe xiaorou was his heart knot in his life.


    When hearing that xiaorou said she was pregnant with Yunxin''s child, his heart suddenly pulled up, so uncomfortable, it seems that he really likes Shi xiaorou.


    He told himself so, and then couldn''t help calling Shi xiaorou''s name.


    Ming Feng''s character is the same as Shi xiaorou. He can never hide things in his heart. He can say whatever he wants.


    So even if he knew that Shi xiaorou and Yunxin would get married, he made a quick decision and confessed to Shi xiaorou.


    Whether to accept or not is Shi xiaorou''s business. Whether to say his mind or not is his own business.


    Ming Feng thought very clearly, so he confessed with Shi xiaorou without taboo.


    Of course, he also expected Shi xiaorou''s frightened appearance, and had long known that Shi xiaorou would refuse him.


    I just didn''t expect that after Shi xiaorou refused him, he would feel so uncomfortable and his heart would hurt so much. It seems that he really fell in love with Shi xiaorou.


    Otherwise, he would not feel so uncomfortable after knowing that Shi xiaorou was pregnant with Yunxin''s child and after Shi xiaorou resolutely refused him.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t expect the summit to say such a sentence. She thought she could never spark with the summit because they had different sexual orientations. How could there be anything.


    But it can''t be counted. The Ming peak has changed from curved to straight!


    Forgive me, xiaorou''s tolerance is not very good.


    "Mingfeng, do you know what you''re talking about now? I''m a woman, and I''m going to marry Yunxin''s woman. Aren''t you afraid that Yunxin is jealous and sad?" Shi xiaorou said.


    Ming Feng said, "I know it hurts my friend''s righteousness, but if I keep burying it in my heart, it will be even worse for you two, and it''s also an irresponsible performance for myself."


    Ming Feng said his opinion.


    From a distance, he looked at the two people in front of him chatting, and saw that they were chatting fiercely. Yunxin was actually worried about Shi xiaorou, but he didn''t come forward.


    Let the two of them talk.


    The problem between Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng always needs to be solved. If he comes forward to interrupt their conversation now, he may not be able to talk about a result.


    So now, no matter how intense the conversation between Shi xiaorou and Mingfeng is, as long as nothing too much happens, Yunxin won''t come forward to stop them.


    Just let them have an end.


    "Mingfeng, are you having a brain problem recently? You obviously like men. Why are you suddenly interested in me?" Shi xiaorou was really helpless.


    "Who says the orientation can''t be changed? I just like you now. What do you say?" Mingfeng took another step towards Shi xiaorou, deepening the problem.


    Shi xiaorou said, "cold, it''s impossible between me and you anyway. It''s also a good thing that you like women from now on. Your family don''t have to worry that you can''t inherit your family. You can find a woman to marry again..."


    Shi xiaorou analyzes his future to Mingfeng.


    Ming Feng said, "Shi xiaorou, don''t you understand? You are the only woman I like. Otherwise, I can''t like women. No woman will quarrel with me and scold me like you."


    Ming Feng said what he thought. He used to think that when he was with Shi xiaorou, they quarreled and talked back. At that time, he was very angry, but later he thought about the picture and scene, but he felt very happy.


    Later, Mingfeng lost a doctor again. In his decadence, he suddenly felt Shi xiaorou''s good, and inexplicably felt for her.


    What the hell is going on?


    Ming Feng hasn''t figured it out yet.


    Listening to Ming Feng''s explanation, Xiao Rou smiled with a smile, "Mingfeng, you want to experiment with me, don''t you? You want to ruin my happiness. See if you really like women? Why are you so selfish? I''ll tell you a quick way to do experiments. You can find special services. If you can stand it, it means you really like women. Don''t pretend to like me."


    Shi xiaorou always spoke so openly, and Mingfeng was not surprised at all.


    He probably likes Shi xiaorou''s personality like a man. It''s atmospheric and refreshing.


    "It''s impossible. I''m not interested in that kind of women, and those women are very dirty. You think I''m like Yunxin." Mingfeng was outspoken.


    Shi xiaorou was not happy immediately. She pointed to Mingfeng and said, "what''s the matter with my cloud heart? Did my cloud heart annoy you? Mingfeng, you are not allowed to slander my cloud heart!"


    Ming Feng was speechless. Seeing Shi xiaorou''s way of maintaining Yunxin, he was a little sad. "Shi xiaorou, how can you do this? I''ll throw it away after using it. Do you know how sad I am..."


    "When did I use you?" when xiaorou looked a little floating and stepped back two steps.


    Ming Feng looks very low, "When Yunxin got tangled with Yang Hong before, you asked me to get angry with Yunxin. Whenever you were in a bad mood, I would drink with you. Once we even slept all night, and then we got married. You finally successfully stimulated Yunxin, and then kicked me away. Now I have nothing. The doctor ignored me, and you ignored me , I''m so unlucky... "Ming Feng said as if he were very poor.


    Shi xiaorou naturally said, "that''s because we had an agreement first. We basically said that we weren''t really married before. You promised yourself. Later, my goal was achieved, your goal was not achieved, and you can''t say I use you because you didn''t achieve the result you want."


    Shi xiaorou was a little angry. I didn''t expect that Mingfeng was such a person. She grabbed her pigtail and didn''t let go.


    "But you''d better use me for that nature." Mingfeng asked Shi xiaorou with an eyebrow.


    When xiaorou fiercely pushed back a step, "don''t get close to me! Mingfeng, can you not make me hate you!"


    Seeing xiaorou''s disgusting appearance, Mingfeng''s eyes suddenly paused, as if he realized something.


    Drooping his eyes, "I just want to tell you my feelings. You can tell me well, but there''s no need to hurt me so..."


    Ming Feng''s feelings are not smooth now. A little heavy words seem to hurt him, which can make him full of holes.


    "Mingfeng, I tell you, don''t look at me with such a poor expression. I won''t sympathize with you. There is no sympathy in feelings." Shi xiaorou didn''t look at Mingfeng''s eyes and glanced at other places, because she was worried that she would be soft hearted.


    I was worried that I would love Mingfeng, and then I began to say good words to Mingfeng.


    Men are cheap bones. The more kind you are to him, the more he will advance.


    Ming Feng''s eyes dropped down completely and sighed decadent, "Hey, I know. Look, I''m really a loser. Maybe I''m destined to live a lonely life..."


    His voice was low and he turned to go.


    "Stop!" xiaorou suddenly called him again behind her.


    Mingfeng stopped and looked back at her. Xiaorou frowned and said, "Mingfeng, who are you doing this for? Are you trying to stimulate the doctor?"


    When xiaorou suddenly had a very strange idea.


    I think what Mingfeng is doing now is a conspiracy.


    Is it difficult for doctors to see their dialogue somewhere? Or, where is Mingfeng? Is there a camera installed for video recording?


    Shi xiaorou asked, then turned her head around and looked around. She didn''t find anything suspicious.


    Ming Feng explained to her, "don''t look, I just acted in my true color. I understand your attitude. Thank you for answering me so resolutely. I hope you are happy with Yunxin. Then I''ll go first."


    Mingfeng said to xiaorou, then bowed his head and walked outside Xishi villa.


    When xiaorou looked at the depressed back of Mingfeng, she felt a little distressed.


    Yunxin stands at the gate of mingling''s house and looks at the conversation between xiaorou and Mingfeng in the yard.


    He never intervened. He just stood at the door and looked at the situation to prevent unnecessary things from happening.


    Su wennuan suddenly came out, looked in the direction of Yunxin and asked, "what happened?"

 Chapter 617

    Because he was too focused and serious to see xiaorou just now, he didn''t know that Su wennuan would suddenly come. Su wennuan''s voice startled Yunxin. He immediately raised his vigilance and turned back fiercely. When he saw that it was su wennuan, he was relieved, patted his chest and breathed, "sister-in-law, it''s you..."


    Su wennuan said curiously, "what''s the matter? You seem guilty when you see me. You haven''t done anything wrong." Su wennuan asked.


    Seeing Su wennuan''s inquiring eyes, Yunxin smiled, "what''s wrong with me in broad daylight."


    "If you look so frightened, I''m not a monster." Su wennuan also smiled.


    Just now, she didn''t hear the conversation between xiaorou and Mingfeng, and she didn''t know what happened between xiaorou and Mingfeng.


    "Sister-in-law, of course you''re not a monster, but I''m a little worried." Yunxin said, "I''m worried about what will happen to Mingfeng and Shi xiaorou." so I was too focused just now. When I was disturbed, I would have that frightened expression.


    "What can happen to them?" Su wennuan looked at Yunxin suspiciously, wondering what obstacles could be between xiaorou and Mingfeng.


    Yunxin was about to speak when xiaorou came over. Although she was a little distressed about Mingfeng, what Mingfeng had just said and done frightened her. She said angrily, "this Mingfeng is really. Her head is broken. I don''t know what she''s thinking..."


    When xiaorou muttered, she rolled her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Su wennuan, puzzled. "Mingfeng may just come to our house to play. He has a conflict with you?"


    Su wennuan can think of the possibility that Shi xiaorou quarreled with Mingfeng again. Isn''t that what they often do?


    Su wennuan didn''t even think of other possibilities.


    Because everyone knows that Mingfeng likes doctors and men, and Shi xiaorou and Yunxin are about to get married again.


    These two people can''t think of going together.


    "Wennuan, I really believe that the world is so big that there is no wonder. Mingfeng just said that he likes me. You said it was really wonderful." Shi xiaorou still has some difficulties to calm her mood.


    Hearing what xiaorou said, Su wennuan opened her mouth slightly, which was a little incredible.


    "No, Mingfeng him..." Su Nuan was shocked.


    "What you thought was impossible, but it really happened..." Xiao Rou tooted her mouth.


    Yun sighed, "it''s like I didn''t have a relationship with you. You''re inexplicably pregnant in the hospital..."


    "What, you..." compared with the news that Mingfeng likes xiaorou, Su wennuan was even more shocked when she heard the news of Yunxin. She was stunned and pointed to Shi xiaorou and pointed to Yunxin.


    When xiaorou scolded, she hit Yunxin''s arm, "I hate it. Why do you say it!"


    Cloud sighed, "if only she were pregnant."


    Su wennuan blinked and heard the conversation between the two of them. She finally reacted. What happened, "xiaorou, you''re not pregnant..."


    Shi xiaorou pouted, noncommittal.


    "What are you?" Su wennuan didn''t understand the reason why they did this. Why are you cheating.


    When xiaorou said weakly, "it''s not to pass my mother."


    Su wennuan gently took a breath, "you are so brave that you deceived the old man. I think you can''t tell this big lie!"


    Su wennuan really admires them.


    "It''s not easy. We''ll try to have children after we get married." Shi xiaorou said as if it was very easy.


    "It''s not that simple." Su wennuan sighed.


    "What''s not simple? Didn''t you get pregnant after you and Ming Ling had only that once?" Shi xiaorou always saw blood for a while.


    "I''m different." Su wennuan was embarrassed when xiaorou said.


    "What''s the difference?" Shi xiaorou said.


    "Cough..." the two women talked a little too much. Yunxin put his hand on his lips and coughed a little.


    "Oh, you''ll be embarrassed, you''re such a man." Shi xiaorou looked at Yun''s heart with a little ridicule.


    Obviously, there is something in the words. What Mingfeng said about Yunxin just now is still ringing in her ears. Although Shi xiaorou refuted Mingfeng, it is really reasonable to think about what Mingfeng said when Mingfeng is not present.


    The prostitutes outside are so dirty that a normal man can''t eat. Well, Yunxin used to eat so much with relish. I''m really convinced of Yunxin.


    Yunxin obviously heard the sour taste in Shi xiaorou''s words. He also theorized with Shi xiaorou, "Shi xiaorou, are you very happy now?"


    "How did I get it?" Shi xiaorou also raised her chin and looked at him.


    "Mingfeng likes you. You''ve got a setback." Yunxin also said bitterly. Before, he knew that it was impossible for xiaorou and Mingfeng. All his anger turned to anger. He didn''t feel so flustered now.


    Now it is clear that Mingfeng likes Shi xiaorou. There is no way to say the taste in Yunxin''s heart.


    "You..." xiaorou didn''t expect Yunxin to block her with this sentence. She was about to get angry.


    Su wennuan said round, "all right, stop quarrelling, stop standing at the door, and go in." Su wennuan asked them both to go in.


    Originally she came out to invite them in, but now she has discussed it with them.


    When Xiao Rou looked at Yun Xin, "hum" and turned back to Su wennuan''s house.


    Yunxin also snorted and followed in.


    Su wennuan shakes her head. This is xiaorou''s character. She quarrels with anyone.


    But she is the kind of person who quarrels with each other as much as possible.


    Two people came in, one sitting on the sofa here and the other sitting on the sofa over there. They didn''t speak. It seemed that there was a real cold war.


    "Uncle Yun..." Luo Luo ran over and climbed on Yun Xin''s body with her little body, and her sweet voice called.


    Yunxin likes to pick up Luoluo, let her sit on her lap, and pet pinched her face. "Luoluo, we haven''t seen each other for many days. Do you miss your uncle?"


    Luo Luo nodded, "yes, Luo Luo misses her uncle so much..." the child is naive. What do you say? In fact, Luo Luo likes uncle Yunxin very much.


    Yunxin handed her her her face. "Then Luo Luo kissed her uncle and let him feel how much Luo Luo missed her uncle..."


    Before Luo Luo kissed, Xiao Rou rolled her eyes and said, "cut, you''re really a lecheron. Even children don''t let go."


    Of course, Luoluo doesn''t know what Shi xiaorou means. She only knows that she really wants Yunxin. She gives her a kiss on the face Yunxin handed her.


    Yunxin was very useful. Naturally, he heard what Shi xiaorou had just said. He smiled and said, "you think everyone is as evil as you..."


    "Well, you two don''t point fingers at mulberry and locust trees. Eat fruit." Su wennuan brought a fruit tray and put it on the tea table.


    Yunxin didn''t worry. He stretched out his hand to get it and said, "Ming Ling was still at home just now."


    "He''s in his study now. He''s very busy every day." Su wennuan said, sighing.


    Sigh that mingling is too busy to spend time with her and her children. I also love that mingling is so busy.


    "Ming Ling is very busy and normal recently. Now the company is on the right track, and he has to deal with many things himself." Yunxin answered.


    He means that he can''t help Ming Ling either.


    Shi xiaorou doesn''t have so much free time to cheer Yun Xin up and reach for fruit to eat.


    Bo Bo comes out with a basketball.


    When xiaorou quickly waved to Bo Bo, "come on, Bo Bo, come to my aunt."


    Bo Bo walks over with the ball. When Xiao Rou takes the ball from his hand, throws it on the ground, picks him up, and touches his little face. "Bo Bo Bo, you''ve grown handsome again recently, and you look more and more like the Ming mausoleum. Do you want to Aunt ah, come on, kiss..." Shi Xiao Rou smiles and says, learning from Yunxin''s actions just now, and hands his face to Bo Bo Bo.


    Yunxin hurriedly sat down with Luo Luo in her arms, fished Shi xiaorou into her arms with one hand, and then smiled and said to Bo Bo, "yes, Bo Bo, uncle found that you have become more and more handsome recently. It''s just the second Ming mausoleum..." he smiled at the child and then stared at Shi xiaorou.


    If Shi xiaorou didn''t say that Bo Bo looks like Ming Ling, he might kiss Shi xiaorou with Yunxin Bo, but this sentence won''t work.


    Shi xiaorou used to like Ming Ling. Now it''s always uncomfortable for Ming Ling''s son to kiss her.


    Although Ming Ling didn''t kiss her face in person, it was unacceptable that Bo Bo''s face, which looked like Ming Ling, kissed xiaorou.


    When she was warned and obviously jealous by Yunxin, xiaorou was in a better mood. She leaned on Yunxin''s arms and held his neck in one hand.


    Su wennuan was a little funny to see the two of them.


    These two people are like children. They were still in the cold war just now. They made it look like real. The next second, they were tired of being together.


    "Bo Bo, come to mom." Su wennuan sees that Bo Bo has been despised. She waves to Bo Bo.


    Bonono climbed down from the sofa and walked to Su wennuan with short legs. Su wennuan held him and sat beside him, pointing to the fruit on the tea table, "what do you want to eat?"


    Bo Bo shook his head, "Mom, I want to find Dad..."


    "But dad works in the study," Su said.


    "I want to work with dad." Bo Bo pouted.


    Su wennuan said, "but what if Bo Bo bothers dad? When Dad finishes his work, he will come down to play with you."


    Bo Bo shook his head. "I don''t know. I just want to find dad."


    Yunxin looked at the situation and said excitedly, "Bo Bo has the consciousness of inheriting the family business of mingling at such a young age. Good boy, you have a bright future..."


    I didn''t expect mingling''s son to be so clever.

 Chapter 618

    Shi xiaorou hit Yunxin''s hand and said contemptuously, "you are envious, jealous and hateful. With your IQ, you can''t even equal the current spinach."


    When Yunxin turned white, xiaorou glanced at her and said, "Shi xiaorou, you think everyone is as stupid as you."


    "Yes, I''m stupid. That''s why I like you." Shi xiaorou glanced.


    The cloud heart is speechless, "is it good for you to call your eyes high?" the cloud heart said.


    "Would I like you if I had high eyes?" said Xiao Rou coldly.


    "Then you are blind." Yunxin answered.


    "Yes, I''m blind." Shi xiaorou retorted immediately.


    The two of them quarreled again with each other. Su wennuan listened. He really felt speechless and shook his head.


    Then he sighed.


    Originally, she was going to have a theory with Yunxin, but when she heard Su wennuan''s sigh, xiaorou looked at Su wennuan and said, "wennuan, what are you sighing?"


    Su wennuan was stunned for a moment, then looked at Shi xiaorou and said, "because of you, I feel that when you come to our house, our house will not be clean. It''s really lively in my ears."


    "You are saying in disguise that we quarrel." Shi xiaorou is very clever now.


    "I didn''t say that. I mean you two are a pair of living treasures. You should walk more to my house, so my house will be much more lively." Su wennuan smiled, and she was also telling the truth.


    Shi xiaorou and Yun Xin are really a pair of living treasures, with great potential to make people happy.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. "My IQ is low. I don''t know whether you are praising me or hurting me. Anyway, it doesn''t sound like a good word."


    "You are finally willing to admit that your IQ is low. You can''t even hear Su wennuan''s words. You really can''t compare with Bo Bo." Yunxin also interrupted. Seizing the opportunity will damage Shi xiaorou. Their relationship mode has almost become a kind of inertia.


    "You......" when xiaorou is angry again, she is ready to fight with Yunxin.


    Su wennuan hurriedly said, "OK, OK, you two stop. Bo Bo wants to find his father. I''ll take him up. You''ll sit down and don''t quarrel." Su wennuan motioned to Yunxin and asked him to give way to Shi xiaorou.


    I don''t know what happened to the two people. They came up with a trick to cheat Zou Pei with fake pregnancy. After a while, they made up and quarreled again.


    I don''t know how they came together.


    Shi xiaorou also listened to Su wennuan''s words. She looked at Yunxin angrily, and then continued to lie in his arms without talking.


    The cloud heart also didn''t continue to talk and hugged the Luo in her arms.


    "Uncle, I''m coming down, and I''m going to find my father," said Luo Luo''s small hand, breaking Yunxin''s hand on her waist.


    Yunxin didn''t let her go immediately, but leaned in her ear and asked, "what are you doing looking for your father?"


    Luo Luo pouted and said, "I''m going to play with my father. My brothers are looking for my father..."


    Listening to Luo Luo''s soft waxy voice, Yunxin suddenly likes children and wants to have her own child.


    Yunxin was stunned for a while and released her hand around Luoluo. Luoluo came down from Yunxin and walked upstairs.


    Cloud mind sent Luoluo upstairs. Suddenly, she was in a trance. Then she grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand and took her up, "xiaorou, let''s go..."


    When xiaorou was led up by him, but she was not in a hurry to follow him. A pair of Shuiling eyes stared at him and asked suspiciously, "where are you going?"


    "Go and tell a lie." Yunxin answered naturally.


    When xiaorou frowned, "ah?" she didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Make a child, you forgot." Yunxin said, and took Shi xiaorou out.


    When xiaorou followed Yunxin in the fog.


    Yunxin stuffed Shi xiaorou into the car and drove home.


    When he returned to his home, Yunxin led Shi xiaorou to go home quickly. Shi xiaorou couldn''t keep up with the rhythm and followed him.


    "Hey, Yunxin, you walk slowly. It''s not going to the market." Shi xiaorou was a little speechless. She didn''t know what Yunxin was impatient about.


    Yun Xincai ignored her, grabbed her hand tightly and took her back to the room. She turned and pressed her against the wall, kissing her lips without warning.


    When xiaorou widened her eyes, but Yunxin''s kiss deepened, and the tip of her tongue went into her mouth.


    Shi xiaorou reflected what he was doing. She put her hand on his chest and pushed him away. She said silently, "Yunxin, what are you doing?"


    Yunxin''s chest fluctuated a little. Looking at Shi xiaorou''s current appearance, he bit his teeth and said, "you know what I''m doing. Didn''t we agree to have children as early as possible..."


    "Yunxin, you''re out of your mind again. Didn''t we agree to stay in the round house after marriage. Now your first thought is about our marriage, not with me." Shi xiaorou said angrily.


    I don''t know whether Yunxin has amnesia or deliberately. He always makes mistakes when he has said things many times.


    "Isn''t getting married as soon as possible to do that? If you did it earlier, you won''t have a procedure?" Yunxin picked her eyebrow, and then when she got close, xiaorou would kiss her again. Now he''s moved and wants to talk to Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou obviously felt the smell of desire on him. She took a step back and pushed Yunxin away, "This is a necessary procedure. What do you mean by missing a procedure? Yunxin, you married me and proved that you are responsible for me. What we do is normal between husband and wife, and now it is abnormal. Do you understand? You told me this truth? What are you doing now? You''re making a mess!"


    Shi xiaorou now really understands that sentence. Men can''t control the lower body of animals.


    What''s to fulfill a lie? He just can''t control his lower body.


    Don''t think she can''t see what Yunxin is thinking.


    "Let''s get a marriage license now!" Yunxin was unable to refute what Shi xiaorou had just said, because this was really what he told Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin knew what it meant to fill the hole he had dug. When he first took shape, he shouldn''t think about Shi xiaorou and don''t want her. Now he''s so uncomfortable, but he can''t solve it, and he can''t find a woman outside to solve it.


    When Yunxin holds xiaorou''s hand, she will go out.


    Shi xiaorou threw away Yunxin''s hand and said silently, "Yunxin, can you wake up! What time is it now? The Civil Affairs Bureau has already finished work, okay!"


    Shi xiaorou is speechless. Yunxin is like a neuropathy now. I don''t know what stimulated him.


    One day they were still quarrelling. The next second he took her back to bed.


    She didn''t seem to have such a good relationship with him just now.


    Shi xiaorou pouted, speechless.


    Yunxin stopped and looked back at her with a confused face. "What should I do? I want you today."


    "Hold it." Shi xiaorou took off his hand and turned back to the house.


    Yunxin pulled his hair and was very upset. He walked in and said dissatisfied, "when am I going to hold it?"


    Shi xiaorou glanced back at him, looked at his present appearance, she felt a little funny, smiled and said, "I don''t know when you can hold it until you get married, just get married..." Shi xiaorou said playfully, and then turned back and walked towards the sofa.


    Her playful smile completely touched the string in Yun Xin''s heart. As soon as Yun Xin was excited, she came forward and hugged Shi xiaorou.


    "Ah!" Shi xiaorou was caught off guard and hooked Yunxin''s neck. Seeing his impatient appearance, she also felt that he was walking quickly to the room. Shi xiaorou was frightened, "Yunxin, what do you want to do, don''t be a bastard, put me down!" she said, beating his chest.


    Yunxin didn''t let go of her at all. She strode to the bedside excitedly, put Shi xiaorou on the bed, pressed it up and kissed her heavily.


    When Xiao Rou put her hand on his chest and pushed him fiercely, "Oh, oh..." her lips were sealed by him and she couldn''t speak at all.


    Yunxin grabbed her disorderly hand, overbearing trapped her hand on his chest and didn''t let her move. She bit her and kissed her. Each other''s breath flowed between each other.


    Shi xiaorou was still struggling, but she was intoxicated by Yunxin''s kiss. Her defensive body softened and let Yunxin kiss her. Slowly, she also stretched out her hand, hooked Yunxin''s neck and kissed him back.


    Yunxin began to release her lips and kiss from her chin


    Shi xiaorou felt a burst of excitement. The resentment in her heart relaxed. Just forget it. Anyway, she''s going to get married, so let''s go


    And this kind of thing is a kind of enjoyment. Just enjoy it. Shi xiaorou thinks so and is ready to hand herself over.


    Anyway, the person pressing on her now is Yunxin, not others.


    But when Shi xiaorou compromised, Yunxin stopped again. His kiss stayed on her chin and didn''t go on.


    Then hold her.


    When xiaorou felt Yunxin stop, she was a little surprised, but she didn''t move.


    Yunxin kept holding xiaorou''s position, paused and relaxed his breath. He didn''t know how long it took before he let her go, looked up at her, his eyes were a little blurred, and said, "forget it. I''ll leave you an innocent body before marriage. I want you to be a good girl..."


    When xiaorou saw the considerate Yunxin again, she happily pecked on Yunxin''s lips, "Yunxin, it''s very kind of you..."


    Yunxin smiled bitterly, "ha ha, good people are bitter themselves. When they get married, you must compensate me..."


    Shi xiaorou nodded hard, "I will certainly compensate you. You can do whatever you want."


    Cloud heart''s eyes brightened, "really?"


    When xiaorou nodded, "of course it''s true."

 Chapter 619

    When xiaorou nodded, "of course it''s true."


    Yunxin said excitedly, "then we''ll get the marriage license tomorrow and do the wedding the day after tomorrow." then we''ll do it for you by the way the day after tomorrow.


    Of course, the latter sentence can''t be said to let Shi xiaorou know.


    Shi xiaorou touched Yunxin''s face and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? You have to meet my parents first."


    Yunxin was excited just now, and immediately suffered again. He was a little embarrassed and nervous. "I''m really afraid to see your parents."


    Shi xiaorou said, "what are you afraid of? Hasn''t my mother agreed?"


    "Your mother agreed, but I''m afraid she''ll change her mind temporarily. You know, your mother is a fickle mother." Yunxin said a little innocently.


    Shi xiaorou was speechless. "Do you think I''m fickle, too?"


    Yunxin immediately clarified to himself, "I didn''t say that."


    "That''s what you think." Shi xiaorou was unhappy again.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with them. She can quarrel in a few words.


    "I really don''t think so, xiaorou. Let''s see your parents tomorrow. Just close your parents. You know, I don''t have parents, as long as I agree."


    When Yunxin scraped, xiaorou''s nose said.


    When xiaorou holds Yunxin''s face and looks at him, "then you should behave better tomorrow."


    Yunxin nodded frequently, "of course, I will do well."


    "Well, let''s go to bed today and get up early tomorrow." Shi xiaorou nodded and let Yunxin go down from her.


    They were very excited, but they still controlled it and slept another night.


    The next day, Shi xiaorou informed her family early in the morning that she would go back to see the two old people together today. Of course, Shi Yi would also be at home.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou went to the supermarket early to choose gifts and began to go home early.


    When the car stopped in the courtyard, Yunxin''s treatment obviously changed. He was not allowed to go in at all before. Now people are meeting him at the door.


    When xiaorou got off the bus, she came down with a gift.


    Zou Pei saw Shi xiaorou from a distance. She hurried forward to meet Shi xiaorou and picked up the things in Shi xiaorou''s hand. "Look at you girl, you''re pregnant and still carry such heavy things. You''re not afraid to move your fetal Qi."


    Listening to Zou Pei''s pet blame, xiaorou was in a good mood. She said with a smile, "Mom, I knew you loved me most..." and snuggled up in Zou Pei''s arm.


    Yunxin followed with a lot of things in his hand.


    Today, Yunhao is also very happy. He asked people to get up early and wait for Yunxin.


    The two old people live so old that they haven''t had grandchildren yet. Now xiaorou is pregnant. It''s like a treasure for them.


    Yunxin was flattered to see that such a big show was welcoming himself.


    "Yunxin, come here, come and play chess with me." Shi Yunhao waved to Yunxin and motioned him over.


    Cloud heart is naturally obedient in the past. Sitting opposite Shi Yunhao, "uncle, you also like playing chess." cloud heart said, quite flattering, but he really plays in his own color, and he really likes playing chess.


    I''ve played with Ming Ling before. Of course, he''s not the opponent of Ming Ling at all.


    Shi Yunhao laughed. "It seems that I have found a partner. Let''s play two games." Shi Yunhao gestured to the chessboard.


    In fact, Shi Yunhao never objected to Shi xiaorou being with Yun Xin. In his eyes, anyway, as long as Shi xiaorou is happy, Shi xiaorou''s happiness is more important than anything.


    Zou Pei is only one track minded. He just feels that Yunxin has a problem.


    It''s rare to find someone who likes playing chess. Even Shiyi doesn''t like playing chess.


    Now, Shi Yunhao likes Yunxin more.


    "Hehe, I only know a little, and I can only accompany the next few sets. I can''t be an opponent." Yunxin said modestly.


    People of their profession can play chess at most. The chessboard is the battlefield. How can he not play chess?


    Shi Yunhao has read countless people. Naturally, he knows that Yunxin is modest because he respects his elders.


    Shi Yunhao doesn''t know anything. Naturally, he also knows that Yunxin was mixed in the underworld before. He knows how Yunxin''s chess skills are.


    Shi Yunhao also had a deep smile. "It''s all right. It''s just for fun. Don''t take it seriously."


    Then Yunxin played chess with Shi Yunhao.


    When xiaorou sees that Yunxin gets along so well with her father, she is naturally happy. She takes her sight back from Yunxin and continues to chat with Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei''s attitude today is much better than before. She has been kind enough to tell her what to pay attention to during pregnancy.


    "Xiaorou, I tell you, pregnant women must not be too tired, and do not share a room with their husband in the first three months. Do you understand what mother means?" Zou Pei seriously explained to Shi xiaorou, afraid that Shi xiaorou had wronged herself.


    Shi xiaorou smiled and said awkwardly, "Mom, we''re not married yet. Where''s the husband..."


    Shi xiaorou''s words are not only true, but also to respond to Zou Pei and let her understand her daughter''s current situation so that she can marry Yunxin quickly.


    Zou Pei was stunned and immediately realized, "Hey, yes, you haven''t married yet. You have to get married quickly..." Zou Pei was also worried.


    "Mom, when do you think it''s more appropriate for us to get married?" Shi xiaorou asked.


    Zou Pei said, "I think the sooner the better. You can get the certificate tomorrow." even if you don''t like Yunxin, what can you do? Shi xiaorou is already pregnant. Of course, you should give the child a sound family.


    Yunxin listened to the situation here while playing chess. When he heard what xiaorou said to Zou Pei, he was surprised and stunned. He forgot to play chess in his hand, but his head tilted to look here.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxin is still a silly boy.


    Shi Yunhao felt funny when he saw Yunxin''s silly appearance, but he added some points to Yunxin in his heart.


    "Yunxin, it''s up to you to go." Shi Yunhao reminded.


    Yunxin hurried back to his mind, "Oh, oh..." and put his chess in a place.


    "Wrong way, your gun can''t go to this place," Shi Yunhao reminded.


    "Oh, oh..." Yunxin picked up the chess and put it in the right place.


    Shi Yunhao smiled and shook his head. He could see that Yunxin really liked Shi xiaorou. Otherwise, he would not be so happy after hearing what Zou Pei said.


    Shi Yi naturally knows what Yunxin and Shi xiaorou are doing today. He sits reading and doesn''t participate in their affairs. He is just a member of his family.


    When xiaorou was about to grab Zou Pei''s arm, she said excitedly that it was great!


    Because it''s the same as their original plan.


    But he was afraid that Zou Pei would see something wrong. He just suppressed his excitement, pulled a smile and said foolishly, "ha ha, well, listen to mom..."


    Pretend to be an obedient baby.


    Seeing that Shi xiaorou was so obedient, Zou Pei sighed again and gently took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder. "Xiaorou, you''re a big mother."


    When xiaorou heard Zou Pei''s reluctant words, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "Mom, I''ll often come back to see you later," Shi xiaorou said.


    Zou Pei sighed again, "in the twinkling of an eye, you are so old, and you will become someone else''s mother..." sighed that time flies.


    Looking back on the past, Shi xiaorou was still a child. She was so big in the blink of an eye and was going to get married. I can''t believe it


    "Mom, don''t do this..." Shi xiaorou grabbed Zou Pei''s arm and looked at Zou Pei so sad, which made her feel bad.


    Zou Pei patted xiaorou''s thigh, "Mom, it''s okay..."


    Just then, the home phone rang. Shi xiaorou had stood up to answer it, but Zou peishen was afraid that Shi xiaorou was a little tired. "You sit and rest, don''t stand up, I''ll go." Zou Pei stood up, walked towards the phone and answered.


    "Is that Miss Shi?" a woman''s voice came over the phone.


    Zou Pei thought, anyway, this is the time home, so he said, "yes."


    The man over there said, "well, Doctor Zhang helped you make a false pregnancy list last time, and now the hospital has found it. Can you do me a favor and solve this matter..."


    "What, fake pregnancy!" Zou Pei immediately shouted out in shock.


    When xiaorou was just sitting on the sofa calmly, as soon as she heard Zou Pei''s words, she immediately lost her head. She had a bad heart, bad, and helped!


    When he was drinking tea, Yi also shook his hand and almost didn''t pour tea on his book.


    After hearing Zou Pei''s surprise, Yunxin, who had been playing chess with Shi Yunhao, shook his hand and the pieces fell in other directions.


    Then I heard the voice of Shi Yunhao, "general!"


    The atmosphere in the whole room is a little strange.


    When xiaorou heard her heartbeat beating madly.


    "OK, thank you. Well, it''s all right..." then I only heard Zou Pei talking to each other on the phone.


    When xiaorou heard Zou Pei hang up, she swallowed a cold mouthful of saliva heavily, feeling that danger was coming.


    Yunxin also knows that he is going to lose to Shi Yunhao, but now he doesn''t love war and doesn''t care about winning or losing. He wants to know how Zou Pei plans to deal with it.


    He turned his face a little and saw Zou peihei walking towards Shi xiaorou.


    Yunxin knew that a storm was coming, and he was doomed.


    Zou Pei strode to xiaorou''s side and looked very ugly. "Shi xiaorou, don''t you explain what''s going on?" fortunately, Zou Pei didn''t get angry, but questioned Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou swallowed a mouthful of saliva again, she was very flustered. Her eyes for help looked at Yunxin.


    She angered her mother. She really didn''t know how to calm the storm.

 Chapter 620

    Yunxin hurriedly walked towards Zou Pei and said in a panic, "I''m sorry, aunt, it''s all my fault. Blame me if you want to blame me. It''s all my bad. I came up with such a way to marry xiaorou earlier. Don''t blame xiaorou."


    When Yunxin said this, he looked at Zou Pei nervously for fear that Zou Pei would be angry.


    After running in these days, Yunxin knows Zou Pei''s temper very well. If she loses her temper, he really can''t stand it.


    Shi xiaorou also hid behind Yunxin and didn''t dare to come out. It was really her fault this time. If Zou Pei wanted to question her, she really didn''t have anything to say. Moreover, Shi xiaorou also learned that when Zou Pei was angry, no one could resist the ferocity. Therefore, although Xiao Rou was very fierce at ordinary times, she became a soft persimmon now.


    Zou peileng hummed and scolded at Yun''s heart, "are you afraid I don''t know it''s your bad idea! My daughter will never cheat me! If you hadn''t brought my daughter bad, how could she unite with you to cheat me!"


    Hearing Zou Pei''s words and seeing Zou Pei''s angry eyes, Yunxin was stunned for a moment, and then smiled awkwardly, "ha ha, yes, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t bring xiaorou bad..."


    Zou Pei''s words also scolded Shi xiaorou guilty. In fact, Yunxin didn''t know about pretending to be pregnant. She told Yunxin afterwards. Yunxin is now carrying the black pot for her.


    But what shocked Shi xiaorou even more was that Zou Pei believed her so much. Without hesitation, he believed that Yunxin let her deceive her.


    At the thought of this, xiaorou is still a little guilty and more guilty, but she doesn''t know how to explain to Zou Pei.


    "You say you are such a bad person. Why should you approach my daughter? I really want to kill you now. It''s a big deal to ruin my life and my daughter''s life!" Zou Pei scolded, pointing to Yunxin''s nose.


    I''m very excited. I want to break Yunxin into pieces. I really want to work hard with Yunxin!


    It is because of Yunxin that she and her daughter will become what they are today, and there will be more and more estrangement.


    If it weren''t for Yunxin, her relationship with her daughter would be as good as before. She would talk about everything and think of each other.


    Now, Shi xiaorou deceives her mother for a man!


    The more Zou Pei thought about it, the more she felt wronged, dissatisfied and blocked in her heart.


    Yunxin, a big man, was scolded by people pointing at his nose, which hurt his self-esteem.


    Even when Shi Yi looked at it, he thought Zou Pei was too much. He went forward, took Zou Pei''s hand down and advised him, "Mom, don''t do this. First listen to their explanation."


    Zou Pei is angry now. No matter who speaks, no matter 37 or 21, he turns to Shiyi and yells, "what else to explain? Yun wants to kidnap my daughter, so he bewitches my daughter to cheat me! Tell me, how can a person''s mind be so bad, and I don''t know how to say him!" Zou Pei''s chest fluctuates with anger.


    Shi Yi knows that Zou Pei is very angry now. Others can''t say good words for Yunxin, otherwise it will become collusion, and it will make Zou Pei more and more disgusted.


    Shi Yi said, "yes, Yunxin is such a hateful man, or I''ll kill him for you." Shi Yi''s expression was very serious.


    Zou Pei was stunned. She looked at Shiyi. Seeing that Shiyi didn''t look like a joke, she immediately felt panic.


    When Shi Yi saw Zou Pei looking at him, he took a few steps towards Yunxin and looked menacing.


    Zou Pei grabbed him and scolded, "Shiyi, what are you doing? Don''t be impulsive!"


    Shi Yi looked back at Zou Pei and said naturally, "Mom, didn''t you just say you wanted to kill him? Since you hate him so much and you want to kill him, it''s better for me to solve him."


    Zou Pei is really afraid that Shiyi will do something stupid. What she just said is just angry words. She can''t really kill Yunxin. Besides, even if she wants to kill, Shiyi can''t kill him. Shiyi is still young. One life is worth one life. It''s really not cost-effective.


    "Shiyi, don''t be serious. What I just said is not true!" Zou Pei said, pulling Shiyi behind him to keep him from impulse.


    When xiaorou hid behind Yunxin, holding Yunxin''s clothes, she poked out her head and looked at Zou Pei in fear that she would hit her.


    Yunxin looked at the situation. He didn''t know what to do. Unexpectedly, Zou Pei wanted to kill him.


    He is now alone in the time family. If the time family unite to kill him, he really doesn''t know what to do. He can''t do it to the time family, especially if the other party is still an elder.


    "Yunxin, I really mistook you. I thought you could be a good child. I didn''t expect you to be so bad!" after pulling Shiyi behind him, Zou Pei still scolded Yunxin.


    Yunxin''s mouth is also fast. He immediately said, "Oh, I know. If I get Shi xiaorou pregnant, I''m a good man. I respect Shi xiaorou. Having a family is a bad man."


    According to the logic that Zou Peigang just said, that''s what he meant.


    Yunxin can dig up the ambiguity in other people''s words.


    "You!" Zou Pei angrily pointed to Yunxin, "surnamed Yun, what do you mean!"


    Yunxin was forced to step back by Zou Pei''s momentum and said, "what I said is what you understand. Isn''t that what you mean?"


    "When did I mean that? When did I let you make my daughter''s stomach big!" Zou Pei was also worried and began to say anything.


    "That''s what you''re doing now. Think about it. If I get your daughter pregnant, you''ll admit that I''m a good man and marry Shi xiaorou to me. Now I respect Shi xiaorou and don''t touch her at all. She''s not pregnant. You say I''m a bad man and don''t agree to marry Shi xiaorou to me! Isn''t that what you mean?"


    Yunxin is good at crooked reasoning.


    "You!" Zou Pei''s face turned green with anger and pointed to Yun Xin. She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say, because she didn''t say Yun Xin won.


    Zou Pei picked up the mop next to her and hit Yunxin. Shi Yi immediately held her arm behind her, "Mom, don''t get excited!"


    "You let me go, I have to teach this smelly boy a lesson today! My own son didn''t talk to me like that, which onion are you!" Zou Pei was angry and had to beat Yunxin with a mop.


    Yunxin held Shi xiaorou in her arms and couldn''t help retreating. Shi Yi was also guarding the post in front. She kept holding Zou Pei''s arm to prevent her from mess.


    Seeing that the noise was so fierce, Shi Yunhao also came over and said calmly to Zou Pei, "OK, what are you doing? It''s enough to make the family restless!"


    Zou Pei looked at Shi Yunhao wronged. "Old man, look at the lawlessness of the two of them. You don''t care!"


    "Would they be like this if you hadn''t kept them together? Zou Pei, it''s not our time now. Young people advocate free love. Do you understand?" Shi Yunhao taught Zou Pei.


    "But..."


    "Nothing but!" Shi Yunhao interrupted Zou Pei, then turned to Yunxin and said, "go back today."


    After receiving the amnesty order, Yunxin was in a great mood. She was overjoyed and took Shi xiaorou''s hand and left.


    "Xiaorou, where are you going? Come back!"


    Zou Pei''s roar sounded behind him. When xiaorou clenched Yunxin''s hand and pulled him out quickly.


    It''s really thrilling. Shi xiaorou certainly knows what will happen if she stays.


    She won''t have a good life.


    Shi xiaorou sits in Yunxin''s car and asks Yunxin to drive quickly.


    Yunxin also wants to leave home quickly, otherwise his life will not be guaranteed.


    Zou Pei just said he was going to kill him, which really frightened him. It''s not worth losing her life to marry xiaorou.


    The car drove to the road and finally left Shi''s house.


    Shi xiaorou and Yunxin breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, "Oh, it''s dangerous..." Shi xiaorou patted her chest


    If Yunxin hadn''t stood in front of her just now, she would have been killed by her mother.


    Yunxin also breathed, "it''s really breathtaking. I almost died in your mother''s hand. How can your mother be so scary." then Yunxin looked back at Shi xiaorou sitting in the co pilot''s seat.


    Shi xiaorou also looked, pouted and said, "you know, now you know how I came over these years. When I was a child, as long as I didn''t obey, my mother would spank me, which was fierce." Shi xiaorou said.


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou pitifully, "I really sympathize with you. It''s better for me to have no parents."


    "Cut, hello and fart. No one has loved you since childhood." Shi xiaorou despised it.


    "Didn''t you say your mother was fierce just now? Why is there another love now?" Yunxin asked.


    "That''s because my mother seldom beats me. She still loves me most of the time. She beats me because she loves me too much." Shi xiaorou said this truth herself.


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou with great satisfaction and said, "look, you also understand this truth, so don''t blame your mother. We did wrong this time."


    Hearing Yunxin''s words, xiaorou looked at Yunxin with emotion. Unexpectedly, Yunxin seemed to be chatting with her, but she was actually enlightening her.


    He didn''t blame her mother at all. Not only that, he was also worried about the feelings between her and her mother.


    Shi xiaorou really found Yunxin''s good little by little.


    "Yunxin, thank you. You''re really kind. Don''t worry, I''ll marry you." Shi xiaorou now says the truth and her own hope. She hopes she can marry Yunxin.


    Although Yunxin doesn''t have a good education and is also a gangster, he knows how to love people, respect elders and love her more than those who have read a lot of books


    It''s much better than those who boast of drinking ink for decades but are dignified.


    "Xiaorou, as long as we don''t give up, we will always be together. We should not only maintain our own principles, but also be together." Yunxin also gave Shi xiaorou hope.


    The principle is not to touch Shi xiaorou before marriage. As for being together, he will find a way to get Zou Pei to agree to the marriage between him and Shi xiaorou.

 Chapter 621

    When xiaorou was moved, she looked at Yunxin, "Yunxin, it''s good to have you, really..."


    If she didn''t meet Yunxin, she might meet men with better conditions in her life, such as high educational level, family background, rich family to rich family.


    Maybe the man she met will love her and respect her, and the marriage will be plain and light happiness.


    But no one can move her like Yunxin, give her such thrilling love and give her so much understanding.


    She couldn''t have loved him so wholeheartedly.


    Yunxin''s appearance in her life is a miracle. It is doomed that there will be forever between her and Yunxin.


    In the car, Yunxin drives the car with one hand. When xiaorou holds her hand with him, the two people look at each other with a smile. At this moment, only each other has eyes.


    It really confirms that sentence. Having you in this life is enough.


    Yunxin carries Shi xiaorou to the hospital where she went last time to deal with things.


    It turned out that Dr. Zhang was found out by the hospital because he faked for Shi xiaorou. The hospital should punish Dr. Zhang.


    Shi xiaorou and Yunxin find the dean and say good or bad that the Dean just doesn''t agree with it, so forget it.


    "Dean, I''m really sorry. It''s our fault. It''s none of Doctor Zhang''s business. We agree with what you say to punish us."


    Yunxin has never humbly begged for mercy in front of a dean.


    It''s all for the sake of being gentle.


    Who told Shi xiaorou not to think fully when she was preparing to lie.


    The president said, "our hospital has the rules of our hospital. This kind of fraud can''t be done. Once someone takes the lead, it can''t be spared."


    "Yes, we all agree on how to punish the Dean, but we just don''t investigate Dr. Zhang''s responsibility. This matter really has nothing to do with Dr. Zhang. It''s all our fault. We instigated her to say that." Yunxin doesn''t know how to explain.


    "If it weren''t for her interests, could you instigate her? Stop it, the hospital will expel Dr. Zhang, and no one in the medical community will dare to use her!" the president waved his hand and said.


    Hearing this severe punishment, xiaorou panicked and hurriedly pulled Yunxin to let him find a way. She can''t harm Dr. Zhang''s life because of her temporary mistake.


    Seeing that the dean is so determined, Yunxin has no way to think of a way. He has an idea and wants to call mingling. Mingling is smart and will have a way.


    Yunxin dialed a phone to mingling at the scene.


    The telephone rang for a while and was connected.


    The voice of Ming Ling came over the phone, "what''s up?"


    "Ming Shao..." I was about to ask you for help when I stopped. If I said this in front of the Dean, I would lose my face.


    He paused and walked out of the dean''s office with the phone.


    But I didn''t find that when he called Ming Shao, the dean''s expression changed a little.


    "Yes, because Shi xiaorou colluded with the doctor of the hospital to lie about her pregnancy and deceive Zou Pei. Now the evidence of fraud has been found out by the hospital. The president wants to expel the doctor, and no hospital dares to use the doctor in the future. We want to intercede for the doctor, but the president disagrees. Give me a move. What should I do?"


    Yunxin is also six gods without master now.


    The voice of Ming Ling on the phone was calm. It was a big thing for Yun Xin. It seemed insignificant in Ming Ling.


    "President Hu of the central hospital?"


    Yunxin quickly nodded, "yes, yes, yes."


    "Give him the phone and I''ll tell him," said Ming Ling.


    Yunxin was stunned for a while, then nodded immediately, "uh huh, I''ll go now..."


    When she opened the door of the office, xiaorou was still talking well to the Dean, but the Dean ignored her at all.


    Yunxin went forward, grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand and asked her not to say any more, and then handed the mobile phone to the dean. He still flattered, "Dean, our family Ming asks you to answer the phone."


    The Dean took a look at Yunxin, and then quickly answered the phone.


    "Ming Ling, hello..." the dean''s attitude suddenly changed.


    When xiaorou and Yunxin were stunned, they looked at each other and didn''t know what was going on.


    Then I heard the Dean say, "yes, I know what to do. OK, I''ll invite Mr. ming to dinner another day..."


    Xiao Rou widened her eyes.


    The dean''s attitude towards talking on the phone is completely different from that of talking to her just now, just like a split personality.


    What the hell is going on?


    Shi xiaorou really didn''t expect that mingling still has such a great charm. The problem that they didn''t solve just now was solved by a phone call from mingling?


    It''s incredible.


    The Dean handed the phone to Yunxin after the call.


    Yunxin answered the phone.


    The dean''s attitude towards them is much better now. He said, "I said you and Ming were always friends. Don''t worry, this matter has passed and there will be no punishment."


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou looked at each other, and then immediately left happily to avoid leaving late and the Dean changed his mind.


    As the saying goes, the longer the time, the easier it is to create complications.


    When she got out of the hospital, xiaorou completely relaxed. The whole person was paralyzed in the car and said weakly, "today is really too dangerous. Hey, Yunxin, why are we so unlucky? We could have seen the sun. As a result, the weather was cloudy again."


    Originally Zou Pei had promised that they could get married. As a result, this kind of thing happened and almost hurt Dr. Zhang.


    In fact, Dr. Zhang is really just kind-hearted to help her. He doesn''t want any benefit at all.


    Yunxin said, "it''s because our methods are wrong. If we really want to move your mother, we have to show our sincerity, you know."


    "But I feel our hearts are real enough." Shi xiaorou tilted her mouth and really felt that her mother was a stubborn stone and could not be influenced.


    "That''s because our intentions are not enough. Let''s go home with her more in the future," Yunxin said.


    "What, you still want to go to my house? You''re not afraid that my mother will really kill you?" Shi xiaorou said in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxin''s courage is fat enough.


    "I''m not afraid. What am I afraid of with you? Even if I die, I''ll haunt you." Yun Xin lifted his lips and joked.


    When xiaorou hit him on the arm, "what are you talking about? I don''t want you to die, you won''t die!"


    "Why are you so nervous? I''m just kidding," Yunxin said.


    "Don''t joke about life and death." Shi xiaorou puffed her cheeks and was very dissatisfied.


    Yunxin smiled and pinched xiaorou''s face. "You''re really cute."


    When xiaorou pushes Yunxin''s hand away, she suddenly remembers and asks, "how can mingling handle such a difficult thing with a phone call? It''s really God. You call and ask mingling how he did it?"


    Yunxin replied, "yes, I''m also surprised. Isn''t mingling quitting the underworld now?"


    When xiaorou grabbed Yunxin''s hand and shook it, "hit it, I''ll ask him how he did it?"


    Yunxin grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and dialed the phone with the other.


    When listening with Bluetooth, xiaorou can hear it.


    Ming Ling''s voice was a little impatient. "Why are you calling again? What else?"


    "Busy man." Yunxin said casually. He knew that mingling hated people calling to harass him every few minutes.


    He is a cold man and doesn''t like to be disturbed.


    "If you have anything to say, fart," said Ming Ling.


    "Ming Ling, you look good now." Shi xiaorou interposed.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" said Ming Ling, calming down a lot.


    "Nothing, just want to ask, how did you deal with the stubborn Dean like stone?" Yunxin asked.


    "Ask me such a simple question?" Ming Ling asked.


    "Is this question simple? Why don''t I think?" the cloud heart is foggy.


    "What the businessman pays most attention to is his interests. If I am willing to inject tens of millions of capital into his hospital, do you mean this little thing or something?" they can''t see the mingling eyebrow on the other side of the phone, which looks boundless.


    Yunxin opened his eyes in amazement.


    "You mean you spent tens of millions to help us?" it''s worthy of being the Ming mausoleum. It''s generous.


    "Well." Ming Ling was noncommittal. Money was just a number to him.


    Cloud heart swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "Ming Shao, you are really my reborn parents. I love you."


    "Get out of here!" hearing Yunxin''s sarcastic words, the Ming mausoleum began to drift cold again.


    When xiaorou listened to their dialogue, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, Ming Shao, don''t say it, I''ll hang up first." when he got the answer, Yunxin hung up the phone.


    Shi xiaorou rubbed Yunxin''s face, "you just said you love mingling, but people dislike you, ha ha..."


    "Then I love you." Yunxin kisses xiaorou on her mouth.


    When xiaorou pushed his face away, "I dislike you too."


    "Cut, you dislike me..." Yunxin shook his head funny.


    "Why, you don''t believe I despise you." Shi xiaorou looked at him with a little face.


    "If you dislike me, you still follow me so wholeheartedly." Yunxin joked.


    "It''s obviously you who pester me." Shi xiaorou pouted, feeling that she was not reserved by Yunxin.


    "Yes, it''s my obsession with you, and I won''t let go in my life." Yunxin took a lip.


    "Where are you going now, Miss Shi?" said Yunxin.


    "Let''s go to the restaurant. I''m hungry." originally, today was a good day to go home, but she was kicked out before dinner. Shi xiaorou was also very speechless.


    "Have you decided what to eat?" Yunxin asked xiaorou for advice.


    "I want to eat swan meat. Can you get it?" Shi xiaorou joked.


    "You have already eaten it." Yunxin replied.


    "When did I get it?"


    "Far in the sky, near in front of us." Yunxin''s lips smiled.


    When xiaorou reacted, she immediately hit Yunxin''s arm a few times, "well, you say I''m a lazy toad, Yunxin, you villain!"

 Chapter 622

    Yunxin laughed and said, "ha ha, you''re not stupid."


    When Xiao Rou Nuo mouth, "you are stupid, your whole family is stupid."


    "I''m the only one in my family," Yunxin said.


    "Who said, there will be me in the future!" Shi xiaorou blurted out.


    "That means even you are stupid." Yunxin smiled.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she immediately understood the mystery. She could not help choking and beating Yunxin. "Dead Yunxin, when you should be smart, you should not be smart, when you shouldn''t be smart, there are so many ideas!" when xiaorou pouted, angry and funny.


    Originally, she said she was Yunxin''s family because Yunxin said that he was the only one in his family.


    This sentence made people feel desolate. In order to alleviate Yunxin''s lonely mood, she would not hesitate to say the following sentence. Unexpectedly, she was used by Yunxin and scolded herself.


    Listening to Shi xiaorou''s words now, Yunxin couldn''t help sighing, "yes, you say I''m so smart. Why do I always drop the chain at the critical moment." just now I couldn''t even make a dean, but I asked Ming Ling to help him deal with it. He didn''t have tens of millions of yuan.


    "Hey, do you think we can follow suit? Since Ming Ling can get rid of the Dean with money, we can also get rid of your mother with money." Yunxin suddenly thought of the idea.


    Shi xiaorou immediately retorted, "smelly Yunxin, what do you think of my mother? Is she that kind of shallow person?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try." Yunxin looked back at her while driving.


    Shi xiaorou said, "my mother is not short of money because my family is so rich. You think my mother is rare for your stinky money." Shi xiaorou pouted.


    Yunxin didn''t think about it. If Zou Pei valued money, would she still block Yunxin from being with her?


    Yunxin is a local tyrant. He doesn''t lack money.


    "Well, what does your mother usually like? We buy it for her." Yunxin shifted another direction, but in essence, she still didn''t get out of the scope of money.


    "My mother has nothing to like. She likes me and my brother." Shi xiaorou thought for a moment and said, "I said Yunxin, you don''t have to spend money on my mother. As I said, she is very rich, maybe richer than you."


    "It''s different. Who would think there''s too much money? Didn''t the Dean have money just now? Ming Ling said he wasn''t happy to invest money in him." cloud heart analysis said.


    "It''s up to you. Think for yourself." Shi xiaorou didn''t want to say anything more.


    Yunxin looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Yunxin drove the car to the western restaurant. They chose a seat near the window and sat down. Immediately, a waiter came to serve them.


    After ordering a meal, xiaorou looks out of the landing window. There is no scenery outside, but she still looks out in a daze. Yunxin is drinking juice.


    Suddenly Yunxin pushed her arm. When xiaorou looked back at him, "Yunxin, what are you doing?"


    Cloud heart pointed to the side of the table, "do we know those two people?"


    When xiaorou looked in the direction pointed by Yunxin, he saw a man and a woman sitting face to face and drinking.


    When xiaorou''s eyes lit up, isn''t it also night? Who is the woman opposite him?


    Did Gu Xinyu find another woman after she dumped him?


    That''s too fast.


    "Yiye, you really don''t continue to be stubborn. I don''t believe you like Gu Xinyu in a short time." the woman opposite Yiye said anxiously to Yiye.


    The voice of speaking can be heard by others.


    When xiaorou heard more, she looked at Yunxin in surprise. Her eyes seemed to ask, what''s the situation?


    Yunxin shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know.


    Yiye took up the juice in front of him, took a sip and looked at Dong Yaoyao. "Who can make it clear about feelings? Some people have no feelings for several years, and some people have ten thousand years at a glance. This kind of thing can''t be generalized."


    Dong Yaoyao immediately panicked, grabbed Yiye''s hand and said anxiously, "Yiye, don''t do this. If you don''t try first, how can you know you don''t like me?"


    At this time, xiaorou saw that the woman liked YeYe, but YeYe didn''t like the woman. Did YeYe really like Gu Xinyu?


    This is unscientific!


    Otherwise, there is no one present. What else do you play with this woman at night.


    If it wasn''t true, it wouldn''t be so realistic.


    Yiye took his hand out of Dong Yaoyao''s hand and said to Dong Yaoyao with an expressionless face, "you know it''s impossible for us. I''ve been with you for so long, and I always have no feelings for you."


    "But I have feelings for you!" Dong Yaoyao said helplessly.


    Feelings are really helpless. Obviously, you like each other to death, but the other party just doesn''t like you, and you can''t help it.


    "Dong Yaoyao, I''ll tell you again that it''s impossible for me to tell you whether Gu Xinyu appears or not." Yiye said seriously.


    Oh, it was to refuse this woman, so I took Gu Xinyu as a shield.


    Shi xiaorou heard some clues.


    "Yiye, is it really impossible for us?" Dong Yaoyao prayed and looked at Yiye.


    Shi xiaorou can''t sit still and wants to stand up. Yunxin holds her hand, looks at her with warning, and whispers, "Shi xiaorou, what do you want to do!"


    When xiaorou smiled cunningly at Yunxin, she also lowered her voice and said to Yunxin, "Yunxin, don''t worry, it''s okay. I just don''t go to say hello."


    Cloud heart pulled her to sit down, "don''t make trouble with other people''s family affairs."


    Shi xiaorou was unhappy. "What''s family business? It''s not their family business when it comes to Gu Xinyu."


    When xiaorou gets rid of Yunxin''s hand, she insists on walking to Yiye and Dong Yaoyao.


    He pulled a smile and said, "Oh, Yiye, I didn''t expect to see you here. What a coincidence..." he said and stretched out a hand towards Yiye.


    Yiye reached out and shook hands with her, "Shi xiaorou, I didn''t expect to meet you by such a coincidence."


    Last time I met xiaorou, she was also in public. Unexpectedly, her fate with him was not shallow.


    After shaking hands with him, Shi xiaorou took his hand away with a decent smile on his face, then looked at Dong Yaoyao opposite him, smiled and said, "this lady won''t be your new love."


    "You, how did you talk?" Dong Yaoyao was unhappy when he heard Xiao Rou''s words and said angrily.


    What is a new love? It is clear that she met YeYe first. Besides, she is not that kind of dishonest woman.


    "Oh, I''m still angry. It seems that I''m right." Shi xiaorou tilted her lips and said.


    Dong Yaoyao said angrily, "I said how you speak. You have no self-restraint!"


    "You say who has no self-restraint!" Shi xiaorou angrily said to Dong Yaoyao. The smile on her face just now also calmed down.


    She hates it when people talk about her tutor.


    Yunxin sat and looked at this side. He didn''t intervene. He knew that Shi xiaorou was capricious. If she didn''t do something, she wouldn''t give up.


    And he just looked at her and didn''t let her be bullied.


    "I said what happened to you!" Dong Yaoyao began to rush.


    Yiye quickly stood up and pulled Dong Yaoyao aside. She wouldn''t let her into Shi xiaorou''s body. She said to Dong Yaoyao, "what''s the matter with you? Why has everything become a bad thing in your eyes? People just greet you!"


    Dong Yaoyao was stunned by YeYe''s reproachful words, and his heart calmed down. He looked at YeYe inconceivably and said, "YeYe, what do you mean by this? You''d rather help an outsider than help me now, wouldn''t you? I''ve helped you for so many years!"


    Hearing this, Yunxin ironically hooked his lips. Of course, Dong Yaoyao is no stranger to him, because she was a subordinate of Ming Ling and betrayed Ming Ling a few years ago.


    The deviant followed Yiye. No wonder Yiye was so familiar with the tricks and situations of the Ming mausoleum a few years ago. It turned out that Dong Yaoyao was making trouble in it.


    "Enough, don''t say any more. If you have nothing to do today, go back first." Yi Ye scolded Dong Yaoyao for fear that Dong Yaoyao would say more.


    Dong Yaoyao clearly saw something similar to fear in Yiye''s eyes.


    She suddenly understood that he was afraid, and it seemed that there was a way to deal with him in the future.


    Dong Yaoyao sneered and didn''t continue to say anything. "YeYe, you are cruel. You will regret doing this to me for a strange woman one day."


    She said a threat to Yiye, then turned and left.


    Yiye''s face was very ugly. He watched Dong Yaoyao leave and then looked back at Shi xiaorou. From beginning to end, he naturally saw the cloud heart behind Shi xiaorou, so he was so nervous about what Dong Yaoyao said.


    "Miss Shi, you came here specially to find me for something." tear off the mask that pretended to be a coincidence and return to business.


    What Shi xiaorou is good at is the change of her face. She was still angry just now. Now Dong Yaoyao left. Facing the night, Shi xiaorou immediately pulled another smile.


    "Can''t I talk to you about nothing? I just want you to introduce the women around you. I didn''t expect your new girlfriend to be a cow." Shi xiaorou said.


    Yiye smiled a little, "yes, but she''s not my girlfriend."


    "Oh? Are you still waiting for Gu Xinyu?" Shi xiaorou asked deliberately.


    Yiye said, "now is the era of free love. As long as everyone is single and there is still a chance, what is impossible?"


    Shi xiaorou immediately broke down her face and hummed, "I tell you, you don''t have a chance. Gu Xinyu is my brother''s!"

 Chapter 623

    YeYe knew that Shi xiaorou was not good, and he didn''t care about anything with Shi xiaorou.


    His face still contains the smile just now, elegant and elegant.


    "I know the one called Shiyi, but as far as I know, Gu Xinyu and Shiyi are still in the cold war, and your family doesn''t agree with them. Their relationship is in danger, and I just do what a man should do." Yiye is right.


    The voice of Yunxin, who had not spoken for a long time, came from behind, "yes, your surname is also specialized in such dirty activities."


    A soldier is not aboveboard at all. He is also drunk. Even if he wants to catch the Ming mausoleum and make military achievements, he should act like a man and rely on women to obtain information. What a man!


    Even Yunxin now despises Yiye this man.


    When Yiye looked over, xiaorou looked back and saw Yunxin''s disdainful expression. His eyes also showed a hostile light. He sneered at Yunxin and said, "even if I''m not aboveboard, you''re not much better!"


    Yunxin said bluntly, "do you want to make Gu Xinyu as treacherous as Dong Yaoyao and deceive the teacher and destroy his ancestors? Hehe, you think too much. Gu Xinyu is not that kind of person. Moreover, you want to investigate me and Ming Ling. You won''t have a chance in your life. We are good people. There''s nothing you can investigate."


    Yunxin also came to Yiye''s face. One hand naturally took Shi xiaorou behind her. It was just an inadvertent action, which meant that she was protecting Shi xiaorou.


    Also a night meal, of course, he can understand the meaning of Yunxin''s words. Yunxin thinks he is close to Gu Xinyu to obtain information?


    Hehe, everyone thinks so, but who knows that he really moved his true feelings for Gu Xinyu.


    He knew that no matter how he explained, Yunxin would not listen and everyone would not believe it.


    "I think you think too much. How can Gu Xinyu be rebellious? What she is looking for is a love that really belongs to her." Yiye said.


    Seeing that Yunxin was still the expression that didn''t believe him, he wasn''t ready to go on, "you should come for dinner, so I won''t bother." then he looked at xiaorou, and then turned and left.


    Seeing Yi ye leave, Yunxin turns to Shi xiaorou and scolds, "look what you''ve done. Don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    "I don''t mind my own business. I just want to know if Yiye really has feelings for Gu Xinyu." Shi xiaorou said her purpose.


    "Can''t you see?" Yun Xinshun asked.


    When xiaorou nodded, "I see that my brother has another rival in love."


    "No!" Yunxin couldn''t believe it. Did YeYe really like Gu Xinyu?


    "Forget it, stop talking and eat." Shi xiaorou stopped talking to Yunxin and sat back in her seat.


    After a while, when the food came up, xiaorou leaned over her head and asked Yunxin, "where do you think we went after dinner?"


    "Of course it''s home," said Yun psychologically.


    "Back to which home?" when xiaorou wondered.


    Yunxin was a little speechless. "How many homes can we have? It''s the home we live in now."


    When Xiao Rou broke down her face and pouted, "but I want to go back to my house."


    Yunxin knocked her on the head. "Your head is funny. We just had a quarrel with your mother today. You''re looking for death now."


    Shi xiaorou said sadly, "it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, my mother and I wouldn''t be like this."


    Xiaorou was really unhappy when she saw her. Yunxin nodded, "yes, it''s all my fault, but you should stand in your house and let your mother kill me."


    "What are you talking about? I hate it." xiaorou was worried when she heard Yunxin''s words.


    "Isn''t it? Your mother can really kill me, do you believe it?" Yunxin asked her seriously.


    "It''s impossible. My mother just said it. If you don''t believe it, I''ll go back and prove it to you later. My mother said she wanted to hit me, but when I stood in front of her, she couldn''t do it. The same can be proved that she wouldn''t kill you." Shi xiaorou said it seriously.


    "That''s not necessarily. You promise to be opened by your mother." Yun Xin tilted his mouth.


    Shi xiaorou said, "then I have to go back and show you today to see if what I said is true!"


    "OK, I''ll take you back after eating." Yunxin agreed readily.


    When xiaorou looked up at Yunxin, it was a little incredible. I didn''t expect Yunxin to promise her so soon. How did she think it was another conspiracy.


    But Yunxin didn''t continue to look at her and concentrated on eating.


    After eating, Yun Xin really sent Shi xiaorou back.


    He just took her to the door and drove away. He didn''t have the courage to go in.


    When xiaorou looks at Yunxin''s car and goes away, she stomps her feet in place, dead Yunxin, smelly Yunxin!


    Shi xiaorou was really worried about being killed by Zou Pei, so she hesitated, but finally she summoned up the courage to go in.


    In the house, the family was having dinner.


    The little soft cat was ready to sneak back to the room.


    "Shi xiaorou, stop!" Zou Pei''s voice suddenly came out.


    When Xiao Rou''s feet were in the air, one foot was in the air, and the other foot was on the ground. She turned her head to see Zou Pei. Then she giggled twice, "Oh, ha ha, mom..."


    Zou Pei pointed at her, "come and have dinner."


    Shi xiaorou was a little ready to cry without tears. "I''ve already eaten it."


    Zou Pei said sternly, "come and have some after eating."


    When xiaorou pouted at her father.


    Shi Yunhao pondered and said, "xiaorou, come here."


    When xiaorou pouted, she had to loosen her shoulders, and then walked over with her head down. She felt Zou Peina''s sharp eyes.


    Shi xiaorou angrily didn''t dare to sit next to Zou Pei, but ran to Shi Yi and sat down. After sitting down, she looked at Zou Pei with a little scruples.


    "Don''t look at me, eat." Zou Pei said to xiaorou in a bad tone.


    Xiao Rou quickly picked up the chopsticks on the table, picked up a dish and began to eat.


    "What did you eat with Yunxin just now?" lengbuding Zou Pei''s question rang out.


    When xiaorou immediately obediently propped up her waist and said, "steak!"


    "Can you eat enough steak? It''s not as delicious as our Chinese food," Zou Pei said.


    Shi xiaorou nodded in agreement immediately, "en en, yes, mom is right. The steak is not delicious at all and can''t eat enough. Chinese food is the most delicious."


    Zou Pei pointed to the dishes on the table, "then eat more."


    When xiaorou immediately nodded like mashing garlic, "en en, I''ll eat more." then she was a little flattered and took chopsticks to eat.


    Originally thought Zou Pei would kill her. Unexpectedly, her mother not only didn''t get angry, but also was so friendly to her.


    When xiaorou was eating with relish.


    Zou Pei suddenly asked, "nothing really happened between you and Yunxin?"


    Shi xiaorou nodded quickly, "uh huh, nothing really happened. Otherwise, how could I not be pregnant..."


    "You child..." Zou Pei tried to hit her with chopsticks.


    Xiao Rou quickly closes her eyes and shrinks her head.


    Zou Pei''s chopsticks didn''t fall on Shi xiaorou''s head. He took them away and sighed, "nothing has happened between you and Yunxin, that''s great. Tomorrow, you''ll meet Gu Ansheng."


    When xiaorou held the chopsticks in her mouth and widened her eyes, "Mom, what are you talking about!"


    "Since you and Yunxin are innocent, that''s even better. You can find a home. Why should you make Yunxin cheap?" Zou Pei said.


    Shi Yi and Shi Yunhao didn''t speak. They knew Zou Pei was tossing around blindly.


    "Mom, how can you do this? I have feelings with Yunxin!" she didn''t want to leave Yunxin.


    Zou Pei knocked xiaorou''s arm with her chopsticks. "What''s the bullshit relationship between you and Yunxin? Because of a misunderstanding, you can agree to marry Mingfeng, which proves that you can put down Yunxin. Listen to mom. Don''t be cheated by Yunxin. He''s a little gangster!"


    Zou Pei can''t bear to see Yunxin. He''s a little gangster.


    Shi xiaorou said, "he is a little gangster, but he is much more sensible than others. I don''t know other things, but I understand that if you treat him like others, he would have done it against you, but Yunxin is always respectful to you. In front of me, he even said good words for you."


    "Cut, I want him to say good words for me? It''s so funny!" Zou Pei snorted coldly.


    "Mom, can you stop being so unreasonable!" Shi xiaorou was speechless.


    "Shi xiaorou, don''t be stubborn to me now. It''s no use saying anything now. Let me see Gu Ansheng tomorrow!" Zou Peiming Ling said to Shi xiaorou, stood up and walked to his room, not giving Shi xiaorou a chance to refute.


    Shi xiaorou had no choice. She pointed the spear at Shi Yunhao and said in a coquettish way, "Dad, you''re talking."


    Shi Yunhao also put down his chopsticks, stood up and said, "listen to your mother, one more choice, you won''t regret it in the future." so he also walked to the room.


    So Yunhao agreed with her to see Gu Ansheng.


    When xiaorou felt a group of crows flying overhead.


    She looked pitifully at the wings.


    Shi Yi said, "don''t look at me. I can''t help you."


    Shi xiaorou pouted. "Of course I know you can''t help me. I just want to tell you a message."


    "What news?"


    "You have a rival in love. It''s true, not pretended." Shi xiaorou said and looked at Shi Yi proudly. She was in a bad mood and wanted to make Shi Yi''s mood worse.


    When you''re in a bad mood, you have to pull someone to accompany you, right.


    Shi Yi didn''t believe, "I''m very happy now. Don''t answer me."


    "I don''t have the spare time to answer you. What I said is true. I saw the night today. I can see that he really likes Gu Xinyu and doesn''t let go!" Shi xiaorou said in a similar way.

 Chapter 624

    Shi Yi was stunned when she listened to Shi xiaorou''s words, and then smiled casually, "he''s just a clown. I won''t be afraid of him."


    "Well, he''s just a clown. He has the ability to ask Gu Xinyu to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him to get a license with him, and can you? No matter what reason, Gu Xinyu is willing to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Yiye to get a license. That''s Yiye''s ability. And you, my good brother, you haven''t made any progress with Gu Xinyu now." Shi xiaorou said.


    Shi Yi subconsciously retorted, "who said I didn''t make progress with her!"


    He has had a relationship with Gu Xinyu, okay! It''s better than when xiaorou and Yun Xinqiang. They love each other vigorously, but they haven''t even had a relationship, which makes them develop rapidly?


    "Oh, what''s your progress now?" Shi xiaorou looked at Shi Yi with interest after hearing Shi Yi''s words. Her eyes were clearly gossip eyes.


    Shi Yi naturally could see what his sister was thinking now. He looked at her for a while, and then threw her a look, "forget it, I don''t want to talk to you. I went back to my room to sleep."


    "Hey, brother, don''t talk with me. What will happen?" Shi xiaorou stretched out her hand to pull Shi Yi, but she didn''t reach it. Shi Yi still walked back to her room.


    When xiaorou pouted, she was very unhappy. She went back to her room one by one and left her to drink the West and north wind here alone. It''s really boring.


    When xiaorou wanted to sneak out to find Yunxin, she was stopped by the servant at home as soon as she reached the door. "Miss, where are you going?" the servant asked.


    Shi xiaorou said, "I''ll go out and get some air..."


    Just about to leave, two servants stood in front of her, "Miss, madam said, you can''t go out."


    "Ah?" Shi xiaorou was shocked. Then she looked at the room behind her and saw Zou Pei''s room closed. Of course she knew that this was the order Zou Pei gave to the people.


    After the shock, she smiled and said to the servants in front of her, "Oh, well, I just walk in the garden and don''t go out."


    The servants of Shi xiaorou''s family also watched Shi xiaorou grow up. They know nothing about Shi xiaorou''s personality. Naturally, they can see it at a glance. Shi xiaorou is selling for glory and wants to be smart.


    "Miss, madam said that if you want to go out for a walk, it''s the same to walk in the living room."


    When xiaorou was angry, but people took Zou Pei to press her, and she couldn''t help it.


    His eyes turned and he theorized, "if there''s anything to wander around in the living room, I''ll go around the yard." hey hey, as long as I can go out, I''ll drive away immediately. Can you stop me?


    People said again, "Madam has dragged miss''s car to wash during the day, but she hasn''t got it out yet."


    People can see what xiaorou was thinking at a glance.


    Shi xiaorou was a little dumb with her mouth open. "Well, you cow, I don''t care about you. I''ll go to my mother!" Shi xiaorou turned angrily and walked angrily to Zou Pei''s room.


    But he stopped halfway, stood in place for a second, then shifted his direction and walked towards his room.


    When she came back to the room, she didn''t take a bath. She took off her shoes, lay on the bed and covered herself with a quilt.


    Really, if you knew this was the case, don''t come back. Just follow Yunxin home.


    Shi xiaorou regrets when she thinks about it now, and doesn''t know what she''s angry with herself.


    Want to call Yunxin to tell him about her current situation, and think that Yunxin sent her home without hesitation just now, and deliberately dug a hole to make her want to come back.


    It seems that she doesn''t care about her at all. When xiaorou thinks about it, she feels angry, so she doesn''t call Yunxin and wants to sleep.


    But I couldn''t sleep over and over. Finally, I grabbed my mobile phone and called Yunxin.


    There was no overnight feud between her and Yunxin, and she wouldn''t be really angry with each other.


    It''s just that both sides are angry. Now she doesn''t want to be angry with Yunxin, so she called Yunxin.


    Yunxin quickly picked up the phone. The speed seemed to be staring at her phone.


    "Xiaorou..." the voice of Yunxin came over the phone immediately.


    When xiaorou was angry, she Nuo mouth and cried weakly, "Yunxin, what are you doing..."


    "I''m lying in bed thinking of you," Yunxin said. What he said is also true.


    In fact, he also regretted letting Shi xiaorou go back. When he got home, it was deserted. His heart was lonely for a while. He already regretted that he shouldn''t let Shi xiaorou go back.


    But as a man, he can''t be so selfish. He can''t occupy Shi xiaorou, nor can he hurt Shi xiaorou''s relationship with her family. Therefore, he asked Shi xiaorou to go home. The contradiction between Shi xiaorou and her mother must be solved.


    Shi xiaorou was obedient and went home.


    But when he came back, he felt so desolate.


    When she heard Yunxin thinking about her words, xiaorou was deeply moved.


    She could hear the heart in Yunxin''s words, and she knew that Yunxin really missed her.


    Although only separated for a while, but the kind of miss is real.


    She doesn''t miss Yunxin.


    "I miss you too..." Shi xiaorou said without hiding her inner thoughts.


    Hearing xiaorou''s response, Yunxin pulled a smile on her lips and asked, "what are you doing now?"


    "Just like you, I''m lying in bed," said Shi xiaorou.


    "Do you want a video? I seem to have a video with you." Yunxin said.


    "Not now. I have something to tell you." Shi xiaorou pulled the topic back to the point.


    Yunxin was stunned for a while. She didn''t hear xiaorou''s serious tone for a long time. She was a little nervous.


    "What''s the matter, you say." after Yunxin did some mental construction, he asked.


    "My mother asked me to go on a blind date tomorrow," Shi xiaorou said.


    "Oh..." Yunxin responded.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxin''s attitude was so flat. Shi xiaorou was disappointed. "What do you mean, don''t care at all!" Shi xiaorou said wrongly. I thought Yunxin would be surprised and reluctant. Unexpectedly, he had such a calm attitude.


    "No, what do you think?" Yunxin asked. In fact, Zou Pei didn''t accept him now. He had been mentally prepared.


    I also know that Zou Pei will come up with various ways to separate him from Shi xiaorou. Now I hear Shi xiaorou say that Zou Pei wants her to go on a blind date. Yunxin is not surprised at all.


    "What do you mean? What do you think?" Shi xiaorou was unhappy and wanted to ask Yunxin''s opinion.


    Yunxin said, "if you want to go, go."


    "Cloud heart!" Xiao Rou shouted on the phone.


    Even across the phone, Yunxin can''t see xiaorou''s appearance. Yunxin can imagine xiaorou''s chest undulating. Shuiling''s eyes flicker and are very dissatisfied.


    Cloud heart hurriedly said, "don''t worry and get angry first. You go to see me and deliberately behave badly so that the other party can''t see you. Your mother has no idea."


    Yunxin says what he thinks.


    "What if the other party likes me anyway? You know Gu Ansheng is my pro plum, bamboo and horse!"


    Shi xiaorou is telling the truth and wants Yun Xin to be nervous.


    If Yunxin is nervous, she will feel precious. Yunxin is not nervous. What''s the point of her being so sad.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t go," said Yunxin.


    "What do you mean I don''t go if I don''t want to? What do you think?" Shi xiaorou was a little angry.


    Why did she say this to Yunxin? Yunxin doesn''t pay attention to it. Doesn''t it really matter to Yunxin!


    "Of course I don''t want you to go, but if you don''t go, your mother won''t give up." cloud heart analysis.


    When xiaorou heard what he meant, "then you mean I have to go!"


    I''m really disappointed. Yunxin''s attitude now is like a knife, which is ruthlessly inserted into the depths of her heart and suffocates her.


    In order to resist her mother, her heart was so painful and tangled. I thought Yunxin would not allow her to go on a blind date like her.


    But I didn''t expect that Yunxin agreed with her to see Gu Ansheng.


    "Xiaorou, don''t be angry. Listen to me first. Tomorrow you will go on a blind date according to your mother''s arrangement. Depending on the situation, I will make your blind date. In this way, your mother won''t blame you." Yunxin said.


    Shi xiaorou was ready to be angry, but as soon as she heard Yunxin''s words, she reacted for a while and understood what Yunxin meant.


    "Doesn''t my mother hate you even more? No, it won''t work!" Shi xiaorou finally understood Yunxin''s pains.


    I can''t help feeling sad. Why should I blame Yunxin so much.


    "Yes, it''s all right. Your mother hates me. I don''t mind if she hates me a little more." when Yunxin comforts xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou shed tears. "No, you will marry me in the future. You can''t let my mother hate you. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to yellow the blind date. You don''t need to intervene in this matter." Shi xiaorou suddenly regretted calling Yunxin.


    Why does she always give Yunxin trouble.


    When xiaorou was about to hang up, the voice stopped by Yunxin rang, "xiaorou, hang up later."


    When xiaorou took her mobile phone to her ear again.


    Yunxin said, "xiaorou, don''t do anything stupid. Listen to me. You''ll do it tomorrow."


    "Yunxin, you''re stupid! Anyway, just don''t interfere. I''ll hang up and you''ll go to bed early." Shi xiaorou hung up the phone without leaving room.


    She should have known that Yunxin is such a kind person. She knew that Yunxin couldn''t care about her.


    For the feelings between her and her mother, Yunxin would rather be a villain.


    When xiaorou thought about it, she wanted to cry.

 Chapter 625

    The next day, Shi xiaorou was surprisingly obedient and went on a blind date according to Zou Pei''s arrangement.


    The obedient appearance of Shi xiaorou made Zou Peidu a little incredible. She thought she had some conspiracy.


    "Xiaorou, are you okay..." when she finished making up xiaorou, xiaorou was quiet and obedient. She didn''t make trouble at all, nor did she intercede with her and say that she didn''t go on a blind date.


    Zou Pei was always obedient and listened to her arrangement. Zou Pei was a little frightened. I don''t know what happened to Shi xiaorou.


    When xiaorou youyou turned her head and said to Zou Pei, "Mom, I''m fine. What time did you arrange to meet?"


    Zou Pei said, "at 12 noon, it''s just time for lunch."


    When xiaorou said quietly, oh


    Then he turned his head to the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. Zou Pei painted her with exquisite makeup. From the mirror, she looked very beautiful.


    She is a beauty in her bones. With such good-looking makeup, Rao is a man who feels a little about her. She will definitely like her when she sees her.


    Shi xiaorou is beginning to be a little worried now. If Gu Ansheng really likes her, Zou Pei will be more energetic and Yunxin will have no hope.


    When xiaorou sipped her lips in front of the mirror and was thinking of a way to make Gu Ansheng look down on her.


    "Xiaorou, you''re ready to go..."


    When xiaorou was thinking, Zou Pei said in front of her with her bag.


    Shi xiaorou turned her head, looked at Zou Pei, and then sighed. What should come will still come. She can''t escape.


    When Zou Pei took the bag from her hand, xiaorou said without emotion, "I know, mom."


    When xiaorou walked outside, Zou Pei''s warning voice came behind her, "xiaorou, be honest with me. Don''t think of any tricks to destroy the blind date."


    His daughter knows her best. Looking at Shi xiaorou''s obedient appearance all morning, Zou Pei certainly knows what Shi xiaorou is thinking.


    She just wants to destroy the blind date, and then shift the responsibility to each other, so that she can have the best of both worlds and leave.


    When xiaorou''s footsteps stopped for a moment, then looked back at Zou Pei and said weakly, "I know, mom."


    What tricks can she play under Zou Pei''s eyes.


    Zou Pei is probably worried that she deliberately makes herself ugly and goes to see Gu Ansheng, so she makes such a big fight. Give her make-up or something in person.


    She''s close supervision.


    When xiaorou was speechless.


    "Xiaorou, don''t drive by yourself today. Master Yan, the driver, will take you."


    When xiaorou walked to the gate, Zou Pei''s voice sounded behind her.


    When xiaorou stopped again, she was speechless to Zou Pei. Can you stop looking at her like that.


    Now she really has no way to play tricks.


    But who makes Zou Pei her real mother? No matter what intolerable tricks Zou Pei puts out, she has to take them.


    "I see, master Yan, let''s go!" Shi xiaorou promised, called master Yan, and went out with her bag.


    Xiaorou was very clever this morning. She didn''t talk back to Zou Pei.


    But the more so, the more uneasy Zou Pei felt.


    When xiaorou is abnormal, it means that she is certainly not willing to go on a blind date.


    But where is Shi xiaorou''s abnormality? She can''t tell.


    When she arrived at the designated restaurant, xiaorou found that Gu Ansheng had already come.


    Seeing her coming, Gu Ansheng stood up happily with a beautiful smile. He stretched out his hand towards Shi xiaorou, "Hey, xiaorou, long time no see..."


    Gu Ansheng is very beautiful and has good facial features. He is also a handsome man, but he always looks weak.


    Shi xiaorou is naturally indifferent to such a man.


    She symbolically held out her hand and shook with Gu Ansheng. Gu Ansheng was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. "Xiaorou, sit..." when he hurried to say hello, xiaorou sat down.


    Shi xiaorou knows that she can''t brush any tricks on this blind date, and she can''t screw it up. Then the result can only depend on the way she chats with him.


    "Xiaorou, please order what you like." Gu Ansheng handed the menu to Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou glanced at the menu with disdain, and then said without emotion, "I''ve already eaten it. Order it yourself."


    Hearing this, Gu Ansheng was embarrassed. She pulled the corner of her lips awkwardly at Shi xiaorou, and then resolved the embarrassment for herself. "Oh, ha ha, it''s okay. I''ll have some. Maybe you''re not too hungry. Let''s order something to drink first. What do you like to drink?"


    When Gu Ansheng got close again, xiaorou asked.


    When xiaorou ignored him.


    Gu Ansheng smiled awkwardly again, then resolved his embarrassment and said, "I remember you liked to drink apple juice when you were a child, so I''ll order you an apple juice."


    Seeing that xiaorou had no objection, Gu Ansheng told the waiter about a glass of apple juice and a glass of pineapple juice, and then ordered some fruit platters and some dried fruits.


    After the waiter went down, Gu Ansheng looked at Shi xiaorou with a smiling face, "xiaorou, you are more beautiful than when you were a child."


    This is obviously to praise and please her. When xiaorou sneered and said, "yes, everyone says that the longer I am, the uglier I am. You say I am beautiful."


    "No, you are really getting more and more beautiful. People who say you are ugly are people who have no eyes." Gu Ansheng said quickly, as if he was afraid that xiaorou would be angry.


    But he doesn''t know that in the eyes of people who don''t like you, everything you say is wrong.


    "Xiaorou, although both of us do business, your father and my father are still good friends. The friends we used to play with when we were children occasionally held parties. We can also get together, but we have never seen you in recent years. Have you been very busy these years..." Gu Ansheng asked Shi xiaorou about the topic.


    When xiaorou tilted her lips, "can''t you see if I''m busy?"


    Another sentence made Gu Ansheng speechless.


    In fact, he really liked Shi xiaorou when he was a child, because Shi xiaorou was different from other girls when she was a child. She had an atmospheric temper and never pretended.


    I haven''t seen him for many years. Unexpectedly, Shi xiaorou''s temper is still like this. The more she looks, the more she likes him. The more she has a bad attitude towards him, the more Gu Ansheng is interested in him.


    There is a saying that what you can''t get is the best. Men have a desire to conquer and like to conquer each other.


    "Xiaorou, you still have the same personality as before." Gu Ansheng was not hurt by Shi xiaorou''s cold words, but praised Shi xiaorou more and more.


    Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes. She really didn''t know what to say to Gu Ansheng. She didn''t talk much.


    She hates his attitude very much. Can''t he see it?


    "Well, Gu Ansheng, what do you like about me?" Shi xiaorou put her elbow on the table and took the initiative to say the first sentence. When she said this sentence, she looked very bad. I don''t know how Gu Ansheng became more and more stupid.


    Gu Ansheng was stunned when asked. Later, he also learned that when xiaorou put her elbow on the table, and when she got closer, xiaorou said, "I like your straightforward character and your cold face to my face..."


    When xiaorou frowned, "you are born ill, aren''t you!"


    I''ve never seen such a person who abuse himself.


    Gu Ansheng smiled and said, "yes, I was born ill, so I like you so much..."


    He looks like a weak scholar. Unexpectedly, he is a ruffian!


    I wonder if Zou Peizhi knows Gu Ansheng''s nature. If he knows his nature, will he let her go on a blind date with him!


    Shi xiaorou was half angry with his words. She was going to get up and leave, but she turned around and saw master Yan standing at the door of the restaurant, obviously supervising her.


    If she left now, Zou Pei would blame her for all her mistakes.


    So she can''t go yet.


    Shi xiaorou resisted her anger and squeezed a smile at Gu Ansheng, "ha ha, Gu Ansheng, you said you liked me since childhood, didn''t you? I heard that you just broke up with your girlfriend some time ago. Since you like me so much, why are you with other women?"


    Shi xiaorou asked deliberately.


    Gu Ansheng said proudly, "xiaorou, are you jealous?"


    Eat your sister''s vinegar!


    Shi xiaorou wants to swear.


    "I''m not jealous, but I think you''re a little hypocritical." Shi xiaorou said without taboo.


    Gu Ansheng unexpectedly picked up Shi xiaorou''s hand, as if he was very close to Shi xiaorou, "Xiao Rou..."


    "You let go!" when xiaorou was surprised, she quickly took out her hand, looked at him in amazement and looked on guard, "Gu Ansheng, show me some respect!"


    Gu Ansheng saw that xiaorou was angry and hurriedly apologized. "I''m sorry, xiaorou, I just can''t help it. I like you too much. I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    When she was small and soft, she gnashed her teeth, but she couldn''t take Gu Ansheng as a man.


    Gu Ansheng continued, "xiaorou, I was just playing with the woman before. The person I really like is you, otherwise I wouldn''t break up with her..."


    "Go away, it''s disgusting." Shi xiaorou couldn''t help but burst into foul language at last. "I''ve seen a lot of men like you. How can I be a scum!"


    "Xiaorou, I really like you..." Gu Ansheng prayed.


    The person who likes each other first is always a loser, and love is not what you can ask for.


    "Don''t say any more. More will only make me feel sick!" Shi xiaorou turned back and said angrily to Gu Ansheng.


    This man is really disgusting. I don''t know what Zou Pei thinks. He wants her to be with this man, but he doesn''t agree with her to be with Yunxin.


    Although Yunxin looks like a gangster on the surface, he is more responsible and considerate than Gu Ansheng!


    If Zou Pei knew Gu Ansheng was such a person, would she still try her best to let her stay with Gu Ansheng?

 Chapter 626

    Shi xiaorou left desperate.


    Gu Ansheng caught up, grabbed Shi xiaorou''s hand and apologized, "xiaorou, don''t go, listen to me..." Gu Ansheng also wanted to fight for it.


    When xiaorou tried to shake Gu Ansheng''s hand off, "enough, don''t follow me."


    When xiaorou looked at Gu Ansheng with disgust, she was stunned when she saw Gu Ansheng staring. She turned and left.


    She knows what a gentle scum is.


    This sentence is about people like Gu Ansheng!


    Shi xiaorou can see that Gu Ansheng is in sharp contrast to her family''s Yunxin.


    Gu Ansheng is a typical hypocrite. On the surface, he looks very polite, noble and considerate.


    In fact, he is a dissolute person in his bones. He doesn''t understand any manners. He even thinks of indecent others all the time. He only thinks of himself and doesn''t care about the feelings of others at all.


    I didn''t expect Zou Pei to find such a person to date her!


    When xiaorou was about to die of anger, she really didn''t know what to say.


    When Yan Shifu, the driver, saw that Xiao Rou came out, he hurried forward, "Miss, I''m out so soon."


    Shi xiaorou glared at master Yan unhappily and said unhappily, "don''t mind your own business. There''s no possibility for me to talk to Gu Ansheng! Don''t talk nonsense to my mother when you go back. You saw just now that Gu Ansheng first insulted me!"


    Hearing that Shi xiaorou was so angry, Yan Shifu naturally knew that Shi xiaorou was in a very bad mood now. If she sang against her now, she would be angry.


    Although Shi xiaorou is still young, sometimes Shi xiaorou''s character is quite similar to Zou Pei''s.


    "Yes, miss, I won''t say it," master Yan said.


    When xiaorou sat in the car, master Yan drove her home.


    Zou Pei scolded before he went in at the door.


    "Shi xiaorou, you still have the face to come back to me. What''s the matter with you? You let you kiss. You beat people for me. Gu Ansheng''s home also has a background. No matter how hard you make it, you can''t beat people." Zou Pei angrily came up and pointed to Shi xiaorou''s nose.


    When xiaorou was stunned, she heard the meaning of Zou Pei''s words clearly. She was immediately more unjust than Dou E. when did she hit Gu Ansheng? Why didn''t she know.


    Of course, Shi xiaorou thought so and naturally said, "when did I hit Gu Ansheng!"


    When xiaorou felt inexplicable.


    "You''re still quibbling. Gu Ansheng called just now and said how sensible he was. He didn''t blame you. He just called to ask if you got home safely. Tell me, you don''t want such a good person. What do you want!" Zou Pei scolded when pointing to Shi xiaorou''s nose, and his chest fluctuated with anger.


    It''s really irritating. How did she raise such an unruly daughter.


    Listening to Zou Pei''s complaints, Xiao Rou was stunned.


    Gu Ansheng even sued the wicked first. Not only that, he also made up the facts and pretended to be a good man.


    This kind of person is the most hateful. The most annoying thing is that Zou Pei still believes in him!


    "Mom, you''ve had enough. Why do you choose to trust an outsider but don''t trust your daughter!" Shi xiaorou said angrily to Zou Pei.


    Zou Pei is so disappointed now.


    I didn''t expect her mother to treat her like this. It really disappointed her.


    "Shi xiaorou, don''t sophistry for me." Zou Pei scolded, pointing to Shi xiaorou''s nose.


    Shi xiaorou was so angry that she heaved her chest and said angrily, "when did I argue? Mom, it''s clear that Gu Ansheng wanted to insult me. I left angrily. I haven''t touched him from beginning to end. Do you know he is a dirty scum. If I marry such a person, my generation will be ruined! Why do you prefer to believe that, Ansheng but don''t believe me and Yunxin..."


    Before finishing her words, Shi xiaorou was slapped by Zou Pei and stopped. Her face was hit to one side. Shi xiaorou looked at Zou Pei strangely, "Mom, you hit me!"


    What was hidden in the shocked appearance was incredible and unacceptable, and tears were in his eyes.


    Zou Pei also saw her daughter''s eyes. Her chest fluctuated. Xiaorou''s hand was a little unconscious when she hit. She didn''t know why she suddenly hit xiaorou. In fact, she wasn''t willing to hit Shi xiaorou from beginning to end, but she really started this time. She didn''t feel real.


    Zou Pei''s face was immersed and wanted to reason with Shi xiaorou, "xiaorou, mom just wants you to be obedient."


    Shi xiaorou had tears in her eyes, but her expression was very sonorous. She sneered and said, "what do you mean by obedience? Do you mean to marry Gu Ansheng according to your arrangement? Ha ha, mom, if you think this is obedience, I have nothing to say, and I also accept the disobedient charge you gave me."


    Shi xiaorou''s voice and expression sound a little desperate. Zou Pei is a little guilty, "xiaorou, you know I don''t mean that..."


    "You don''t mean that!" Shi xiaorou immediately refuted Zou Pei''s words, and tears fell from her eyes. "Mom, that''s what you mean. You don''t care about me and my brother''s happiness for your vanity and face! If you think you love like this, I''d rather you don''t love me like this!" Shi xiaorou roared and turned away.


    Zou Pei was stunned by Shi xiaorou''s roar. She didn''t react until she knew that Shi xiaorou had left. What did Shi xiaorou just say.


    She couldn''t accept it. She staggered back two steps, and her heart was also very painful.


    I didn''t expect xiaorou to think so of her.


    She disregarded the happiness of her and Shiyi for her vanity and face!


    In their hearts, is she such a mother?


    Zou peiyue thought more and more that she felt wronged. She thought wholeheartedly for Shi xiaorou and Shi Yi. In order to avoid their detours, she spent much thought, but she still couldn''t let them rein in on the precipice.


    Zou Pei is really sad. Hey, it''s quite good. Why is it so difficult to be a mother.


    "Madam, are you all right..." when master Yan, the driver, came in, he saw Zou Pei take a few steps back, and he came forward with concern.


    Zou Pei shook her hand. "I''m fine, master Yan. Tell me what happened just now?" she didn''t go to Gu Ansheng''s blind date just now, but master Yan was there.


    Master Yan said truthfully, "maybe the young lady couldn''t talk to Mr. Gu. After talking for a while, the young lady left angrily."


    That''s what he saw.


    "Did xiaorou do anything to others?" Zou Pei asked nervously.


    Master Yan didn''t understand, "what do you mean by doing it?"


    "Is xiaorou beating others?" Zou Pei asked directly.


    Master Yan Fu was stunned for a moment and then said, "Miss, how can you hit people..."


    "Is that there or not..." Zou Pei began to worry.


    Master Yan could see Zou Pei''s nervousness and hurriedly said, "No."


    On hearing the news, Zou Pei stumbled back a few steps and was hit hard.


    It turned out that she had wronged Shi xiaorou. No wonder xiaorou was so excited just now.


    Zou Pei felt guilty and sighed, "Hey, it''s really difficult for children to discipline now."


    I thought only my own children were disobedient and liked to face their parents.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Ansheng not only lied, but also made up the facts. He didn''t say it and sold himself!


    No wonder Shi xiaorou said that Gu Ansheng''s nature is worse than Yunxin''s.


    Although Yunxin''s birth background is not good, he always respects the people of his family and is too good to say to xiaorou.


    "Madam, are you all right?" master Yan asked with concern when he saw Zou Pei''s expression was not very good.


    Zou Pei waved his hand, "it''s all right. Go and be busy first. I won''t go out. It doesn''t matter. It''s all..."


    Zou Pei is really tired. She disciplined her child and managed her so stubbornly. Now she began to quarrel with her and said those words to make her sad.


    Children are parents'' robberies in their life.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do, master Yan went out by himself.


    Zou Pei went back to his room to sleep to relieve his sad mood.


    Shi xiaorou went to Yunxin after she came out of home. Now she has a complete quarrel with Zou Pei.


    There is no place for melancholy in my heart. The only pillar is Yunxin.


    Now she suddenly wants to see Yunxin.


    When people are most lost, they want to see the most important person for themselves.


    Driving the car all the way to Yunxin''s home, she found that Yunxin was not there at all. Looking at the empty house, xiaorou''s heart inevitably fell with the empty house.


    She quickly took out her mobile phone and called Yunxin.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Yunxin, where are you?" Shi xiaorou said anxiously, as if she couldn''t find Yunxin.


    "I''m working in the company. Xiaorou, what''s the matter? Where are you now? How''s the blind date." Yunxin also missed Shi xiaorou. She was fidgety. She wanted to call Shi xiaorou, but she was worried that Shi xiaorou was still busy now.


    When I called Shi xiaorou yesterday, Shi xiaorou said that he didn''t need to take care of it. She would solve it herself.


    I wanted to call Shi xiaorou today, but I was afraid that I would delay Shi xiaorou''s plan.


    Now hearing Shi xiaorou''s voice, he is also in a good mood. He can''t wait to ask shi xiaorou about the results of his blind date.


    "What else can I do? Huang Bai, that man is a scum. I''ll go to your company to find you. We met and said." Shi xiaorou said briefly, and then hung up the phone.


    He drove the car to the maximum firepower and drove all the way to Yunxin''s company.


    When she arrived at Mingtian group, Shi xiaorou wanted to go directly to find Yunxin, but she was told by the secretary that Yunxin and mingling were in a meeting.


    It was impossible to see Yunxin again. When xiaorou was a little upset, "didn''t you have a meeting just now? Why didn''t you have a meeting in less than half an hour!"


    Shi xiaorou lost her temper with her secretary.


    This Yunxin, knowing she''s coming, goes to a meeting. Don''t you want to see her!

 Chapter 627

    "They just went into the meeting. If you come five minutes earlier, you can see President Yun," said the secretary.


    When xiaorou was dissatisfied, she said, "I''m sorry I''m late!"


    The Secretary obviously felt xiaorou''s anger and hurriedly explained, "I didn''t mean that. Miss Shi, wait here first. Mr. Yun estimates that he will come out soon."


    Although Shi xiaorou is angry now, she also knows that it is futile to find a secretary to vent her anger.


    Since Yunxin has a meeting inside, she will wait outside.


    But I didn''t expect that the Secretary said it would take two hours!


    Shi xiaorou waited outside the conference room for two hours. Shi xiaorou became a little fidgety. Walking around Yunxin''s office, she felt bad. Now she is very upset after waiting so long.


    But fortunately, after a while, Yunxin came in.


    When xiaorou saw Yunxin coming in, she was surprised and angry. She immediately went forward to hook his neck, "Yunxin..." cried with missing.


    Yunxin also felt Shi xiaorou''s attachment to him and gently patted her back, "well, I''m..."


    When xiaorou remembered that he had made her wait so long, he immediately hit him on the back and said angrily, "damn Yunxin, you know I''m coming and going to the meeting!"


    Yunxin said, "then I can''t help holding a high-level meeting."


    "You''re still cunning." Shi xiaorou said angrily, "you don''t know to wait for me! It makes me wait here so long. If you wait for me for five minutes, I don''t have to wait for you for two hours!"


    Shi xiaorou is dissatisfied.


    Yunxin explained, "then I can''t wait for you without attending the company''s top-level meeting, or let so many people wait for me alone. How bad."


    Yunxin put his hand on Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and explained to her with a smile. When he saw Shi xiaorou, he was actually in a good mood.


    Shi xiaorou pouted and beat him on the back in a series, "hum, it''s all you, it''s all your fault, let me wait so long, you know I''m not in a good mood, you let me wait so long!" Shi xiaorou was very unhappy.


    Yunxin looked at her with concern, "are you in a bad mood? What''s the matter?"


    Speaking of this, xiaorou felt wronged. Unexpectedly, her mother kept saying that it was for her good. She would rather believe an outsider than her.


    Even beat her to protect an outsider.


    When xiaorou thought of this, she was wronged and her eyes were wet. She pouted and spoiled Yunxin, "I completely fell out with my mother..."


    "Ah?" Yunxin was surprised after hearing this. He pinched xiaorou''s face painfully. "What''s going on?"


    Shi xiaorou said, "my mother is so unreasonable that I can''t talk to her anymore."


    Yunxin took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder and asked her to sit down on one side of the sofa. He continued to ask, "didn''t you have a good relationship with your mother yesterday?" Yunxin was worried that Shi xiaorou would quarrel with her mother, so he would rather wrong himself, be a villain in in front of Zou Pei, and maintain the relationship between Shi xiaorou and Zou Pei.


    I didn''t expect that no matter how they maintained it, they were still stiff.


    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, my mother really hurt my heart this time." Shi xiaorou sighed when she thought about it.


    Yunxin asked, "what''s the matter? Xiaorou, don''t misunderstand your mother. Your mother is for you, and which parents are not for their children." even Yunxin could see that Zou Pei loved Shi xiaorou so much.


    Shi xiaorou pouted. "If you still think so, my mother can''t wait to sell me and don''t listen to me." this is what makes Shi xiaorou most sad.


    The daughter who has been raised for decades doesn''t believe it, but even believes an outsider.


    "Did Gu Ansheng tell the villain first, and your mother misunderstood you?" Yunxin guessed with an eyebrow and asked Shi xiaorou.


    Shi xiaorou was immediately surprised. "Yunxin, how do you know?" she guessed very accurately.


    Yunxin said, "Gu Ansheng, the boy, I have investigated secretly. He is very hypocritical and is best at pretending to be a good man."


    When xiaorou nodded again and again, "en en, he is such a person. I think my mother is blind." she let her be with such a person. I really don''t know what Zou Pei thinks.


    "Xiaorou." Yunxin suddenly called.


    "Ah?" Shi xiaorou said in surprise.


    Yunxin said, "don''t say that about your mother. She''s your mother after all."


    Hearing Yunxin''s kind words, xiaorou was moved and pouted, "woo, Yunxin, can you not be so warm? My mother has treated you like that, and you still think so for my mother..."


    There is no harm without comparison. Gu Ansheng is far from Yunxin.


    "Your mother is not aimed at me, but at the man who can''t give her daughter happiness." Yunxin said. In fact, he knew very well.


    When xiaorou doesn''t understand, she looks at Yunxin.


    Yunxin explained, "your mother always doesn''t believe that I can give you happiness. She always thinks that you will be very painful with me, so she will oppose it desperately. It''s also that my previous behavior was too chaotic and caused a bad reputation. Your mother dislikes me so much."


    Yunxin hugged Shi xiaorou''s shoulder into his arms. In fact, when he thought about his previous practice, he would also regret why he did that, why he wanted to stay in the flowers, and why he wanted to be romantic and uninhibited.


    But some things are done, and it''s no use regretting.


    Everyone should be responsible for what he has done.


    "Yunxin, in fact, only you can give me happiness, can''t you?" Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin seriously, and her eyes looked very vivid and serious.


    In fact, in her heart, Yunxin has long been her unique belonging.


    Everyone has a different definition of happiness. What kind of life is happiness.


    Some people feel that having the supreme right, having endless money, wearing famous brands and entering high-end places is happiness.


    In fact, in Shi xiaorou''s view, that kind of happiness is just a virtual chart under the gorgeous appearance.


    Happiness is a feeling in people''s hearts. No matter what kind of life they live, they feel that happiness is the most real, and what others see is an illusion.


    In this life, she will feel happy only when she is with Yunxin.


    Yunxin hugged her shoulder and kissed her hard on her lips, "xiaorou, believe me, I won''t let you down."


    Shi xiaorou nodded, "well, I believe you. No matter how long, I will wait for you..."


    The two people looked at each other, their eyes reflected each other, suddenly moved, and kissed together.


    Yunxin holds Shi xiaorou''s back and kisses her ruthlessly. Shi xiaorou also hooks Yun Xin''s neck and responds to his kiss affectionately.


    The two men kissed so selflessly that their saliva fell down.


    "Knock..." suddenly, the door of the office was knocked several times.


    When xiaorou realized that someone was coming, she quickly loosened Yunxin, divided her lips and fished her saliva like silver thread.


    When xiaorou was embarrassed, she quickly drew a paper towel and wiped her mouth.


    Compared with Shi xiaorou''s panic, Yunxin was much calmer. He took a piece of paper slowly and naturally, wiped his mouth, and then looked at the visitor.


    With a faint smile on his lips, mingling put one hand in his trouser pocket and the other hand hung naturally to one side. He walked in, "how old is it for a while?"


    The smile on the lips of Ming Ling showed some ponder.


    Shi xiaorou blushed at the ridicule of Ming Ling and immediately explained, "Ming Ling, it''s not what you think..."


    Cloud heart stopped her, "xiaorou, you explain to him what to do. It''s not necessary."


    Shi xiaorou looks back at Yunxin and sees that he seems a little unhappy. She thinks that Yunxin said she liked Ming Ling before. He is still jealous. She knows what Yunxin means.


    Does Yunxin think she''s nervous?


    She''s just shy, okay.


    When xiaorou bit her lips, hung her head and didn''t continue to talk.


    Ming Ling sat down on the sofa and raised his legs. "I came to ask you what you think of the high-level meeting just now."


    Ming Ling didn''t want to waste his tongue teasing them anymore, so he went straight to the topic and asked.


    Yunxin also turned his eyes to Ming Ling, "what do you mean?"


    Ming Ling raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean, didn''t you listen to the memories just now?"


    If Yunxin had listened carefully to the content of the meeting just now, he wouldn''t ask so.


    Yunxin paused, then put his hand on his lips and coughed, "that me..."


    Ming Ling raised his hand and interrupted him, "needless to say, people are in the meeting. Their souls are flying. Don''t make excuses..."


    At the meeting just now, he saw something wrong with Yun''s heart and was absent-minded all the time.


    Just now he didn''t know what was going on. Now when he saw Shi xiaorou here, everything was easy to explain. He just thought about Shi xiaorou and didn''t want to work.


    Shi xiaorou listened to the words of the Ming mausoleum, looked up at the Ming mausoleum, and looked at the cloud heart again.


    She is not a fool. Naturally, she knows what Ming Ling means.


    It turned out that Yunxin had been thinking about her at the meeting. She almost blamed him.


    Thought he didn''t want to see her.


    "Well, Ming Shao, I''ll make up the meeting contents and give you a summary document at that time." in work, Yun Xin was indeed a little careless. He coughed shyly and explained to Ming Ling.


    "Well, if only you knew, I won''t bother you." Ming Ling answered and stood up.


    "Well, Ming Ling, won''t you sit for a while?" Shi xiaorou stood up and said politely.


    "No, it''s a good thing not to disturb you. After all, the office can''t work at any time." the man from mingling went out, but such a sentence floated.


    When xiaorou blushed, she looked at Yunxin.


    Yunxin naturally knew that she was shy, smiled and stretched out his hand to her, "come here..."


    Shi xiaorou remained vigilant, "what do you want to do!"


    You don''t really want to have passion in the office, as Ming Ling said.


    Cloud heart smiled, "what are you thinking..."

 Chapter 628

    When xiaorou blinked, she saw that Yunxin''s smile didn''t seem to hurt. She carefully walked to him and sat down next to him. Yunxin hugged her shoulder and gently touched her face with her hand, "what''s the matter, huh? I''m afraid of me in another place?"


    He could see what xiaorou was guarding against just now.


    The chick was worried about what he would do to her. If he wanted to do anything to her, he would have done it.


    Shi xiaorou opens his hand. "Don''t laugh like a little ruffian." Shi xiaorou is a little impatient.


    Yunxin said, "I''m a little ruffian. You don''t know."


    When xiaorou was stunned, she remembered that Yunxin started as a little ruffian. How can she change the ruffian nature in her bones.


    Although Yunxin is a little ruffian, he is much better than Gu Ansheng.


    "Cut, I''m not afraid of you. You''re so proud of you." Shi xiaorou rolled her eyes.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Haven''t you eaten yet. I''ll take you to eat what you want." Yunxin reached out and scraped Shi xiaorou''s face.


    "You decide what to eat. I can''t make up my mind every time." Shi xiaorou was a little tired.


    "OK, let''s have Chinese food. In fact, Western food is not very delicious." Yunxin decided.


    Shi xiaorou nodded. In fact, she wants Chinese food very much now.


    Xiaorou was in a bad mood when she ran out with her family, but now she is with Yunxin and her mood becomes better all at once.


    ¡­¡­


    Shi xiaorou stayed at Yunxin''s house for two days and didn''t call home. As a result, Zou Pei couldn''t help but call her.


    When xiaorou saw the call prompt, she was a little incredible and flattered.


    I thought her mother had hurt her heart, and she also hurt her mother''s heart. Her mother wouldn''t take the initiative to pay attention to her. I didn''t expect Zou Pei would take the initiative to call.


    Shi xiaorou was surprised for a few seconds, and then answered the phone. She was very upset, but Shi xiaorou buried her nervous mood. First, she cleared her throat, made herself sound less concerned, and said, "hello..."


    "You dead girl, it takes so long to answer my phone now." as soon as the phone was connected, Zou Pei scolded.


    Shi xiaorou said, "Mom, if you''re okay, I''ll hang up. I''m very busy%..."


    "Wait, you dare to hang up! You dead girl, now you know to threaten your mother, don''t you!" Zou Pei was angry, but when he thought of his purpose of calling Shi xiaorou, he endured his breath and sighed, which was a bit of a compromise, "OK, it''s almost enough. Just give up when you''re good."


    "Take it as soon as you see it. You haven''t explained to me how to solve it!" Shi xiaorou is still thinking about Gu Ansheng.


    Zou Pei didn''t listen to what she said. She believed Gu Ansheng. The scum didn''t believe her. This has always been her heart knot. She can''t solve it.


    "How to solve what?" Zou Pei wondered.


    "Mom, don''t pretend to be confused for me. You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?" Shi xiaorou decided that she would never compromise this time.


    Zou Pei sighed. "You''re still angry with your mother about Gu Ansheng. Come on, mom knows you''ve been wronged. It''s a big deal. Let''s find a blind date. Don''t worry about it." Zou Pei said.


    When xiaorou heard this, she became angry. "Mom, what do you mean? What''s Gu Ansheng? It''s a big deal to find another blind date? You haven''t recognized the essence of the matter!"


    "OK, OK, mom tell you what the essence of things is. Even if you see the wrong person, mom also sees the wrong person. But we can all stop at the precipice and find the best one, can''t we?" Zou Pei said kindly.


    Shi xiaorou understood the meaning of this sentence and immediately took a breath. She had not forgiven her mother. Now Zou Pei said this, she was even more angry.


    "Mom, you still have a problem with Yunxin, don''t you? It''s not my vision. I think it''s your own vision." Shi xiaorou thought she could talk to her mother well, but now when she heard Zou Pei''s words, she felt that she really didn''t have to talk to Zou Pei anymore.


    "Xiaorou, what are you trying to say?" Zou Pei called Shi xiaorou with patience.


    Originally, she didn''t think she had done anything wrong. She didn''t want to apologize to Shi xiaorou, but Shi xiaorou didn''t go home or call home for several days. Zou Pei couldn''t help worrying about her and couldn''t help thinking about her.


    You can''t be a mother without thinking of your daughter.


    "Why can''t you always accept Yunxin?" Shi xiaorou wondered why Zou Pei was always one track minded.


    Zou Pei sighed. Now she has to tell Shi xiaorou all her worries.


    She came here and saw more things than Shi xiaorou.


    "Mom is worried that you will suffer in the future." Zou Pei is painstaking.


    "How could I suffer? Yunxin is so kind to me..." Shi xiaorou said impatiently.


    "You don''t know. This man is two people before and after marriage, which can''t be compared. Especially a man like Yunxin who has been outside." Zou Pei didn''t want to make her words so clear, otherwise Shi xiaorou would say that she spent her son''s belly with a villain''s heart.


    But as a mother, she can''t watch her daughter go astray.


    Knowing that Shi xiaorou''s choice is wrong, but insisting on letting her go on her own way is her fault.


    "Mom, tell me, I''ll listen." Shi xiaorou said.


    She knew Zou Pei was going to confide in her now.


    Zou Pei said, "Of course, he treated you well before he got married. After marriage, he exposed all kinds of nature. Like the kind of man who fooled around outside, there is a little domestic violence. I''m afraid you won''t tell your family if you are wronged in the future. It''s still you who suffer. Although Gu Ansheng''s character is not good, he was born in a rich family. His childhood education environment is different, and the most basic cultivation is not good Yes, although he has some defects in character, he will never have domestic violence. Education determines personality problems. Do you understand his mother''s pains? "


    Zou Pei finally said what he was worried about.


    Shi xiaorou was raised in the palm of their hand. Since she was young, they didn''t have the heart to hurt her. How can they let other men hurt her!


    When xiaorou listened to Zou Peina''s sigh and helpless voice, she seemed to understand her pains.


    He bit his lip and said, "Mom, I understand your worry. Don''t worry. I''ll test Yunxin."


    "How can you test this kind of thing? It''s all exposed in daily life. Usually, of course, he shows his good side as much as possible."


    Zou Pei sighed.


    When xiaorou was said by Zou Pei, she was a little afraid and pursed her lips.


    "Who are you talking to on the phone?" suddenly came the voice of Yunxin behind him.


    Xiaorou''s subordinates trembled for a while, as if they were a little afraid.


    She didn''t answer Yunxin, but said to the phone, "Mom, I know. I''ll be careful myself. I have something here. I''ll hang up first." her tone was not as stiff as before.


    After hanging up the phone, I was still a little melancholy.


    Sure enough, the people who love themselves most are their parents, and the most reliable ones are their relatives.


    Before xiaorou turned around, Yunxin came to her and gently took her shoulder with a smile on her face. "Call your mother again and make up?"


    Shi xiaorou wanted to talk to Yunxin with a smile, but she was a little frightened at what Zou Pei said just now.


    If, as Zou Pei said, Yunxin looks good to her now, what if there is domestic violence in the future?


    Isn''t she going to regret her death? Isn''t it too pathetic.


    When xiaorou pursed her lips, she didn''t make a sound.


    Yunxin lowered his head and touched her forehead with his forehead. "What''s the matter, how are you in a daze?"


    When xiaorou returned to her senses, she raised her eyes and looked at him, "Yunxin, I suddenly thought of a terrible possibility..."


    Yunxin was stunned and asked, "what terrible possibility?"


    "Will you have domestic violence in the future?" Shi xiaorou always said what she had and never hid it.


    So now she frankly told Yunxin about the hidden trouble in her heart.


    Yunxin was stunned, looked at her a little incomprehensible, then raised his index finger and pushed her forehead, "what are you thinking about..."


    "I''m serious, don''t laugh." Shi xiaorou was very serious.


    Cloud heart also suddenly followed seriously, "why do you ask so suddenly?"


    Well, why did you suddenly think of domestic violence.


    "Because you were born as a gangster, gangsters like fighting best," Shi xiaorou said.


    "Pooh......" Yunxin suddenly laughed.


    When xiaorou hit him on the arm, she said angrily, "what are you laughing at, I''m serious!"


    Yunxin scraped her nose, "and said you''re not thinking. Mingling was also born as a gangster. Has he ever touched Su wennuan?"


    When xiaorou was stunned, she said later, "he did. Once he almost strangled Su wennuan."


    "That''s because he committed sequelae."


    "What if you also have sequelae." Shi xiaorou was still worried.


    "I tell you not to think nonsense." Yunxin is speechless. Why can''t women change their nature of thinking nonsense.


    "I''m not wishful thinking. You know, marriage is a woman''s life thing. I can''t promise you so hastily." Shi xiaorou now begins to pay attention to her future.


    She really thought too little before. Fortunately, Zou Pei woke her up.


    What women fear most in their life is to marry the wrong person. If they marry a man with domestic violence, it will be even more tragic.

 Chapter 629

    Yunxin suddenly felt speechless. She was anxious to marry him before. She didn''t see him for a while and changed her mind. Women are such fickle animals.


    Yunxin said, "Shi xiaorou, can you be quiet?"


    "I''m not quiet. Did you see me arguing?" Shi xiaorou also said something.


    "I mean, let you calm down a little. It''s the same day. Aren''t you tired?" Yunxin knew that xiaorou''s mind had never relaxed.


    Although she stayed at his house these days, she was always unhappy. I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Shi xiaorou didn''t answer him. She frowned at him. She didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    Yunxin continued, "or you''ll go back to Su wennuan''s office tomorrow."


    If you are so leisurely all day, you will think nonsense. If you are busy, it will be much better.


    Originally, xiaorou worked well at Su wennuan. Before, it was because the two of them were ready to get married. When xiaorou had another car accident, so she has been asking for leave and hasn''t gone to work yet.


    Because the boss of the company is Su wennuan, he is easy to talk. When Su wennuan hasn''t urged xiaorou to go to work.


    But now xiaorou has nothing to do and can go back to her post.


    "I''m getting to the point with you. Why do you want me to go to work!" when xiaorou refused to let go. What she hated most was that Yunxin changed the topic.


    "I''m not being serious with you." Yunxin explained to Shi xiaorou, "tell me, I told you I''m not violent, and you don''t believe me. So I''ll find something for you to do and let you go to work."


    "Do you mean I''m too busy?" Shi xiaorou blurted out.


    The cloud heart eyebrows and eyes beat, "do you have eggs?"


    When xiaorou was so embarrassed by Yunxin''s appearance, she hit him on the arm and said, "you hate it. Can you stop it? I''m serious with you."


    "Well..." Yunxin put Shi xiaorou''s shoulder in her arms and comforted her. "I know your worry, but please believe me, I will never do what you worry about."


    "Seriously, you didn''t lie to me?" Shi xiaorou raised an index finger, pointed to Yunxin and said.


    Yunxin nodded, "of course I''m serious. How dare I lie to you."


    "It''s better. If you dare to lie to me, I''ll castrate you!" when xiaorou made a gesture to Yunxin''s crotch.


    Yun Xin was subconsciously frightened and clamped his legs, but he still held Shi xiaorou in his arms and kissed her on the forehead, "well, I promise you, if I have a promise, you castrate me."


    Shi xiaorou was relieved a little, but she still couldn''t be completely relieved.


    Zou Peigang''s words are still turning in her mind. In fact, xiaorou is also very afraid. What if Yunxin really has a tendency to violence in the future?


    Divorce?


    If there is a risk of divorce, why is she still married?


    Shi xiaorou suddenly understood Zou Pei''s good intentions. It seems that parents love their children most in the world.


    Parents think far more for you than you think. Their love is incomparable.


    "Well, go and have a rest today. You''re tired too." Yunxin holds Shi xiaorou''s back and wants her to go back to her room.


    Maybe I didn''t control my strength. When I put it on xiaorou''s back, my hand was a little strong.


    Shi xiaorou immediately turned around sensitively and yelled at him, "what are you doing? You start doing it now!"


    When xiaorou was surprised, she looked like a wild cat suddenly resisting human beings.


    Yunxin was stunned with fear. She blinked and looked at Xiao Rou as surprised as a deer.


    "I didn''t do it, xiaorou. What''s the matter with you?" Yunxin felt very innocent.


    "You haven''t started yet. Your hand was so heavy just now." Shi xiaorou was afraid and angry.


    Zou Pei''s words are like a fuse. When it ignites the lead in xiaorou''s heart, it will collapse as soon as it is touched.


    "I, I don''t, I just want you to rest early and hold you." Yunxin said helplessly.


    I don''t know why Shi xiaorou suddenly became like this.


    "If you don''t, why are you guilty?" women always have many reasons.


    Yunxin said, "I don''t have a guilty heart."


    "If you don''t have a guilty heart, you''re still hesitating." Shi xiaorou succeeded in grasping the details of his speech.


    "I don''t hesitate. I''m just nervous because you''re so excited." if you don''t feel guilty, why are you nervous.


    "Worry about what''s wrong with you," Yunxin said.


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s you. You promised me just now that you wouldn''t do anything, but you did it in the twinkling of an eye!" the hand Yunxin put on her back just now made her back a little painful. He must have been prone to violence.


    Yunxin said innocently, "I really didn''t. I usually put it on your back like this. You didn''t react so much. What''s the matter today?"


    Cloud heart is also helpless.


    "I don''t care. Don''t change the subject. Explain it to me!" Shi xiaorou insisted, because for her, marriage is a lifelong thing, and she can''t be careless.


    Cloud heart couldn''t help sighing, "Shi xiaorou, what''s the matter with you? Did you take the wrong medicine today?"


    "Oh, you scolded me, scolded me for taking the wrong medicine! Yunxin, you have exposed your own nature before you get married!" Shi xiaorou is really going to die of anger.


    In the face of unreasonable women, Yun Xin was really a little helpless, "then tell me, if I am violent to you, where is the reason for my violence?"


    When xiaorou wandered around, she looked at the beads and thought, and then came to a conclusion, "it shows that that''s your nature..."


    "There''s no need to add a crime. Shi xiaorou, are you beginning to dislike me now, so find all kinds of reasons to leave me?" Yunxin can only find this reason to convince himself, otherwise he really can''t understand what Shi xiaorou''s abnormal attitude is for.


    When xiaorou was scolded by Yunxin, she hesitated, "I, I don''t have it..."


    Yunxin''s words made her a little afraid, and her heart was empty.


    What if she really loses Yunxin by making trouble like this.


    She was just afraid that Yunxin would be violent. She didn''t mean to dislike him.


    In fact, she still likes him in her heart, just worried about her future.


    "If you don''t, what are you feeling guilty about?" Yunxin also returned Shi xiaorou''s words to her.


    "I don''t have a guilty heart. Which eye of yours sees me guilty?" Shi xiaorou raised her chin and said.


    "I saw it with both eyes." Yunxin gestured his eyes.


    "I didn''t just didn''t!" Shi xiaorou turned her head, didn''t look at him, strode away and went back to the room.


    Yun Xin sighed and shook his head.


    I always feel that xiaorou is like a child and doesn''t grow up.


    This is the feeling that women are smaller than men.


    Yunxin is really drunk when he thinks about it. He doesn''t know what to say.


    But fortunately, the next day, Shi xiaorou really obediently went to work.


    Su wennuan is surprised to see xiaorou sitting in the company so early.


    "Xiaorou, why are you here today?" Su wennuan said in surprise.


    When Xiao Rou held her hand on the desk, her eyelids were powerless, and she sighed powerlessly, "Hey, I''m tired of being kind recently."


    Su wennuan walked over and put his things on his desk. He asked casually, "why is your heart tired?"


    When xiaorou glanced at her, "you think you''re like you. Now you have everything and don''t worry about anything."


    "What is everything?" Su wennuan doesn''t know where Shi xiaorou came from.


    "My husband has both children and career, and my husband is still so good. I''m really happy to die." unlike her, she is still struggling on the edge of pain.


    "Shi xiaorou, you just think too much in your head." Su wennuan angrily pushed her forehead. "If you want to marry Yunxin, nothing can stop you. I think you are also hesitating whether to marry Yunxin."


    When xiaorou looked at Su wennuan in surprise, "why do you say that? Can you understand me?" sometimes she can''t even understand herself.


    A little thing can shake her determination to marry Yunxin, but sometimes, thinking of Yunxin''s good, she overturns her hesitant idea and insists on marrying him.


    She thought Zou Pei''s opposition was the biggest obstacle between them.


    Now she is awakened by Su wennuan''s words. Is she really hesitant to marry Yunxin?


    God, she thought her determination was very firm. Unexpectedly, she and Yunxin haven''t finished it yet because her heart is not completely determined.


    Su wennuan shook his head. "This is about to ask your own heart. Do you like Yunxin or not?"


    Su wennuan asked.


    Shi xiaorou nodded desperately, "I like Yunxin. I must like him."


    "What are you hesitating about?"


    "Maybe, maybe, like those people, I got premarital phobia." Shi xiaorou said her thoughts uncertainly.


    "What do you mean maybe? You already have premarital phobia." Su wennuan broke the problem that xiaorou didn''t notice when she said it.


    "Ah?" Shi xiaorou grew up. "I''m so careless and cheerful. How could I get that thing?"


    When xiaorou herself couldn''t believe it.


    Su wennuan sighed, "Hey, the more cheerful people are, the more likely they are to have problems. Haven''t you heard psychologists say that those who look very cheerful are more likely to have depression."


    "Su wennuan, don''t frighten me. I''m timid. Don''t frighten me." Shi xiaorou is very sensitive now. She is particularly afraid of anyone who says something that wipes her heart.


    Su wennuan suddenly smiled, "it turns out that you are timid, too. I just scare you. Don''t worry."


    Shi xiaorou reacted and hit Su wennuan on the arm, "well, wennuan, even you have learned to tease me. How I trust you, and you tease me..."


    Shi xiaorou is a little wronged.

 Chapter 630

    Su wennuan smiled and said, "well, you''re kidding. Seriously, why do you remember to go to work today?"


    Shi xiaorou hasn''t come to work for a long time. She has forgotten that she is an employee of her company.


    Shi xiaorou pouted and said, "Yunxin didn''t let me come to work yet. He said I was too free at home and liked to think nonsense, so he let me come to work."


    Su wennuan nodded. "Yunxin is right. You just enjoy your life at home, so you can toss out those eventful feelings and come to work to relax."


    Su wennuan turned on the computer as she said.


    "But if I come to work, I can''t help at all. Don''t I take your salary for nothing?" Shi xiaorou also wondered. Even if she works, she does things that have no substance. She doesn''t help the company at all and can''t create any benefits for the company at all.


    Why does Su wennuan use her?


    Su wennuan heard Shi xiaorou''s words, looked up at her, then shook his head, "Shi xiaorou, I say you have a wooden fish head. You''ve seen the heart of a company. Employees can create value at the beginning of their employment. Value can only be generated after the company''s experience and training."


    "I''m also very strange. Why does the company spend money on others." Shi xiaorou is now like a curious baby, giving full play to her 100000 whys.


    "This is called forward-looking, follow-up value, do you understand?" Su wennuan also shook her head. It is clear that she graduated with Shi xiaorou, but Shi xiaorou is just like a college student who just came out of the University.


    It seems that Shi''s family really protected Shi xiaorou very well.


    Shi xiaorou nodded vaguely, "Oh, I see. Then you arrange things for me to do. I''ll try to create value for you earlier so that I won''t take your salary for nothing..." Shi xiaorou had a smile on her lips. It looked very cute.


    Su wennuan shakes her head funny. She doesn''t know what to say, but she still takes some drawings and asks Shi xiaorou to learn.


    It was time for lunch. Xiaorou was surprised to find that the master of mingling came with a lunch box in his hand!


    When xiaorou was surprised, she widened her eyes. What rhythm is this!


    In the past, Yunxin was asked to run errands to deliver meals. Now mingling came to deliver meals to Su nuanuan in person!


    Shi xiaorou put her eyes on Ming Ling and followed his steps until she saw him stop in front of Su wennuan. Then she naturally and gracefully put the lunch box on the table and looked at Su wennuan with deep eyes.


    But Su wennuan stared at the computer screen, focused on drawing the picture, and focused all her energy on the computer screen. She didn''t notice the changes in the outside world at all. She didn''t even realize that the Ming mausoleum came.


    "It''s time to have a rest. If you go on, your eyes won''t stand it." mingling said. His eyes just focused on Su wennuan. He couldn''t see anyone else.


    Su wennuan was so serious that he didn''t hear him at all. He continued to focus on the computer and work with a mouse in his hand.


    Ming Ling''s slender fingers knocked on her desktop, but Su wennuan still didn''t feel it.


    Then, Ming Ling put her slender index finger on Su wennuan''s chin and lifted her face.


    Su wennuan was forced to look at the Ming mausoleum in front of her.


    Seeing his profound appearance, Su wennuan didn''t react for a moment. His water colored eyes blinked. Then he realized what was going on now and pulled out a bright smile on his lips, "Ming Ling, you''re here..."


    "Hmm? Didn''t we agree what to call?" Ming Ling frowned and was dissatisfied with Su wennuan''s address.


    Su wennuan looked around with embarrassment. Sure enough, her employees looked at them with admiration and envy.


    Su wennuan blushed a little, "Ming Ling, you don''t..."


    "Hmm?" the Ming Ling picked his eyebrow again.


    Su wennuan had to rely on Ming Ling, "well, husband, why did you come so early?"


    husband?


    Hearing Su wennuan''s address to Ming Ling, xiaorou was scorched by Lei delinen. Do you want to abuse the dog like this? In broad daylight, in public, even if the two of them make intimate actions, they still talk so vaguely.


    What a show of love. Die fast!


    Well, Shi xiaorou is envious. She really envies Su wennuan. Ming Ling loves her so much and treats her so well. She also delivers rice to her at noon.


    It''s really sweet.


    Sobbing, when can Yunxin treat her so well.


    Shi xiaorou looks at Su Nuan and mingling with envy. She feels that they are a model husband and wife. They love each other. More importantly, mingling regards Su Nuan as her sweetheart.


    How nice it is for a woman to be loved by such a man all her life.


    "Xiaorou, what are you staring at..."


    When xiaorou was thinking, a magical voice sounded in her ear.


    Shi xiaorou hurriedly turned her head and saw Yunxin''s bright face. She quickly wiped her eyes and thought she was wrong. She was just thinking about Yunxin. Now he immediately appeared in front of her? This is too unscientific!


    Seeing xiaorou''s silly appearance, Yunxin reached out and pinched her face, "why can''t you believe I''m coming?"


    Shi xiaorou nodded like a fool, "Why are you here?"


    "Come to see you. By the way, you shouldn''t have eaten yet. Here, I brought it for you to see if you like it." Yunxin put a box of lunch in front of Shi xiaorou.


    Xiaorou was stunned.


    His eyes blinked at Yunxin, and then his nose was a little sour.


    Just now, I was still envious of Su wennuan''s delivery of food. Just now, I was still complaining that Yunxin didn''t send food to her. Immediately, Yunxin sent food.


    It was as if heaven could hear her voice and sent something the next second.


    Shi xiaorou was so moved that she wanted to cry. She sucked her nose, restrained her emotions, took the boxed lunch in front of her, and then nodded, "well, I like..."


    Ming Ling delivers rice to Su wennuan and Yun Xin delivers rice to her, which proves that Yun Xin is the same person as Ming Ling. They are both domineering people and warm men.


    Such a man is worth cherishing.


    Yunxin rubbed xiaorou''s hair top. "You know you like to eat before you open it?"


    When xiaorou rubbed her nose, "I just like it. You have an opinion."


    Yunxin said with a smile, "I have no opinion. Just like it."


    "Yunxin, you''re here too." Su wennuan saw that Yunxin was also present. She pushed the lunch box aside and said, "let''s go out to eat together. Anyway, it''s time to rest at noon."


    Shi xiaorou said, "but..."


    But before she finished her words, Ming Ling''s words covered her opinions.


    "Let''s go out together. It''s just time to relax. I''m too involved in warm work." mingling always thinks of Su warm.


    Su wennuan is really too serious when he works. He doesn''t leave the computer screen for a moment. How can he do this.


    Since Ming Ling has spoken, Shi xiaorou can''t say anything. She originally wanted to say, but I want to eat the meal Yunxin sent me. After all, this is the first time Yunxin sent her a meal. We should cherish it. Unfortunately, we have to give up before we cherish it.


    Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou and asked her advice, "what about you? Do you want to go out?"


    Shi xiaorou looked at Yunxin, looked at Su Nuan and Ming Ling, and finally said, "go out and eat. It''s just that the four of us haven''t had dinner together for a long time."


    Yunxin nodded and held Shi xiaorou''s hand to let her come, "let''s go."


    Now her hand is held by Yunxin. When xiaorou feels that Yunxin''s hand is particularly warm and warm to her heart.


    How can such a man be violent?


    She thinks too much.


    It seems that we should go out more and get in touch with people so that we won''t let ourselves think nonsense.


    When xiaorou thought, a smile spilled over her lips and followed Yunxin.


    Ming Ling also took Su Nuan''s hand and walked behind them.


    They eat in a nearby restaurant, so that when it''s time for xiaorou to go to work when Su is warm, it''s convenient to send them back to the company.


    "Yunxin, what are you busy with recently?" Su wennuan suddenly asked Yunxin while waiting for dishes.


    "I''m not busy. I''m busy with the company." Yunxin replied casually.


    Su wennuan said, "you can''t do this. You should pay more attention to what you do with Shi xiaorou. Although Shi xiaorou''s mother doesn''t agree with you, you also have problems. You haven''t made any efforts for your difficulty and have always let Xiao Rou bear the problem. Do you think you''re right?"


    Su wennuan educates Yunxin as Yunxin''s sister-in-law.


    In fact, Su wennuan is still on Shi xiaorou''s side. She is also a woman. She can understand Shi xiaorou''s feelings very well.


    When xiaorou worries about gain and loss, when xiaorou has premarital phobia, when xiaorou wants to marry Yunxin, but she is afraid of the consequences. Su wennuan knows everything.


    That is a woman''s longing and fear for the future, because women can''t afford to lose, men can be indifferent, but women can''t.


    She also came from Shi xiaorou''s stage, so she can understand Shi xiaorou''s idea very well.


    Unexpectedly, Su wennuan will suddenly talk about this. Yunxin is stunned. After looking at Shi xiaorou, she thinks that when she goes to work today, Shi xiaorou must have said something to Su wennuan.


    Now that his sister-in-law has come to educate him.


    Cloud heart naturally learned with an open mind.


    He nodded, "well, I''m wrong. I didn''t contribute to this thing. I really need to reflect on myself. Next, I''ll cheer up and try to make my mother-in-law accept me."


    "This is not a meeting to make a report. Why are you so official." Su wennuan smiled and looked at Heng Yun''s heart.


    Yunxin''s answer is like completing a task.


    "I''m showing my determination. Every word I say at the meeting must be fulfilled." Yunxin said solemnly.


    Every time Yunxin is serious, Shi xiaorou feels funny.


    Because Yunxin''s appearance is very humorous, and he is usually very funny, it makes people feel very funny when he is serious.

 Chapter 631

    "You should not only show your determination, but also take action..." Su wennuan said, "who can''t speak in white words like this? That''s what xiaorou''s mother doesn''t like about you. She knows that she speaks well, but she doesn''t take any action."


    Su wennuan has long regarded Yunxin as his relatives, so he has no scruples when he says it. He can say what he should say.


    Yunxin was a little stunned. Finally, he blinked and nodded, "Oh, I know."


    Yunxin is a big man. Naturally, he doesn''t know what women are thinking. Now Su wennuan tells him that he suddenly realized it.


    It turned out that Zou Pei didn''t like him for this reason.


    Su wennuan continued, "if my daughter finds a glib boyfriend like you in the future, I don''t agree."


    Su wennuan, with a slight smile on her lips, joked that it was actually her own real idea. In the future, if Luoluo finds an unreliable man like Yunxin, she will be the first to object.


    Standing in Yunxin''s footsteps, maybe he thinks Zou Pei is a little unreasonable and always opposes him to be with Shi xiaorou.


    But if she looked at the problem from another angle, from the standpoint of Zou Pei and from the perspective of being a parent, she thought Zou Pei had done a good job.


    If Yunxin continues to be so stubborn and has empty promises but doesn''t take practical actions, it''s really hard for him to have a future with xiaorou.


    After su wennuan said these words, mingling looked at her and then put a dish in her bowl for her to eat.


    Su wennuan politely turns to say thank you to Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling smiled and pinched her face.


    "Tut tut Tut, can you two not show your love?" Shi xiaorou felt that they were tired and said twice.


    Why are these two people so stuck together now? Will they be like Su wennuan and Ming Ling when their feelings reach a certain level?


    Cloud heart took Shi xiaorou''s shoulder, vaguely approached her and said with a smile, "we two also show one to them..."


    Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin, "cut, who will show you..." although she said so, Shi xiaorou spilled some smiles on her lips. It can be seen that she was satisfied and happy.


    "What''s the matter? You envy others and don''t let me get close to you. Don''t forget, you can also be envied by others." Yunxin said and looked at Su wennuan on the opposite side, with a smile on his lips. The meaning is already very obvious.


    When xiaorou stabbed him with her elbow, "don''t be so explicit. Who wants to be close to you..."


    "You......" said Yunxin.


    "Cut, roll over, I don''t know you." Shi xiaorou joked.


    "Come on, you two little friends, this love show is full." Su wennuan can''t watch it anymore. They quarrel together.


    Ming Ling, who kept talking less, slightly motioned to the table, "have a meal..."


    When Yunxin picked up chopsticks, xiaorou sandwiched some food, "yes, eat quickly. After eating, you have to go back to work."


    When xiaorou didn''t refuse what Yunxin put in her bowl, she picked up chopsticks and picked up the dishes Yunxin put in her bowl and ate them in her mouth.


    While chewing, he squinted at Yunxin and said, "what you just said counts."


    Cloud heart wondered, "what words?"


    When xiaorou angrily hit him on the back, "Yunxin, can you be more reliable? What I just told you!"


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, you don''t understand how I know what it is." Yunxin quickly surrendered.


    "Well, you Yunxin, you promised clearly one second and forgot the next! Are you not interested in our affairs at all!" Shi xiaorou was angry.


    Yunxin quickly begged for mercy, "aunt, I''m really wrong. Please point out what you said. How can I know if you don''t say it." Yunxin was also helpless.


    I feel that a woman is a vexatious contradiction.


    "You, you''re going to piss me off, aren''t you?" Shi xiaorou was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    The smelly cloud promised Su wennuan one second that he would take action to do it. He forgot it all the next second.


    When Xiao Rou was angry with Yun, she simply turned her head and didn''t see Yun Xin. She didn''t eat when she was angry.


    Yunxin was helpless and looked at Su wennuan for help.


    Su wennuan shakes her head. In fact, she really doesn''t want to save Yunxin. Yunxin''s IQ is really urgent, but in xiaorou''s face, she still says, we can''t let this couple break up because of a little thing.


    "That''s what I just told you. We should take practical action," Su said.


    Yunxin suddenly realized and immediately apologized to Shi xiaorou, "xiaorou, it''s my fault. Forgive me this time. Don''t worry, I''ll do what I said. I''ll do it tomorrow. No, I''ll take action after work this afternoon and please your mother, okay?"


    Yunxin immediately became a dog leg.


    Ming Ling listened to Yunxin''s appearance that he would never show in front of outsiders, and looked up at him.


    I have to say that men are so humble in front of love, which is really enough to give each other face.


    However, Yunxin can understand Yunxin''s mood.


    He really loves Shi xiaorou, so he will reduce his male chauvinism to such a low level.


    Men can only put down their dignity in front of the women they love.


    "Hum, ignore you, who made you forget so much." Shi xiaorou continued to be angry.


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything. She just took care of Su wennuan. She was always worried that she would take care of herself and that she didn''t eat well for other things.


    "Eat more..." said Ming Ling.


    Hearing the magnetic voice of Ming Ling, Su wennuan looked at Shi xiaorou and Yun''s heart. Then she threw her eyes at Ming Ling. Seeing the caring eyes of Ming Ling, she realized that she was eating now.


    So she picked up the food that Ming Ling had given her and ate it. By the way, she put a fish in Ming Ling''s bowl, "you can eat more, too."


    Ming Ling didn''t say anything and continued to eat what was in front of him.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry. You see, we are still eating now, and the Ming Ling is also here. We can''t make the scene too stiff, can we? Even if you ignore my face, you can save some face for the Ming Ling..." Yunxin is still coaxing Shi xiaorou.


    Hearing this, xiaorou immediately turned her face and looked at Yunxin.


    Yunxin quickly raised his hands and surrendered, "well, I''m wrong. I don''t have face at all. You''re the boss..."


    Shi xiaorou saw that Yunxin seemed to be afraid of her. She smiled and hit him on the shoulder. "Well, I''m not angry. Let''s eat. But you said OK, we''ll take action this afternoon..." Shi xiaorou said.


    Yunxin quickly nodded, "well, of course, I''ll go to play mahjong with my mother-in-law this afternoon..."


    When xiaorou looked at Yunxin with a pair of surprised eyes, "how do you know my mother likes playing mahjong?"


    "Yes, although I haven''t taken any action these days, I''m actually doing my homework. I should give my best." Yunxin said proudly.


    Su wennuan was drinking water and almost choked by what he said. He quickly took the cup away and said to Yunxin, "no, don''t play mahjong with her, or you''ll have to deduct points again." Su wennuan said it sincerely.


    Yunxin and Shi xiaorou couldn''t understand and asked at the same time.


    "Why?"


    Su wennuan saw their two pairs of novel eyes looking at her. She was so innocent. She was also very helpless.


    Why don''t both know how to be worldly.


    "Think about it, your mother just hates Yunxin as a gangster and doesn''t do his job. Now Yunxin goes to play mahjong with your mother and exposes his nature of deviant ways. Doesn''t your mother hate him more?"


    After listening to Su wennuan''s words, xiaorou and Yunxin looked at each other, and then both nodded. They thought Su wennuan had a point.


    Why didn''t they think of it.


    "Isn''t my homework these days in vain?" Yunxin is speechless now.


    "You don''t know how to help my mother buy something she likes." Shi xiaorou glanced.


    "You said your mother didn''t lack anything. Was your mother richer than me?" Yunxin also wanted to buy things for Zou Pei at the beginning, but they weren''t rare.


    When xiaorou despised, "but you can''t help expressing your mind."


    Yunxin feels so tired. It''s wrong to do anything.


    "Well, I lost and you won."


    "I didn''t say to win or lose with you." Shi xiaorou was speechless.


    "Well, don''t quarrel." Su wennuan was speechless. He really didn''t understand how the two people were together.


    "Yunxin, if you really want to show yourself, take xiaorou back and live with her for a while, so that xiaorou''s mother can know more about you." Su wennuan gave them substantive suggestions.


    Yunxin was worried again. "Now her mother regards me as an enemy. I was beaten once when I went to her house. I can''t enter her house at all."


    Yunxin also wanted to accompany Shi xiaorou back, but he didn''t dare to enter Zou Pei''s eyes.


    "Do you want to marry xiaorou? Are you afraid of getting beaten up?" Su wennuan asked.


    "Yes, can''t you stand this hardship in order to marry me?" Shi xiaorou also asked Yunxin.


    Yunxin was stunned by the two women''s questions and glanced at the Ming mausoleum. As a result, there was no bird in the Ming mausoleum, and he didn''t intend to intervene in their affairs at all.


    Yunxin said innocently, "of course I''m not afraid of being beaten."


    "That''s enough. If you live in their house, at least Zou Pei can see your perseverance." Su wennuan encouraged again.


    Yunxin nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go home to pack up my things and live in her house today." Yunxin was ready to move chopsticks, and suddenly thought of something.


    Surprised, "what if I live in their house and Zou Pei thinks it''s great for me to live in their house and won''t let me go in the future?"


    "Are you afraid that you will be at home?" Su wennuan said Yunxin''s worry.


    Yunxin nodded desperately.


    When xiaorou gave him a white look, "you think too much."

 Chapter 632

    Yunxin explained to himself, "I''m worried for a reason. What if your mother finds me very good and wants me to stay at home?"


    Yunxin said it exactly.


    Shi xiaorou turned her eyes contemptuously, "my family sometimes has wings. When my brother supports my family alone, it''s enough. You think my mother is so stupid and recruited you to share property with my brother..."


    When xiaorou said this easily, Yunxin immediately felt reasonable. Only then did he rest assured to shun his chest.


    "OK, have a meal..." Ming Ling said.


    These people have been nagging since they sat here. He has endured it for a long time.


    Seeing that Ming Ling used the tone of command, everyone dared not speak and buried themselves in their own food.


    After eating, Su wennuan and Shi xiaorou go back to work. Yunxin and mingling go back to Mingtian group together.


    On the way, Yunxin teased and joked with Ming Ling.


    Ming Ling said, "you''d better think about how to please your mother-in-law first." the cloud heart was quiet immediately.


    Yes, his most important task now is to think of how to please his mother-in-law.


    After work in the afternoon, Yunxin hurried home. When she got home, she found that xiaorou was also there.


    She''s already back.


    I''m standing by the cupboard, packing up.


    Yunxin also hurried over, "xiaorou, why did you come back so early?"


    "I came back from work today, and Nuan agreed." Shi xiaorou took it for granted.


    Yunxin sighed, "Hey, the boss of wennuan is much more friendly than the boss of mingling. You see, we work hard for mingling every day. As a result, we have to be scolded by him. It''s good for you to get paid if you don''t work."


    "What and what? My salary is not even your change. I''m just studying in wennuan company." Shi xiaorou glanced at Yunxin and disagreed with what he said.


    "Hehe, anyway, wennuan is a better boss than mingling." Yunxin said.


    "All right, stop nagging and pack up quickly." Shi xiaorou didn''t want to continue to discuss this topic with him.


    "Pack up your things and go on a trip?" Yun Xin asked foolishly.


    When xiaorou hit him on the back, "what''s the trip? Didn''t you say you''d go to my house this afternoon?"


    When Yunxin scraped xiaorou''s nose, "look at your nervousness. Of course I remember. It''s just teasing you."


    "How can you tease anyone you see? I can''t stand you." Shi xiaorou glanced at Yun Xin.


    "Well, well, I won''t tell you, I''ll pack up." Yunxin also found that now he can''t say two words with Shi xiaorou and is ready to start arguing.


    This state is OK in a short time, but it will go wrong in a long time.


    So Yunxin knows the advance and retreat.


    After they packed up their things, they drove home.


    Just got out of the car, took out the suitcase from the trunk and prepared to enter the door of Shi''s house, he met Zou Pei who came back from the outside.


    "You two stop!" Zou Pei''s voice came from behind.


    Shi xiaorou and Yunxin looked back at the same time. Zou Pei came up with a bag in his hand, dressed up as a lady, stood in front of them gracefully, looked at the things in their hands, and said, "this big bag and small bag is ready to immigrate?"


    Tut, the mother-in-law''s tone is really sharp.


    That look can kill you.


    Yunxin smiled farfetchedly, "ha ha, aunt, I''ll send xiaorou back..."


    Shi xiaorou said with Yunxin''s words, "Yunxin will come and stay for a while, mom, you can arrange a guest room for him."


    Shi xiaorou took it for granted. It was clear that Zou Pei had not promised Yunxin to live in, but Shi xiaorou''s tone was as if Zou Pei had acquiesced.


    Tough and non-negotiable.


    Upon hearing Shi xiaorou''s words, Yunxin looked at Shi xiaorou strangely. She was worried, Shi xiaorou, Shi xiaorou. Are you helping me or hurting me.


    Now for this reason, can you be polite to your mother? With such a stiff attitude, do you want your mother to drive me away?


    "No, aunt, aren''t you having trouble with xiaorou at the moment? I just think of your mother and daughter. There''s no overnight hatred. It''s not good to keep confrontation like this. I sent xiaorou back, but I know xiaorou''s stubborn temper. I''m worried that she can''t turn her head, so I want to stay and enlighten her."


    Before Zou Pei spoke, Yunxin quickly explained Shi xiaorou''s words.


    Zou Pei originally looked at Shi xiaorou, despised Yun Xin, sneered and said, "hum, Yun Xin, Yun Xin, I didn''t expect you to come to our house."


    That


    Yunxin is also a person in the business field. Naturally, he understands what Zou Pei means.


    Zou Pei thought he did it for the property of his family?


    How can there be such consciousness?


    Even if he were killed, he wouldn''t want to be at home.


    He is the only one in their cloud family. I''m kidding!


    "Aunt, you think too much. I just want to accompany xiaorou and you..." Yunxin was not angry and explained for her own.


    Zou Pei sneered and said, "accompany us? What''s your status now? You just want to accompany us?"


    In Zou Pei''s opinion, the man Yunxin still doesn''t know the situation.


    "I know who I am now. I''m xiaorou''s boyfriend, but I always want to marry xiaorou home. To tell you the truth, I want to move here with you for a while, just to please you and let you have a new understanding of me." Yunxin said frankly.


    Because he knows very well that everyone is smart and there is no need to beat around the bush. It is the best choice to explain the purpose directly.


    This also avoids Zou Pei''s random doubt.


    "I know you very well. Do you need to do more?" said Zou Pei contemptuously.


    "Mom, you can''t be so unreasonable!" before Yunxin spoke, Shi xiaorou couldn''t see it and said.


    Zou Pei also looked at Shi xiaorou, "you girl, when your elbows are turned by Wang wai..."


    "I don''t have it. You''re unreasonable!"


    "Dead girl..."


    "You guys are standing outside shouting what God is!" when Yunhao''s voice broke their deadlock.


    Everyone looked beyond the door and saw Shi Yunhao walking this way with his hands behind his back.


    Shi xiaorou hurried forward to take Shi Yunhao''s arm and said coquettishly, "Dad, you take care of your daughter-in-law. She''s always unreasonable."


    Shi Yunhao looked sternly at Shi xiaorou and said, "Shi xiaorou, you talk to your mother like this!"


    It seems that Shi Yunhao is also on Zou Pei''s side.


    As soon as Shi Yunhao opened his mouth, Shi xiaorou already saw the clue. She was a little helpless and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Yunxin also helped his forehead and was a little speechless. Shi xiaorou''s head was really the ancestor of smashing things.


    You can''t put yourself in his shoes.


    Shi Yunhao''s trump card was also screwed up by Shi xiaorou.


    "Master, Yunxin wants to move here. Look for yourself. Xiaorou is lawless..." Zou Pei saw that Yunhao was facing her at first, so he also began to complain.


    Yunxin thought it was over. He really couldn''t break into the enemy camp.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Yunhao glanced at Yun''s heart, then looked at Zou Pei and said, "if he wants to live, let him live. There are not no rooms at home. There are guests. Look at you. You''re about to lose all your face." Shi Yunhao snorted coldly.


    "Master, why did I lose the face of Shi family!" Zou Pei said reluctantly. She has always been thinking about her family. Now Shi Yunhao says that she has lost the face of Shi family.


    Zou Pei was badly wronged.


    She objected that Shi Yi and Gu Xinyu were together just to take into account the face of Shi family. She had been thinking about her family. As a result, Shi Laozi framed her now!


    Zou Pei felt very tired.


    "Well, well, I don''t care! Whatever you do!" hearing what Yunhao just said, Zou Peisheng was very angry. He waved his hand and didn''t want to take care of anything. He angrily walked back to the house.


    When Yunhao looked at Yunxin, Yunxin looked up at Shi Yunhao''s eyes and smiled politely, "Uncle..."


    "Go in..." when Yunhao said, he walked into the house with his hands behind his back.


    Shi xiaorou comes to help Yunxin pick up things. They look at each other and then go in together.


    The servants of Shi Family arranged a guest room for Yunxin. Shi xiaorou and the servants helped Yunxin pack up.


    At dinner time, Shi Yi came back with a man.


    When Shi xiaorou sees Gu Xinyu around Shi Yi, she immediately comes forward excitedly and wants to talk to Gu Xinyu.


    "Xinyu, it''s great that you come too!" Shi xiaorou expressed her joy.


    Zou Pei saw Gu Xinyu and looked at Yunxin again. His head was big. "What day is it today? How can there be some uninvited guests at home?"


    Zou Pei''s anger hasn''t subsided yet. Naturally, his speech is a little hard to hear.


    Gu Xinyu is a sensitive person again. She can come home with Shi Yi this time. She reluctantly agreed to come with her because Shi Yi said good or bad things to her.


    Come here naturally thought of the consequences, that is to bear Zou Pei''s cold words.


    Originally prepared, but Gu Xinyu couldn''t help it when he heard Zou Pei''s words. He impulsively wanted to come forward to theory.


    Shiyi held her hand in time.


    Gu Xinyu looked back at Shiyi, who shook his head at her.


    Gu Xinyu frowned.


    Then Shi Yi said to Zou Pei, "Mom, there are no uninvited guests. Here is either your prospective son-in-law or your prospective daughter-in-law."


    This not only excused Yunxin, but also found an explanation for Gu Xinyu.


    Zou Pei immediately looked at Shiyi reluctantly, "I haven''t agreed yet. Where''s the daughter-in-law and son-in-law!"


    "Well, don''t be self-centered!" before Zou Pei finished his words, Yun Hao scolded.

 Chapter 633

    Zou Pei looked at Yun Hao in an incredible way and said wrongfully, "Sir, is that how you treat me? Everything I do is for their good!"


    "After so many years, you still can''t change your own character. I really don''t know what to say about you!" Shi Yunhao continued to blame.


    Zou Pei couldn''t stand it and said, "yes, I am this character. If you can''t stand it, I don''t want me. Who asked me to come back when I divorced? It''s not you. What else do you have to say!"


    Zou Pei pointed to Shi Yunhao and said that she had indeed divorced Shi Yunhao at the beginning. She lived well in the United States with Shi xiaorou. As a result, Shi Yunhao asked her to remarry. She didn''t know how her head blew and agreed. Now she began to quarrel again.


    "Don''t turn over the old account. I don''t have any old account with you." Shi Yunhao said coldly.


    Zou Pei was completely wronged. "Now you want to overthrow all the poison in the past, don''t you? Now that your son is old and your daughter is old, you have nothing to worry about. Please accuse me!


    Zou Pei said that his eyes were red.


    She thought about it. It was really not worth it over the years. When Yunhao did so much, he didn''t appreciate it.


    No one can understand this feeling of grievance.


    Only she herself knew the bitterness.


    "Zou Pei, why don''t you realize your mistakes and go your own way? You don''t think about why we divorced at the beginning, not because your personality is too strong! I didn''t expect that you still don''t know to repent after so many years!"


    The old man was also angry. He remarried Zou PEI for the sake of the children. He just wanted to give the children a healthy family and put up with Zou Pei''s character.


    Unexpectedly, Zou Pei''s character has not changed at all after so many years.


    Now even the children''s happiness she has to intervene, when the old man really can''t stand it.


    "I''m all for their good, what can I do wrong!" Zou Pei said. Anyway, she thinks everything is for their good, and she''s not at all wrong. If they don''t follow the way they arranged for them, it''s their fault, and they''re unfilial!


    Hearing Zou Pei''s words, the old man was also angry, "you are selfish, regardless of the children''s feelings for your face and happiness!"


    "When did I ignore their feelings? I just care too much about their feelings, so it''s so difficult to be a man!" Zou Pei also has his own reason.


    When xiaorou was a little distracted, she didn''t expect that coming back today would make two old people start to quarrel.


    She didn''t persuade the fight, and now she didn''t know how to persuade, so the person asking for help looked at Shiyi.


    But Shi Yi just looked at Zou Pei and quarreled with Yun Hao. He didn''t mean to intervene.


    In his opinion, the problem between Zou Pei and Shi Yunhao has existed for decades. They have not stepped out of the quarrel "Mom, can you not think of anyone like this!" Shi Yi couldn''t stand it before Gu Xinyu spoke.


    He frowned and said to Zou Pei, "not everyone has such an idea. Xinyu is a top student, a doctor and has received higher education. You should believe in her quality and character!"


    Knowing that Gu Xinyu was a doctor, Shi Yi hasn''t found a chance to tell Zou Pei.


    One of the reasons why Zou Pei dislikes Gu Xinyu is that she doesn''t have much knowledge. She''s afraid of being scolded by the population when she gets married!


    Now Gu Xinyu has status and status. What else can Zou Pei say.


    Zou Pei disdained, "she can only deceive you, my silly son. Now there are so many fake certificates. It''s just a doctoral degree. It''s easy to make it."


    "Mom, that''s enough. You''re slandering others, you know?" Zou Pei''s words are really ugly, and even Shiyi can''t stand it.


    He called Zou Pei and said angrily.


    Zou Pei looked at Shiyi and said painfully, "I''m really a failure. Now even my son mocks me like this. What''s the meaning of living in this world!"


    Zou Pei sat down on the sofa, hanging the sofa with her hand and staggering sadly.


    Shi xiaorou hurried forward to hold Zou Pei and said comfortingly, "Mom, don''t do this. We all feel bad about you."


    "What do you feel bad about? If you feel bad, you won''t make me feel so bad!" Zou Pei really cried.


    Shi Yunhao knew that Zou Pei would do this. If the children didn''t listen to her, she would cry, make trouble and hang herself. It really tortured the dead.


    Shi Yunhao said, "xiaorou, you don''t care about her, whatever she wants!"

 Chapter 634

    Zou Pei straightened fiercely when she heard Shi Yunhao''s words. She looked at Shi Yunhao with shock in her eyes, and then pounded the sofa more and more vigorously. At this moment, the pounding force is different. She just pretended, but now she is sad and angry.


    "Oh, what am I living for in this life? After marrying such a family, my children don''t listen to me! Now the fire is burning to kill me." Zou Pei wailed.


    Yunxin was stunned. I didn''t expect that Zou Pei, who was usually so strict and so resolute, would become like this now.


    Yunxin was a little surprised and didn''t know Zou Pei.


    Is this the same Zou Pei who beat him with a stick?


    Sure enough, only the people you love most hurt you most.


    Through the quarrel between Zou Pei and Shi Yunhao, Yunxin can see that Zou Pei loves Shi Yunhao deeply. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be hurt so deeply because of Shi Yunhao''s words.


    No one can understand what love is.


    "Well, mom, don''t do this. You''re making it hard for us. Let''s listen to you and don''t get married all our life!" Shi xiaorou felt uncomfortable looking at Zou Pei.


    She said as she comforted.


    Zou Pei cried and said, "xiaorou, mom doesn''t mean that. Mom is willing to let you be lonely all your life."


    "However, if we don''t stay with the people we love most in our life, what''s the meaning of staying with others? It''s better to live alone all our life. Isn''t that the same idea when you divorced your father and you came to the United States alone?" Shi xiaorou also cried.


    She really didn''t know how things came to this. She just wanted Zou Pei to accept Yunxin, so she listened to Su wennuan''s suggestion and came back with Yunxin.


    If you want Yunxin to live in their house for a while, you can let Zou Pei know more about Yunxin.


    But unexpectedly, from the beginning, Zou Pei didn''t allow Yunxin to come in.


    When she saw xiaorou crying, Zou Pei was also in a hurry. Her original intention was not to see her children suffer, but now she is the one who makes them suffer the most.


    Zou Pei didn''t even have time to wipe the tears off her face. When she reached out her hand, xiaorou wiped the tears off her face and cried, "xiaorou, I''m sorry. Your mother made it difficult for you to do it. Don''t cry, don''t cry, silly child..."


    "Sobbing, mom..." Shi xiaorou cried more fiercely, jumped into Zou Pei''s arms and burst into tears.


    Zou Pei hugged Shi xiaorou''s back and gently patted her, just like when Shi xiaorou was a child, every time she cried, she hugged her and gently patted her back to comfort her and let her stop crying.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the little daughter in her arms had grown so big that she was going to marry. In order to marry, she often disagreed with her.


    But now Zou Pei''s heart hurts when she sees xiaorou crying.


    This is not her intention. She doesn''t want her children to be sad.


    "Xiaorou, it''s mom''s fault. If you want Yunxin to live here, let him live here." slowly, Zou Pei stopped crying and said to xiaorou at the right time.


    Shi xiaorou sucked her nose, loosened Zou Pei, looked at Zou Pei with tearful eyes, nodded, "well, mom, you''ll like him."


    Yunxin looked at such a scene and felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t expect that he made two women cry in order to live in someone else''s house. He was really an asshole, and he didn''t expect that he would get to this point.


    It''s embarrassing.


    "Well, don''t cry. Have a meal. It''s cold." Shi Yunhao said.


    Gu Xinyu was in no mood. She was very nervous when she was at home. Now she sees such a scene, and her heart is under great pressure.


    If it bothers them when she comes home, there''s no point in her coming.


    She silently turned and wanted to go, but the wing held her waist.


    Aware that an arm had encircled her waist, Gu Xinyu turned back.


    Shi Yi''s expression prayed, "Xinyu, let''s have dinner together."


    Although Shi Yi said a very common word, Gu Xinyu still saw the plea in his expression.


    Now Shiyi is probably not feeling well. His mother makes such a noise, and he can''t help it.


    But Gu Xinyu knows that Shi Yi has made great efforts to resist Zou Pei today.


    He would never say those words to Zou Pei, would he?


    Gu Xinyu thought for a moment. If she didn''t agree, Shiyi would be very depressed. He would lose face in front of his family.


    Gu Xinyu finally decided to stay. Even if she would feel bad, she decided to stay for the sake of Shiyi.


    She nodded to the.


    Shi Yi smiled, took her hand to the table and settled her down.


    Shi Yunhao was the first to pick up chopsticks, motioned for the food on the table and said, "let''s eat. It''s so late and hungry..."


    Because of the episode just now, everyone is not in any mood and has not spoken.


    I buried myself in dinner.


    The meal was eaten quickly and finished in a short time.


    After dinner, Shi Yi originally wanted to leave Gu Xinyu to rest here, but Gu Xinyu insisted on going back, so Shi Yi went to send Gu Xinyu.


    In fact, xiaorou can also understand Gu Xinyu''s idea.


    If it were her, she would be eager to leave.


    Who would have thought that such a big family, on the surface, has unlimited scenery and a rich family.


    But the parents of Shi family were so unreasonable that they quarreled in front of outsiders. They didn''t have the self-restraint of the aristocratic family at all.


    After dinner, Shi xiaorou went back to her room, and Yunxin also went back to the guest room.


    But in the evening, after taking a bath, Shi xiaorou secretly came out and took a look at the situation outside the living room. There was no one, so she secretly slipped into Yunxin''s room.


    When she knocked on the door, Yunxin''s vigilant voice came from inside, "who?"


    Shi xiaorou could hear that Yunxin''s voice was full of anxiety, as if he had been in the underworld before. He was always vigilant for fear that someone might come close to him.


    Hearing Yunxin''s instinctive voice, xiaorou was actually very uncomfortable, which showed that Yunxin had no sense of security at home and was always worried about her own safety.


    When xiaorou realized this, there was a sadness in her heart.


    "Who''s outside?" the cloud heart inside asked again, and the voice was much softer.


    Shi xiaorou returned to her senses and said, "it''s me, xiaorou..." Shi xiaorou tried to soften her voice to make Yunxin sound more friendly.


    Because Shi xiaorou knows that Yunxin has no family since she was a child. She may not understand the feeling of being concerned by her parents, nor what it feels like for her parents to care about their children.


    So he just saw the scene where she and Zou Pei cried to each other. He might feel very strange.


    Or despise their mother and daughter in their hearts.


    Even more, I wonder if Zou Pei will come and really kill him when his nerve is wrong.


    That''s why he''s so vigilant.


    The door was opened, but only one head of Yunxin was exposed. When he saw xiaorou, his voice slowed down and said, "xiaorou, why don''t you sleep so late?"


    When xiaorou stroked her mouth, "I miss you, so come and see you..."


    Yunxin said, "why do you miss me so soon? Didn''t we meet just now?"


    "We just met, but we have been separated for an hour." Shi xiaorou said mischievously, holding her hand on the door to push the door open and come in.


    Yunxin butted the door against her and didn''t let her in, "Hey, xiaorou, xiaorou, you wait..."


    Yunxin said, "you can''t come in now..."


    When xiaorou was wronged, she said, "why can''t you come in?"


    "It''s inconvenient anyway," said Yunxin.


    "Inconvenient? What''s inconvenient? Did you hide a woman in the room?" when xiaorou began to open her brain hole again, she had to go in.


    Yunxin insisted on closing the door and not letting her in. "Shi xiaorou, I found that you not only have IQ problems, but also have brain problems. This is in your house. Where did the woman hide it for me?"


    Shi xiaorou said, "you can do anything. There''s nothing you can''t do." she pushed hard against the door.


    Yunxin was speechless to her, "I''m only wearing underwear and naked now. Is it appropriate for you to come in?"


    "Oh, you''re naked and say you''re not looking for a woman!" Shi xiaorou points to Yunxin and looks angry.


    Yun sighed and lost to her, "what are you thinking!"


    "I''m not thinking, then why are you naked now!" Shi xiaorou said angrily.


    "I''m going to bed. Do you think I can go without naked?" I was speechless.


    "You are sophistry, you let me go in and have a look!" Shi xiaorou nodded Yunxin''s nose and said indisputably.


    Yunxin knew that no one could stop Shi xiaorou when she was arrogant, so she had to take away her hand against the door and let Shi xiaorou in.


    When Xiao Rou slipped in quickly, looked everywhere, even turned up under the bed and looked, but she still couldn''t find anyone.


    Yunxin put his hands around his chest and looked at Shi xiaorou with a sly smile on his lips, "how about I say no, you don''t believe it."


    When Xiao Rou fiercely turned around and asked, "then why don''t you let me in? Isn''t there a ghost in your heart?"


    Yunxin came to her and knocked her on the head. "Why are you so stupid? I live in your house now. Of course, I should behave well and act like a good man. I can''t get too close to you, lest your mother say I abducted you."


    I can''t imagine. I really don''t know what kind of wooden fish head Shi xiaorou is.


    "You don''t have to pretend like this. You''re going too far. My mother knew you were pretending at a glance." Shi xiaorou smiled and said after listening to him.


    Cloud heart sneered, "Shi xiaorou, please make it clear to me what is pretending. This is the real me. Well, it''s clear that you haunt me every time."


    "When did I pester you?" Shi xiaorou said discontentedly.


    Yunxin pointed to her and said, "you haven''t said yet. You have it now."


    When she was young, she pouted, "hum, I won''t tell you."

 Chapter 635

    When she saw xiaorou sitting on her bed, Yunxin said curiously, "why, aren''t you going to go?"


    When Xiao Rou glanced at him, "I won''t go. What can you say?"


    "That''s not good," said Yunxin.


    When xiaorou became more angry, "why do you dislike me when you come to my house?"


    Really, Xiao Rou didn''t adapt to driving her away on the first day.


    "Shi xiaorou, your head is funny, isn''t it? Now it''s in your house and your mother is still there. If you don''t let me perform well in front of your mother on the first day, it''s hard for us to say in the future..."


    Before Yunxin finished, Shi xiaorou stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. Yunxin widened her eyes in surprise.


    When xiaorou held his face, deepened the kiss, and pried his tongue off his teeth.


    Yunxin didn''t want to talk to Shi xiaorou at first, but Shi xiaorou insisted.


    Yunxin couldn''t bear it. She hugged Shi xiaorou and began to kiss her fiercely.


    Boom!


    The door that had not been closed was pushed open.


    "What are you doing!" a voice almost roared from the door.


    When xiaorou and Yunxin were frightened, they quickly released each other. Looking back, they saw Zou Pei standing angrily at the door and said angrily, "what are you two doing! Xiaorou, what are you doing in someone''s room so late!"


    When xiaorou was yelled back by Zou Pei, she grabbed Yunxin''s back and looked at Zou Pei timidly, "Mom, I, I didn''t do anything..."


    Zou Peina''s sharp eyes swept Yunxin''s whole body from top to bottom and angrily said, "nothing, you''re still lying to me! Just now both of them held together and kissed. Yunxin didn''t even wear clothes and said he didn''t do anything!"


    Zou Pei was speechless.


    Yunxin protected Shi xiaorou behind her and explained to Zou Pei, "aunt, it''s not what you think. Really, xiaorou just came to see if I didn''t adapt. She was going to go back to the room, but I couldn''t help kissing her..."


    "You smelly boy, how dare you say!" Zou Pei threw something at Yunxin.


    Cloud heart looked bad. He instinctively wanted to hide, but Zou Pei still didn''t get angry when he thought that he would hide, so he didn''t hide.


    The shoe board hit Yunxin solidly, and there was an obvious shoe print on his chest.


    Shi xiaorou was stunned. She originally wanted to stand up and defend Yunxin against injustice.


    As a result, Yunxin stopped Shi xiaorou, still smiling, and said to Zou Pei, "aunt, it''s all right. If you think more, xiaorou will go to the room now."


    Then she handed Shi xiaorou out and motioned her back to her room.


    Shi xiaorou looked back at him reluctantly. Yunxin threw a look at her and motioned her to go back to the room.


    When xiaorou stroked her mouth and went back obediently.


    Zou Pei stared at Yun Xin coldly, "you''d better be honest. Don''t make me feel like I have a wolf at home!"


    Yunxin nodded obediently, just like a dog heart image.


    After Zou Peihe and Shi xiaorou went out, Yunxin was relieved. Hoo, it''s really too dangerous.


    Shi xiaorou is a time bomb, and Zou Pei is the lead of the bomb. One of them was accidentally ignited, and he was the one who blew it up.


    If this is still the case after marriage, it will be impossible to live.


    Yunxin feels that he is not easy, which is more difficult than mixing in the underworld.


    Fortunately, Shi xiaorou and Zou Pei had nothing to do with him after they went out. Yunxin lay in bed and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After Shi xiaorou and Zou Pei came out of Yunxin''s room, Shi xiaorou went directly back to her room. Zou Pei came to her room with her.


    She said angrily, "xiaorou, why are you so ignorant? A girl should be reserved. Don''t enter a man''s room casually! Why don''t you understand any rules!"


    Shi xiaorou immediately turned her head and said, "Oh, mom, you know I went to Yunxin''s room, so you wronged him." Shi xiaorou thought that Zou Pei had hit Yunxin''s shoes just now, and she was distressed.


    Zou Pei said, "what do you know? I''m trying to protect you. If not, he thought the women in our family were so easy to marry."


    "Then you know it''s not Yunxin who wants to do something to me, why do you still wronged him!" Shi xiaorou just kept around this topic.


    Zou Pei sighed. "It''s not what he said. He pestered you. I can''t say you came to his room."


    "You see, Yunxin knows to protect my dignity. He is a good man." Shi xiaorou takes advantage of the situation to say good words for Yunxin.


    "This doesn''t need you to say, mom has eyes." Zou Pei said angrily.


    "Since you know, you still beat Yunxin." Shi xiaorou still couldn''t get through this barrier. She always felt that Yunxin was too poor and was always beaten by Zou Pei.


    "I''m deliberately stimulating him. Can''t you see?" Zou Pei said.


    "Deliberately stimulate him? Why?" Shi xiaorou wondered.


    "Daughter, you are so stupid and cute. Mom doesn''t worry. I just want to stimulate him and see if he moves. If he moves, the marriage will really stop. As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are easy to change, nature is difficult to change." Zou Pei said meaningfully.


    She would rather be hated by Shi xiaorou than see her daughter marry a man who can beat people.


    Shi xiaorou nodded suddenly, "Mom, you have a good intention. I blame you wrong."


    Shi xiaorou always knew that she pitied her parents all over the world.


    Zou Peixin nodded comfortingly, "you know, just go to bed first, and mom will go back to her room to sleep."


    When xiaorou smiled, "Mom, you go to bed early. Good night."


    "Good night." Yunxin went out and xiaorou closed the door.


    When xiaorou was lying in bed, she looked at the ceiling with her eyes open. She had insomnia that night.


    On the other side, Yunxin also lost sleep.


    I heard a car coming back outside.


    Yunxin thought that it should be Shiyi who sent Gu Xinyu back. Anyway, he couldn''t sleep, and he got up.


    As soon as I opened the door of the guest room, I saw Shi Yi coming in. Yunxin, wearing a bathrobe, came forward and took the initiative to talk to Shi Yi, "OK."


    Cloud heart asked.


    Shi Yi turned his head and saw Yunxin. He was going to go back to his room, but when he saw his prospective brother-in-law, he stopped again, folded back to the sofa and sat down, "OK, come and have a drink." he invited Yunxin to come over.


    Yunxin sat down opposite him.


    Shi Yi gave Yunxin a glass of cold beer. "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Shi Yi asked.


    Yunxin said, "I can''t sleep. I was annoyed by your mother and your sister just now."


    Two women play a play. Yun Xin has seen it.


    Shi Yi smiled, "you''re right. If they''re together, you don''t want to sleep well."


    "Do you usually do the same at home?" Yunxin asked curiously.


    If that were the case, the life of Yi was a little too miserable at that time.


    Shi Yi shook his head. "No, I''m not that important to my sister, so it''s impossible." as he said, Shi Yi raised his glass to Yunxin.


    Yunxin also raised his glass and touched it with Shiyi. The two men looked up and drank a beer.


    Yunxin continued to ask, "how''s Xinyu?"


    Gu Xinyu is a partner and a friend to Yunxin, so Yunxin should worry about Gu Xinyu.


    Shi Yi replied, "take her home and leave when she falls asleep."


    When Shi Yi said it, he looked a little nostalgic and some memories.


    He was thinking that he was sitting by Gu Xinyu''s bed and saw Gu Xinyu''s quiet sleeping face. He bowed his head and kissed Gu Xinyu''s forehead before leaving.


    Thinking of Gu Xinyu''s appearance of falling asleep safely, Shi Yi felt incomparable happiness.


    When Shi Yi said this, Yunxin smiled, but smiled without saying anything.


    Shi Yi wondered and asked curiously, "what are you laughing at?"


    Yunxin shook his head, "nothing."


    Shi Yiwu took a drink from his glass and looked at Yun Xin, "you must be laughing. Tell me, what are you laughing at?"


    Shiyi is rarely so curious. He doesn''t know what sinister moves Yunxin is playing.


    "I laughed at you and said that you didn''t leave until Gu Xinyu fell asleep." Yunxin also drank a mouthful of wine and said.


    "What''s funny about this?" he said


    "Xiaogu Xinyu''s acting skills are getting better and better. Even you can cheat." Yunxin said casually.


    Shi Yi''s expression immediately immersed down and said discontentedly, "Yunxin, things can be eaten indiscriminately, words can''t be said indiscriminately. Do you know what you''re talking about!"


    "Of course I know, but don''t be nervous. I''m not saying Xinyu lied to you in other ways, but she wanted to cheat you away. Generally speaking, if someone is sitting next to her, she must not be able to sleep. How can you see her go after she is asleep? " Yunxin said the reason why he just laughed.


    Shi Yi was very dissatisfied. "What are you talking about!" it was nonsense. Was Gu Xinyu afraid he wouldn''t succeed?


    Yunxin then explained, "Gu Xinyu used to train with us. We have a training program that we can''t sleep when someone is around. This has become an instinctive skill, so..." the following words are self-evident.


    Shiyi should know what he wants to say.


    It is impossible for a person to fall asleep when he is vigilant.


    This is Yunxin''s own personal experience and one of the important skills they train.


    Shi Yi jokingly said, "I am now a relative for Xinyu. She has completely put down her guard against me. I am no longer an instinctive guard for her. Of course she can sleep."


    See when the wing said so confident.


    Cloud heart is not good, continue to hit him.


    He didn''t continue to say anything, but nodded in favor of what he said.


    In fact, people like them can''t sleep when someone is around, not to mention when someone is watching, it''s even more impossible to sleep.


    "Drink a bar. I hope you and my sister will blossom and bear fruit as soon as possible." Shi Yi touched Yunxin again.


    Cloud heart wondered, "don''t you object to me and your sister?"


    "When did I object?" Shi Yi felt Yunxin puzzling.

 Chapter 636

    Yunxin was stunned for a moment. Finally, he thought that Shi Yi didn''t say a word of objection from the beginning. He was just a man who loved his sister.


    But it did not reach the point of not letting her sister get married.


    "Go to bed early after drinking." Yunxin put down the glass and patted Shiyi on the shoulder.


    "I should say that to you." when the wing lips overflow some smiles.


    Yunxin looked back at him and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    The days have been peaceful.


    Once life is peaceful, it needs some stimulation to reconcile.


    Su wennuan feels that she has been very calm these days and thinks she will live like this all the time.


    But I didn''t expect to meet something on the way to work this day.


    The car suddenly collided with another car. Su wennuan''s first consciousness was to get out of the car to check the situation.


    Because of this, Su wennuan is driving herself. She didn''t take the driver out today. Su wennuan is still thinking about how she had an accident without a driver on the first day. It seems that she is really not suitable for driving.


    The door of the car also rolled down.


    "Comrade, are you all right..." Su wennuan went to the door of the window and was about to greet the people in the car, but he saw a familiar face.


    I haven''t seen a brother for a long time.


    Since the last time mingling took her to spy on the tendency of Yige to have a little fan Tongtong, and mingling warned her not to get close to Yige, Su wennuan deliberately avoided Yige.


    Some time later, I heard that Yige returned to California, but I didn''t expect to meet him here today.


    Seeing the first brother in the car, Su wennuan subconsciously remained vigilant, took a step back, and then turned around to go.


    But it was still late. Yige got off the bus and grabbed her hand.


    Su wennuan turns around sensitively and is about to shake off Yige''s hand.


    The first brother was strong and pinched very tightly, "go to a place with me, you will never regret."


    "I don''t want to go, you go yourself, you let go!" Su wennuan said strongly to the first brother.


    Since seeing how the first brother sexually abused fan Tongtong, Su wennuan hated him and was afraid of him.


    "Don''t you want to save Ming Ling? If you want to save him, come with me!" the first brother said strongly.


    Drag Su wennuan''s arm and bring her into the car. Her actions and words can''t stand Su wennuan''s resistance.


    Hearing what the first brother said, Su wennuan''s heart tightened fiercely, because the first brother said that mingling was in danger.


    No matter what happens, Su wennuan can''t calm down as long as it involves the Ming mausoleum.


    No matter what the other party said is true or false, as long as it''s about the Ming mausoleum, Su wennuan can''t keep his mind.


    The first brother dragged Su wennuan into the car and started the car.


    Although she was worried about Ming Ling, Su wennuan still didn''t put down her vigilance to brother Yi, "what do you want to do!"


    Su wennuan asked strongly.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know when you go. You should know YeYe. He''s a soldier. It''s easy for him to break down the Ming mausoleum, so you''d better cooperate this time."


    The first brother said to Su wennuan without delay.


    Su wennuan began to worry because she had known Yiye before.


    Yunxin told her that Yiye wanted to get close to Gu Xinyu to bring down mingling.


    Now why is Yiye connected with Yige again?


    Su wennuan can''t help but think of it. If Yige and Yiye unite and start a fire to deal with mingling.


    The Ming mausoleum is a single force enemy. It''s really dangerous.


    "Brother Yi, you are a grasshopper tied to a rope with Ming Ling. Don''t do anything stupid." Su Nuan said to one with a tough expression.


    The first brother glanced at Su wennuan and then smiled, "Su wennuan, do you think I''m that kind of stupid person?"


    How could he not know that he is on the same front with Ming Ling now.


    He took over all the black lines of mingling company. Yiye first investigated him!


    How can he unite with Yiye at this time? Isn''t he looking for his own death!


    "Hum, that''s not necessarily!" Su Nuan sniffed with disdain.


    In her eyes, Yige is the kind of person who does anything to achieve his goal. As long as he can achieve his goal and let him sit down, he can do any stupid thing.


    Just ask a person who wants to abuse his beloved woman, what kind heart can he have!


    The first brother naturally heard Su wennuan''s mockery of him.


    He just looked at Su wennuan and didn''t say anything.


    The car drove all the way to a factory, which was a little deserted.


    In the movies, this is usually a good place for murder.


    Seeing that the car stopped here, Su wennuan felt frightened, "what did you bring me here for!"


    "Look what you''re afraid of. Don''t worry. I''m your brother anyway. I won''t hurt you. Yiye and Gu Xinyu are in the factory. They''re talking about the Ming mausoleum. Don''t you want to see it?" said the first brother.


    Gu Xinyu and Yiye talk about the Ming mausoleum together? What can be good?


    What else can we talk about besides the underworld before Ming Ling?


    Su wennuan subconsciously began to worry.


    Brother I struck while the iron was hot.


    "I know what you''re going to ask me. You''ll say that Gu Xinyu will never betray Ming Ling because Ming Ling is her benefactor. But Gu Xinyu is pregnant and is different now. If you let her make a choice between Ming Ling and her child, what do you think she will choose?" the first brother raised his eyebrow.


    Su wennuan''s heart beat hard.


    She is also a mother now. Of course, she can know the importance of children to a woman.


    "Stop talking nonsense and go in." before the first brother could say anything, Su wennuan pushed open the door and got off.


    Outside, the wind is still bleak.


    The first brother walks in front with a crutch, and Su wennuan walks in the back.


    But first brother really brought her to the factory.


    From a distance, from the window, she could see Gu Xinyu and Yiye sitting opposite each other in the processing plant of the potato chip factory. What were they talking about.


    It seems that the first brother didn''t deceive her this time, and Su wennuan became more nervous.


    The closer you get, you can still hear what they say.


    "Ming Ling has done so many things before?" Yi ye asked Gu Xinyu.


    It seems that they have finished talking.


    Gu Xinyu looked distressed. "Yes, that''s all. Mingling is a good man. He can''t do bad things at all!"


    Gu Xinyu seems to be maintaining the Ming mausoleum, but what she said to Yiye is unknown.


    I don''t know if ye has caught the handle of the crime of the Ming Ling.


    Also lit a cigarette at night, "tell me, why are you willing to tell me this."


    This tone sounded as if YeYe was not very happy even though he knew about the Ming mausoleum. He smoked and the smoke shrouded around him. He looked a little bleak.


    Gu Xinyu smiled bitterly, "don''t you know why I told you?"


    Yiye holds the cigarette in his hand and spits a smoke ring at Gu Xinyu, but Gu Xinyu still looks at him calmly without moving.


    Over the years, Gu Xinyu has never had any other reaction to his calmness trained on the road.


    "You know that even if I know this, I won''t do anything to him." Yiye said.


    Hearing this, Su wennuan relaxed a lot.


    It seems that Yiye doesn''t want to target the Ming mausoleum.


    "I know, I just don''t want to owe you." Gu Xinyu said.


    YeYe said, "I don''t think you owe me anything."


    "The last thing a person can owe in his life is the love of others, and the last thing I should owe is your love. I just want me to say what you want, and then we''ll be clear."


    Gu Xinyu said it very seriously.


    The night stopped and looked at Gu Xinyu, but then smiled. No one could know how much bitterness was in that smile.


    "You just want to know this information because I was close to you at the beginning?" everyone thought so, and he thought so at the beginning, because he didn''t think he could fall in love at first sight.


    But later, in the process of contacting Gu Xinyu, he really found that there was love at first sight in the world.


    Because such things that he would never believe before really happened to him.


    He didn''t believe in fate before, but now he has to believe it.


    "I know you''re not because of this now." Gu Xinyu didn''t answer his question directly, but gave him this answer.


    This answer is already a gift to Yiye.


    Because now Gu Xinyu also knows that he is moved to her.


    "I know you''re pregnant with his child." Yiye bowed his head. He didn''t want to accept the fact, but he already accepted it. "I also know you love him."


    "YeYe, it was a mistake between us." Gu Xinyu said.


    Her meeting with Yiye is a mistake that she is angry with Shiyi.


    If she had not been angry with Shiyi, she would not have followed up with Yiye.


    Yiye raised her eyes and looked at her very seriously. He could see what Gu Xinyu wanted to say.


    "I understand..." they met at the wrong time. "If, I mean, if I appeared before him, is it possible for us?" Yiye tried to ask.


    Asked this sentence, he looked at Gu Xinyu nervously.


    He only needs one answer, even if Gu Xinyu lied to him.


    But what can''t be deceived in this world is emotion.


    Gu Xinyu shook his head and answered without suspense, "No."


    "Why?" YeYe asked.


    "If so, we must be enemies, because you and Ming Ling are enemies." this is Gu Xinyu''s answer.


    It''s not about other people''s character or personality, it''s just about the environment. If they knew each other earlier, they must be enemies and tit for tat.


    She will try to get rid of Yiye for the Ming mausoleum.


    At that time, there was only war between them, let alone love.


    Hearing Gu Xinyu''s answer, Yiye was relieved.


    Fortunately, Gu Xinyu didn''t say that you''re not my type.


    Yiye nodded, "I see..."


    "It''s not too late for you to understand now." a man suddenly appeared behind Yiye and Gu Xinyu.


    Su wennuan was surprised to see the man and grew up.

 Chapter 637

    Gu Xinyu and Yiye look back at the same time.


    "Ming Ling!" seeing the people behind him, Gu Xinyu stood up nervously.


    Why is mingling here? Did they hear everything they just said? Mingling knows that she told Yiye all his information!


    In this case, Gu Xinyu was in a hurry when he saw the Ming mausoleum.


    Ming Ling just looked at Gu Xinyu, didn''t say anything, and then looked at Yiye, "you should know your identity, so it''s not suitable to entangle too many people in our circle."


    YeYe naturally understood what Ming Ling meant.


    He looked at the serious face of Ming Ling. Instead, he sneered, "you''re right. I should find a woman in the army, fall in love and get married normally, which is a good match, without any obstacles..."


    "It seems that your comprehension ability is not bad." Ming Ling joked slightly.


    Yiye raises his hand to pat Ming Ling on the shoulder. Gu Xinyu grabs Yiye''s hand nervously and looks at Yiye strongly.


    Her vigilance not only surprised YeYe to look at her, but also the Ming mausoleum.


    The night also saw Gu Xinyu''s nervous face, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt him."


    "Xinyu, actually I forgot to tell you that I helped Mingtian group wash a big business before the night." this is what mingling said.


    Gu Xinyu looked at the Ming mausoleum strangely, "you mean..." then he looked at the night strangely.


    In this way, ye ye not only didn''t want to kill them all, but even helped Ming Ling secretly!


    When did their relationship become so good!


    Let alone Gu Xinyu doesn''t know what''s going on. Even Su wennuan doesn''t know what development this is.


    Seeing Su wennuan standing outside the window, he was stunned. The first brother pushed her arm, "go in..."


    Su wennuan looks back and sees a little smile on the first brother''s face. That smile is very harmless.


    Su wennuan blinked in surprise, as if the first brother had already known the situation inside.


    Then why did he lie to her.


    Seeing that the first brother went in first, Su wennuan followed him.


    "Ming mausoleum..." Su wennuan walked directly in the direction of Ming Mausoleum as soon as he came in.


    Ming Ling also went to Su wennuan and put his hand around her waist, "Why are you here now?"


    Su wennuan glanced at the first brother, and Ming Ling knew what was going on.


    His face hardened again. "Brother, when can your ability to deceive people converge?"


    It''s not easy for me to let your wife see your brother''s play. You don''t say thank you for me


    "Do you want to thank you for scaring wennuan like this?" mingling asked.


    The first brother spread his hand, "if there is no shock, there will be no surprise."


    "What are you talking about?" listening to them, Su wennuan was depressed. She couldn''t understand what they were talking about and what the situation was.


    "Warm..." a happy voice suddenly sounded again in the room. Shi xiaorou came and held her hand happily. With Shi xiaorou, Yunxin came in.


    Su wennuan doesn''t know what''s going on in this scene.


    When xiaorou saw Su wennuan so ignorant, she smiled and said, "wennuan, they are acting together. The purpose is to resolve the contradiction between Gu Xinyu and Yiye, and let us know their relationship. The three of them are grasshoppers on the same rope now. No one can hurt anyone."


    Shi xiaorou explained to Su wennuan that she didn''t understand before. Yunxin explained it to her.


    Su wennuan thought for a moment and wanted to understand.


    Because just now, mingling also said that Yiye helped him wash his business. That is to say, Yiye is now the person on the side of mingling, and the first brother took over all the underworld business of mingling Mingtian group.


    If something happens to Ming Ling, he can''t escape.


    So now the Ming mausoleum, the first brother, and the night are a hub. No one can hurt anyone.


    What she saw today was a fraternal drama, a clarification of the relationship between Gu Xinyu and Yiye, not that mingling is in danger.


    Su wennuan glanced at the first brother in surprise. There were some strange things in his eyes. Unexpectedly, the first brother was really reconciled with mingling.


    "That elder brother, how did you abuse fan Tongtong before?" Su wennuan still couldn''t let go of this knot.


    Fan Tongtong came out with Shi Yi. She came forward and gently hugged the first brother''s arm. With a smile, she explained to Su wennuan, "that''s what I asked the first brother to do, because I like the stimulation. At first, the first brother didn''t want to do it, and he couldn''t do it, which I strongly asked." then, fan Tongtong looked at the first brother and snuggled up on his arm.


    Su wennuan took a breath after listening. It turned out that fan Tongtong liked SM!


    Such a beautiful woman, she can''t imagine that fan Tongtong still has this hobby.


    As expected, what you see is not necessarily the truth!


    Ming Ling hugged Su wennuan''s shoulder, "I made a mistake before."


    One looked at Su wennuan and said, "don''t worry. Now I fully understand what you said. A person''s happiness is to cherish the people around me. I also completely cleaned up my feelings for you, that is, the feelings of brothers and sisters. You don''t have to worry."


    Before, the first brother couldn''t figure out what his deep feelings for Su wennuan were.


    Later, it gradually became clear that there could only be brother and sister feelings between him and Su wennuan, and there was no need to force or think about anything else.


    Since he can only do this anyway, why should he have trouble with himself.


    Shi Yi came to Gu Xinyu and held her gently with his arm.


    Gu Xinyu glanced at him and pulled a smile from his lips.


    Although it was an extremely subtle smile, it was also found by night.


    The night also saw that Gu Xinyu would have a smile on her face only when she was around Shiyi.


    It seems that Gu Xinyu will be happy only when he is with Shiyi.


    To really love someone is not to be with her, but as long as she is happy.


    When xiaorou also happily returned to Yunxin, took his arm and looked at his side face with a smile.


    "It seems that you haven''t announced any happy events." only YeYe was single, but he didn''t feel lonely. Instead, he joked.


    Shi xiaorou couldn''t hide her words. She answered happily, "yes, in a few days, it''s the big day for me to marry Yunxin. By the way, my brother and Gu Xinyu got married on the same day with us..."


    Shi Yi corrected, "you married us on the same day."


    "No, it''s you on the same day as us!" Shi xiaorou said.


    "Obviously you are with us..."


    "Well, don''t argue..."


    "Don''t argue..."


    Gu Xinyu took Shi Yi''s arm and told him not to argue.


    When Yunxin patted, xiaorou''s hand told her not to argue.


    The two men spoke almost at the same time, and looked at each other when they realized it.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, Gu Xinyu said to Shi Yi, "there is no difference. There is nothing to argue about."


    Yunxin also said to Shi xiaorou, "that''s right. It doesn''t make any difference. What are you fighting for?"


    Shi xiaorou said, "who says there is no difference? One statement proves that we are the protagonist and the other proves that they are the protagonist. This is the biggest difference."


    Su wennuan interrupted, "well, xiaorou, don''t be serious. No matter who is the protagonist, lovers will get married and be happy together."


    "Hehe, listen to warm, warm words are the most useful." Shi xiaorou smiled and said, "Before, my mother didn''t agree that I was with Yunxin, but it was just a warm suggestion to let Yunxin live in our house. After living together for a few days, my mother saw Yunxin''s good and agreed with us. It seems that if people want to understand each other, they still have to live together and communicate with each other. Communication is too important, really, too important."


    When xiaorou has feelings.


    Su wennuan is also worthy of being a home woman and a model of wisdom.


    What she and Yunxin haven''t solved for a long time, Su wennuan solved it in a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later, Shi Yi married Gu Xinyu, and Shi xiaorou married Yun Xin.


    Two people''s wedding on the same day, very lively.


    No matter in daily life or on the big day of marriage, Xiao Rou''s problem of being impetuous and missing four is that she can''t be changed.


    Approaching the time of entering the auditorium, xiaorou lost her high heels. Several people helped her find high heels.


    "Xiaorou, think again, where did you put your high heels?" Su wennuan looked everywhere, but still couldn''t find them.


    Gu Xinyu also helped find some mess.


    When I was young, I hesitated and couldn''t remember.


    Su wennuan said to Gu Xinyu, "Xinyu, don''t be busy. You''re still wearing bridal makeup, so as not to spend your makeup."


    "Hurry up, it''s time for the bride to appear, and the bridegrooms are still waiting outside." Xi Niang came in and urged.


    When xiaorou was worried, she simply threw away the high-heeled shoes on the other foot, "forget it, I don''t wear shoes, just go."


    Xiao Rou stood up and left.


    Su wennuan didn''t say anything. She asked pineapple and pineapple to hurry up and give it to Shi xiaorou with her wedding dress.


    Pineapple and pineapple give Shi xiaorou as a wedding child. Gu Xinyu says he has no wedding child if he is pregnant with a child and doesn''t need a wedding child.


    The two bridegrooms, Shiyi and Yunxin, saw their bride approaching them, with a happy smile on their lips.


    When Yunxin and Shi xiaorou took the oath, Shi xiaorou was uncomfortable and couldn''t move her feet.


    Yunxin felt strange and lifted her skirt. As a result, she looked at her barefoot. Suddenly, there was a black line on her forehead, and her voice whispered in her ear, "Shi xiaorou, what the hell are you doing!"


    Shi xiaorou giggled twice, "Hey, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes..."


    Cloud heart helped her forehead, "God, who can tell me why Ming Ling and Shi Yi married virtuous and normal women, and my cloud heart married a second goods..."


    Yunxin''s heart is broken. When she met xiaorou for so long, she didn''t live normally. Now the big day of marriage is the same. Hey, this good wife, life will be wonderful in the future.


    In late summer, I wish lovers all over the world get married. Thank you for your company. See you at the next intersection.